Was once a long time silent reader of BC, hiding nervously in the shadows.
Now reached the stage of actually being able to post stories.
Only took me a.. lets say a 'few' years to get there.
Not sure what else to put here to fill up space?
Read, comment, hopefully enjoy, maybe? :)
Nessa
![]() |
|
=============
Chapter - The Fiancé
=============
She kicked me out..
I can understand why.
She came in to find me completely en-femme.
With all the shape-wear, time and effort I’d put into dressing up tonight it’s not boasting to say I looked better than she did in her travel clothes.
Who wouldn’t react badly to coming home two days early from a work conference to find that their fiancé is dressed as a woman, out of nowhere?
Caroline has never been very open minded about this sort of thing.
That’s why I never told her about it honestly.
I always figured that when we got married I’d either tell her or stop.
When she proposed I chickened out from telling her yet again.
When she asked my opinions on her bridesmaid’s dresses I still had to hold back from showing too much interest.
I’ve been lying to her for ages now.
I’ve been lying to myself just as long really.
Now she knows.
My chest hurts just thinking about the look of utter betrayal on her face..
She kicked me out.
That’s why I’m walking the streets randomly, in the late-evening light, wearing my favourite airy summer dress over some yoga-pants and my pink sneakers.
That’s why my hand is clutched so desperately around her engagement ring.
The same ring she threw in my face while I lay, slightly stunned, on the paving slabs outside our front door less than two hours ago.
“My life’s over..”
My breath hitched in my chest a little.
She’s going to tell everyone!
I’ll be fired from work.
My friends are going to hate me.
My brother will disown me.
My parents..
“I fucked up so bad..”
My breathing eased out a little.
It’s surprisingly how much admitting that fact made me feel better.
This is all my fault.
If I’d had the guts to tell her from the start then none of this would have happened.
If I’d had the self-control to just stop!
My feet padded across the pavement easily.
I’m glad I wore my sneakers.
I planned to be adventurous tonight.
I was going to go to a shop and buy dinner while dressed.
If I hadn’t been planning to go out, I dread to think the outfit I’d have ended up walking around in.
It seems kind of silly how proud of myself I was for my ‘bravery’ in going to the shops like this now..
I’ve spent the last two hours dazedly walking around downtown completely dressed.
It’s not like I can go home like this.
I can’t just turn up on my parents doorstep like ‘Hey Mum, guess what I’ve been up to?’
I’d be lucky if all they did was disown me!
I was so out of it at first I didn’t even register that I should be feeling embarrassed.
By the time I did come back to myself again.. it didn’t seem that important.
What does it matter if a load of strangers see me now?
She kicked me out.. she’s going to tell everyone..
A cool breeze kicked up and ruffled the skirt of my dress.
I paused to enjoy the feeling.
I’ve never been outside while dressed before.
The breeze is a novel experience.
I’m glad I chickened out about going to the shops in just the dress now.
With the yoga-pants on I can let the dress fly a little and really enjoy the feeling..
My eyes scanned the area to make sure no-one had noticed me acting weird.
I know it doesn’t matter anymore but I would still hate to ruin my first time out like this by making a fool of myself.
This might be my last chance to enjoy it..
The road was surprisingly loud.
Traffic is pretty regular here, the cars zoom past a surprising speed considering there’s a blind corner just up the road.
Across the street from me is the local cinema.
A queue of people are lined up, eagerly chatting away and completely ignoring me.
I like that.
It’s nice to see families going on without noticing me.
I don’t deserve their attention.
I ruined everything..
My eyes listlessly scanned the queue and settled on a few people that really stood out.
They were dressed up in costumes.
Some of them looked really authentic too.
They must all be here for the new marvel movie preview.
I pre-ordered tickets for the movie in two days-time, so Caroline and I could go see it when she got home.
Even if she was supposed to be home today I probably wouldn’t have bought preview tickets.
They're expensive!
I like the movies and I’ll admit I read the comics a lot as a kid, but money is money after all..
My eyes carried on scanning the crowd listlessly and tried to not focus too much on the road in front of me.
If I wait until they go in, for the children’s sake, this roads perfect.
The blind corner works to my advantage.
The driver won’t see me coming.
It will be quick.
I’ll not have to face the look in my parent’s eyes when they find out I’m such a freak..
My eyes drifted to the front of the cue and settled on one pair.
Their costumes were perfect.
The man, obviously the father, had a full suit of Ironman armor.
Even from here I could see it gleam in the dwindling sunlight, it looks like real metal.
It must have cost a fortune..
His hair was carelessly brushed back and he even had Robert Downy Jr’s little goatee.
For all that it mattered he might as well BE Ironman.
The little girl excitedly skipping from foot to foot next to him was, in a word, adorable.
They’d obviously been watching the trailers carefully.
Either that or they had some information the general public didn’t.
She was a perfect mini-scarlet witch, from what I’ve seen in the new promo-footage at least.
Her long dark hair was lose going down her back in thick waves.
She had a flowing black dress on that may be slightly longer than the new character designs one but that’s understandable with her age.
Her little red leather bolero jacket works well with the black arm and leg warmers she has on.
She even had some thick dock martin boots on, although they looked a little big for her.
She seemed so excited and kept shooting wild interested looks around her before focusing back on her dad.
I almost felt jealous of her.
Why couldn’t I have had that kind of childhood?
My dad hates comic books.
He’d never have taken me to see movies like that as a kid.
Especially if I’d been a girl.
He’s got very strict views on the roles of men and woman.
I received enough lectures on it all growing up to know that!
My eyes drifted back down to the road for a moment.
It would be so easy.
Just a single step.
..I can’t do that yet though.
Not with her watching.
I looked back up at her and struggled to not smile again.
She really was adorable.
A little girl that cute shouldn’t have to see something like this.. not for my sake..
..Who am I kidding?.. I’ll just chicken out again!
That’s all I ever do.
She’s just an excuse.
When she goes in I’ll find another reason to not do it and keep plodding along.
Some footsteps to my left made me twitch my eyes back to this side of the road.
Another couple were walking towards me.
Judging by the little Captain America holding their hands and swinging happily between them they were coming to see the movie too.
It all happened so fast.
A girl’s happy squeal made my eyes fly back over to the cinema.
The little Wanda-lookalike had noticed the little Captain America.
With a happy flick her hand slipped lose from her dads grasp and she sprinted out to see him.
“SOPHIE!”
Abstractly I realised that she must know the little Captain America somehow..
Abstractly I realised that she was already too far away for her father to catch her..
Abstractly I caught the SUV coming around the blind corner at speed..
I didn’t think, I didn’t need to.
My legs were already moving before I’d realised what I was doing.
I’m so glad I wore my sneakers today.
I’d never have been able to get enough traction in heels!
She reached the midway point of the road before dawning realisation crossed her face.
The world seemed so slow as I sprinted towards her.
Her little eyes dilated in fear and she twisted painfully slowly to face the large vehicle barrelling down on her.
I hit the edge of the pavement and kicked off hard from the edge.
I’m not going to make it.
I’m not going to make it..
..I’m not going to make it!
I forced my legs to move harder.
Her little legs trembled in fear.
I could see her gasp out and stare wide eyed as the SUV got closer and closer.
With one final desperate leap I threw myself in front of the oncoming slab of metal and shoved her backwards with so much force she literally flew off her feet.
My body carried on skidding across the roads rough surface, I could feel the burn of road rash across my stomach and arms.
For just a moment I could see her stunned eyes watching me with a worrying glaze of shock.
She’s safe!
Better me then her.. she’s safe..
That’s what matters.
“SOPHIE!”
The Iron-dad managed to reach her.
Before anything else could register to my senses the world sped back up to normal.
I heard the squeal of tires and my world exploded in pain.
So much for this being the easy option!
Lancing pain shot up my spine from my legs.
With a proud smile I let myself slip away.
At least I did something right before I went..
=============
Chapter - The Patient
=============
The nurse didn’t speak to me as she went about her work.
I don’t blame her.
Between my depressive mood and the awkwardness of me being brought in while dressed en-femme they probably have a warning up on the message board to not bother with me.
I wouldn’t.. I can’t even die right..
My eyes started to tear up again.
It feels like all I’ve done since I woke up is cry..
The doctors say I was lucky.
There was an off-duty paramedic in the crowd outside the cinema.
If it wasn’t for them I would have bled out far too quickly to be saved.
My eyes rolled down to the bed covers and focused on end of the bedding that lay disgustingly flat.
I managed to skid pretty far across the tarmac, I must have built up a LOT of momentum running after the girl.
By the time the SUV reached me only my legs were in the line with its tires.
The sheer weight of the SUV practically separated my legs clean off my body..
Under those covers are horrible, misshapen stumps.
I’ve got my knee’s still!
The doctors seemed so proud of that fact..
They had to do a ‘Transtibial’ amputation.
It may just be the morphine talking but I found the fact that the operation to cut me off below the knee on both legs had ‘trans’ in its name somewhat funny.
Kind of ironic, considering how I was dressed when they brought me in..
Someone knocked on my door.
I don’t know HOW I earned a private room.
I couldn’t afford it, I doubt Caroline would pay for it either.
Even my parents are pretty much a write off at this point.
Caroline wouldn’t have waited this long before telling them about me..
The person at the door knocked once more and then let himself in.
For a moment we both paused awkwardly.
He seemed really uncomfortable standing in the doorway, his eyes scanned around the room so he didn’t have to look at me.
I couldn’t take my eyes off of him though.
He looked a lot different outside the armor.
While he may have the suave face and features of Robert Downey Jr, he had the body of a much less impressive man.
He’s tall at least, probably a few inch’s taller than me.
Well.. I guess now he will be even taller than that..
My eyes moved away from him and focused down on my covered stumps again.
I could feel the tears threatening to make another appearance but I sniffed them back.
I’m not going to cry in front of Iron-dad!
The thought of trying to save face in front of the ‘real’ Ironman made me snigger out a little laugh.
I blame the morphine, I’m not normally this goofy..
“I wanted to thank you for saving my daughter”
Apparently my little laughing fit emboldened him to finally talk to me.
I lifted my eyes up to him and gave him a weak smile.
“Don’t worry about it.”
His face scrunched up.
It looks like he didn’t understand me somehow.
His eyebrows were perked up curiously.
“What you did was amazing, you can’t just brush it off like that?”
I fixed him with a mild glare.
I did it for my own reasons.
While a lot of that was an instinctive need to save the adorable little girl, I probably wouldn’t have done it if I wasn’t already considering throwing myself in front of a car on that road.
“You’re a hero.”
My glare went up another notch.
Heroes don’t lie to their loved ones.
Heroes don’t try to commit suicide.
Heroes don’t have stumps for legs!
I’m NOT a hero.
“Get out”
He flinched a little and tried to backpedal.
His hands came up defensively as if to show he didn’t mean any harm but I’d had enough.
Why won’t he just LEAVE!
I don’t want his thanks.
I don’t want his-
I don’t want HIM here.
“GET OUT!”
My hand grabbed the nearest thing in reach, which turned out to be a vase of flowers on my side table, and threw them at him.
He staggered back from the vase as it shattered on the wall near him.
Without another word he fled the room at last.
I watched the doorway with tight eyes in case he came back but after almost a full minute he hadn’t returned.
My arms shook a little and I sunk down slightly on my bed.
My eyes hazily focused on the remnants of the vase spread out on the floor with a set of white and yellow flowers in a slowly spreading puddle.
I don’t even know where the flowers came from.
I just got so angry!
He wouldn’t shut up.
He wouldn’t just leave me ALONE!
With a wince I shifted my hips slightly away from the door and rolled my chest over slightly so I was facing away from the broken vase.
I managed to stay like that for almost ten minutes before a nurse came in to check on things.
She seemed pretty shocked by the vase’s remains but, credit to her, she soldiered on and got some supplies to clean up the mess.
Eventually she came back in, putting the flowers on my bedside table again in a new vase.
She gave me an awkward smile and offered out a little piece of card to me.
I almost snapped at her over it but she really did seem to be trying to help.
My hand came up and took the little card.
The front had a lot of flowers on it with a typed ‘Get well soon’.
When I flipped it over my stomach dropped a little.
‘To my new hero, you’re so cool! Sophie xx’
I slid over to lay flat on my back and swallowed hard.
The flowers were from her..
The flowers were from his daughter.. and I threw them at him like that..
“I’m such an ass”
The nurse had the decency to not agree with me.
She offered me one last awkward smile and made her way quickly out of the room.
I sighed and rested my palm over my eyes.
“I’m such an ass..”
=============
Chapter - The Charity case
=============
“Sam!”
My head perked up from fiddling with my nasty hospital lunch.
Sophie gave me her favourite big, goofy smile and I did my best to match it.
She ran over to my bed and jumped into my arms for an awkward hug.
I squeezed her back and laughed a little.
She’s just a little ball of sunshine.
The nurses adore her, I hate to admit but I do to.
“Where’s your dad?”
She pouted dramatically and rested her little fists on her hips.
“He’s outside, he got a phone-call.”
I let my smile fade a little and patted her arm in consolation.
It turns out that Iron-dad is a pretty funny title for him.
Anthony Elias, is a big shot in business just like the real Ironman.
Even his NAME is Tony.
I’ve not really seen what kind of business he’s in, I just know it annoys Sophie that he’s always working.
He gets phone calls at the worst possible times too.
It’s been a few weeks since I had my first vase-throwing blowout at him.
Things weren’t exactly smooth sailing.
He came to visit me the day after.
I apologised for snapping at him and he apologised for coming on too strong.
He seemed to make it his mission to come in to see me every day from then on.
It took a lot of patience from him to get me to open up a bit.
He seemed to be really interested in my life for some reason.
I hate to say it but I think he found the fact that I wasn’t a woman fascinating in some way too.
We had our second blowout when he wouldn’t stop pushing for information.
He seemed to be searching for something but I didn’t know what to tell him.
I think he’s convinced himself that I’m transgendered.
I don’t think I am.
I like dressing up sure, but from what I’ve read online, transgender people tend to have this gnawing need to be the gender opposite to the one they were born with.
A lot of them claim to have known about it all from early childhood too.
I’m willing to admit that I’m not completely sure of myself but at the moment I’m pretty convinced that I’m not like that.
The first time I properly met Sophie came a few days after that second blowout.
I think Tony brought her with him as a peace offering or some kind of shield.
I don’t want to give him the credit that comes with admitting that it worked.
Sophie came into my dark little hospital room, full of awkwardly silent nurses and my self-pity, like a shining whirlwind.
Tony didn’t tell her that I wasn’t really a woman.
She thinks Sam is short for Samantha.
Apparently she thinks it’s a really pretty name, much better then Sophie.
She told me that on her third visit, while Tony was out on a phone-call.
Currently she’s enjoying herself telling me everything there is to know about her week.
As you can imagine, being seven years old, everything gossip-worthy that happens in school is of earth shattering importance to her.
I noticed Tony slip into the room while she was engrossed in telling me about Becky Henderson and her devastatingly embarrassing mix-up on the monkey-bars that ended with her skirt flipping up in front of everyone.
I don’t know that pain from personal experience but I did feel sympathy for little Becky.
That kind of situation can give someone a complex in later life..
“Soph, do you want some ice-cream?”
Sophie perked up and grinned widely.
Ice-cream is something of a religion to Sophie.
Honestly though, what seven year old doesn’t like ice-cream?
One of the nurses was standing by the door with a smile.
This isn’t the first time Tony’s bribed a nurse to take Sophie out of the room for a bit.
The nurses don’t seem to mind.
As I said, they love Sophie.
I guess they might also have some experience with this kind of thing, we can’t be the first people who need a child to be kept out of a patient’s room while we talk about adult business.
We waved and smiled at Sophie while she left holding the nurses hand.
She waved back with her adorable little smile.
That kid’s going to be lethal when she’s older.
I almost feel sorry for all the little boy’s hearts she’s going to break already.
“She’s perky today, you didn’t give her sugar sandwiches again did you?”
Tony flinched and offered me a weak glare.
“That was ONE time, I wish she’d stop telling people about it.”
I shrugged but couldn’t hide my smile.
What type of parent even TRY’s to give their kid sugar sandwiches?
..The Tony type apparently.
I don’t think he quite knows what he’s doing with Sophie at times.
“Are they letting you out today?”
My smile became a bit warmer.
He’s asked that same question at some point every time he’s dropped in for the last two weeks.
“No, I’ve got a meeting with the occupational therapist tomorrow though”
His eyebrows scrunched up in confusion.
I don’t blame him, I had to ask what an occupational therapist is for too.
Apparently they're here to talk with me about any things I need added to make my ‘home environment’ more accessible.
..It’s going to be awkward explaining to them that I don’t HAVE a home environment anymore.
Tony’s eyes cleared and he seemed a bit nervous.
“About that, I checked your file..”
I frowned at him hard.
At this point I’m not surprised by him doing something like that.
Tony is a wealthy man, he’s used to getting what he wants.
“You know that’s invasion of privacy, and illegal right?”
He shrugged and tried to give me his charming smile.
It came across more like a naughty school-boy trying to get out of trouble.
I think he forgets sometimes that I won’t fall down at his feet from just his good looks alone.
His smile slipped into a more serious look when he realised it wasn’t working.
“When were you going to mention that you have no registered next of kin or home, either personal or provided by welfare?”
I blushed and shifted a little tighter into my bed uncomfortably.
“.. never?”
He snorted and fixed me with an annoyed look.
“Sophie is my world, I may not be the best at showing it but she is, and you saved her.. when is it going to register in your head that I’m not letting you disappear into the gutter when this is all done with?”
My face turned several shades redder in annoyance.
“You can tell your occupational therapist to drop round my house for their evaluation. When they discharge you, you’re staying with us”
I glared at him again in response.
“I don’t need your charity..”
I don’t know why I’m even trying, he never listens.
I don’t know why he’s so set on this sort of thing!
Can’t he see that he’s wasting his time?
I just ruin everything.
“You’re not getting my charity, you’re getting a much needed reward.”
We glared at each other with equally tense looks of disapproval.
“I don’t need a reward”
Tony threw his hands up in frustration and paced the room a little.
“You need SOMETHING, I-”
He paused long enough to shake his head.
“-WE need you.”
My eyebrow rose in surprise.
“I’m not going to win Dad of the year. Sophie’s mum was the real parent, since she died I’ve been playing catch-up but I KNOW I still mess up a lot.”
His eyes fixed on mine and he gave me a deep meaningful look.
“I’ve never seen Sophie happier then when she’s here talking with you. She glows.. you’re all she talks about with her friends.”
We both paused for a moment.
I was stunned silent.
Do I really have that much of an effect on Sophie?
“I’m not trying to give you pity, or charity, or anything like that..”
He took in a deep breath and straightened himself upright.
Nervously he twitched his tie and seemed to have to build himself up for his next sentence.
“What I’m trying to give you is a job.”
My other eyebrow crept up to join its mate.
He’s serious..
..Is he really serious?..
“Since Cam died, I’ve tried to get Sophie live-in nannies and babysitters. She needs someone who can give her the attention I can’t but none of them work out, she doesn’t trust people easily despite how she acts.”
He fixed me with a serious look.
“She adores you, she loves being with you. I’ve watched you two talk before, you hang on her every word and she LOVES it.”
He huffed to himself self-consciously.
“..So this isn’t a father wanting to help the woman who saved his daughter speaking, this is a man who desperately needs your skills. I want you to be my live-in nanny for Sophie.. if you can accept that?”
I didn’t react for a long time.
We both just stayed there staring at each other.
“You know I’m a man, right?”
Tony didn’t seem to react.
I’m not sure if that’s a good or a bad thing.
“Sophie thinks you’re a woman. If you take the job you will have to present as such, luckily we know you can already pull it off VERY well”
He smiled at me mischievously and I couldn’t help the slight tug upwards of my lips in response.
Serious matters first, then we can go on to playful banter and false flattery.
“What about..”
I waved my hand down to my legs.
Tony offered me an awkward, slightly guilty smile.
“Did I mention the job comes with an excellent private health plan?”
We both smiled a little wider.
“How ‘excellent’?”
His smile went full blast at that one.
“If they invent a way to make you the bionic woman with super-powered legs of steel then there would be enough left over in your plan’s budget to have them gold-plated with your choice of diamonds encrusted into them”
I laughed openly this time.
He grinned to himself as if proud of getting that reaction out of me.
“Seriously though, me being in a wheelchair isn’t going to get in the way? As far as I know looking after kids is a very active job..”
His smile turned a little warmer and he shook his head.
“Sophie’s an easy going kid. If it really becomes a problem I can get you an assistant to do the run around stuff for you.. pun intended”
I didn’t hide that I found that one amusing.
“You know most people wouldn’t make such an offensive joke to someone so recently disabled?”
He rolled his eyes and chuckled.
“You know most recently disabled people don’t have your sense of humor?”
We both laughed a little and settled into a comfortable silence.
After a minute or two of consideration I nodded to myself in agreement.
“Fine, I can tell you desperately NEED my expert help.. I hope you’re not going to regret this Tony..”
He smiled at me warmly and shifted from one foot to the other.
“I won’t”
We smiled at each other again.
Tony moved into the chair in the corner and pulled out his phone.
Sophie would probably be another few minutes at least with her ice-cream.
She tends to spend a lot of time licking the spoon when it’s finished.
That’s only under the assumption that the poor nurse doesn’t fall for her kicked-puppy look and buy her another ice-cream.
Tony had to pay the reluctant nurse back for the extra two bowls she ended up getting last time.
I guess that’s that.. I’m going to be a nanny then?
=============
Chapter - The walking wounded
=============
“You can do it Sam”
I glared at him.
If my arms weren’t busy holding me upright I’d be flipping him off with both fingers.
“Shove it up your ass Tony”
He didn’t even bat an eyelash at my words.
This is my third fitting for my prosthetics.
They are going to be those blade types, like you see the Paralympic runners wear.
Apparently they're called ‘Flex-foot Cheetah’ prosthetics, who knew?
All I know is that they're hard to walk in.
It doesn’t help that my legs have lost a lot of muscle in the last few months.
We tried to keep them relatively strong with physiotherapy but that can only do so much.
I tried the normal ‘foot’ prosthetics at first but they make me shudder a little, they just look wrong to me.
Apparently blades aren’t normally recommended for daily use but Tony’s health care plan is really good, he managed to track down some cutting edge ones for me that feel almost weightless with a thinner back to them.
They're still hard as hell to move in but that’s more a lack of practice for me then a design problem.
“Just a few more steps Sam, you can do it”
I took another lurching step and almost caught the edge of the prosthetic on the floor.
“Shove it VERY far up your ass Tony!”
He grinned, not even trying to pretend that he was sorry for encouraging me.
I won’t let him know it but his encouragement, as annoying as it is, does help.
“Just think, some point soon you’re going to be running around faster than I can on these things.”
I snorted and with one more huge effort managed to take the last step.
Tony let out a yelp of joy and scooped me up in an excited hug.
I barely remembered to let go of the bars before we were spinning around with glee.
“Put me DOWN you goof!”
He laughed and gave me another spin.
I laughed despite myself.
Eventually Tony must have gotten bored of spinning me to get a reaction.
Carefully he eased me back into my wheelchair.
I couldn’t help smiling proudly.
Things are working out well with me being Sophie’s nanny.
It turns out that my fears about my handicap holding me back were unfounded.
Sophie’s really mature for her age.
She understands that I can’t go running after her and she tends to stick close to me if we leave the house, unless we’re at the play-park at least.
I think she has a bit of fear for roads honestly.
She tends to hold onto one of the handles at the back of my wheelchair if we go near one.
As much as I can’t WAIT to have these new prosthetics I think I’m going to miss my wheelchair.
It’s an expensive one.
Tony won’t tell me how much it cost but it has a power-assist motor in the wheels that gives me an extra boost in speed uphill and saves me from tiring my arms out while pushing on the hand-rims to move about all day.
These prosthetics are going to give me a lot more freedom hopefully but things have worked out really well for us.
Even dressing as a woman is working out well.
I’d expected someone to clock me by now and make a scene but no-one has.
That may be because of the realistic breast-forms Tony got to help me out.
My wardrobe may also be helping, Tony brought a stylist in to help pick out my work clothes for me and they really DID know how to make the most of what I have.
Sometimes I feel a little guilty for accepting all of this from him but he’s such a nice guy and he really just wants to help me.
At first I was bitter over that help, it felt like giving in and that I would owe him for it all.
As times gone on though it’s become obvious that Tony doesn’t see it that way, he just genuinely likes how well I get on with Sophie and wants to keep me happy as well.
I think he figures that if I was willing to dive in front of a car for her when she was just a stranger, who could be better qualified for him to trust his daughter with?
I know his logic is a bit flawed and he doesn’t know the whole story but I’m not really willing to break his illusion on that one at the moment.
I’m content with things as they are.
Not really happy about it, a lot of my life at the moment is more hassle then even I’d like to admit but I’m definitely content.
At least that’s something, right?
=============
Chapter - The Nanny
=============
“Go on Sam, pleaaasee”
Sophie gave me her puppy-dog eye look.
It’s lost a bit of its effect since she had her growth spurt.
At the age of ten she’s not exactly tall still but the certain ‘vulnerable, instinctively cute’ factor that she abused so well before has become a lot easier to ignore.
“We’ll ask your father when he gets home. I’m not going to make a fool of myself alone”
She let out a yelp of joy as if I’d outright agreed to her silly idea and ran to the window to keep an eye out for Tony coming home.
I sighed to myself and ambled off to the kitchen to start dinner.
I’m used to walking steadily on my prosthetics by now.
I still can’t stay standing for too long.
My stumps tend to ache if I push myself too much.
We still kept my wheelchair, so if I’m sore or I’m just feeling lazy for the day I can take it for a spin.
It’s nice to not have it as a limitation now but an option instead.
I spooned a generous helping of salt into the sauce, stirring a few times for good measure and bit my lip nervously.
Tony better not agree to this.
Sophie loves playing dress-up.
According to Tony she always has.
Playing dress-up and Superheroes.
Those are Sophie’s two biggest hobbies lately.
It’s Halloween in a few weeks and she wants to go trick or treating with me and Tony.
Naturally I agreed to it in principle but left Tony’s involvement up to him.
You never know if he’s going to be busy or not.
We survived almost two days of calm before Sophie came up with her grand idea to get me and Tony into costumes too.
Apparently you can’t go trick or treating without them, no exceptions, even for adults.
I worry about her priorities sometimes..
She’s a bright kid, I know SHE knows that’s not automatically how Halloween works.
Honestly.. I think we may be spoiling her a little bit.
She doesn’t really go without in most things.
Between Tony over-compensating for his guilt at working so much and me being a soft-touch for a little girl in need, she tends to have us both wrapped around her finger at times.
It’s only when we team up that we can stop some of her wilder ideas from coming to fruition.
Tony and I make a pretty good team surprisingly.
A car roared loudly up the street.
That’s got to be Tony.
I think he roars the engine on purpose so Sophie knows he’s home.
I just hope he can talk her out of this whole costume for adults thing..
=============
Chapter - The character-actress
=============
“Ms.Potts”
I cut my eyes around the hallway to make sure little ears weren’t listening and leaned in closer towards him.
“Shove it up your ass Tony”
He cracked up laughing.
I huffed and folded my arms under my chest.
The chest which is on perfect display at the moment.
Why does HE get to be Ironman again and I have to be Pepper Potts?
Sophie even talked me into getting my hair dyed red with annoying extensions!
Naturally Tony went along with it and I reluctantly caved after a bit of effort from her.
That girl is far too persuasive for my own good..
I can already tell tonight is NOT going to be fun, for me at least.
I caught a few of the neighbourhood men giving me second looks when I got out of the car, and even got a few second looks from random men on my walk from the salon to my car.
“I love your legs”
He gave me a cheeky ‘Tony Stark’ smile and winked.
I dipped my eyes down and considered my legs too.
What kind of Pepper Potts would I be without her trademark long legs after all?
Sophie really impressed me with them honestly.
Obviously Tony had a hand in them too but I kind of wish he’d thought of them earlier.
I’m also a bit baffled that I didn’t considered it as an option before either actually?
I’ve still got blades in place but she got me some thick skin-tone stockings to cover over them.
Under the stockings someone added some spongy padding that’s stuck to the blades to give me a rough shin and heel shape.
At my ‘feet’ she added some impressive hollow shoe-like shell’s that looked from the outside to be very tall high-heels, but actually let my blades sit on the floor normally and rested slightly above them.
The ‘heel’ of them covers for the fact that my ‘feet’ bend a little too far backwards to be normal.
I’ll admit, after she presented me with them this morning and got Tony’s housekeeper Sally to help me get them on, I spent almost an hour constantly checking myself out in the mirror.
The blocky heel at the back makes walking normally, for me at least, a little awkward but if anything I actually LIKE that part too.
It feels like I’m really walking in heels.
Like a normal person..
Sure, it’s not perfect.
I’ll not be able to run properly either, but when do I run that much in normal life?
It tends to make my stumps hurt more than its worth.
“They ARE nice aren’t they?”
I twisted my knee and smiled a little when, at a glance, it seemed like I had feet again for a moment.
Reluctantly my eyes came up from the costume legs and settled back on Tony.
His smile was oddly warm, not that he doesn’t usually have a warm smile but he seemed really..
..I don’t know..
Happy?.. I guess, content maybe.
“We gotta go! Becky’s mum is organising the meet-up points.”
Sophie shot past us towards the front door and snagged an arm each as she went.
We shared an amused smile but let her pull us out the door.
With my free hand I brushed my dyed hair back a little and straightened my ‘StarkTech’ staff badge.
I have a feeling a lot of people aren’t going to get my costume without it.
Tony gets to walk around in his big clunky metal monstrosity while I’m basically in a very tight skirt-suit.
Thank god I went on a diet last year.
This waist-clincher would be a nightmare if I was still a size 14!
=============
Chapter - The Mother
=============
Sophie’s friends descended on my cookies like a rabid pack of wolves.
Why does it feel like I’m going to be baking more of them pretty soon?
Luckily I planned for such an eventuality, I’ve already got my second tray in the oven and another one ready to go in.
They all disbursed back towards Sophie’s room as a mass of pre-teen giggles.
I couldn’t resist smiling to myself while turning back to the oven to check on the cookies.
I won’t pretend that I didn’t feel a bit lost when Sophie started making so many friends in school but I’m glad she’s got them now.
She seems really happy to have her first ever big sleepover.
I slipped on my oven-mitts and opened the oven door.
They look about done.
I reached in and got a good hold on the tray.
The giggly voices started to move upstairs on mass and I could hear Sophie’s voice a bit better.
She seemed to be sending them all up and talking with her best friend Becky from the bottom of the stairs.
I feel pretty proud of Becky today too.
She had a rough start to school but Sophie bonded with her in their second year and they’ve been inseparable ever since.
I’ve looked after Becky a few times for her mum Helen, she’s such a shy little thing but today she’s really come out of her shell.
“You’re mum is so awesome”
I almost dropped the tray in my hands.
With a frantic movement I managed to get it stable and on the table-top before it slipped completely.
“Yeah, she is.”
My hands came up to cup over my mouth.
..Oh Soph..
“Lets go before they eat it all”
I could hear their feet hammer up the stairs to her room but I didn’t dare move.
My hands were shaking and tears poured from my eyes.
She said yes.
Becky called me her mum and she said yes.
At a wobbling pace that I’ve not had on my blades since my first few months wearing them, I made my way around the counter and slid into a chair.
She said yes..
She thinks of me as her mum.
..oh Soph..
It took me a while to get myself back together.
When the initial instinctive wave of emotion evened out I wiped my eyes and went to the downstairs bathroom to repair my makeup.
By the time the girls came back down for round two of cookies you couldn’t tell that I’d been crying.
My smile hurt my cheeks a little but I couldn’t dial it down if I tried.
My hand caught Sophie’s head gently and I rubbed her hair a little.
She shot me a strange look but didn’t say anything.
She probably doesn’t want me embarrassing her by ‘babying’ her in front of her friends.
It took all my willpower to not scoop her up in a hug and never let go.
Becky called me her mum and she said YES!
=============
Chapter - The Date
=============
“I’m still not sure about this Tony..”
He smiled and helped me slide my shrug onto my bare shoulders.
The dress he got for me is gorgeous.
A deep red velvet that glides across my thighs deliciously.
The top is tight and rather low cut compared to my usual clothing but with my breast-forms glued on you can’t really tell.
Not that much of them is very visible these days anyway, most of my cleavage is my own now.
Hormones are amazing things..
“You’re saving me from making a fool of myself in front of all my competitors and the worlds press”
We shared a smile and I shifted the shrug a little so it settled comfortably over my collar bone.
He was making more of a big deal about this then it really requires.
Apparently his company is celebrating an investment they made coming to fruition.
It’s kind of a big deal in his industry.
A lot of people thought they were crazy investing in this little medical company that’s never turned a large profit before but Tony pushed hard for it and put his personal credibility on the line in the process.
Luckily it paid off for him, their research and development department has made some major breakthroughs lately.
Tony got a bit cagey when I asked what this big breakthrough was but I’m kind of used to that with his work, his company does a lot of work with military defence contractors so most of it tends to be confidential.
“I don’t like leaving Sophie alone”
He smiled and ran his hands down my shoulders.
“She won’t be alone, my mother’s spending the night to look after her”
I frowned but didn’t argue back at his logic.
That seemed to amuse him for some reason.
It’s been so long, I can barely remember what it’s like to spend a night where I won’t be able to peek into Sophie’s room before bed to make sure she’s okay.
Tony glanced down at his watch and let out a yelp.
“We need to get moving”
I nodded and took his arm.
I love this dress but the floor-length skirt is going to be a bit awkward with my blades.
After a few steps I settled for holding the edge of my skirt up a little as I walked and using Tony as a bit of a crutch if I slipped on any uneven flooring.
We carefully made our way downstairs.
Sophie was slumped moodily in one of the sofa’s watching TV.
When she heard us come in her eyes went a little wide.
“Wow..”
She shot across the room quickly and took a hold of my skirt.
I didn’t resist, I don’t think Sophie’s ever felt velvet before.
I can’t remember getting her an outfit in this material at least.
“It feels so pretty m..Sam”
Her face blushed brightly.
I felt warm inside from her little slipup and smiled at her for it.
She’s been making similar slips like that a lot lately, every time she does I have to resist the urge to hug her for it.
Someone coughed behind us and broke the moment.
We both turned around guiltily to face Miriam, Tony’s mother.
She’s a formidable woman.
I’m convinced Tony got most of his business knowledge from her instead of his father.
We had a bit of a rocky start when we first met but over the years she’s warmed to me.
I think, she thought I was some kind of gold-digger at first.
The real turning point came at Sophie’s ninth birthday party.
Sophie worked herself into a tizzy over it all because she’d invited the whole of her class and she wanted the day to be perfect.
I ended up taking her into my room and cuddling her, out of public view, until she calmed down.
Miriam found us five minutes later and for the first time ever she smiled at me.
Between us we used just a touch of makeup to cover Sophie’s slightly blotchy eyes, then made our way back to the party
With a little help from her quiet little shadow Becky, Sophie managed to calm down and really seemed to enjoy herself after that.
Miriam spent the rest of the party helping me in the kitchen and by the time the mothers started turning up to collect their little darlings we were working as a surprisingly efficient team.
“You look amazing Samantha”
She leaned in and we air-kissed.
Not to be left out, Sophie hopped up for an air-kiss from her Grandma who bent down and, with as much dignity as possible, provided one for her.
Sophie turned to me afterwards and blushed a little.
I couldn’t help but smile at her.
After a moment I ended up bending my knee’s awkwardly so I could give her a hug instead.
Just as we were pulling apart she gave me a kiss on my cheek.
It stunned me slightly.
Sophie blushed bright red and left the room quickly.
I pulled myself back upright and met the amused smile of Miriam.
“She really cares for you, dear”
I nodded uncertainly and offered her a weak smile.
“Anthony does too”
Her smile turned a bit impish, against my will it brought a blush to my cheeks.
“Sam, we gotta go”
I looked over at the doorway where Tony stood looking a bit hassled.
Miriam made a small sound which may have been a covered giggle but I chose to ignore it.
With careful steps I made my way to Tony’s side and he led me outside.
At the door I paused long enough to scoop a mortified Sophie up in a quick hug and tell her to be good for her Grandma.
She’s not too old that I can’t pick her up still, yet, but the time where I won’t be able to is definitely coming.
Tony kissed her on the forehead and rushed us out to his Merc.
He helped me into the car and then moved quickly over to the driver’s seat.
We don’t usually use the Merc, its Tony’s baby, he uses it to impress investors and show off to other men in general but tonight is special for him so it makes sense.
I don’t usually put this much effort into looking good for anything but I’m kind of flattered that he asked me to come.
I’ve never gone to one of his work party’s before, he usually takes a work friend or business date with him.
It’s going to be an interesting night at least.
=============
Chapter - The Fiancée
=============
Sophie squealed at me for some reason the moment she came in the door.
One of the other mu-
One of the mum’s at her school offered to pick up a few of the girls in her mini-van and drop them off on the way home.
I didn’t complain, it gives me a bit more time to get things done in the afternoon.
Kelly, the mum with the mini-van, is nice and her daughter Lisa is one of Sophie’s little crew of girls.
The first day she picked up Sophie I got nothing done, I was too busy worrying about it all.
That seemed to be the pattern for the first week or so honestly.
A school term later and I’m almost comfortable with not picking Soph up myself.
She still surprises me when she comes in the door so quickly though.
Her arms came looping around my waist and she gave me a huge hug.
I’m not one to turn down free hugs but Sophie’s been unusually standoffish with hugging lately.
I have my suspicions why but I’m not touching that topic when a ten foot pole!
As much as I enjoy her little slips into almost calling me ‘mum’, actively acknowledging it as a real option would be like taking on a live grenade’s worth of messy feelings and awkward situations in my hands at once.
Sophie grabbed my hand and stared at it with wide eyes.
“So pretty..”
I followed her eyes and smiled a little.
It IS pretty.
I found it in the market the other day, it’s probably made of brass and glass in all honesty but the ring caught my eye enough to get it.
What can I say? I like pretty things..
“Lisa said, that her mum said, that Ms Carson said, that you and Dad are engaged but you won’t tell anyone because of the pa-pa-rats-ises.”
Her eyes rolled up to mine with a surprising amount of seriousness on her little face.
“It’s true, isn’t it? The rings so pretty!”
My throat felt dry.
I gulped a few times to get my mouth working again but it didn’t seem to help.
What the hell do I say?!
“Soph, honey.. we’re not.. Your dad and I aren’t..”
Her little face fell.
I can’t do it!
That little face looking up at me.. I’ve always been weak to Sophie’s little face!
“Soph..”
She pulled away from me, her face screwed up a little and she shook her head a few times in denial.
Before I could say anything more she ran off upstairs and a moment later I heard her bedroom door slam shut.
I slid into one of the dining room chairs and rested my head in my hands.
What the hell am I going to do?..
With stiff fingers I reached out for the phone and started dialling a number I knew off by heart by now, Tony’s PA Harper answered quickly.
“Anixus limited, CEO’s private line. How may I help you?”
I cringed a little but didn’t tell her off for once.
She’s been told before to not introduce herself like that on this line.
I’ll have to tell Tony later.
“Hi Harper, is Tony free?”
She sighed a little in relief.
“Hi Mrs Elia-”
She cut herself off awkwardly and coughed as if that would cover her slip.
IS EVERYONE CONVINCED WE’RE TOGETHER?!?
“Hi Sam.. I’ll just.. um..”
There was a beep of her transferring the call.
The fact that she did it so quickly is the only reason I’ve not cracked at this point.
“Anthony Elias speaking?”
My shoulders slumped a little in relief at Tony’s voice.
“Tony..”
I could hear him shift the phone a little in his hands.
“Hey Sam, everything okay? You sound a bit off..”
My throat felt tight again.
“Tony, can you get home quickly?”
He let out a long breath.
“It’s a bit awkward, I’ve got a department meeting to head in twenty minutes”
I sunk my head down to rest on the table-top.
“Please Tony? We have a problem. I’m not sure how to deal with it, Sophie’s upset and I ca-..I just can’t do this one alone..”
There was a lot of shuffling from his end of the phone.
“Harper, make excuses for me at the four-thirty meeting, take notes on all the points raised and tell everyone I will get back to them by tomorrow at the latest”
I couldn’t hear what response he got but he shifted the phone again.
“I’m leaving now Sam. I’ll be home as soon as possible, okay?”
My head didn’t leave the table-top but I nodded it a little anyway.
“Thanks Tony..”
He gave an awkward laugh but didn’t answer properly.
A moment later the phone hung up.
I spent almost a minute more resting my head on the table-top and then pulled myself up again to take a reassuring breath.
“I should check on Soph..”
My worry fought against my urge to avoid this whole landmine of a situation for a moment but the worry won out, as always when it comes to Sophie.
With a grunt I pushed myself up and made my way upstairs.
“Soph?”
I rapped my knuckles on her door.
She didn’t answer but I heard a sniff from the other side.
Carefully I opened the door.
She was laying on her bed looking deeply depressed.
I made my way over and sat down next to her.
My hand came up and stroked her hair.
She rolled her head into my hand a little but didn’t say anything.
“Soph honey, you’re dads on his way home so we can all talk about this, okay?”
She sniffed again but nodded instead of answering.
“If you want to come down, I can put some cookies in and we can have some milk?”
Her head twisted and she looked at me with one eye.
“..Your cookies?”
I smiled a little and nodded.
It’s lucky she’s so active, she loves my cookies a bit too much to be healthy.
“..okay”
I made my way back downstairs with Soph slowly following behind me.
She sat down at the dining table and settled her head on her fists.
I didn’t know what to say to make her feel better.
Instead of even trying, I focused on making the cookies.
I can do that right at least..
..Hurry home Tony..
=============
Chapter - The Heartbreaker
=============
“Hey..”
My lips pulled into a tense smile and I shuffled into the sofa more.
“..hey..”
We awkwardly settled down and tried to not make eye contact.
“Soph okay?”
He smiled a little and nodded.
“She’s gone to sleep, I had to explain things to her a bit more but I think she understands now”
My eyebrow perked up at him.
“..things?”
Tony took in a deep breath.
Before I could react he launched himself out of his chair in a rush.
He ended up kneeling in front of me.
My eyes went wide and my head shook a little but it didn’t stop him.
“Sam, you’ve been the best thing that could have ever happened to me. Sophie adores you, you brighten up our lives..”
My head shook in denial a little more but he wasn’t paying attention.
He seemed to be struggling with his words.
“I’ve loved you since the first day we met, when your eyes flashed with hurt and you threw a vase at my head..”
He smiled to himself and shyly looked up at me.
“Tony don’t.. I-”
He huffed in a breath and I lost my words.
“I love when you come thundering into my room to wake me up if I’m running late in the morning.. I love the way your eyes crinkle a little when you see something funny but you know you shouldn’t laugh about it, I even love the way you tell me to shove things up my ass when you’re embarrassed and I happen to be nearby”
His smile was so warm it hurt to look at.
I can’t shake my head anymore, my body’s locked up.
He pulled a little box out of his pocket.
“Samantha Hudson.. will you marry me?”
We both sat in a long stretching silence.
“..Sam?”
He sounded worried now.
“I’m putting my heart on the line here hon, can you give me some kind of reaction?”
His smile was teasing but his eyes were so heart-stoppingly worried.
“Tony..”
He deflated just from the tone in my voice.
“Tony I can’t. I’m not.. I just..”
My eyes filled with tears.
I had to look away from him, I couldn’t face that look in his eyes again.
“I’m.. gonna go for a walk..”
My hand almost settled on Tony’s shoulder as I eased past him but I held back at the last minute.
I’ve done enough damage today.
=============
Chapter - The Mum
=============
My head settled on the dining room table again.
I’ve been doing this far too much lately.
By the time I came back from my ‘walk’ Tony was pretty happily entrenched in denial.
I can see it in his eyes sometimes that he’s not forgotten what happened but on the surface at least we’re still as close as ever.
Sophie doesn’t seem to pick up on the tension between us but she did notice that I hadn’t gained a new ring the next morning.
She’s been very standoffish with me since.
I can’t work out how to fix that.
How do you explain to a child that you aren’t ready to marry her dad?
I’ve been living as a woman for years now.
Everyone in my life knows me as one.
I had to be honest with myself at some point..
I like being a woman.
It’s comfortable, more comfortable for me than I ever felt as a man.
I didn’t tell Tony but I’ve been on hormones for a while now.
My doctor thinks I’m a good candidate for transitioning.
My psychologist agrees with her.
I’ve held off for a while now, I’m not big on surgery and its one hell of a final step to take.
It’s not like I don’t find Tony attractive either.
He’s pretty much been the only important, adult, person in my life for so long.
For years we’ve had this easy jokey-flirting game going on.
It’s just.. when he proposed.. it stopped being a game then.
I had to face a lot of things about myself that I didn’t think I would ever be ready to face.
The front door slammed, I perked my head up and plastered on a smile for Sophie.
She didn’t come into the kitchen.
I could hear her feet hammer up the stairs instead.
Cautiously I made my way up after her.
Her door was open.
I pushed it a bit wider and found her huddled up on her bed.
“Soph?”
She didn’t answer me.
I moved over and settled on the bed next to her.
My hand went to stroke her hair but she flinched away from me a little.
“Soph, what’s wrong?”
Her head turned so she could fix me with one beady eye.
“We did a class project about our family tree today.”
My stomach felt a little tight.
That’s not a good start to this conversation.
“I..”
Her face scrunched up a little.
“I put down that you were my mum ‘coz I’m stupid but I crossed it out and Danny saw it and he laughed at me..”
My chest hurt, it felt like someone had hit me right in the lungs.
“Soph..”
Her hands scrunched up in little fists on her pillow.
“Leave me alone.. you don’t wanna be my mum, I get it..”
My face scrunched up and the tightness in my chest felt even worse.
On instinct I leaned forward and scooper her up in my arms.
She tried to struggle for a moment but ended up going limp instead.
I could feel her shaking and she let out some quiet sobs.
A sigh slipped out of my mouth without conscious effort but I settled my chin at the nape of her neck and squeezed her a little tighter.
“Soph.. I love you honey. I’m not your mum but.. I can be if you want?”
I shuddered a little.
It felt so weird to have actually said that to her openly.
The unspoken secret we’d been dancing around for months now.
“I can’t replace your real mum Soph. I won’t.. but I’d like to be a mum for you.. if you’ll have me?”
She shook herself loose from my arms and turned to glare at me.
I cringed back expecting rejection.
“Dad asked you to marry him and you said no! You can’t just..”
My hands came up and settled on her shoulders.
With me sitting down we were both roughly at eye level.
“Soph.. Things with your dad and I are complicated, silly grown-up stuff, but I love you Sophie..”
My hands slid over her shoulders and pulled her into another hug.
“I love you Soph, I’ve wanted to hear you call me mum for so long but I didn’t want to push you on it. Just because me and your dad aren’t married doesn’t mean you can’t”
She settled her cheek on my shoulder like she used to do when she was younger.
“Lisa said that, her mum said that, mums and dads have to be married ‘coz it’s not right otherwise..”
I couldn’t resist smiling at that one.
“Lisa says a lot of things honey, not all of it is right. Some of the stuff she hears she doesn’t understand properly”
I could feel Sophie’s face scrunch up a little while she processed that idea.
Slowly her head moved up to stare at me curiously.
“So you can be my mum without marrying dad?”
My smile brightened a little and I nodded at her.
She gave me a truly heart-warming smile in return and dived in to hug me tightly.
“Thanks mum..”
My chest felt warm, I felt so happy I could explode!
..she called me mum..
=============
Chapter - The Friend
=============
“I need three weeks off Tony”
He jolted up from looking at his newspaper and gave me a weird look.
For the last few weeks, while things have gotten better between me and Sophie, they’ve gotten worse with Tony.
We barely talk anymore, especially during breakfast.
“What for?”
I frowned a little.
It’s not like I’ve not taken vacation time before.
Admittedly I usually tend to take my vacation at the same time as him because we take Sophie with us.
“Medical reasons.”
His eyebrow perked up curiously.
He processes my private health care costs as my employer, it’s part of the package.
I’m not surprised that he’s surprised.
I’ve not been processing my gender related health costs through my normal doctor.
The privacy of knowing that Tony didn’t know what was happening was worth spending some of my built up savings on it instead.
It’s not like I have anything else to spend it on currently.
Tony covers all my living costs, he even pays for my car and petrol.
Sometimes I’m amazed at the deal I got when he took me on as Sophie’s nanny.
I dread the day he decides she doesn’t need a nanny anymore.
I’m not sure what I’ll do with myself afterwards..
He didn’t argue with me.
Things have been tense between us lately but he knows me well enough to know I must have a good reason for it.
“You okay?”
I couldn’t help but smile at the worry in his voice.
“Yeah, it’s nothing major. Just a personal problem that will have a bit of recovery time connected with it.”
He nodded and put his paper down.
“When do you need it?”
I winced a little but luckily I didn’t put this off as long as I could.
“Next month? Is that okay?”
He sighed but nodded in acceptance.
“Thanks Tony”
I smiled at him, he tried to smile back.
I was half way out of the room when he coughed to get my attention.
His mouth had pulled into a slight frown and he looked a little lost.
“..When did we stop being friends Sam?”
I paused and looked back at him.
He seemed really upset with having to ask that question.
My instinct was to deny.
Deny everything.
We’re still friends right?
I guess, since he proposed we’ve taken a bit of a step back?
My relationship with Sophie is tighter than ever but with Tony..
For the last month or so he’s been my employer more than my friend.
The big painful question mark hovering over us is stopping me from even talking properly.
It’s not just me, Tony’s shut himself off from me too..
“We are friends Tony, we’re just in a rough spot at the moment.”
His mouth opened to snap back at me but he glanced at my face and stopped himself.
I think he can see how much this conversation is hurting.
I can see it on his face too.
I can’t give him the answer he wants.
Not yet.. not while I’m still uncertain of my feelings for him.
He deserves better than that.
“We’ll get through it eventually Tony. We just need time.. I just need time..”
His head rose again and he stared into my eyes with a strange mix of emotions on his face.
Eventually his head dipped again and he sighed.
“I’m not sorry I told you how I feel Sam..”
I covered my guilty wince pretty well, he wasn’t watching anyway.
“I can wait for you, just promise me.. just tell me that I still have a chance?.. Someday?”
My chest hurt a little hearing the hope in his voice.
Slowly I eased my way over to him and splayed my fingers into his hair.
“..well you ARE only rich, handsome, intelligent and my best friend..”
I could see his mouth twitch into a smile.
It feels like a long time since we could safely make comments like that to each other.
“Who knows, I might find some dashing young doctor who can sweep me off my feet in a torrid love affair that they will write paperback novels about?”
His mouth twitched a bit harder at that one.
“While you’re gone I might have to fall in love with your eighteen year old replacement, we can elope within the first week and have her stuff moved into your room by the second”
His head came up.
I felt relief at the naughty twinkle in his eyes.
I love that little twinkle.. I’ve missed it.
My mouth slipped slightly out of my smile at that realisation but I made the effort to put it back on for his sake.
“She’d have to put up with you being a workaholic, you snore something awful too.”
He let out a barking laugh and wiggled his eyebrows at me.
“How do you know? Been watching me sleep?”
My cheeks flared slightly.
He seems smug at having scored a critical hit with that one.
The reason I know is because he’s fallen asleep on the sofa cuddling Sophie on more than one Saturday afternoon.
“Don’t kid yourself mister, you just snore THAT loud”
He chuckled and held his hand up in surrender.
I smiled and for the first time in ages, it didn’t feel forced in any way.
“What are we going to do with Sophie?”
An important question.
A good way to change the topic too.
I considered it for a moment and nodded to myself decisively.
“If you can get an agency worker in to clean for the week then she should be okay with Sally”
His housekeeper Sally has been here longer then I have.
She adores Sophie ALMOST as much as I do, in my completely un-bias opinion.
He frowned and shot me a curious look.
“Only a week?”
I shrugged and cringed a little.
“My initial recovery should be between a week and two weeks from what I’ve heard. After that I’ll be able to move around at about the level I was working with when I started looking after Sophie in my wheelchair. The third week off was more precautionary than anything else but you know what I’m like, I’ll end up basically taking over with Sophie as soon as I can move about reliably.”
He smiled at me and I couldn’t help but smile back.
He has a nice smile, I’ve missed it.
“Okay, I’ll ask Sally tomorrow. You’re the one telling Sophie though”
Oh he WOULD give me the hard job wouldn’t he?
=============
Chapter - The Temptress
=============
I had to fight every instinct in my head to put one blade in front of the other.
My hands kept trying to twitch down and cover over my important areas but I’d decided when we left that I would take this chance.
It’s been six tiring months since I had my surgery.
I don’t regret it at all.
Dilation is a chore at best, but I’m down to only needing it once or twice a week now.
More importantly I feel complete.
I feel more confident in myself and comfortable in my skin in general.
I didn’t enjoy the pain of it all in any way but Sophie was a godsend through my recovery.
I spent my first few weeks pretty much stuck in my wheelchair again.
I never openly told her what my surgery was for but she’s so used to me having bad days over the years she didn’t hesitate to take control.
It almost felt like she was looking after me, not the other way around.
She seemed to really enjoy it.
I did too honestly, she’s at about the age when I started to learn how to cook while supervised by my mum.
It was fun showing her how to prepare some simple meals and she reacted so well to Tony’s praise..
Hopefully I can get her to follow through with her new found cooking skills.
Having her do some chores she enjoys could be a good way to counter all the times we end up caving in and spoiling her.
We’re currently at Tony’s Villa for our yearly summer holiday trip.
I tried to protest that I’d already used up my holiday time this year but he insisted, going so far as to say that a holiday without me wouldn’t be a family holiday.
Sophie agreeing with him sealed the deal, so here I am.
“Wow..”
I flinched and brought my hands up defensively to cover my chest and stomach.
Ever since they became fully ‘mine’ I’ve been surprisingly defensive of my little C-cup twins.
“Way to go mum, who are you trying to impress?”
I blushed but couldn’t leave the easy question hanging.
“Your father..”
Her eyes went wide for a moment and she sputtered with failed questions.
I couldn’t hide the smirk from my face.
“He’s going to swallow his tongue when he sees you in that Bikini..”
We both giggled over it.
With Sophie’s approval I felt a bit bolder.
I took her hand and led her outside to the pool.
I swear, if I get out there and Tony doesn’t react to me properly after all this build-up.. I’m going to choke him with his too-bright Hawaiian shirt!
=============
Chapter - The Lover
=============
The door slammed.
I perked up.
Tony was out dropping Sophie off at a sleepover at Helen’s place.
Good luck to her, I hope her cookie making skills are up to par.
Those girls are scarily demanding when cookies are involved, I think I may have set the bar a bit high.
He trudged in to the living room and threw himself onto the sofa next to me.
Since our last holiday things have gotten better between us.
I think he got the messages I was sending loud and clear by the third day that he woke up to find me cooking breakfast in only a new hot pink, tie-side bikini and an apron.
We slipped back into our comfortable flirting again pretty quickly.
Every once in a while one of us will get a little self-conscious but slowly those bouts of doubt have stopped happening.
About the only awkwardness left between us is when Sophie catches us flirting.
She has a tendency to break into giggles and leave the room with a big grin on her face, which kind of ruins the mood honestly.
I’m ready to give ‘us’ a try.
So much has changed in such a short time.
I feel more like an equal with Tony now, I feel desirable, I feel like.. if we are together, he’s not just going to be settling for me for Sophie’s sake anymore.
I know logically that’s probably not really a factor and probably never has been but have you ever tried to argue with your own self-doubts?
You probably had about as much success winning against them as I have.
“Want to watch a movie?”
I grinned and flicked my eyes over at him.
Slowly I slid across the three-seater settee to rest on the middle seat next to him.
He offered me a knowing smile and stretched out so his arm was resting behind the back of my seat.
We’ve been playing this game for a week now, one-upping each other.
He will do something and I’ll do something bigger back.
We’ve come dangerously close to being caught in some compromising positions by Sophie so far.
At one point I mounted him on his chair in the kitchen to ‘sensually’ put his tie on for him.
It would have worked a lot better if Soph hadn’t taken that moment to come rushing down the stairs.
I barely managed to get back onto my blades when she came strolling in the door.
Her amused look at both of us made Tony blush guiltily.
He’s never been very good at feigning innocence.
He yawned and picked up the remote.
“You in the mood for anything in particular?”
“The notebook?”
I couldn’t resist that little jab.
He cringed at the name.
I caught him trying to hide a tear or two the last time Sophie got us to watch it.
Judging by his reaction now, he knows that I saw him.
“I guess..”
He didn’t look like he wanted to watch it at all.
I finally gave in and giggled a little.
My arm came up and limply hit him in the chest.
I used the movement as an excuse to snuggle into his side a bit more.
“I was kidding, isn’t that new action thing on tonight? I fancy some guns, violence and nice gore I can hide my face from in your big manly chest”
He puffed up a little at that one, I had to resist the urge to laugh and wound his macho pride.
His arm slid down from the back of the settee and came to rest on my shoulders while he cycled through channels to find the right one.
I snuggled a bit tighter into him and slid my arm behind his back in return.
He found the right channel and we settled in.
Every once in a while he would glance over at me, smile and then go back to watching the TV.
When a particularly gruesome scene came up I turned and pushed my head into his chest, I didn’t look away though, I just wanted the excuse to snuggle a bit tighter.
Judging by his hand sliding down my back Tony was perfectly happy to play along.
We hit the first advert break and I looked up at his face.
He stared back down at me with a little smile and we both paused.
A single word would have broken the tension that had formed.. I’m so glad neither of us spoke..
Without saying a word we both knew what was coming and we both were oh, so ready for it!
He drew me closer and bowed his head down.
I pushed myself up his chest a little.
Just enough so that our lips could meet.
Light kisses, light intoxicating kisses gave way to heavy passionate kisses.
We quickly progressed from there.
Needless to say we never saw the rest of the movie.
I woke up in the early hours of the next morning feeling deliciously sore in all the right places.
For a moment I considered getting up but instead I just rolled back over and settled my head on his chest with a contented sigh.
My breath moved his chest hairs a little bit, that would be enough to keep me fascinated for a long time.. until Tony wakes up and we can consider what to do with the rest of our day at least.
Why did I wait this long to give this a chance?
=============
Chapter - The Cyborg?
=============
“Mum, hurry up we’re late”
I laughed as Sophie dragged me through the hallways of Anixus Inc.
Tony’s been really tight lipped about what’s going on.
Sophie obviously knows though and judging by her excitement it’s probably going to be entertaining if nothing else.
A few of the staff shot us confused looks as we rushed past but our distinctive green VIP badges held most of them back from doing more then look.
We rounded the corner and came out into a large conference hall.
I froze for a moment in worry.
There are a LOT of people here.
Most of them armed with some form of camera.
Sophie seemed to understand my hesitance, she slowed to a calm walk but didn’t stop tugging me forward.
We finally broke through the mass of camera-armed people and I spotted Tony.
He looked almost regal in his best suit.
I love the tie he’s wearing, I’m glad he remembered it from the last time it came up in conversation.
We made our way over to him and his eyes lit up at the sight of us.
I felt slightly under-dressed in my neat knee-length skirt and flowing blouse.
Everyone here seems to be in some form of suit, with the exception of me and Sophie.
Tony finished talking to the man in front of him and made his way over to us.
“Soph”
He knelt down and gave her a hug that she accepted happily.
“Sam”
He stood back up and pulled me into a hug too.
As we were pulling apart he gave me a kiss on my cheek.
I blushed bright red.
We’re kind of.. ‘together’ now but it’s not public knowledge.
Tony’s made an effort to not drag me and Sophie into the gossip columns.
I agreed with his logic, so much so that I’ve currently got my engagement ring on a chain around my neck instead of on my finger.
We get enough attention as it is.
“Follow me”
He led us into a back room hidden behind some banners with the ‘Anixus Itd’ logo on them.
Sophie was practically bouncing on her toes in excitement.
Inside, the room was pretty full.
A lot of equipment and several men in lab-coats were rushing around fiddling with a mess of cables.
My eyes were drawn to a podium in the center of the room.
All the cables seemed to lead there and sitting on top of it where what looked like-
My eyes cut back over to Tony.
He was giving me his biggest grin.
“Are they..?”
He nodded.
My hand came up to my mouth and I carefully stepped closer.
While at first they’d looked like a pair of human feet, still attached to a leg until just below the knee, as I got closer I could see a metallic edge around the top of them.
“It’s taken a few years to make it work but..”
My eyes started to tear up.
I could feel Sophie’s hand slide reassuringly into mine and squeeze.
“Tom, how are we doing? Ready for the test run?”
My head flew up to stare at him in awe.
One of the lab-coat wearing men broke away from the group and approached us smiling.
“All ready Tony.”
They shook hands and smiled at each other.
Tom turned to face me and smiled warmly.
“You must be the future Mrs Elias”
He stuck his hand out for me and I cautiously shook it.
Not many people know about that yet, I’m surprised Tony told him.
They must be pretty close.
“When Tony brought us in on this project, even I thought he was crazy but he was so determined..”
He shook his head and shot Tony an amused look.
“Seeing you in the flesh, I can understand why.”
My mouth dropped open a little.
Tony laughed and slid his arm around my waist casually.
I turned and gave him a warning look.
“What is going on here Tony?”
His smile didn’t change but he nodded to himself.
“Do you remember Halloween a few years ago when Soph talked you into being Pepper Pott’s for the night?”
I nodded, my lips curling up a little.
It’s a shame those custom covered blades were so awkward to walk in.
I’ve still got them in my wardrobe.
Every once in a while I’ll put them on when no-one’s home, just for a little bit.
“The look on your face when you first put them on. I could tell that, despite how badly you had to fight to be stable while walking in them, you loved being able to look ‘normal’ again.”
He did actual little finger quotes when he said ‘normal’.
“It took a lot to even get those made honestly, there’s nothing like them on the market, and they’re a one-off set.”
His arm squeezed around my waist a little and I nuzzled into him in response.
“Seeing how much you wanted something better I started searching, eventually that led me to a small medical group that was in dire need of funding. Their ideas and results were miles ahead of the competition but no-one was interested in them when so many more, less risky investment, research projects are out there.”
He squeezed me again and settled his chin on my shoulder.
“So I pulled some strings, in the end I had to personally buy up a thirty percent stock in their company before the board would foot the bill for the rest of it. The biggest stipulation I had in all of our deals was that Tom’s research be given priority and I got a personal agreement from Tom that he would use a specific model for his designs.”
He leaned away a little so he could see my face better.
“These are the first, fully operational, prototypes and they are literally made for you.”
I let out an excited squeal and hugged him tight.
He pushed his face into my hair, I could feel his grin against my neck.
We quickly got to work setting me up.
Tom and his technicians focused on the ‘feet’ while Tony led me over to a chair and helped me slip out of my blades.
Sophie stayed by my side the whole time and held my hand a lot.
Tom approached us with the ‘feet’, for a moment he seemed to be about to put them on me but he reconsidered a moment later and carefully handed them over to Tony instead.
I blushed at Tony’s rakish grin as he slowly moved my stumps into the new legs.
We all jumped a little when Sophie let out an excited squeal.
“Sorry..”
She blushed, ducking her head a little.
“I just had a thought, you HAVE to go as Cinderella for Halloween this year mum”
I smiled brightly and nodded to her.
I’d noticed the ‘prince charming sliding on the slipper’ moment too.
Tony seemed highly amused by it as well.
After a bit of work with my stumps to get the new ‘feet’ comfortable over my compression sleeves he stood back up.
I nervously fiddled my hands in my lap and tried to resist the urge to stand up.
“How do they work?”
Tony smiled and waved Tom forward for an explanation.
“We’ve perfected a non-standard polymer which is light weight but has the look and texture of human flesh. Underneath that is a lot of techno-wizardry inside a fully articulated carbon-fiber mesh. Each ‘foot’ is an individual machine designed specifically to analyse data from sensors threated throughout polymer flesh and use that data to give appropriate feedback.”
When he finished speaking he seemed a little disappointed at my lost look.
Tony smiled and leaned in with his own input.
“The legs feel what’s happening and react like a real foot would.”
“oh”
That made more sense.
I could feel my smile spread a little more and Tom seemed glad that I understood at last.
“Want to try your first steps Bambi?”
My eye cut over at Tony with a dirty look and I managed to clip him in the shoulder with a fist.
Sophie snorted to herself in amusement.
“More like thumper..”
That cracked me up and it seemed to ease the tension that had been building around us.
With a reverent hush falling around us I held my breath and pushed off of the chair.
For just a moment I thought I was going to fall flat on my face but my new feet settled easily into place and provided solid balance for me.
I froze and stared in awe for a moment.
I was standing up!
On feet!
The toes of my ‘feet’ wiggled a little to keep my balance while I shifted my body to the side.
Letting the breath out from between my teeth I bent one knee and took a step forward.
The foot tilted like a normal foot would and landed perfectly.
My head shot up and I couldn’t hold back the grin that formed on my face.
Tony smiled back at me, Soph was jumping around happily.
In a moment of insanity I jumped up as well.
My legs came together and my new feet easily moved how I would have expected them to.
I landed back down on my toes, seemingly without effort my feet slide down until I was standing normally again.
“Holy shit..”
Tony cracked up laughing.
Tom turned to his team with a grin and they all started celebrating.
Feeling more adventurous and perhaps running on an emotional high I pushed my body weight forward.
My feet bent a little for a moment, then pushed themselves up onto their tiptoes.
Everyone went silent.
My eyes were wide and I almost fell over in shock.
Slowly I turned around to face Tom.
“You’re a genius”
He blushed and brought his hand up to rub his hair self-consciously.
Still on my tip-toes I stepped over to him and pulled him into a tight hug.
He seemed flustered by it but smiled none-the-less.
After a moment we pulled apart.
I settled back down properly on my feet and turned to Tony.
“Okay Tony, what’s the plan?”
He tried to look innocent but I wasn’t buying it.
“It’s not like I didn’t see all the camera’s out there Tony”
Tom sniggered at the look on his face.
My lips twitched a little in agreement but I resisted the urge.
“Fine..”
He rolled his shoulders and gave me a hopeful look.
“..because of how development has gone, you are literally the only person who can show these amazing new devices off to the world properly..”
I rolled my eyes.
He shrugged nervously.
“I was hoping we could go out there and give everyone the good news, get it all done at once?”
After a long pause I caved.
I’m too happy to be frustrated at him!
Even I can see how much of a PR scoop it would be to have me walk in here on my blades and come back out shortly after on realistic looking feet.
“Okay”
Tony smiled and scooped me up in a tight hug.
I think he honestly thought I’d say no.
..Silly man..
I had an idea.
“Do you think these things are ready to try heels?”
Tony grinned at me proudly and shot Tom a questioning look.
Looking a bit confused Tom shrugged.
“Sure, I don’t see why not?”
Ten minutes later, with my new feet in a new pair of designer three-inch heels and with Tony holding one hand, Soph clinging to the other, we made our way out to the waiting audience.
Tony stepped up to the podium and coughed for attention.
He didn’t need to, from the moment we stepped in all eyes and lenses were on us.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, I have called you all here for a big announcement, possibly the biggest announcement I’m ever likely to make.”
He smiled at me warmly and I smiled back.
His eyes twinkled mischievously which left me feeling strangely nervous.
“This announcement has been years in the making and I know at least a few of you already suspect what I’m about to say..”
That got a chuckle from the crowd.
I didn’t get the joke, all I can see is Tony laying on his ‘big announcement’ speech a bit thick.
“Without further ado, I would like to introduce the latest addition to the Anixus family.”
His hand slid from mine and moved down to cup my waist.
“My fiancée, Ms Samantha Hudson”
The crowd went wild, cameras were flashing like mad.
My mouth had dropped open a little.
Through clenched teeth I shot Tony a look.
“Tony..”
He laughed and squeezed me a little more.
“What? You said I could give them the ‘good news’?”
My jaw worked a little before I could hold back my annoyance enough to say anything else.
“Not. That. News. TONY..”
His grin said that he’d understood me just fine from the start but he’d done it anyway.
“Oh..”
He turned his head back to face the crowd.
“Also we’ve just revolutionised the field of replacement limbs by several generations along with the connected fields of artificial skin, nano-fiber electronics and memory carbon.. as my lovely fiancée is so elegantly displaying so well with her new Gucci heels.”
All the camera’s refocused on my legs in seconds.
I let out a frustrated sigh.
Sadly I knew what I was getting into with Tony, so I’ve only got myself to blame.
That doesn’t mean he’s not in the dog house for this little stunt!
The new feet give him a bit of leeway at least..
The Gucci heels are gorgeous too..
Damn him for knowing my weaknesses!
=============
Chapter - The Bride
=============
I couldn’t get the smile off my face.
The wedding had gone off without a hitch.
It should, Tony put so much manpower into it behind the scenes I’m amazed we even had room in the church for our friends.
The wife to one of Tony’s business rivals came over to me in a truly disturbingly bright dress and gave me a hug with following congratulations.
We made promises to meet up for brunch at some point after the honeymoon.
Tony came over and put a hand on my shoulder.
It’s time to go.
We got to the front doors and the guests moved closer to wish us goodbye.
With already wet eyes I bent down to give Sophie a big hug.
“You be good for Grandma Soph”
She was crying too but she seemed really happy.
Her and her friends had been overjoyed when I asked them to be junior-bridesmaids.
She looks so sweet in her fluffy dress!
I locked eyes with Miriam and she gave me a proud smile.
We quickly hugged each other and separated with a shared grin.
“You look after that son of mine Sam, he’s a lost cause without you.”
Tony tried to make some kind of protest but we both laughed and ignored him for a moment.
We made our rounds after that, I spent extra time with my bridesmaids.
Sally, our Housekeeper, acted as my maid of honor.
She’s practically glowed for weeks since I asked her to take on the role.
Tony’s PA Harper seemed really happy at the moment too.
I noticed her crying during the ceremony and she seems pretty watery now, in a good way.
With a final fond look back at everyone we waved and made our last dash to the waiting limo.
Bahama’s here we come!
“I love you Mrs Elias.”
My body snuggled closer into Tony as the driver weaved us off toward the airport.
“I love you too Mr Elias.”
It was cheesy but I couldn’t bring myself to care at the moment.
With a contented sigh I smiled out at the people and car’s going past us.
Life is good.
=============
Chapter - The MILF
=============
“Soph, don’t go too far. Keep on our left.”
Sophie gave me an annoyed look that only a sixteen year old girl can give but she didn’t argue.
She just hates waiting to go in.
She was practically jumping in excitement half an hour ago.
She should be excited, she managed to talk us into dressing up for the premier after all.
A few of the parents who’d come along when we invited her friends to join us seem amused by my caution.
The costume probably doesn’t help.
Sophie did her magic again and convinced all of her friends to dress up for the movie.
She wore the outfit of her favourite character, Scarlet witch.
We had a minor argument about the length of her skirt but she compromised pretty easily.
I think she just didn’t want to push too much in case I changed my mind about dressing up too.
I’m kind of regretting my choices now.
Tony seems to appreciate it at least.
Why wouldn’t he?
He’s in his new, improved Ironman armor.
Meanwhile I get to stand here in a skin-tight leather catsuit with long dyed red hair.
Why can’t Marvel hurry up with more female characters?
I don’t even like Black widow!
His hands barely left my ass since I put this thing on and his eyes keep coming back to my cleavage, so I’m not actively complaining.
“Mom, I wana’-”
Little Danny tugged against my hand and he pointed across the road at a man approaching us dressed as a rather impressive hulk costume.
The body paint must have taken him ages.
I smiled down at Danny and made sure I had a tight grip on his hand, just in case.
He looks adorable in his little Captain America costume.
It made sense at the time, he’s already got the blonde hair for it.
Someday that will probably lead to an awkward conversation with him considering Tony’s dark hair and my constantly dyed darker hair.
We agreed that when he’s ready to ask, we will be open with him that he’s adopted.
No kid deserves to go through life not knowing about something like that.
Especially our Danny.
“Mom, up!”
He turned around and reached his free arm high for me to take.
With a happy smile I bent down and scooped him into my arms.
He may be oblivious to the car’s whizzing by on the road but I’m not.
I’m kind of paranoid about that sort of thing with the kids for some reason.
Can’t imagine why?
I’m also not oblivious to the stares I got when I bent down.
Several married men in our group are going to have some explaining to do tonight I think.
It does my ego good to know I can get a reaction still.
There are other benefits too.
Within seconds of me straightening up and settling little Danny on my hip Tony was at my side with a possessive arm around my waist.
His face shot a look around us which I recognised from Danny’s ‘mine’ phase.
Who knew all I had to do to make him so impressively jealous was wear skin-tight leather in public?
I might have to do this again sometime, Halloween’s coming up after all..
The doors opened and as a huge intimidating mass of teenagers and parents we descended on the poor unsuspecting cinema.
=============
Chapter - Samantha
=============
It’s amazing how quickly things can change.
“Mum? You going to be okay?”
I turned to look at Soph and smiled at her.
I’m glad she came back from college to help today.
We had a rough week just after her eighteenth birthday when I finally sat her down and explained why she probably wouldn’t have another brother or sister anytime soon but she got over it quickly.
I think she was more shocked than anything else.
“I’ll be fine Soph, just nerves you know..”
She nodded in understanding.
I looked up at the house and took a deep breath.
We made our way to the front door to ring the bell.
An old familiar tune rang out.. all these years and they still haven’t changed that silly doorbell?
After a long moment the door was opened by an old lady who looked at us suspiciously.
She fiddled with her glasses a little and focused on me with a look of surprise.
“Sammy?”
My mouth wouldn’t move properly.
Mum stood there and inspected me in my business-casual skirt suit with just a hint of a smile on her face.
“Hi Grandma!”
Sophie practically bounced past me and scooped my mum up in a stunned hug.
I managed to resist for a full half a second before I burst out laughing.
“..Grandma?”
Mum’s surprised mutter only made me laugh harder.
I’m so relieved!
I’ve needed this closure for a long time.
Even going past Caroline’s apartment block earlier and witnessing her try to corral her veritable swarm of annoyingly loud kids in her overstretched sweatpants and shapeless floral shirt hadn’t felt even close to as good as seeing Soph hug her maternal Grandma for the first time does.
Standing here, reuniting my past with my present, I felt fluffy and so completely ME.
I’m Samantha Elias.
Mother of two, wife to a recovering-workaholic philanthropist, supporter of several disabled charities and darling of the tabloid newspapers.
It’s been a long road since that fateful day but I can look back now and smile.
Everything has worked out better than I could have hoped.
I lost one life, found a new one and made it my own.
Now I get to bring it full circle and tidy up the loose ends..
I leaned forward a little on my favourite Prada heels and rocked back and forth happily.
“Hi Mum.. Guess what I’ve been up to?”
She didn’t find the question as amusing as I did for some reason.
..I got my sense of humor from dad obviously..
=============
=============
![]() |
Nappa’s Noël
Come join us for a modern Christmas classic tale unlike any other.
Roll up, roll up and enjoy a tale of suffering, woe, hope and redemption all narrated by your's truly! I do so love this time of year. |
‘The Marley’s were dead, to begin with’
To be fair, if they ever really existed outside of old Charley’s mind, I’d expect that they’ve been dead for a lot longer than they are in most accounts that mention them.
Sit back Dear Reader!
As I give you a little Christmas tale of suffering, woe, hope and redemption to best all others!
For what is a Christmas tale, without its omnipotent narrator?.. some kind of low budget made for TV drama series I suppose?
Those are hardly ‘Christmassy’ though, are they?
No!
To do a real Christmas Tale one must always have a good Narrator!
Preferably old, male and quintessentially British at that.. don’t hesitate to imagine my voice as such if you must Dear Reader.
Christmas is all about traditions and far be it from me to buck the trend of narrators that have come before me!
We open, as we so often do in these tales, on the busy streets of a modern metropolis.
A city steeped in the cold bitter embrace of winter with frost on the grass and a Christmas tree in every store window.
It never snows here, not this close to the big day at least.
The locals will of course scoff and grumble when the snow finally does come in mid-January, the ungrateful swine!
Personally I adore the snow, especially at this auspicious time of year.
Snow is a beautiful thing, full of childish wonder, rotund men with carrots for noses and the occasional over-compacted missile.
Speaking of which.. I do believe I see a protagonist of sorts on the horizon.
Let’s watch shall we?
Oh I do so LOVE this part!
*******
“Watch out!”
A roughly fist sized missile of compressed ice flew far and true to smack painfully into the back of a distracted young man’s head.
He jerked and turned angrily to see four rather nervous looking children who had been holding a war all of their own but a moment ago.
“Sorry mister!”
The young man huffed at them, turned back on his way while trying to brush the remains of their missile from his neck before it could sink to far down and begin to melt without much luck.
This young man, short and scrawny as he may be at just over five feet tall and weighing slightly more than a common street urchin of old London town goes by the name of ‘Nappa’.
A rather unusual epitaph to be sure.
He considers it far superior to his given name though, that of ‘Napoleon’, named for the general from France don’t you know?
Our young Nappa’s mother was a bit of a history buff in her youth and happened to also be half French on her mother’s side, the poor woman.
The boy would have had it hard enough in life, being a short man in a big world with such a seemingly appropriate and amusing name to be sure but that is by far the least of his problems I’m afraid.
Nappa.. like many poor unfortunate souls before him.. happens to be in a worse position then even his looks would lead you to believe!
Despite years of hard work and dedication going to a moderately well-known university, multiple student loans and some of the best scores in the country, Nappa currently finds his employ in the dying field of ‘bicycle messenger-y’.
It’s a rather silly Job.
He gets up at horribly early hours each morning so that he can reach the depot office on time or else his rather rounded, frightfully unhappy boss who goes by the name ‘Larry’ will yell at him for long enough to make him late through the rest of the day.
Due to situations which may be entirely relevant to our tale.. (although what do I know, I’m only omnipotent after all) ..Nappa struck out for himself in the big city, far away from friends and family.
With hope in his heart, a song on his lips and a bundle of rather impressive Curriculum Vitea’s under his arm he set off to make his name and fortune.
That.. was three years ago..
Today young Nappa is pushing onwards towards the dreaded ‘twenty-five’.
He hasn’t carried a CV with him in almost two years, hasn’t sung in about as long and hasn’t had hope for possibly longer than that.
Nappa is stuck in a rut.. he’s also stuck between a rock and a hard place.
As you can imagine, putting the two together was not in any way comfortable for the poor lad?
Though he would probably hate me for telling you this, I believe it is crucial for your understanding of our tale’s ‘woe’ portion and I would be remiss in my job as ‘The Narrator’ if I did not ‘fill you in’ as Nappa himself would say.
Poor, sweet, unassuming Nappa with his gangly limbs, paper thin body, surprisingly plump lips and long dishwater blonde hair which he keeps tucked down the back of his shirt to avoid confrontation.. is transgendered.
He’s known for most of his life, although he didn’t consciously acknowledge it to himself for many years.
His great plan, the thing that inspired him to come out top of his class throughout his time within the education mills of modern academia, was to get a good job and strike out on his own into the world!
He would spend a few years making himself indispensable to whatever company he worked for then quietly begin the process of ‘transitioning’ which he believed to be his best chance at happiness in life.
As you can probably assume, things did not work out quite that well for him.
He now lives in a one room apartment within the outrageously overpriced and frankly unsanitary red-light district of the city.
He has to rent his bicycle from the depot each month because his previous pride and joy was unfortunately stolen by some rather rough customers who live a few streets over from his ‘home’.
Between the rising cost of public transport and his heartbreakingly small food budget the boy has dwindled over the last few years both physically and monetarily.
He came to the city ten pounds heavier and with a bank account hovering a few thousand above the dreaded ‘red line’.
That bank account is now left at the wayside because it holds less than a thousandth of what it did previously and the depot tends to pay him in cash for various reasons that Larry does not like to be questioned over.
Nappa is the quintessentially ‘crushed spirit’.
Even the whimsical chill of Christmas on the horizon cannot brighten his tired eyes as he marches on towards a job he hates, working for a man he can’t stand in a life he despises and a body that disgusts him.
If only Nappa could bring himself to give up his dreams!
His parents are wealthy and overall quite nice people.
If his siblings knew how he lives currently or any of his home town friends they would be on the first flight over to drag him back into their warm embrace in a heartbeat!
They all have one rather unfortunate blind-spot though.
His parents are of an older generation with strict views on this modern ‘alternate gender mess’ we hear so much about in the news.
His brother, a rather prominent minister for the local church, also held such views.. although hidden rather tightly to his chest so as not to offend usually, naturally..
His sister.. she may actually accept him surprisingly, although how much help a woman who’s possibly in a worse state then he is both mentally and financially could be in the grand scheme of things is debatable..
Nappa had options.
He was just afraid to use them.
So many things could go wrong!
He told himself daily that while things were bad, telling people about himself would only make them worse.
He’s reached a tipping point in his life.
A point where even the small hidden lockbox of feminine items that he allows himself to keep tucked away under his bed cannot brighten his day anymore.
In another world, possibly in another life, today would be the day that Nappa snapped.
He would get to work late by only two minutes but be reamed out by Larry anyway.
The moment he left to do his first delivery run the heavens would open soaking him to the bone.
By lunchtime he would sneeze for the first time that winter and by the time he got ‘home’ that night he would be running a high fever.
By the stroke of midnight he would be lost to the world, huddled up on his old forth-hand mattress that filled his box room, in delirium.
It would have taken two weeks before anyone came to check on him and the scene they would be confronted with at the time would not have been pretty, despite the lovely pink silk nightgown Nappa managed to pull on before he passed out so many nights before his discovery.
A tragic end to a rather unfortunate young man.. young woman I should say.
In death Nappa would at least be free to show his, so far unnamed, feminine side to the world after all.
Luckily for us.. this isn’t THAT world.
In that world the children did not, in fact, hit him with that errant ‘snowball’.
In that world he continued on his mindless trek to work uninterrupted.
In that world he went through life unnoticed, unloved and unmissed..
In that world he did not have a Narrator or You, Dear Reader.
We can’t allow that to happen to OUR Nappa can we?
Not that we need to do anything to help OUR Nappa in the slightest.
Those darling little scamps who cut school today to make snowballs out of what little frost had formed on the park grass outside their home have already done more than enough for all our sakes.
Ah!
I think we’re at the right point to start with now.
I do apologise, I tend to waffle quite often.
It’s the curse of a good narrator you know?
Not knowing when to stop talking..
Anyway.
Tally ho!
Onwards to ‘Nappa’s Noël’!
*******
Nappa’s Noël
*******
Nappa paused and cringed as a clump of half melted ice slide past the neck of his jacket despite his best efforts to the contrary.
“Bloody kids” He decried with barely any real inflection to his words.
He’d always been fond of children.
Even in his frustration he couldn’t bring himself to hold it against them for an honest mistake.
Like with many things in his life, Nappa was merely putting up a front in case anyone may have noticed what happened.
No-one did, of course.
“I can’t jus-”
He fished an arm around under his T-shirt and tried to reach the ice before it could melt too much but his hand and the ice itself seemed to catch on the band of the skin-tone sports bra he had on under his usual several layers of barely winter appropriate clothing.
He froze mid-motion as he realised that, yes, he did leave the house today wearing the blasted thing!
His hand slid downwards slowly.
The errant ice slush forgotten in his worry.
With a slight tug and a cautious peak he realised quickly that he had in fact worn panties too, pink fluffy ones which would make most grown women cringe but made him feel a sense of balance usually, as if he needed to be extra feminine when he could to clear out his daily male persona completely.
“..crap..”
His hand let go of the elasticated edge of his rather worn calf-length sports trousers so that they could snap into place and cover over his frankly embarrassing undergarments.
“Crap!”
He glanced around to make sure no-one had noticed his investigation but naturally for this hour of the morning anyone who had noticed didn’t care in the slightest.
Nappa continued on his journey to work with a frustrated sigh and nervous set to his shoulders.
He felt exposed and unsafe, being out in public with such damning items under his street-wear.
‘How could I have been so stupid?’ He asked himself repeatedly as he walked on, battling against the cold with each step.
The truth was that Nappa was tired.
His body was on the edge of exhaustion long before this morning and that may be a factor which would weaken his less than perfect immune system to a worrying degree and allow some kind of devastating illness given the right circumstances.
As he walked on, trying to think of some way to sort out this latest problem in what felt like the one big problem that he called ‘life’, he paused when a man’s voice spoke to him.
“Spare some change for a sandwich kid?”
Almost reflexively Nappa patted his hands on his near empty pockets in the universal sign of having no money and offered the man an apologetic look.
It wasn’t strictly true that Nappa had no money of course.
He had his weekly food allowance in his jacket breast pocket.
He had a little more at home put aside so he could buy his travel card and pay rent this month too but he honestly didn’t feel up for sharing what little he had with a stranger at the moment.
He took a few more steps onward toward the job he really didn’t want to face when a sound broke through his worried mental haze.
A sigh.
It wasn’t a loud sigh.
It wasn’t particularly interesting either but it gave Nappa a moment of pause.
He knew that sigh.
He made a similar sound all the time these days.
The sound of someone who didn’t know why they even bothered to try in the first place.
The sound of someone who had given up hope and was quite frankly depressed with how ignored they felt in life.
The sound of someone on the edge of giving up on everything all together.
His eyes scanned down the street towards the unseen monolith of the depot building and back towards the homeless old man who’d sighed.
His bra strap felt unusually tight upon his back for a moment and he envisioned the mess that could happen if he was found out while at work.
Larry was not the most understanding of men when it came to ‘the queers’ and most of the depot staff were worse in all honesty.
Nappa’s eyes cut from the street to the huddled old man with his scruffy beard and multiple layers of worn clothing, not too dissimilar from his own threadbare charity shop ‘haute couture’.
Despite their age difference and his rather impressive, if matted, beard Nappa felt a moment of kin-ship with the man.
This was a man who had suffered.
A man who was at his lowest point.
In a brief moment of delusionary madness Nappa could have sworn it was his own face he saw on the homeless man’s body, staring out at him like a prediction of his future written in stone.
******
Young Nappa was right to see that sort of thing.
In more than one world where he survived his sudden illness or even avoided it completely he would spend his life as a messenger until he could no-longer ride well enough to earn a living.
Within as few as two years or as many as twenty Nappa would find himself on this very street corner asking the intentionally oblivious commuters for scraps of change to keep himself alive while wondering why he bothered to do just that.
The homeless man, named ‘Eddie’ if you’re interested.. short for Edward of course, wasn’t quite down to that level yet but he’d had his moments of doubt too.
******
Eddie watched the strange young one pause and hold some kind of internal debate of great importance from the look of it.
To his surprise the kid turned on a heel and approached him cautiously.
After a long moment of staring at each other with equal levels of surprise Eddie realised what the kid wanted and shifted himself over slightly on his stoop to make space.
The young one delicately sat beside Eddie and seemed to lose the world, staring out at the car’s speeding by them and the early morning commuters busy ignoring their very presence as best they could in their coffee deprived states.
“Change yer mind about that sandwich did yer?”
Eddie smiled awkwardly at the lost one before him, although it didn’t show very clearly through his thick beard.
The hair on his beard was thicker and darker than anything he had left on his head otherwise.
If it wasn’t such a mess he’d probably be proud of it in some way.
His voice was at least partly an act for the punters.
People don’t like to hear a ‘cultured’ accent from their homeless masses, it sends the wrong sort of message apparently.
The kid shifted uncomfortably and glanced over at Eddie with pouty chapped lips and doe-like eyes.
For a moment Eddie saw someone completely different in the kids face but with a mental shake he dismissed the idea as just senility finally catching up with him.
“Do you ever just have one of those days where you wonder why you even bother anymore?”
The kid’s rather direct question surprised Eddie for a moment.
While his instinct was to lie outright, he couldn’t quite bring himself to do that to the shadow lingering over the kids face.
She’d always hated lying.. understandable really..
“Every mornin’, every evenin’ an’ every night kid..”
The young one’s eyes lost the world again for a little bit.
Eddie joined in with the blank stare off into the distance because it’s not like he had anything better to do.
The kid was the most interesting thing to come to his little corner of the city in a while if nothing else.
“Is there anything you want more than a sandwich?”
Eddie almost laughed.
There were SO many things he wanted more than a sandwich!
What did the kid expect from such an open ended question?
Still, he resisted the urge to get snarky about it.
He knew what the question really meant and for a moment he had just a flash of hope.
It was greedy and stupid but it had been so long..
“Wouldn’t mind some chicken if yer offerin’ kid?”
The kids face paused in uncertainty for a moment but slowly a warm smile spread across those pouty chapped lips.
“..I’ve not had chicken in ages..”
Eddie snorted back a laugh and smiled.
‘You and me both kid’ he thought to himself.
The kids sudden enthusiasm warmed his heart a little though.
It’s been a while since someone smiled at him with something more than just pity in their eyes.
“I’ll be back, don’t go anywhere okay?”
Eddie nodded and his smile spread a little more.
The kid really was a funny one.
His eyes followed those lanky legs as they progressed up the street until they disappeared from sight around the corner.
Honestly, he wrote the kid off at that point as never coming back.
No-one would be stupid enough to come back when they didn’t have to.
******
Nappa did come back though.
Just in time too, he’d barely settled down next to Eddie on his perch under the awning of his favored abandoned flower shop stoop when the heavens opened and rain began to pour down.
They both shared a smile and Nappa almost gleefully cracked open the bucket on the bountiful prize he’d returned with.
Neither of them could quite believe what was happening.
Nappa was still a bit amazed that he’d actually had the guts to say ‘screw it’ to work, taking a day off without notice despite KNOWING how badly Larry would take it.
Eddie was savoring the chicken and fries between deep gulps of the coke that came with them, shooting confused looks over at the kid every once in a while as they enjoyed their ‘breakfast’ and watched the commuters run away from the rain.
They both became full, way before the bucket was empty.
Nappa delicately put the top back on it to keep things relatively fresh for later and they settled back to watch the world with contented sighs.
It’s amazing what a full stomach, familiar flavors and the fresh smell of rain can do to people.
They bonded in that moment.
A gender confused boy, destroying himself so that he didn’t have to face going home and losing what little of his real self he’d been able to set free over the years with a tired old man hiding from his pain in the only way he knew how.
“Last time I had chicken like that my Emma was still around.. thanks kid. Name’s Eddie by the way.”
Eddie punctuated that sentence by sticking his hand out for a shake.
Nappa seemed surprised for a moment.
In truth he’d kind of forgotten that they hadn’t even introduced themselves yet.
Names hardly seemed important when they’d connected on such a base level so quickly.
That same logic was, he reasoned, the source of why he’d never came up with a name for his inner-female.
She was there.
He knew her on such a deep level and he’d never had to introduce her to anyone else before, what was the point of names but to introduce yourself to someone after all?
He reached out and limply shook Eddies hand with an awkward smile but didn’t volunteer his name or even his commonly used pseudonym ‘Nappa’.
Eddie smiled anyway and settled back against the wall into their comfortable silence once again.
“Was Emma your wife?”
Nappa flinched after asking such a personal question out of the blue.
His worry eased a moment later when Eddie’s eyes twinkled with a spark that he hadn’t seen there before.
“Aye kid, she was more than me wife. She was me soul-mate, me other-half in more than just title.”
Nappa blushed and ducked his head down in embarrassment.
Eddie stared off into the rainy haze with a smile playing on his lips.
“Only had a few years with her in truth but they were the best of me life, no regrets there..”
They both sunk into silence again.
Nappa rolled the bottom of his drink along the pavement and sighed deeply.
“..must have been nice..”
Eddie laughed so suddenly that it made Nappa jump in surprise.
“It was kid.. It really was.”
After a long pause where Eddie sized up Nappa and seemed to come to some sort of decision he nodded to himself, leaning back slightly.
“She wasn’t me first love though kid, THAT goes to old Nicky, rest ‘is soul.”
Nappa flinched and stared over at Eddie in surprise.
“We met in boot camp, only a few weeks before our first shipping out.. he really was gorgeous..”
Nappa shifted awkwardly on the floor and stared at his shoes.
“Sorry kid, I didn’t mean to make yer feel awkward.”
After a long pause Nappa pulled his head up and let out a long breath.
“It’s fine Eddie.. I want to hear about it.. if you’re okay to tell me?.. I’m just.. I have issues I’m still working out.”
Eddie didn’t need any more encouragement than that.
Over the course of the next few hours as the sun came up and the world moved on around them Eddie relived his past for Nappa and the boy listened in interest at a life that seemed so much more real and full of LIFE then he felt his could ever be.
Eddie spoke of his first tentative kiss with Nicky under the cover of a foxhole and netting while they waited with their unit to get the go signal.
He told so many tales of the cute and sweet things that Nicky would do to show him that he cared while they both hid under the army’s ‘don’t ask, don’t tell’ policy.
He didn’t go into what happened in between but his eyes lit up when he described every detail of Emma for Nappa’s imagination to go wild with.
From the very first time he saw her awkwardly standing at a town fair, trying to avoid attention while wearing a rather eye-catching dress that her sister had forced her into putting on, all the way up to the day that they married under the summer sun surrounded by what few family members they had left.
He did go into what happened to Emma eventually.
Nappa had to hold back tears as Eddie recounted with lost eyes about her death.
She’d been ill before he’d truly met her, diagnosed with the ‘Big C’ months prior and for the few years they had together she’d faced a constant battle to last, one which she eventually lost.
The old man cried tears of pain and his younger audience cried with him.
For Nappa it felt like he’d come to know these people, to know the important ones in Eddies life vicariously, over the last few hours.
That initial connection had been fleshed out beyond anything he’d ever experienced before with another person.
“I sunk into the bottle after I lost Emma.. never rightly climbed back out of it until recently.”
That was why the often times proud man was living rough.
He’d whittled away his life savings trying to forget.
Trying to numb the pain for all he was worth.
They both sunk into a somber silence as the lunch time foot traffic and car’s whizzed on by without taking notice.
Eddie sighed heavily and reached for the chicken bucket.
They didn’t need to say anything to agree that more chicken was needed at this point in time.
The bucket slowly ran dry and they both settled back with bloated stomachs.
The rain had stopped a while ago but the chill was still on the air.
“Do you have any other family?”
Eddie glanced at Nappa and frowned.
“Do you?”
They both smirked a little and glanced away from each other again.
“I can’t go home right now. My folks don’t agree with my lifestyle choices, I can’t go back to hiding even more then I currently am, I’d die first..”
Eddie stared at Nappa for a long moment.
His eyes were soft with understanding but he didn’t seem as convinced by the seriousness of his family troubles as Nappa himself was to any degree.
“Me family’s long gone but Emma’s got some brothers, nephews and nieces left.”
Nappa opened his mouth to question him further on the topic but Eddie beat him to it.
“Her brother never liked me, blamed me for a lot of things, Emma always wanted us to make up but he’s about as stubborn as a mule and I’m not much better at times..”
The younger of the pair slumped a little in obvious disappointment.
He hadn’t said as much of course but he’d hoped that the older man would have somewhere or someone to go to instead of the street on the coming winters night.
“Don’t worry kid. I figure I’ve had my time. Emma’s waiting for me on the other side, she’ll probably have a word or two to say on how I’ve lived since she passed but she’ll calm down eventually..”
Nappa found that sort of logic a bit worrying.
Waiting for death with open arms didn’t sit well with his outlook on life.
He may not have many bright sides to his life currently but he couldn’t imagine just wasting what he had in the hope of something better eventually.
“If she’s going to be waiting for you, maybe she’d be a bit more forgiving if you did something special for her before you went?”
Eddie froze, his eyes locked across the street staring at nothing in particular.
Slowly he turned to look at the kid with an appraising gaze.
For a moment hurt flashed in his eyes but he covered it easily, way before the kid could notice it at least.
“Yer reckon?”
Nappa shrunk down a little in his bulky jacket to hide from Eddies gaze more than the cold, although he told himself it was getting chilly anyway.
“Yeah?”
Eddie wrinkled his nose and tried to process the idea.
It didn’t really mesh with how he saw his life.
He was an old man, set in his ways and too long in the tooth to change his mind on such things.
“I mean..”
Nappa hesitated to carry on but pushed through anyway.
“If she wanted you to make up with her brother so badly.. maybe she’d be happy if you did it before you joined her?”
They both sunk back into another silence.
His words rang between them like a struck hammer.
Eddie spent the silence furiously trying to come up with a valid reason to deny the kids point and failing repeatedly.
Nappa spent it cursing himself for speaking out of turn and ruining the nicest day he’d had in a long time with someone who seemed to understand his situation in life to some degree.
People walked past them as the silence stretched on.
Even the sun began to sink slightly in the sky.
The motion of the light beams across the pavement at Nappa’s feet brought him back to some kind of focus finally.
“Do you have a place to go tonight?.. my place isn’t big but I can probably sort something out for you on the floor if you like?.. it’ll be warm at least.”
Eddie glanced away from the internal debate he’d been having to smile at Nappa sadly.
“You got a good heart kid, like my Emma in a way, I couldn’t rightly impose on yer though.”
Nappa opened his mouth to protest but Eddie stopped him with a wave and a warm smile.
“I’ve survived this long just fine kid. It’s nice of yer to offer but let an old man have his ways.”
Nappa really didn’t feel comfortable with the idea of just leaving Eddie out on the street.
There wasn’t much he could do if the man didn’t want help though.
He studied his shoes thoughtfully and frowned when he couldn’t find an alternative option to offer.
“If you’re sure?”
Eddie gave him another grin but waved his offer away carelessly.
“Speaking of home, you should be making a move off soon. The streets aren’t a place for the young at night.”
Nappa sighed but he could see through the older man’s words to his true meaning.
Eddie wanted to be alone, to think.
Maybe something he’d said had gotten through after all?
Hopefully he’d helped in some way at least..
With one more sigh Nappa pushed himself up to his feet and reluctantly shook out his joints from the stiffness that came with sitting down for so long, preparing to leave.
“You’re a good girl kid, so much like my Emma. A soft heart and wise beyond your years.”
Nappa froze in fear.
Slowly his head turned back to the still smiling Eddie.
He wasn’t sure whether he wanted to ensure he’d heard the man right or not.
Either way his heart hammered in his chest with fear at having his greatest secret exposed so unexpectedly.
“I told yer more about myself then you told me yerself kid but these old eyes aren’t useless enough to not see right from wrong yet.”
Nappa shuddered.
“Don’t be looking at me with those big doe-eyes girl, I ain’t gonna hurt yer or nothin’. You have my thanks for keeping an old man company for the day, and for the chicken ‘course..”
Eddie sighed and tilted his head slightly.
“Kid like you shouldn’t be wasting her pretty face smiling at a man like me for so long..”
When Nappa’s expression didn’t change in the slightest Eddie sighed again and cupped his hands in his lap heavily.
“Told yer about my Nicky, right?”
Nappa didn’t respond but the older man didn’t seem to care because he continued on anyway without further prompting.
“My Emma.. she had a pretty face like you too.”
He shifted his legs slightly and looked up at Nappa through tight eyes.
“She got her diagnosis with the big C early and decided to finally be honest with herself, show that pretty face to the world.. shame that, a right beauty she was when she smiled.. shame she didn’t get long to show it properly.”
Nappa’s eyes widened slightly as he made the connection in his head that had been honestly on the cusp of being realised all day, ever since Eddie stopped talking about Nicky and started talking about Emma truthfully.
“Don’t let that be you, yeah?”
Eddie grumbled to himself and shifted awkwardly on the pavement.
“Nice girl like you deserves to be happy, not wasting your time hiding that pretty smile with the boys..”
Slowly, ever so slowly, Nappa’s face shifted from wide eyed fear into a bashful look with the hint of an embarrassed blush to his soft cheeks.
His lips perked up slightly into an awkward smile under the older man’s warm, encouraging gaze.
“You go out there and be who yer wanna be girl. Don’t let no-one tell yer otherwise, ya hear?”
Nappa’s smile widened into a truly enthralling smile at last that made Eddie pause in shock.
For a long moment it was as if he was staring back into the past, back across time and space to a little village fair where he set eyes on his soul-mates first true step out into the world as herself.
“Thanks Eddie.. I had fun today, you keep in mind what I said about Emma and her brother yeah?”
Eddie’s beard twitched with an amused smirk as the girl, so obviously a girl as she stood there delicately with one leg slightly kinked to the side like Emma would always do when she was happy, and he nodded with pride in his eyes for the first time in what felt like a lifetime.
Nappa turned and started moving up the street.
He barely managed a few steps before the first drop of something cold landed on the back of his hand.
He paused and glanced up at the sky in surprise.
Unheeding of his awe the snow continued its decent in a sudden flurry that, while certainly not enough to settle, was still so completely unexpected by the boy that he couldn’t help but smile.
It looked like a near perfect Christmas night was coming.
Admittedly it was a few days early but Nappa wouldn’t hold it against the weather for poor timing in this case, if anything he thought the whole thing was timed just right to his mind.
A long heard song, one he’d not sung in years but held such deep connections to the snow to his mind came forth in his head.
He gently hummed it to himself under his breath and reached a hand up to let the snow settle momentarily on his fingers before it fizzled away.
It really would be a perfect Christmas night.
The kind of night where it felt like miracles can happen..
"Noël"
Eddie perked up curiously from his awed stare.
He’d watched as the snow landed and a change seemed to come over the kid.
Nothing physical, nothing obvious but just a certain something.. something he’d only seen one other time in his long life.
Noël turned her head and smiled at the old man with all of her happiness shining through her eyes and bathing the man in her joy.
Even Eddies old bones felt warmed by the frankly beautiful look on her face.
“I’ve decided finally.. my name.. it’s Noël.”
She shifted her feet awkwardly and ducked her head with a blush that made Eddie honestly wonder how anyone could have considered this creature before him in any way ‘male’ through her lifetime.
“I think your right Eddie.. maybe it’s time I stopped playing with the boys and put on my big girl pants at last?”
Her eyes twinkled under the dying light of the sun’s glow and her whole body seemed to be alight with some inner tranquillity that had a slow glow all of its own in response to her changed mood.
“Thanks Eddie.. thanks for being there today, and thanks for understanding..”
She turned elegantly on one foot and progressed further up the street.
Her hand came up to offer the old man a happy little wave goodbye.
She felt on top of the world and it showed in her every movement as she strolled on to the next chapter of her life.
Slowly from behind her a deep melodic rumble started up from Eddies amused lips.
"Noël, Noël.. the first Noël.."
She turned as she walked and gave him one last heart-stoppingly bright smile that seemed to make her light up with that same inner-light all over again.
She resisted the urge to giggle at his silliness but couldn’t resist joining him in singing the tune that resonated so well in her chest at that moment.
Her eyes rolled up and true to the lyric she could see just a hint of twinkling light shining out in the dusky sky above.
“Shining in the east, beyond them far..”
A silly grin of her own formed on her face as she gave Eddie one final glance and wave before turning the corner of the street, back towards her ‘home’.
A lot of things would have to change soon.
Starting with her living arrangements.
The red-light district was no place for a woman to live.
“Thanks old man.. best Christmas present I’ve ever got.. good luck Eddie.”
******
Back under the awning in the dying sunlight Eddie rocked himself against the flower shop’s wall and stared happily up at the sky.
A single star seemed to shine out brightest to his eyes.
A fond smile played across his old lips, hidden as it was by his thick beard.
“Just like my Emma.. message received old girl, I’ll get started in the morning. Shouldn’t be too hard to contact them, I still remember the number by heart.. hopefully your Daddy don’t still have that gun laying around, huh?”
He huddled himself up tighter into his layered clothing and couldn’t wipe the smile from his lips as an unseen tear trailed out from his wrinkled eye.
“Nicky.. Em.. I’ll miss you till my dying day girl.. but your right, the kids right.. you wouldn’t want me to wallow in my loss would yer?.. just as stubborn as that no good brother of yours sometimes..”
He settled in for the night and considered all the things he would need to do tomorrow.
He had a busy day ahead of himself.
For the first time in a lifetime though he felt hopeful that it would all be worth it.
“Thanks Noël, she couldn’t have sent a better Angel if she tried kid.”
With a great sniff he wiped his nose on his sleeve and huddled in tighter again.
“Look at me.. right soppy sod I’m gettin’ in me old age..”
He didn’t need to say more.
A sense of peace and acceptance had come over him as well.
He didn’t know how things would turn out in the end but he knew he would face it proudly.
Emma wouldn’t accept anything less than his finest after all.
“Best present I ever got.. thanks kid..”
******
The next morning at a slightly less unholy hour of the morning then usual Noël strolled down the street again, head held high and hair hanging out of her shirt to brush at her back with pride.
She had just a touch of makeup on and her favorite undies which made the most of what she had, although it wasn’t easy to tell through her thick jacket even if her jeans were blatantly designed with a woman in mind.
Her eyes drifted warmly to the awning in front of the closed flower shop and she paused for a moment when she realised that Eddie wasn’t there.
Part of her wanted to worry for him but something deep inside her chest felt warm pride at the knowledge that he had finally moved on.
She didn’t know how she knew but she did and she felt so proud of the old man for taking her words to heart, it felt nice to know that she had helped him too, in some small way, considering all that he had done for her yesterday.
She’d barely slept last night as she worked her way through a lot of soul searching and options.
She decided that her first step would have to be a decisive one.
She could maybe face her job for another day or so but she would have to tell Larry that she was quitting sooner rather than later.
She already had plans to call her folks later and give them both barrels with an honest assessment of her life, past and present, with the ultimatum of ‘accept her or lose her’ for good or bad.
Her belly fluttered with worry at the thought of it but it didn’t take much to bring up her newfound pride and face down those fears with an onslaught of determination.
Her parents, friends and family would just have to accept it.
She was either Noël or she was gone to them, the choice was simple and in her eyes, an easy one to make.
In the few streets left before she reached the depot she prepared herself for the worst and swore to not shrink away in fear ever again.
This was her life now and she was going to LIVE it!
“There you are you little shit! Where were you yesterday?! Cost me a right load covering for your lazy ass, unprofessional it is! You should be grateful that I-”
Larry’s angry words died on his lips when Noël turned her happy eyes toward his and offer the large man a bright smile that left him momentarily stunned.
“You know what Larry?.. your right, it was completely unprofessional of me and you deserve better.. I quit.”
Without another word or backwards glance, under the stunned eyes of her reluctant co-workers, Noël turned on her heel and left the depot as Larry sputtered to himself in shock.
“HEY! Where are you going?! Get back here kid!”
******
He’d only been trying to motivate the lad!
He’s a hard worker but a bit of a poof and a flake at times.
Boy like that needs some tough treatment or the world would eat him alive!
Larry continued to sputter as Noël turned the corner out of sight and blinked at her afterimage owlishly.
His face flushed slightly as he caught the awed looks on most of the workers faces around him.
“Enough gawping you lot! Back to work, packages ain’t gonna deliver themselves! It’s nearly Christmas don’t ya know?!”
Everyone snapped to attention and frantically tried to get things sorted away at double speed.
Larry’s eyes drifted to the corner where Noël had disappeared around and he couldn’t help the slight smirk that came to his lips for a moment.
About time the lad grew a backbone.
“Come on you lot! Double time! You want to be the reason some little kiddie wakes up without a gift from Santa this year?!”
Everyone started going even faster and he sighed in relief.
It’s good to be the boss sometimes.
******
Noël smirked to herself and rolled her hips a little as she made her way back up the well-trodden path to the train station.
She needed a new job anyway.. maybe this time she’d find one where the boss wasn’t a complete asshole and she could actually do something with her degree too!
She’d have to, transitioning cost’s a lot of money after all?
Maybe she could ask her cousin about hooking her up with an IT place at his firm?
She’d ask him when she saw him again of course, that’s not the sort of thing you add to a phone call when you’re coming out to your family.
If he didn’t blow his top first about her change in name, he’d be able to sort it out easily.
He'd offered a few times before but Nappa had been reluctant to go back under the watchful eye of his parents again.
Noël though.. well.. family’s important isn't it?
Especially around Christmas time.
Speaking of family, as she crossed that same fateful street again and glanced warmly at the old flower shop for possibly the last time, the sound of laughter reached her ears.
She turned slightly towards the grass and couldn’t resist smiling as the children from yesterday were playing again.
Either someone was overzealous and closed the schools after the little snow flurry last night or their parents had somehow been convinced to let them have their fun rather than go in for probably the last day of term this year.
A ‘snowball’ flew towards Noël and she had a flash of the previous day’s events but luckily it fell short and rolled its way over until it butted gently against her shoe instead of hitting her this time.
A little girl in a rather pretty dress that was only somewhat undermined by the thick little jeans she had on beneath it, obviously to battle away the cold, came running over and snagged the errant snowball up with a wide grin and flushed cheeks.
“Sorry Lady.”
A man came up behind the little girl while Noël stared down at her in surprise and scooped the squealing little girl up into his arms, shaking her around happily to make her giggles ring out around them.
It warmed Noël’s heart to see the obvious Father/Daughter pair play so freely.
Her hand reached into a pocket of her jacket and she pulled out a few coins.
At a glance she could see a bank of barely operational payphones lining the edge of the little park area, as if somehow forgotten by the passage of time.
Decision made she marched over to them and started sliding coins inside while dialling an old number.
Her eyes focused on the Father/Daughter pair again.
She’d call her Dad first.
He was always the more sane and reasonable of her parents.
The phone picked up and his voice came through loud and clear from the other end with a confused greeting.
“Hi Daddy, Happy Christmas! I know it’s sudden but I think we need to talk and maybe I can come see you guys this weekend?”
Her father didn’t answer for a long moment.
He was honestly frozen in surprise as the light, happy and surprisingly feminine sounding tones of his youngest child’s voice rang through loud and clear for the first time in years.
“Hi kiddo, it’s been a while.. how are you?”
Noël smiled victoriously.
That was a good start.
He sounded happy to hear from her at least.
Her breath misted in the air as she breathed out a sigh of relief.
Before her eyes, much to the joy of the children and parents busy at play across from her on the grass, snow began to fall once more.
In a phenomenon that would astound meteorologists for weeks to come, I’m sure.
“Well.. I had the weirdest day yesterday and-”
******
I think, Dear Reader, that we can leave our tale here for now?
…
….
..Oh FINE!..
I’d have to be a rather terrible Narrator to leave you hanging like that now, wouldn’t I?
After everyone got a gift at the end and everything.. from young Noël to old Eddie and even those fateful ‘snowball’ throwing scamps of the grassy park space..
Even I got a gift!
I do so love snow on Christmas after all, I think I mentioned that at some point?
Here is my gift to you then.
An Epilogue, of sorts.. enjoy.
******
Noël’s Daddy accepted her after a rather long conversation which made the wise old man see just how strongly his usually easy-going son-turned-daughter felt about everything.
It took him the two days before Noël could square off her rent with her landlord and pack up to come home but he managed to even convince her stubborn mother to bend her proud religiously dogmatic neck on just this one topic as well.
They’d all missed little ‘Napoleon’ over the years and worry has a way of changing many things in the eyes of a true parent after all.
By the time she stepped foot on the homeward bound train with her life’s worth of belongings inside some bulky suitcases, her mother was actually rather exited to see just how different ‘Noël’ would be from her little ‘Nip-Nappa’.
Noël’s meeting with her brother was rather explosive at first, until she received some unexpected backup from her sister-in-law of all people who both verbally AND physically beat some sense into the priests head, throwing scripture back at him for every one he tried to throw out until he could fight no more.
They had an accidental late night meeting around the refrigerator a few days later and finally spoke to each other with calm and honest voices.
The family was rather surprised to see them smiling at each other the next morning, although her brothers kids were still a bit too in awe of their new Auntie to take in the change of atmosphere around the breakfast table.
Her cousin barely seemed surprised by her change in name and gender.
He accepted her with open arms from day one.
Without hesitation he put her forward for the long-standing open ‘IT’ position at his firm with a glowing personal reference to his boss along with his personal recommendation.
The company happened to desperately want more female staff within their IT department and barely seemed to notice when she explained the possible problems with her birth certificate involving that idea.
The boss was rather impressed with her honesty and considered her brave for being so upfront about things.
He had a new brother of his own, one who had been in a similar situation a few years before which may have influenced how open he was to such things.
Although I think we’d all like to believe he would have been as understanding anyway of course..
******
Jumping forward a few Christmas’s you will find Noël standing towards the back of the darkened room during an office party in a rather daring dress on loan from her big sister.
One which her mother had been rather vocal in her condemnation of, but had secretly smiled at the pair of them for when her rather over-protective father wasn’t looking.
A rather unfortunately named Lawyer called ‘Nicholas Clause’ happened upon her in his own attempt to hide while seeming not to do so and the pair struck up a conversation.
******
A few more Christmas’s and under surprisingly heavy snow you would find Noël Clause make her mad dash from the church to the cover of a waiting limo.. her bashful, slightly shell-shocked Husband in hand and a playful giggle on her lips.
******
A few more would see a more mature Noël standing behind the counter of her very own shop, her head rested on her palm as the commuters walked by on their way to work.
The sound of her adopted children, hers in all but blood, playing happily in the back room as they took advantage of the early school closures to have some fun and help her out at the same time was like music to her ears.
She was tempted to close up for the day but it had become a point of pride for her to keep her doors open on this day of all days.
The bell above the shop door rang out and Noël watched with surprised eyes as a clean-shaven but still recognisable old face came into view.
The man had aged a lot, it appeared.
He was pushed along in a wheelchair by a rather excitable young woman who bore the slightest of resemblances to Noël in her youth.
“Oh this is lovely! I can see why you wanted to come in Gruncle Eddie..”
Noël couldn’t resist the smirk that came to her face hearing the strange contraction of words that she assumed would imply that the girl was Eddies Great-niece.
The man looked tired but happy, far happier than he had when they had first met all those long years ago at the very least.
“Welcome to Noël’s, how can I help you today?”
The look of surprise on Eddies worn face was priceless as he turned his eyes up to take in the woman before him.
Slowly they both smiled at each other and Noël tilted her head slightly with a teasing wink that was just for him.
“We’re going up for the service later today and Gruncle Eddie wanted to get some flowers for someone special.”
Noël smiled at the girl but turned her eyes back to Eddie with a mischievous twinkle within them.
“Who should I make the card out to?.. Nicky or Emma?”
Eddies old eyes crinkled up happily and his lips split into a bright smile.
“I think I’ll take two bouquets actually, one for each.. she always did like to have the best of both worlds.”
His poor great-niece looked between the grinning pair in confusion but she was obviously used to Eddie and his ways because she shrugged eventually, turning to look around at all the pretty flowers lining the stores walls with obvious interest.
“Nappa! Emma! Come give me a hand.”
Eddie gave her an incredulous look for a moment but it slipped into a warm smile when a pair of pre-teens burst out from the back room with a fit of happy giggles each.
“Always knew you’d make a good mother kid.. so much like my Emma.”
The kids paused in their bickering to stare between their mother and the strange old man in confusion for a moment.
With an impish smile Noël glanced over at her children and nodded at Eddie.
“Kids, meet your ‘Gruncle’ Eddie. I’ve known him all my life, he’s a very important person so be nice.”
The pair seemed to stare at him with wide eyes for a moment before breaking out into identical bright smiles that, just like their mother, took the old man back many years to a much happier time.
The moment was broken eventually by the return of Eddies great-niece who smiled at Noël happily and took a hold of the bars on the old man’s wheelchair again.
“This place is amazing, I simply MUST bring Mum here at some point. You have a better selection than any other florist I’ve seen in weeks.. I don’t suppose you do wedding flowers do you?”
Noël’s face lit up happily and she shot the old man one last glance before addressing the girl directly.
“We do, I’d even be willing to do you a VERY special offer seeing as you brought Eddie in for a visit.”
Changing the topic slightly she glanced up at the clock above the door and hummed to herself thoughtfully.
“Are you busy now? I could send one of my older ones down the road for some lunch and show you what we have options wise while we eat, my treat of course?”
The girl’s eyes lit up in interest and she turned to Eddie with curious but hopeful eyes.
Seeing her hesitation Noël turned to Eddie as well and raised an eyebrow at the old man that she knew so well but had only truly spoken to once in her lifetime.
“How about it Eddie? Think Emma can wait a little longer for you while we have some chicken?”
The old man’s face slowly split into a wide grin.
To the surprise of everyone but himself and Noël he unleashed a loud belly laugh which shook his aged frame in his joy.
“Wouldn’t mind some chicken if yer offerin’ kid?”
They both smiled at each other and finished in tandem.
“..I’ve not had chicken in ages..”
Eddie snorted back a laugh again and smiled at Noël’s glowing smile.
He felt just a touch of tears forming at his eye as he looked upon a face that reminded him so much of his Emma, even more so now that the kid had grown into her looks a bit more.
His hand came up to discretely wipe away those tears before anyone but the kid could see them.
‘Look at me.. right soppy sod I’m gettin’ in me old age..’
The day progressed.
Chicken was purchased by the bucket full and two long separated friends caught up while their families bonded nearby.
Outside the flower shops windows a single star shone bright in the sky despite the early hour and a real flurry of snow decided to show itself for the first time that year.
The world progressed around them but within the walls of that little flower-shop laughter and merriment could be heard to echo far into the afternoon, continuing on for many years to come no doubt..
******
There.. that’s a much better ending point, isn’t it?
I hope you enjoyed our little Christmas tale of suffering, woe, hope and redemption?
I shall take my leave of you now.
A narrator without a story to give is a terrible thing and I would so hate to ruin our happy ending by waffling on for too long!
It’s the curse of a good narrator you know?
Not knowing when to stop talking..
For this winter’s tale I bid you farewell and wish you my greatest tidings on this fair season.
If you have reached this point in our tale then you will have given me but the greatest gift any narrator could desire, your attention and your patience.
Merry Christmas to you from Me, The ‘Clause’ family, Old Eddie and our lost Emma.
May the season bring you as many joys as it did our cast.
I hope to see you next year.
Christmas is the time for narrators after all.
I would be remiss in my duties if I didn’t offer you another tale when the snow falls again next year, wouldn’t I?..
Thank you again and goodnight.
![]() |
![]() |
Have you ever had that panicked moment when you realise you’ve been playing too long and someone will be home to catch you in the act soon? Riley has, normally things don’t quite go like this though.. Happy Halloween. |
... (o.0) ... (o.o) ... (0.o) ...
“Oh god, is that the time?!”
I hopped off my bed and made a break for the door.
Two turns and I was inside Mum’s room.
My hands reached for the buttons on the dress I was wearing when the phone rang loudly through the house making me pause.
No-one calls us at this time day?
Cautious to not be visible from the windows of either Mum’s room or the stairs I raced back out to the cordless handset on the hallway table and snatched it up.
After a moment to get my breathing back to normal I pushed the button and raised it to my ear.
“Hello?”
There was a lot of heavy breathing on the other end of the line.
Somewhere in the distance someone screamed.
After a lot of shouting there was a short burst of really loud noise that I think might have been gunfire?
“H.. hello?”
The shouting kept on echoing in my ear, followed by another set of gunfire and more heavy breathing as someone loudly ran somewhere.
There was one more blast of gunfire and something metal crashed loudly down.
It sounded a bit like our garage door but it’s hard to tell on the phone.
“Riley? Riley honey, can you hear me?”
My breath came out in a gasp that I hadn’t realised I’d been holding.
“Riley. It’s Mum, I’m okay honey but I need you to be brave for me. I’m not going to be home for a while, I need you to go downstairs and lock all the doors and windows okay?”
“Mum? What’s going o-”
There was a loud crashing sound down the line followed by shouting, groans and rattling metal that was so loud it made me jump in fright.
“Riley. I can’t talk, just do what I say and go downstairs quickly. I’ll sort things out and call you back when I can. Make sure all the doors are locked solid, get some food, close all the curtains and go upstairs for the night okay?”
Someone yelled in pain, it sounded really close and REALLY loud.
“GO Riley! Don’t leave anything open, don’t let anyone see that your home, be as quiet as you can and whatever you do DON’T let anyone in!”
My legs were shaking.
I could feel tears on my cheeks too.
Mum’s never shouted at me like that before?
I jumped again and gasped when a man’s voice roared out from the other end of the phone.
“LINDSEY! HURRY THE FUCK UP THEY’RE BREAKING THROUGH!”
I don’t know who the man was but Mum’s name is Lindsey?
“I love you Riley. Stay inside, put the phone ringer on silent and keep it with you. No matter what you hear outside DON’T let anyone see you!”
She paused and something crashed loudly in the background followed by more shouting.
“I love you baby. I’ll call as soon as I can.”
The line went dead.
For a long moment I stood frozen in the hallway, stunned silent.
“Mum?.. M.. Mum?..”
She didn’t answer.
The phone just buzzed in my ear.
My breathing sounded so loud in the suddenly silent house.
My heart hammered away in my chest for some reason too.
I’m not sure what shook me back into the real world but with a surge of adrenaline I shot off for the stairs.
I didn’t fully understand what was going on or why Mum sounded so scared and worried but she REALLY wanted me to do what she said, so I will.. QUICKLY!
It wasn’t until I hit the bottom step that I remembered what I was wearing.
My first instinct was to run back up and get changed but Mum’s words rang in my ears enough to overpower my fear of discovery.
It doesn’t matter, she told me to make sure no-one outside saw me anyway so this will just make me more careful about it!
I got to the front door and chanced a nervous glance through the spyhole but all I could see was our driveway lit by the afternoon sun.
With a stretch I managed to throw the top bolt, followed quickly by the middle lock and the bottom bolt before pulling the big curtain that Mum had put in to stop the draft during winter closed, just in case.
Mum’s always been a bit over the top with security stuff but I’m kind of glad for it now.
Cautiously I made my way around to the front room.
The lights were off which made me nervous despite the sunlight still coming in from the windows.
I flicked on the light switch and snuck over to the bay window.
It took a few tugs to get the curtains moving but I managed it in the end and checking each windows lock as I went until I’d made the full circuit.
It felt really weird to have the front room so dark despite knowing that it’s still daylight out.
I took a few steps out to the kitchen and moved quickly over to check the back door.
It wasn’t locked so I turned the key and hid it in the old mug on the shelf like Mum does at night.
I had to go on my tiptoes to reach the top bolt this time but I managed it eventually and threw the bottom one shut as well seconds later.
Being in the kitchen made me a bit more nervous because, while it’s not facing the street, the backdoor has two little windows in it at my head height and the wall next to it is practically one long run of windows.
It took a bit of struggling and I almost fell when the dress I had on held my knees awkwardly as I tried to step up onto the countertops but I managed to get under the long window and check each lock while pulling the curtains too.
When I finally managed to check them all, I slide carefully off of the counters and sighed in relief, taking a moment to straighten the skirt of Mum’s dress and cover the slip I had on underneath.
I had a flash of guilt when I realised what I was doing, what I was wearing at the moment but before I could sink too much into guilt there was a shout from somewhere outside.
It really didn’t sound like a good shout?!
I froze in place and strained my ears to see if I could hear anything more but after almost a minute of silence there was nothing more to follow it.
Feeling even more worried and remembering Mum’s orders I rushed over to the pantry cupboard.
I wasn’t really in the right state of mind to make anything, Mum doesn’t like me using the cooker when she’s not around anyway.
In the end I snatched up the big multi-pack of crisps that we get in bulk for my lunch at school and raided the fridge for the big water bottle with the carry handle on the bottom shelf.
At the last moment I decided to grab the packet of cut chicken we use for sandwiches and brought it along with me as I moved through the house, shutting internal doors as I went until I reached the second floor.
My eyes cut down the hallway and I hesitated for a second.
We’ve got three bedrooms up here along with Mum’s office and the bathroom that connects between her office and her bedroom.
I kind of wanted to get changed at the moment.
Guilt was gnawing at me as I stood there ruffling the side of Mum’s dress against my leg nervously with my knuckles.. but Mum’s office has a computer in it, so I could go in and check the internet to see what’s happening instead?
Mum doesn’t know but I know her password.
It’s Dad’s name.
I found out by accident while trying to go on there and play some games ages ago but it didn’t seem like a good idea to tell her that I knew or how, especially after seeing his name again like that..
I dithered for a few more seconds before making my mind up and rushing over to my room to get changed.
My curtains were still open so I slipped over to them and after a peek outside that gave me nothing but a few empty back gardens, including ours, I shut them tight with a heavy sigh.
After a bit of struggle I managed to get the buttons on Mum’s black dress with the white polka-dots all over it undone.
It’s knee length on Mum but on me it ends practically at my ankles.
The silky soft slip went next and I blushed brightly as I pulled Mum’s lacy white bra up over my head to take it off.
Standing in my room wearing only a pair of white lace panties that Mum ‘lost’ years ago I shivered and dithered again uncertainly.
When I first got the panties I just liked them because they were soft and the lace felt nice, they were way too big for me at the time but now they actually fit relatively well, if still a little loosely.
I finally made up my mind and kept the panties on while tugging my jeans up my legs followed quickly by my baggy red T-shirt.
Feeling a bit less nervous, now that the prospect of being caught had been lessened a fair bit I bundled the dress, slip and bra together with the food for easier carrying.
A grunt later I had the water bottle up and I rushed over to Mum’s room, dropping the food on the bed before moving over to hide the clothes in the back of a side cupboard she rarely uses.
She never checks there usually and when she does she tends to assume she must have put whatever she finds there away by accident while she wasn’t paying attention as far as I know.
On light feet I pulled Mum’s bedroom curtains shut, then quickly rushed through the attached bathroom and out the other side into Mum’s office.
She’s got shelves of books all along the walls around her big wooden desk which is covered in photos of us together along with pens and other office-y stuff.
I shot a cautious look out of the big window behind her desk.
From this angle I could see just a little bit up the street and something was obviously happening up there?
I jumped a moment later when someone yelled out from the same general direction I’d been looking.
My eyes caught nervously on a few strange plumes of thick black smoke drifting in the air a fair distance away, somewhere much further into the city, but when another yell broke the silence I rushed over and closed these curtains too.
With a heavy sigh I slid into Mum’s leather office chair and turned on her computer.
It seemed to take forever to power up.
Eventually though it reached the login screen and I could enter the password.
“D-A-V-I-D”
The screen flashed before loading up onto Mum’s desktop.
I waited for everything to finish loading then clicked the browser.
The screen lit up for a moment as things loaded in the background.
When the computer finally stopped playing around it brought up Mum’s favorite news website.
Splashed across the main page was a string of stories with titles like ‘Cannibals attack the mid-west’, ‘Zombie’s in Zimbabwe?’ and ‘Emergency order issued as attacks spike’.
There were far too many words for me to bother reading them all so I clicked up for the ‘watch live’ link and waited as the computer chugged along with loading the page again.
“-secretary of state continued his statement to categorically deny rumors of a chemical attack and foreign powers involvement in this afternoons events, which have now been confirmed to have spread across every continent on the globe.”
The news man paused and shuffled some papers on his desk.
“We are striving to bring you the most current information possible but new information is coming to us at a constant rate. The government has declared a state of emergency across the United States and the British PM has advised people to take shelter until more information is available.”
His hand came up to press into his ear slightly and he ducked his head for a moment before turning back to the camera.
“I’m being told we can now go live to Tracy live in-”
The phone rang for the second time today.
I paused the news video with a click and accepted the call in a panicked rush.
“Mum?”
For a painfully long moment there was silence.
“Riley..”
“MUM! Are you okay? What’s going on?”
I strained my ears for any sounds I could make out on the other end.
At least there’s no more gunfire or shouting?
That’s good right?!
“Riley honey, I need you to be brave for me okay?”
She sounded like she wanted to cry for some reason.
“Be my big brave boy okay? I’m going to come get you but it’s going to take a while. I’m with some soldiers, we’re on the other side of the city and there’s no way I can get home tonight but you have to stay safe indoors and keep quiet okay?”
“Mum..”
“Get what you need to be comfortable honey, don’t go back downstairs but gather what you need from upstairs and pull the loft hatch down. It’s like camping okay?..”
Her voice trailed off for a second and when she started again there was a tremble in her voice.
“You need to take everything into the loft with you and pull the ladder hatch shut behind you. REMEMBER to tuck the pull string up as you go. You’re going to have to stay up there until I get home, okay?”
My voice didn’t want to work for some reason.
She sounds really scared?
It’s making me scared..
“Be Brave honey, no matter what you hear or see stay in the loft until I get you.”
She hesitated one more time, I think she’s crying or something?
“Go now, while there’s still time. Bring the phone with you, grab your games and books. Get as much as you need up there then hurry inside okay?.. if.. if you hear anyone downstairs get in the loft RIGHT away!”
“What’s happening Mum?..”
My voice broke and trembled almost as much as hers had when I finally got the words out.
“There are some bad people around honey, they’re doing bad things, you need to hid from them until it’s safe. Don’t forget to get-”
Her voice suddenly cut off.
A second later something in the distance exploded.
The noise was so loud it shook our house.
I screamed in fear.
Frantically I clung to the phone but there wasn’t even a buzz coming from it now?
The computer’s light suddenly cut off.
I could hear more than one frightened voice from up the street but it didn’t help me feel any better to know there were people nearby.
With stumbling steps I made it over to the wall and threw the light switch.. nothing happened?
My hand frantically threw it a few more times but still nothing?!
All I could hear was my breathing.
All I could see was a slight glow from the edges around the curtains on the other side of the room.
It wasn’t until another, much scarier scream of fear came from outside that I managed to jump myself back into action.
I pushed through the still open door to Mum’s bathroom and moved through to her bedroom.
Cautiously I moved over to the window to give the curtains a slight tug, just enough to let a crack of light inside the room.
It made it much easier to see what was going on AND made it much easier for me to breathe again.
Mum said take what I need.. what I need..
I grabbed the water and food first.
Stepping out into the hallway I froze slightly as the darkness surrounded me again but with mental shove I managed to push past my fear long enough to reach the loft hatch.
I had to leave the food underneath it so I could go get the little wooden stool from Mum’s vanity table and reach the dangling rope to pull the hatch down.
It moved almost silently and in one smooth motion the ladder slid down to sit at my feet.
The stool went back under Mum’s vanity and with one last deep breath I started climbing the ladder, the bottle of water in my free hand.
It was awkward and heavy but I managed it in the end.
I barely pushed it over the lip into the loft before climbing back down for the food.
Those key essentials covered I paused for a second uncertainly.
Take what I need?..
My eyes cut between my room and Mum’s.
Eventually I made my mind up and went back to Mum’s room.
Her closet door slid open easily.
I started pulling dress after dress along with some skirts and tops out of it.
When I had an arm full I rushed back to the ladder and hefted them up inside.
Two more trips to Mum’s room had a pile of underwear along with her bedding.
At the last moment I snagged her perfume bottle from her vanity too.
Everything of hers smells like her, that’s kind of why I started wearing her things so long ago, it made me feel better when I missed her..
I really miss her right now..
Against my better judgement I paced over to my room cautiously and went inside.
I grabbed a few books, my stash of ‘borrowed’ things, a torch and my favorite cap with the coat to go with it.
I managed to get it all up into the loft and had just turned away from the ladder to make one more trip when there was a loud crash of broken glass from downstairs.
At first I froze.
It wasn’t until there was a crunch of broken glass and a groan from the kitchen that I managed to kick back into gear.
I frantically climbed up the ladder and the moment my knees hit the lip I spun around to pull the hatch back up.
It took me a few seconds of struggling to get the ladder pulled back in.
My heart was hammering in my ears so loudly I couldn’t even tell if whoever was downstairs was coming closer or not.
As the hatch closed up at last, I managed to just about flick the pull string inside with it.
The moment the hatch shut tight I pushed the bolt on it shut and froze.
My heart was so loud as it thumped away in my chest!
I tried to keep my breathing quiet but it was hard to do when my lungs didn’t seem to want to work anymore.
Something crashed around down below.
As my heart slowed and my breathing evened out I could just make out some heavy footfalls.
My imagination was running wild with what it could be down there.
The obvious but stupid answer was like the news website said ‘Zombies’.
I’m not young enough to believe in that sort of thing anymore but some part of me still shuddered at the very idea of them.
My cousin showed me a movie with zombies in it when I was five, I couldn’t sleep for weeks afterwards!
Eventually the movements downstairs stopped.
I cautiously slid across the floor and got further away from the hatch.
Honestly, I don’t know why it made me feel better but it did.
Careful to not knock anything over I moved around to the high little round window at the far end of the loft.
There’s a bigger rectangular one on the other side of the loft but there’s boxes in the way to it and I’m not really sure I WANT to chance being seen through that big window.
The dull musty light coming through the dust coated little round window was more comforting and I THINK I can peek out of it without being clearly visible from down below.
I finally managed to get up to it and stretched up slightly to just peek over the edge.
The moment I got a clear view I let out a gasp and sunk back down before anyone could see me.
There are people out there?
A lot of them..
I think I saw some blood on the street?
It was hard to tell in my brief glance but there was definitely some dark liquid dotted around the place at the very least?!
“..zombies..”
The word hissed out of my lips and I frantically brought a hand up to cup over my mouth.
For a long moment I sat there frozen, waiting for the.. the zombie downstairs to move..
It HAD to have heard me?
It only came out as a whisper but in the silent house even a whisper was loud and easy to hear..
Nothing happened?.. it can’t have heard me somehow?
I let out a long breath of relief.
The feeling washed over me, bringing me back to myself a little more.
It’s really cold up here?
I shivered and shook as the cold seemed to dig deeply into my bones.
It’s really, really cold?
On silent feet I slipped over to the piles of clothing by the hatch.
My jacket went on easily along with my cap.
I pulled Mum’s bedding closer to the round window and doubled back to snatch up one of her nightgowns.
When everything was moved I settled down on her quilt and folded it over myself to get warmer.
My head propped against the pillows easily, with slightly shaking hands I brought her silky nightgown up and rubbed it against my face like I used to when I was younger.
It smells like her.. it smells like her and it’s so soft..
“..Mum..”
My voice trembled as I hissed the word out under my breath.
Somewhere outside, far in the distance from the sound of it, there was another explosion followed closely by something that sounded like the screeching of a car’s tires.
I huddled down tighter into Mum’s bedding and pulled her nightgown up to hide my face as tears started pouring from my eyes.
I.. I want my Mum..
I want my Mummm..
... (o.0) ... (o.o) ... (0.o) ...
.. (o.0) .(o.o) .. (o.o). (0.o) ..
Something crashed loudly.
I jolted awake with a surprised yelp.
It took a few seconds for me to work out what was happening.
My eyes stung from tears.
The loft was really creepy, barely lit by the moonlight coming from the circular window above my head.
I considered getting up to check what made the noise but it’s even colder now and honestly.. I don’t want to know what it was?
For the rest of the night I stayed huddled up in Mum’s bedding with her nightgown clutched tightly to my face like some kind of protective amulet.
When the first rays of the sun started making themselves known I slowly pulled myself free from the cocoon I’d made and carefully started moving around the loft a bit.
My goal was to make the space more comfortable.
I’m not going down into the house any time soon and honestly there’s not much else to do up here.
After a bit of searching I found a box full of old sheets.
I think Dad used them for painting at some point because they were covered in paint but they would do for what I needed them to do.
It took a while to move the boxes around and clear space when I was doing my best to not make noise but eventually I unburied the bigger rectangular window at the other side of the loft.
Naturally, I chanced a glance outside and breathed a sigh of relief when the street’s appeared to be empty.
That didn’t mean I trusted them though.
Mum was right, hiding is the best option!
A box of dad’s old tools gave me some cable ties and rope.
I used the safety blade from his box with a screwdriver to force holes through the sheets and tied them together to make a progressively longer single sheet.
It took a bit of struggling, in the end I had to undo the first sheet’s rope and wrap it around the long rafter that ran from one side of the roof to the other just above my head, but I got it in the end.
The finished product looked a bit like a shower curtain by the time I was done with a white canopy above it leading over to the ‘curtain’ on the other side.
I’d have to test it again when dusk comes but I left my torch on inside the ‘tent’ and when I stepped outside it I couldn’t see any light coming out at least?
I don’t think I could cope with having another long night without the torch again so having this bit done was a relief at least.
I opened the chicken packet to celebrate with some water but held off on using any of the crisps for now.
I’m NOT going back downstairs!
The food and water has to last me, and as horrible a through as it is, I don’t have a toilet up here either.
With that thought in mind I slipped out of the safety of the tent and got to work on my next project.
I stayed low as I moved about in the area nearest to the rectangular window but it was worth it, from under a pile of boxes I managed to get two old tires.
I think they are the spare wheels from Dad’s car, I have no idea why they’re up here but I’m SO glad they are!
It really didn’t feel like a good idea to put my ‘toilet’ near the big window but my head overruled my feelings on the matter.
They showed us how to make a ditch toilet in scouts, it’s different but the rules still apply, don’t dig the ditch too close to your tent.
A bit more box searching left me with some old bedding and cloth bits.
I used the blade to cut open the cardboard from the boxes and made a thick layer of them at the bottom, right in the corner by the window.
Hopefully the angle should keep me out of sight mostly.
The tires went on top and I draped a thick sheet over them, forcing it down into the center of the tires as much as possible.
The last of the rope went into tying around the tires to pull the sheet in tight so it wouldn’t slip and make even more mess.
I packed around the tires with anything heavy but roughly ‘brick’ shaped that I could find until the lowest tire felt like it wouldn’t move come hell or high water.
A long side of cardboard from one of the bigger boxes slid easily on top of the ‘toilet’ to create a lid of sorts.
From scouts I remember just how quickly these things can smell REALLY bad.
I don’t have any sawdust or anything to cover for it but I’ll keep looking as I go.
My last act before declaring the ‘toilet’ complete was to carefully tuck into the side of the rectangular window and slowly, so slowly it felt like I wasn’t even moving, crack the little window slits at the top open one at a time.
My heart was hammering in my chest at doing something that could so easily get me caught but luck was on my side.
True to what I saw earlier, if anyone was out there still they didn’t see the windows open at least.
The windows gave a lot more ventilation and the fresh air was nice but they brought the cold in with them too.
I dived back into my ‘tent’ for my jacket again just to stay warm.
The two most pressing jobs complete I was kind of at a loss for what to do next.
Despite the lack of power in the house I kept the cordless phone with me obviously, it made me feel better even if it didn’t work anymore.
After almost ten minutes of waiting I gave up with a huff and slid back out of my tent to start sorting through more boxes.
Half the stuff up here is ancient, I don’t think even Mum knows some of it’s up here?
I found some fancy looking plates and cups in one box and more importantly a wooden box of silver tableware.
Along with blunt dinner knives and forks there were five progressively large sharp knives, the kind that Dad used to use to cut the turkey at Christmas.
The biggest of them looked dangerous, the others weren’t much better but at least they were smaller.
I took all five anyway.
The smallest one I slipped next to Mum’s pillows and the rest I dotted around in hidden corners of the loft, just in case.
Despite how uneasy it made me I kept the big one at my side.
I almost cut myself on it a few times before I got used to its presence enough to remember not to put my hand down where it sat but it made me feel better to have it there and I DESPERATELY want to feel better right now!
Some old baby toys and clothes got moved to the circular window side of the loft and a set of musty old bedding got put inside the tent so I can make the floor more comfortable later.
I’d processed through about a quarter of the boxes of mostly junk on that side of the loft before I hit the jackpot.
Maybe it wasn’t exactly going to help save me from the Zombies or anything but I found a box full of photo albums which made me smile widely.
The box was heavy but I managed to quietly drag it into the tent by taking things slow and wiggling it a lot when it got stuck.
With something to focus on properly the rest of the day went fast.
I went through as many of the albums as I could, finding my favorites and splitting them out into one short but fat little album that had been empty beforehand.
Tears came at first, I spent about twenty minutes just staring at a picture of Mum from a few years ago when we went ice-skating.
She looked so happy..
Eventually the pain eased a little as I got swallowed up in memories of that day and with a tight smile I slide the photo into ‘my’ album before moving on to the next one with thankfully dry eyes at last.
By dusk I’d about half filled my new little album with photos and worked through about half the box worth of other albums too.
My stomach rumbled at me but I limited myself to a tiny sip of water instead of eating.
As the night truly fell I left my torch on and slipped out of the tent to double check how well the light was hidden.
A bit of left over cloth from the boxes earlier came into use as I tucked them in under the slight gap where the tent didn’t quite reach the floor.
There was a small amount leaking out from where the tent crossed the rafters so I tossed what cloth I could up there to lay over the edge until I couldn’t see any more light bleeding out.
Slipping back inside the tent was like coming in from outside with how bright it suddenly felt.
Instead of going back to the photo’s I grabbed one of my books and settled in for the night, propping the torch up against the low roof panel to limit how far the light spread while lying on top of the old bedding and wrapped up in Mum’s bedding for warmth.
After a few hours I marked my place, turned off the torch and settled down to sleep.
It didn’t come easily but eventually it did come at least.
... (o.0) ... (o.o) ... (0.o) ...
.. (o.0) .(o.o) .. (o.o). (0.o) ..
... (o.0) ... (o.o) ... (0.o) ...
I lasted almost three days before giving into the stomach pains and eating a packet of crisps, another few hours went by before I had to give in to the inevitable and use the makeshift toilet as well.
It was really gross.
I had to use some strips of cloth to clean up and just a little bit of water but my gut felt better for it afterwards.
My album was finished and tucked inside my jacket for safe keeping.
I moved the box full of other albums back out of the tent into the ‘toilet’ area which had become a bit of a dumping ground for anything I found useless at this point.
In one of the last boxes to go through that side I found some battery’s for the torch and, while some of them had leaked probably from age, the ones remaining should last me for a while at least.
Two days after that I grew bored of reading and probably a bit stir-crazy too.
I hadn’t seen or heard anyone for days but fear and my half-formed nightmares about being eaten alive kept me from doing something about it.
Instead of being productive I sank into old habits, with a bit of a new twist at least.
I had a ‘tea party’.
I know it’s childish and silly but I’ve never had one before and I had all of Mum’s clothes sitting there and.. and I was desperately bored?!..
It kept me busy for a day cobbling together ‘dolls’ from the baby toy’s by the round window at least?
I used the plates and cups I found in that one box and spent a few hours carefully going through my options from Mum’s clothing trying to work out the ‘perfect’ outfit.
In the end I felt immensely silly kneeling on Mum’s bedding in her church dress with the ribbon belt awkwardly half tied into a bow at my back, pretending to pour drinks for ‘dolls’ and talking to them as if they were real in a quiet hush only I could hear, but it kept me sane in some small way.
I felt stupid and embarrassed when I eventually stopped but the crushing loneliness that had been building over the last few days had eased at least.
I was so desperate for human contact at this point I almost hoped to see a zombie outside or something just so I could pretend someone was out there again.
By the start of the second week I began marking my days on the floor with one of my knives.
My stomach became a constant nagging problem as hunger, ironically, ate away at me.
A little math told me that if I managed to stick to my current pattern of one packet of crisps per three day’s I would have enough to last a solid month but I’m not sure if I can keep going like this honestly?
I sorted more boxes, from the round window side this time, and found a stash of really old clothes that I think might have been Mum’s when she was a kid?
Some of them were way too small for me but others were a near perfect fit or a bit baggy in places.
The clothes were a lot more girly then Mum’s stuff, full of ribbons, ruffles and poufy underskirts.
The first day I wore them I was in heaven and couldn’t stop playing with them but as time went on they just became ‘my clothes’ to a point that I didn’t even realise what I was wearing half the time.
Mum’s clothes had slowly lost her smell to them as I wore them, instead of even trying to keep going I tucked most of her stuff into one of the spare boxes and stuck to the new, better fitting outfits to wear as the week went on.
To try and gain back some of what I’d lost, as well as cover the growing smell of the ‘toilet’ I sprayed the tent and my new outfits with her perfume.
It took a bit of trial and error to get the right amount down so I didn’t just get swamped in it but luckily it’s a pretty big bottle so I didn’t run out or anything.
I held another Tea party on the fourth or fifth day of the second week, I’m not really sure which, I think I might have forgotten to mark off a day at some point?
I felt less silly this time and it really helped when I gave the ‘doll’s the voices of people I know, in my head of course.
It may have been a mistake to give the most ‘female’ looking doll Mum’s voice though..
I ended up cutting the party short and huddling under the covers with the doll hugged to my chest while I cried heavy but silent sobs..
The next day I felt better and dived right in to sorting out more boxes.
I think I’m going crazy?
I swear I heard someone talking when I woke up but by the time my head had cleared I couldn’t hear anything at all.. just like always..
... (o.0) ... (o.o) ... (0.o) ...
.. (o.0) .(o.o) .. (o.o). (0.o) ..
... (o.0) ... (o.o) ... (0.o) ...
.. (o.0) .(o.o) .. (o.o). (0.o) ..
I think I finally reached week three today!
I’m not sure, I’m running out of food.. I think someone’s been eating my crisps?..
Was.. was it me?..
Everything’s blurring into a big mess.
I spent all of yesterday holding another tea party I think.. or was that the day before?
At some point I piled all the heavy stuff up against the wall under the round window and perched myself against it like a big cat.
I even meowed a bit and tried to lick my hands but that got boring quickly so I settled into sleeping under the warm sunlight and staring out at the dark city.
Maybe.. maybe it’s over?
I’ve not seen any zombies in ages.
There’s no-one here.. there’s no-one out there at all is there?!
The idea stewed in my head for ages.
Was there ever any zombie’s at all?
I’m starting to doubt myself.
Mum said bad people, she didn’t say zombies..
Maybe the news was wrong?
My head hurt almost as much as my stomach that night but I clung to the idea that just wouldn’t stop battering away at my resolve.
What if there are no zombies?
What if I’m just crazy?
What.. what if I can go outside again?
I could go find Mum!
She’d sort everything out.
During our tea party the next morning I asked my dolls for advice and they agreed with me.
It made so much sense, too much sense to ignore.
Zombies aren’t real!
I put on my best new dress, the cute one with the hearts and flowers on it and the fluffy warm underskirt thingy.
It looked really nice with some thick white tights from the box and my trainers.
I was practically humming as I lay on my belly near the hatch and considered it hard.
Maybe I can go outside again?.. I want to go outside..
The decision made I flicked the bolt open and slowly pushed the hatch down until the ladder could glide down clearly to the floor.
A thrill of nerves hit me as I lay there waiting for something to happen but it didn’t..
Nothing happened.. nothing ever happens?..
I slid over and put my feet onto the ladder to make my way slowly down, back into the hallway.
The house was a mess?
Things were knocked everywhere, all over the hallway..
Did I do all that?.. I can’t remember..
The hallway was dark with only a little light coming in from Mum’s bedroom windows still.
My belly grumbled and complained but I ignored it.
My belly never shuts up anymore.
Downstairs there was a sound.
I spun around to stare down the hallway, watching with bated breath as a slight shadow seemed to move towards me.
It’s Mum!
It’s got to be Mum!
She said she’d come for me and she did!
A wide smile came to my lips when the shadow moved a bit more but it died a moment later when a hand came past the wall followed quickly by a horrible, putrid, blood coated body attached to it.
I couldn’t tell if it was male or female but it turned and bared horribly white teeth to me.
Despite the way its jaw drooped and hung slightly loose with a great tear leading up its left cheek towards its eye it could still look at me.
I screamed.
It moaned and with almost glee it started moving towards me.
Cold reality and fear kicked through my idled brain.
I spun and started rushing up the ladder as fast as I could.
It reached the ladders base just as my chest eased past hatch and grasped my foot with cold, painfully tight fingers.
I screamed again and thrashed, kicking both of my feet while clinging on to anything I could get a hold on to stop it pulling me back over the edge.
In my panic my eyes settled on the big knife.
I’d left it a bit too far out of reach, I can’t remember the last time I even picked it up but I NEED it!
My kicks became more frantic and suddenly my free foot connected with something heavily.
The weight tugging on me let go and I scrambled back up the last few steps into the loft.
With trembling fingers I snatched up the knife and turned back towards the hatch.
The.. the thing.. the ZOMBIE..
It had fallen over but it was quickly getting back to its feet.
I dropped the knife at my side and tried to pull the ladder hatch closed.
The ladder seemed heavier now then I remember it being before.
I frantically tugged at it trying to get it closed before the thing could get back to its feet.
I’d almost managed to pull the whole thing closed when a horrible bloody hand landed onto the hatch and pulled it down.
Despite my position and stance I was almost pulled through the hatch as it fell open again.
Zombies aren’t meant to be this strong!
Zombies aren’t meant to be this STRONG!!
My fingers slipped and the hatch fell down, the ladder unfolding with a crash which is sure to bring more of the things after me.
My hands flew up to the side of my face and I almost gave up right there as the sunken eyes and wide hanging mouth of the thing turned up to me with a covetous groan.
I was sobbing and crying and panicking but it didn’t care!
My fingers found the knife again.
My hands shook so badly I couldn’t even pick it up for a moment but when I did I brought it forward and held it tight with both hands as if it would somehow scare the zombie away like a cross against a vampire.
It didn’t care.
It moved forward and landed a big solid hand onto the ladder.
Zombies can’t climb!
It can’t get up, Zombies can’t climb!!
Its head bowed slightly and after a horribly long moment as I stared at the patchy hair left on its decaying head in fear, it shifted a foot forward and placed it on the bottom rung of the ladder.
It’s horrible blood spattered face turned up to me and my heart practically stopped.
Zombies can CLIMB?!!
It stretched its hands up to grab me and almost managed it as I knelt at the hatch’s edge in shock.
A sudden jerk that was almost instinctive was the only thing that saved me, but its horrible hand stroked a bloody path along the skirts of my dress.
I screamed again.
Instinct came into play for the second time, the same instinct I used to get from spiders and other bugs.
It touched me! KILL IT!!
My hands shot down with the knife held tightly between both of them and in almost a dive-like movement I lunged at it and planted the knife solidly into its forehead.
For something so strong, the blade went in easily as if there was no bone to resist it at all.
I overbalanced when the zombie started falling and in a painful tumble we both collapsed to the hallway floor.
It took me a moment to realise that the screams were coming from me.
I stared at my arm, covered in blood, and back down at the now not moving but still horribly decayed zombie that had partly cushioned my fall.
Some primal part of my mind took over.
With a rush I practically sprinted back up the ladder and managed to pull the hatch up again with more strength then I seemed to have before this moment.
The second I managed to get the ladder pulled in I slammed the bolt back across the hatch and collapsed against the side of the roof in deep wracking sobs.
I’m not sure how long I sat there crying but eventually I came back to myself enough to realise one thing.
My dress was ruined?
There was blood all over it!
My nice warm tights weren’t much better, I lost one of my trainers too at some point?
My arms.. even my arms are coating in blood?..
Like a cornered animal I shot through the tent’s side into the toilet area.
I barely managed to reach the one unused corner before I puked.
I couldn’t stop shaking.
My hands scrubbed together frantically but the blood wouldn’t come off!
I yanked the dress over my head without opening the zipper in an effort to get it off quicker.
My hands scrubbed themselves all over the already bloody dress coating it in even more gore but cleaning themselves off neatly.
My remaining trainer went next and my hands trembled as I pulled down my white tights while trying to ignore the bloody handprints all over them.
After a long moment I pulled down my panties too.
I don’t know why I didn’t notice before but I wet myself at some point..
When everything was clear I kicked it all into the corner to cover the puke and huddled up against the roof again, naked and shivering but alive.
I stink!
The whole loft stinks!
I can’t.. I can’t go out of there again..
The zombies are real!
I lost myself to my tears again.
The blood dried on me by the time I stopped.
Almost mechanically I moved over to the water bottle and pulled it out of the tent.
A bit of spare cloth, in this case one of Dad’s old shirts, was spread out on the floor and I tipped as little water as I could out from the half empty bottle to wet it.
I rubbed the shirt on itself to get as much of it wet as possible and set to work cleaning off as much blood as I could.
Half an hour later and a little more water wasted I was about as clean as I’m going to get.
At least I don’t see blood every time I look at my arms anymore..
The water bottle went back inside my tent and I followed it, collapsing on my bedding and wrapping myself in Mum’s quilt for warmth.
My hands still shook as I reached out for the torch and flicked it on.
It glowed for a moment before slowly dying out again.
I shook it and bashed it on the floor a few times but it didn’t work.
With another sob I dropped the useless thing to the floor and pulled myself tighter into the quilt again.
Zombies are real.
Zombies can climb.
Zombies.. zombies, zombies, zombies!
Something loud crashed to the floor downstairs.
It was followed by more crashes and bangs.
There was an audibly echoing groan which obviously didn’t come from just one source right below me, it seemed to rumble up through the wood into my ear.
I sobbed harder and pulled myself tighter into the quilt one more time.
Never again!
I’m NEVER going outside again!!
... (o.0) ... (o.o) ... (0.o) ...
.. (o.0) .(o.o) .. (o.o). (0.o) ..
... (o.0) ... (o.o) ... (0.o) ...
.. (o.0) .(o.o) .. (o.o). (0.o) ..
... (o.0) ... (o.o) ... (0.o) ...
My eye’s cut over to the big window.
Something’s going on out there..
It’s not near but I can hear loud noises and stuff coming from the far side of town.
I gave up trying to be sneaky over the last few days.
The zombies know I’m here.
I think my house is possibly the last place nearby full of them at this point.
They all know I’m here.
They don’t let me forget that they are here either.
Even now I can hear them groaning and shifting about below my feet.
It’s driving me insane!!
Without secrecy being a priority anymore I could at least get a few things done.
I opened the bottom windows on the rectangular one wide enough to use some cardboard to toss out the filthy clothes from the corner.
It took a bit of working but I managed to change the sheet in the toilet too by boxing and tossing it.
The smell is actually bearable now.
I’m still spraying everything with Mum’s perfume when needed but it’s not as bad at least.
I got dressed eventually, although my clothing choices have taken a swing towards the practical.
I paired my jeans with two sets of thick tights underneath them.
Along with a thin dress made from some stretchy material from Mum’s stuff, I put a puffy knee length dress from ‘my’ stuff over the top of it all too.
A soft black waistcoat from one of Dad’s old suits went over the top of the mish-mashed outfit for practicality’s sake.
More layers is good, it makes me harder to grab and bite, the dress is light enough that if they get a hold on me the fabric will tear before I get slowed down too much but the dress doesn’t have any useful pockets.
I’d wear my jacket again but for what I’m planning that’s probably not going to help..
Dad’s waist coat is so good because it doesn’t get in the way much, it reaches my knees and the pockets are so deep that I can carry all but the big knife with me at all times.
Not that THAT’S much of a problem considering the big knife is still stuck in a zombie’s head downstairs.. there’s even an inside pocket that I can keep my photo album is too!
Part of me wants to run.
I’m out of food, I’m running low on water.
Things are happening outside too.
If I’m careful I could climb out of the rectangular windows onto the roof and shimmy my way to the ground somehow.
The zombies are all in the house, I’ve not seen any of them on the street at all despite practically camping out at both windows for the last few days.
It.. it feels like it’s my only chance?..
I’m not sure how much longer I can last here honestly.
I don’t want to go..
I don’t want to go outside again.. but I think I have to?
That’s why I’ve been preparing.
My cap is on tightly to protect my head as much as possible.
At least it stops my hair from being easy to grab.
I don’t have any gloves.
There’s nothing protecting my neck either and I’ve got these little girly shoes on that don’t seem to have much grip to them but they’re the best option from what I have.
I’m about as ready as I’m going to be.
A think I saw smoke coming from somewhere up the road yesterday morning, it didn’t last long but it wasn’t thick black smoke either.
It looked like a campfire?
A campfire means people, people mean food!
It’s either going now or giving in to the inevitable at this point.
I’ve had to catch myself more than once from staring at the hatch thoughtfully and considering if it wouldn’t just be the better option?
I’ve got my knifes, I’ve got my photo album and I’ve got my cap.
There’s nothing else important left here.
Even Mum’s nightgown has lost its meaning by now, for all it matters it’s just another bit of cloth.
“Now or never Riley..”
For a moment it felt like I could hear Mum’s voice again, encouraging me, echoing my words back at me.
The moment passed and all that was left was that incessant groaning again!
“SHUT UP!”
I stomped my feet down hard a few times which set them all off again.
They flooded around below me, in Mum’s office I think.
The curtains are closed.
If I’m quiet they will be chasing that banging for hours and completely miss my exit stage-left..
I cautiously moved over to the rectangular window on silent feet.
It was a bit of a squeeze but I managed to slip out of the bigger, lower window on the right-hand side.
For a moment I almost slipped and fell but a desperate swing of my arms managed to catch me on the windowsill instead.
There didn’t seem to be many options for getting down.
I know there’s a drainpipe outside my bedroom window but that’s on the other side of the house!
My eye’s scanned around and settled on next-doors back garden.
They have a trampoline?
It feels so long since I used to go over and play on it with Sam.
It’s not big or anything but it’s close to the low fence between our houses.
If I can make the jump.. I’ll have to cross half the roof to manage it but what other options do I have?
It was slow going.
I had to take gentle steps to make sure my useless shoes didn’t slide too much and cling to the tiles on the roof as much as possible.
In a few places I ended up pulling the tiles out but after a moments panic I regained my balance each time, slipped the tile into my waistcoat pocket to save any noise they would make as they fell and used the new hole as a more solid gripping point to move on from.
After a while I was purposefully pulling out tiles just so I had somewhere to hold properly from the hole they left behind each time.
Eventually I reached the far side of the roof and with a hand on the stone work at the edge I turned around to face the trampoline.
It looks a LOT further away from here..
“Don’t be a wuss Riley.”
My free hand moved to clench uncertainly at the edge of my dress’s skirt.
I don’t want to do this!
I don’t like heights!
I don’t like trampolines or Zombies either!
With a forceful gasp I pushed down my fear and before I could second guess myself I pushed off into the open.
My waistcoat caught slightly on the fence as I went down which jerked me about a bit.
There was a burning sharp pain in my side a moment later.
I landed on the trampoline with a loud creak and bounced a few times into a rolling stop.
I was on my feet in seconds but stopped short when the pain seared out again.
Tugging my waistcoat to the side slightly I could see what caused it..my knife?..
The little one, it had slipped somehow and cut into my side as I fell?
For a long moment I felt faint as I stared at the blood slowly spreading from the little hole in my dress but noise from my house followed in quick succession by a loud crash inside the neighbours place jolted me back into reality.
I slammed my waistcoat shut over the wound and tried to ignore it as I ran around the side of the house and yanked the bolts on the gate open to get outside.
My hand came to my side and I hissed in pain but the sounds coming from both houses were getting louder by the second.
I set off into a kind of lurching sprint down the street towards the place I saw the smoke yesterday.
I came to a hesitant stop at the first crossroads but a glance both ways showed only a single zombie off in the distance, standing around listlessly and completely ignoring me.
Despite the growing pain in my side I ran straight on.
A few hundred meters later the road bent and I came to a halt in shock as a massive barricade of overturned car’s came into sight.
It was still a way’s off but I swear I could see movement along the top of the ‘wall’?!
With cautious steps I moved along the street, my eyes peeled for any zombies that might be lying in wait for me but none came.
I was half way to the barricade when I spotted him.
Someone was behind the barricade!
I raised my arm to wave at him hopefully but before I could get my arm all the way up there was a loud bang and my arm exploded in pain.
I screamed.
I screamed REALLY loudly and collapsed to my knees in shock!
My eyes wouldn’t look away from my shoulder.. there’s so much blood?
I felt my screams die off and a sob replaced them.
There’s so much blood!
“No shit, it’s a KID?!”
My body collapsed forward despite my attempts to stop it.
I was face down on the floor curling around my bleeding shoulder in silent sobs of pain by the time a shadow crossed above me.
For a moment I thought it was a zombie.. and I was kind of relieved..
At least the pain will stop.
My stomach hurts, my head hurts, my side hurts and my shoulder hurts..
Everything hurts.. just.. just make it stop.. please?..
“Shit.. SHIT! JONAH GET THE MEDIC!”
Someone crouched down to my side and started trying to move me.
I batted at them weakly with my good arm but it was no use.
In seconds they had a grip on me and a moment later I was lifted into the air.
“Oh shit, it’s a little girl.. I shot a little girl.. shit, shit, shit!”
The world spun and we were moving.
I could hear his heavy footfalls but my eyes wouldn’t focus properly.
Just hearing his voice was soothing.. hearing another human’s voice again..
“Shit.. shit, shit! Hang in there kid! Stay awake!.. oh fuck, JONAH!”
We started rocking about and something sharp jabbed into my side.
I think I screamed but I’m not sure, the world disappeared in that moment.
... (o.0) ... (o.o) ... (0.o) ...
.. (o.0) .(o.o) .. (o.o). (0.o) ..
... (o.0) ... (o.o) ... (0.o) ...
.. (o.0) .(o.o) .. (o.o). (0.o) ..
... (o.0) ... (o.o) ... (0.o) ...
.. (o.0) .(o.o) .. (o.o). (0.o) ..
Fin?
![]() |
It's that time of year again. Time to check in with the injury prone loft-dweller at long last, I suppose? Happy Halloween folks! |
“-malnourished, dehydration, probably delirious from blood-loss, a stab wound to her side and a gunshot wound to her shoulder obviously...”
My head throbbed hard and I went to move on whatever soft thing I’m apparently laying on.
Before I could really do more than scrunch up my eyes a little someone’s hand latched onto my wrist and squeezed hard in warning.
After a moment or twos pause to process what was happening I took that to mean I should stay still instead and happily went along with that idea considering how oddly heavy I feel at the moment.
“How long until we can move her to the hospital?”
Another warning squeeze to my wrist came at that question from a second, more boyish sounding, voice but I didn’t need reminding to stay still at this point.
“A day or two, maybe?... They have better kit over at the hospital but I really want to get her stable before taking her back out there again.”
“Fair enough, keep me posted. Don’t be surprised if Falkner drops in at some point to visit, poor guys taking this whole mess hard, I’m sure he’ll feel better if he can see that she’ll survive this...”
The hand on my wrist gave me one more, hopefully reassuring, squeeze before letting go completely as its owner stepped away from me a little.
“Fine, just make sure he remembers this is a medical area. I don’t want him marching in here covered in Ghoul blood again like last time!”
“I’ll tell him... thanks Gloria, I know we have our problems but-”
“Yeah, yeah, yeah, just get back to your troopers Nick before one of them accidentally shoots himself and I’ve got to fix that up as well, huh?”
The male voice, apparently belonging to some guy called ‘Nick’, fell into a deep chuckle that reminded me vaguely of my Dad for a few seconds.
It trailed off pretty quickly though, being replaced by loud footsteps that moved away from us until finally the room fell silent with an almost deafening swish of heavy sounding fabric.
For a long, tense few seconds I laid as still as I could, waiting for something else to happen.
Luckily it did eventually as the female voice of ‘Gloria’ spoke out again followed by her own lighter footsteps a moment or two later as she moved closer to my side again.
“I know your awake dear, how are you feeling?”
Instead of answering I groaned to myself and tried to roll over slightly only to pause with a pained hiss as a sharp pain in my side made itself known.
“Ah, I wouldn’t move too much at the moment dear. You’re still not really in any shape to do anything that drastic, it’s amazing you’re alive at all honestly...”
“W-what happened?”
My voice sounded so soft and hoarse that it felt barely recognisable to me at first.
Just hearing another human voice at last, knowing I’m not the only one out here, that there are men with guns on walls, and ‘Nick’s, and ‘Gloria’s around was good enough for now though.
I’ve heard my own voice plenty lately, enough to last me a lifetime honestly.
“You were shot, not badly, more of a flesh wound then anything but along with the shallow stab wound to your chest and what appears to be weeks of starvation it was the last straw I’m afraid.”
She sighed heavily and I made an effort to open my eyes at last, failing miserably a few seconds later with a huff of my own.
“You’ve been unconscious for a few hours now, I’ve had you on a drip but that and soup are about the only things I have on hand to help at this point, we really need to get you back to the hospital soon but there are some things we need to discuss beforehand...”
It took more effort than feels right for some reason but after a few tense seconds of forceful thinking I managed to pull my eyes open, reflexively blinking and wincing them shut again almost instantly despite the low-light level in the big tent we’re apparently camped inside.
“The obvious questions like ‘where you came from?’, ‘where’s the rest of your group?’ or even your name can wait for now dear. I have a much more important and time sensitive problem to deal with first.”
My eyelids still felt heavy but eventually I managed to force them open again, just enough to finally catch a glimpse of ‘Gloria’ for a few seconds before they shut again leaving me feel unfairly tired afterwards.
“...You look like my Mum...”
She looks nice, I like nice...
“I really need you to focus for me honey, I’m sorry, I know you’re tired but this is important.”
She let off another huff of breath at the end of that sentence.
I’m starting to think it’s a nervous habit or something, like when Mum bites her nails and then tells me off for doing it too.
“I don’t know how much you’ve been told already but the world is a very different place now and it’s a very dangerous place for a... girl... like you?”
“M’a boy-”
Despite my best efforts to get the words out properly even my lips are fighting back against me now.
I’m not sure if she even understood me at all.
“Well... that makes this a whole lot more complicated...”
She sighed again. She keeps sighing, it’s kind of annoying?
“I’ll be honest with you; the militia we’re currently being hosted by aren’t nice people dear, the only reason you’re alive at the moment is that they think you’re a girl.”
Wh-what? Why is that-
Why would that m-matter?
“They’re survivors, strong, but they’re ruthless too. They have some kind of wider plan going on at the moment and from what I can tell, women and female children are part of that plan... while men, specifically certain types of men, and boys in general... aren’t?”
My eyes slowly peeked open as she kept speaking and even I could see the shudder that went through her body at that last word.
I don’t know what it really means but it looked bad from the expression on her face if nothing else.
“You’re lucky I was here, I don’t even want to think what could have happened if one of their field medics got to you first honey... and that leads to my big problem here...”
Her hands fidgeted nervously and she reached for a small brown leather bag that had been hidden in a pile of bandages on a table nearby from the looks of it.
“You won’t survive five minutes in the main hospital without some help dear.”
She sighed heavily and ran her fingers over the edge of the bag in her hands.
“Since you were recovered I’ve been scavenging what I can from a nearby pharmacy the militia cleared out a while ago and I think I can help... help make you at least look like a girl long enough for you to find someone who can move you on to somewhere safer at least, safer for someone like you...”
The bag fumbled slightly in her hands but eventually she got it open and pulled out a needle in some plastic packaging, causing me to lean away from her slightly in fright.
“I thought you... I thought you identified as a girl, from the way you were dressed when they brought you in... but now, knowing you still think of yourself as a boy, that’s going to make this even harder-”
Her fingers moved quickly as she took the needle out and pushed it into a little jar that also came from inside that little leather bag before turning back to me with worried eyes.
“-I’m sorry for this honey but it really is the only way to keep you alive. When you wake up, don’t panic and answer any questions the men have for you.”
Her fingers fumbled slightly again and she stared at me with worried eyes for a few seconds.
“Just do what they say and hopefully we’ll both get out of this alive, okay?”
Before I could answer, her arm moved with seemingly lightning-fast speed and she stabbed me with the needle in her hand.
I barely got out an almost silent scream of fear before the world started getting hazy.
My eyes were already reluctant to stay open in the first place but this time when they blinked closed they stayed that way and slowly the world disappeared around me into darkness.
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
“-should be awake any time now.”
My eyes snapped open and I let off a frightened yelp, jerking away from the needle in my arm in the few moments of confusion that came from having woken up so suddenly.
That turned out to be a very bad idea because, when I rolled slightly, something pulled in my side leading to a sharp pain that made me want to cry out all over again.
In seconds a man was in front of me, his hands on my shoulders to help support me as I flailed uselessly against the pain and cried in fear.
Another sharp jab happened somewhere near my shoulder and slowly I could feel the panic going away, not really ‘gone’ but just feeling more muted and flat as time went on.
“It’s only a mild sedative. Don’t worry, she should be fine for your questions but I’ll probably have to restrain her if she’s going to wake up like that more often... until her wounds are stable enough for her to move so suddenly at least.”
My eyelids felt heavy for some reason and I slumped against the man as my body started sinking further down into the bed around me.
Eventually I seemed to stop moving at last, allowing me to let out a long breath that felt really nice for some reason.
“You with me kid? Let’s start with something simple, what’s your name?”
Out the corner of my eye I could see Gloria suddenly tense and pale slightly.
I tried to work out why she’d react like that to such a simple question but it was hard to focus on her and the man asked a question, not answering would be rude...
“Riley?”
That’s my name, my name’s Riley... right?
Why does Gloria look so relieved all of a sudden?
“That’s a pretty name, do you know where your parents a-”
My face scrunched up slightly as I tried to think but the man seemed to change his mind before I could answer, continuing on with a different question instead.
“-where’s your group Riley? The group you were with before you reached us, did you get separated maybe?”
Separated... Separated how? What ‘group’ is he going on about?
There’s just me, only me...
Me, on my own with the zombies... and no-one else, right?
No! There are people now too?!
Gloria, and Nick, and this guy whoever he is, and that guy who shot me, and-
“-are you all real?”
“Shit, how much of that junk did you pump into her Doc?”
Glora seemed to swell up like a big fluffy, bird as the man turned away from me to face her but she didn’t say anything properly in response and eventually he turned to face me again, looking more than a little bit angry.
Why isn’t anyone talking?
I miss the talking...
“Don’t give me that look Doc. We need to know where she’s from.”
The guy raised a hand and ran it nervously through his hair.
“People could be looking for her and I’ve seen too many panicked parents go out looking for their kids only to come back a few days later as Ghouls for me to just leave this all to chance.”
Huh?
What’s... tha’ mean?...
“I’m... was in m’house, Mum said to hid’... so I di’... bu’ then I-urnnn...”
The words stopped coming and my head dropped suddenly sideways as everything went dark again.
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
“Riley... Riley wake up honey...”
“Jus’ five more minutes Mum”
She jabbed me lightly in the arm with her fingers in response but that was easy to ignore, she does it all the time when I’m a little late for school in the morning after all.
With a sigh I rolled over slightly to get more comfortable, only to jolt up, suddenly wide away as pain registered in my side where my arm was tucked under me.
For a few seconds I rolled around on the bed slightly, silently gasping as the pain returned.
That stopped pretty quickly when a woman who was definitely NOT my Mum grabbed my shoulders and held me down a few moments later though.
All I could do is stare up at her in confused horror as the world slowly started making a bit more sense again, piece by piece.
“W-where’s my Mum?”
The woman looked really sad for some reason, not that it helped me much obviously.
Slowly details started making sense again and recognition flared in my head.
Where I was, first from the hospital smells around us, then the tent roof above and finally settling on-
“-Gloria?”
She smiled at me in a strained way like Mum does whenever someone brings up Dad around her.
“I’m sorry Riley. I’m really sorry, I didn’t mean to knock you out like that.”
A little smile perked up on her lips as she watched me stare at her in confusion.
“You’re a lot smaller then you should be for your age young lady, either that or I got your age wrong... how old are you by the way?”
“I’m ten”
Ten and a half really, last I checked, but Mum said it’s rude to tell people that bit...
“Oh my, you really are small for your age then, aren’t you?”
Um... maybe?
I don’t know.
I’ve not had much to eat lately, I guess?
I noticed my clothes were getting kind of baggy in the loft at some point.
I’m not sure when though; a lot of stuff that happened in the loft is all a blur for some reason.
I think I had a tea party at some point?... or maybe that was just my imagination...
“I’m sorry to wake you up like this honey but, against my better judgement, we’re moving out soon.”
Moving, moving where?... Why?
“I need to go home-”
My elbows tucked backwards slightly to push me up on the bed but failed making me slide back down with a groan a second or two later.
“-Mum could be there waiting for me, she said I had to wait for her and she’d come for me...”
Even before I’d finished speaking Gloria was giving me this really sad, understanding look and shaking her head a little.
“This position was never meant to be permanent Riley. The Militia Commander had us out here looking for supplies and searching basements for portable generators or fuel sources.”
Her hand came up to brush her hair back behind her ears and she glanced away from me before continuing.
“You’ve been asleep for almost two days now. The men are done searching everywhere reasonably within range and the Ghouls are getting riled up too much to keep the camp safe anymore...”
She shifted a little bit and slid onto the bed next to me, gently wrapping her arms around me like Mum used to do if I had a nightmare or something.
“I need to strap your side and shoulder up tight, then we’ll go get some food for you before the convoy moves out.”
Her hand came up to brush my hair back from my face too for a moment before she continued.
“I know you want to be near your home Riley but in a few hours it’s just not going to be safe here anymore... I can’t leave you alone here... please don’t make me do something like that?”
The hurt in her voice was upsetting on its own but with everything else that’s been happening lately and the hazy confusion I could still feel settling over me I found myself breaking down in tears no matter how much I tried to hold them back.
As much as I want to find Mum, I can’t go back to the loft again!
I know she’s coming for me because she said she would... but I can’t... I
I’m finally out, and there are people now, and Doctors, and food!
“...I w-want my Mum...”
It sounded stupid even to my ears.
It sounded like something a little baby would say but Gloria didn’t laugh at me for it and we ended up sitting there in a slightly painful hug for a while instead as I cried to myself far more then I can remember doing in such a long time.
“Don’t worry Riley. I’m sure she’s out there somewhere and she misses you. When we get back to base I’ll help you search for her, okay?”
My breath came in and out really shakily for some reason which wouldn’t stop, even when our eyes finally met once more.
We both stared into each other’s eyes for a few seconds as I tried to see if she really meant it or not.
“I promise Riley, I’ll do everything I can to find out what happe-”
She hesitated for a moment but then her eyes got softer again and she gave me another squeeze.
“-where your Mum is, okay dear?”
Slowly I nodded back, letting a long shaky breath out afterwards as a big smile came to her lips in response.
“Right then, little-miss, time we got you up and ready to move. This is going to hurt a bit but it’s for your own wellbeing, Doctor’s orders.”
I found myself nodding still despite how bad that sounded.
After a few seconds, what she’d actually said finally registered in my slow brain and I cocked my head to the side slightly in confusion as I stared back at her.
“I’m not a g-”
Before I could finish what I was going to say she brought a hand up to my mouth and gave me a worried look, turning her head around quickly as if searching to make sure there were no zombies nearby or something.
“I thought you understood by now... we, uh... we need to play a game for now Riley, okay?”
A game?... What kind of game is-
“Until I say if you win or not, you have to pretend that you’re a girl, okay?”
Her eyes were really tight despite the wide smile on her face as she carried on.
“All the time, you’ve got to pretend all the time that you’re a girl, or else you lose and... and you’ve got to, uh... clean all the Militia toilets with a toothbrush!”
She pulled a ‘grossed-out’ face before crossing her eyes somehow in a silly way that made me laugh automatically, even as I tried to get my head around this new ‘game’ of hers.
I’m not stupid!
The guy earlier who kept calling me a girl...
Whatever she did to me before, when she first explained about what they do to men and boys around here, to make me look more like one...
I’d kind of forgotten for a minute there
I’ve only just woken up and everything’s still a bit weird but... I remember it all now and this feels a lot less like any sort of a ‘game’ then I think either of us are able to pretend it is for some reason?
This is like the loft all over again!
I know what I need to do to survive, I know that doing otherwise could be REALLY bad now too.
Bad enough to even scare Gloria!
I learnt my lesson when I dropped the ladder in the loft, because I stupidly thought a z-zombie was my Mum coming home somehow and I’m NOT falling for that sort of thing again!
“Okay, I bet I’ll win!”
Gloria smiled widely at me and patted my head before moving over to a worryingly big pile of bandages she’s got sitting ready on the table near my bed.
“Okay then Princess, let’s get you ready to see the troops then, shall we?”
My face automatically tried to pull itself into a grimace at being called a ‘princess’ but I managed to hold it back enough that it eventually turned into a smile.
With one more glance over towards me Gloria gave me a smile in return a few moments later.
Girls like princesses and I’ve gotta be a girl now too... this is going to be harder than I thought!
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
“...Oww...”
My spoon fell from my fingers as they twitched hard from the pain that came from my shoulder’s new bandages being so tight.
A splash of the tomato soup I’d been trying to eat landed on the new dress Gloria managed to find for me somewhere as it fell back into the bowl, much to my annoyance.
For a few seconds I stared sadly down at the front of the dress where a big red blob now ruined it’s otherwise kind of nice, really light yellow, color.
One of the soldiers near us laughed and said something about ‘girls’ getting ‘dirty’, making me blush heavily and slump forward to hide as best I could despite being the only kid in the room, let alone one of only two people not wearing a military looking uniform.
At least I didn’t get any soup on my Dad’s waistcoat.
Gloria tried to say I shouldn’t keep it but I managed to talk her around by showing her how useful the pockets on it could be.
I think that’s what convinced her at least?
It was either that or the fact that everyone seemed really twitchy when they saw me walking around with bandages all over my shoulder that the thin little straps of this dress really don’t do a good job of hiding at all sadly.
I don’t know why everyone would be twitchy about bandages, that’s Mummies not Zombies after all, but they were and everyone seems a lot calmer now that you can barely see any bandage sticking out of the way-too-big arm holes of my waistcoat instead.
Either way I got to keep it in the end, so everyone’s happy at least!
“How’s she doing Gloria?”
My head snapped up to stare with wide eyes at the man who’d approached us.
It’s that ‘Nick’ guy again, he looks a lot more relaxed and happy then he did the last time I saw him for some reason.
“She’ll survive, we might need her sitting on the carts with someone to carry her if you can spare a man but apart from that I’ve done everything I can for now.”
They both seemed to share some weird, silent, conversation over my head for a few seconds which I think Gloria won judging by the sigh Nick gave off in the end.
“I’ll get Falkner, poor guy’s not been too good with a gun since... the incident...”
Judging by the pretty obvious look he tried to shoot at me without my knowing it, I’m guessing ‘the incident’ means when I got shot?
Come to think of it, I think he said the guy who shot me was called ‘Falkner’ at some point, didn’t he?
I don’t know... everything’s a bit hazy still from when I first got here but I’m pretty sure that’s what he said at least!
“We’re leaving everything but the tents and useful equipment behind, be ready to leave in an hour or so Gloria. I’ve got some of my more careful guy’s packing up your kit to go on the cart with the truck flippers as we speak, so you just keep an eye on her and make sure you meet up with Falkner before we set off, ya hear?”
They had another silent conversation there for some reason but this time Gloria lost I think because Nick walked off without another word and after a short pause she sighed to herself instead of smiling or something that seemed more obviously ‘I won’-like, to me at least.
“Right... you heard the boss-man Riley, finish up your soup and I’ll go get some more for you in a flask, just in case you get hungry on the way... When you’re done we’ll go find Mr Falkner, okay?”
Her voice didn’t quite sound normal for some reason, although to be fair, a lot of voices don’t sound normal to me anymore after so long without hearing them so maybe it’s just me.
Either way, she took my curious staring as some kind of agreement apparently because she pushed herself up from her seat across from me and made her way over to the big pot-thingy full of soup that she got my bowl from originally instead of saying anything else.
With a slightly frustrated sigh I looked back down at my bowl with its fallen spoon once more.
A slight grimace spread across my face before I finally realised how stupid I was being and I leaned over slightly to switch hands, picking the spoon up with my left a little awkwardly but without the same horrible levels of pain I got when lifted it to my mouth using my right instead.
No need to waste it... even if it has gone a bit cold now, and I don’t really like this sort of tomato taste normally, food is food after all!
I only like tomato’s on pizza... I miss pizza.
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
“Clear!”
“Clear!”
We shuffled on a bit more, the bumpy, dirt-covered road under us making the big cart-thingy we’re sitting on rock a little and making my head bounce into the arm of Mr Falkner beside me as we went.
“Clear!”
“Clear!”
We moved on a little more and I couldn’t hold it in anymore, despite my best efforts to just be quiet in general at the moment.
“Why do they keep saying ‘clear’ all the time?”
Mr Falkner turned his head down towards me slightly and a little smile showed on his lips for a few seconds before he looked back up, his hand on the far side from me twitched a little with the big knife he has clutched close to his leg without him seeming to really notice it.
“They’re scouting the streets as we go to make sure there are no Ghouls hanging around.”
He glanced down to me again and smiled a little more.
“If they spot one or two, they’ll call it out and some of the big guys at the front in the body-armor will go to deal with them. If they spot more than that they’ll raise their fists and we have to all be really-really quiet, okay Riley?”
I couldn’t help but gulp slightly at the idea of zombies being so near again, let alone more than one of them!
Eventually I nodded anyway, then fixed my eyes on the ‘scout’ guy nearest to us intensely, which Mr Falkner seemed to find funny for some reason judging by his laugh and the pat he gave to the top of my head.
I swear, he treats me like I’m some kind of well-behaved puppy sometimes...
“Clear!”
“Clear!”
We moved on a bit more.
There’s a lot more men around then I thought were in the ‘camp’ we just left honestly?
They have loads of them walking alongside the four big wagon things that they call ‘carts’ at least.
The carts are practically full with stuff, including the back one where Gloria is sitting with her Doctor kit and these massive rod-things with hoses coming out of them that Mr Falkner called the ‘truck flippers’ when I asked about them earlier.
How anything that big and thin can flip a truck I’ll never know!
He said it was something to do with Sea-owe-two and ‘drolic trolley jack’s on steer-oi-ds’... whatever THAT means?
“Clear!”
“Cl- Contact!”
Everyone seemed to freeze in fear for a moment before suddenly there was a lot of action happening all around us, seemingly out of nowhere.
In front of us the armor wearing men moved towards the right ‘scout’ guy who’d changed his call at the last second and I tensed in my seat nervously.
I couldn’t really see what was going on, although Mr Falkner didn’t help matters there by practically pulling me into his lap the moment the call went out, hugging me tight to himself while his knife-holding hand came up from his hip to rest protectively in front of us both as he scanned around almost as nervously as I felt.
I kind of wanted to struggle a little to get away from him because being hugged like this is kind of scary in itself, that’s not even mentioning the fact that he’s squeezing my chest and shoulder a little too tightly which is hurting me a little!
I didn’t say or do anything though.
In the end I just leaned back against him as hard as I could to release some of the pressure and put some more space between me and the slightly shaking blade in his hand as well.
I’m not STUPID after all!
The wait seemed to take forever after the men in big thick suits of black ‘body-armor’, like the kind you see cops on TV wear, disappeared around the corner.
Eventually they came back and some people moved over to clean off what I think might be blood that they had on them with water and rags, which kind of reminded me of my own experiences getting clean after my first zombie kill too... enough so that I ended up shuddering a little which only seemed to encourage Mr Falkner to hug me tighter for a bit longer sadly.
“Clear!”
“Clear!”
Just like that the calls went out again and the carts moved off at their painfully slow speed once more.
Mr Falkner loosened his grip on me at last but didn’t fully let go or slip me back onto the seat next to him, keeping me sat on his lap protectively instead like some big teddy bear or something.
“Clear!”
“Clear!”
As our cart finally rolled past the street where the scouts had found some zombies, I couldn’t help but stare at the three bodies crumpled to the floor in the middle of the street.
Pools of horrible dirty blood seemed to already bee forming around them, despite the fact that all the zombies I’ve seen so far didn’t seem to even HAVE that much blood left in them to start with?
“Don’t look Riley”
A bit too late, Mr Falkner brought his hand up to block my view and turned me slightly in his lap so I was facing away from the street again.
It confused me at first why he would try to protect me like that considering I’ve killed one with my own hands, and a really big knife, already... however much of a panicked and useless mess I was about it all at the time at least.
Then it finally clicked in my head that he not only thought I was a girl, but I’ve not really had a chance to share my ‘story’ with anyone in the militia yet, have I?
I’m not even sure if I would have if I’d had the chance to do just that honestly?
The militia are human and gave me food, while treating my wounds so they’re at least a step or three above the alternative, zombie, company I could have right now... but I don’t really trust them yet.
I get the feeling Gloria doesn’t trust them either, which really isn’t helping that bad first impression sadly.
I’m staying with them obviously, it’s not like I have many options at the moment anyway.
I’ll feel a lot better if I can get one of my knifes back or something similar soon though, just so I can defend myself if the worst happens, or they find out I’m a boy, or just anything that might leave me trying to survive out here alone at least!
“Clear!”
“Clear!”
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
The scout on our right froze for a second and rose his fist up in the air making our whole slow moving group come to a near instant halt.
Everyone seemed to hold their breath for a few seconds to a point that, as far as I could see, Mr Falkner seemed to be the first person who actually moved again after that really worrying signal.
Instead of doing something ‘soldier-y’ like the men around us who slowly started moving themselves at last as they all shuffled forward to assess the situation up ahead.
He eased me off his lap and slid down from the cart while tucking his knife into his belt and reaching up to ease me down to ground-level again.
We quickly moved back along the line of carts as people moved past us going the opposite way to eventually meet up with Gloria near the back, who seemed to be getting more worried with every step we took towards her.
“Doc, can you carry Riley?... I’ve got a bad feeling about this and if things go wrong we need to be ready to move.”
My eyes shot wide open in fear as I turned to stare up at Gloria who visibly gulped before nodding her head and leaning down slightly to pick me up into her arms with a surprising amount of ease.
For a few seconds she jogged me up and down on her hip before glancing back at Mr Falkner with a tight-lipped smile and a nod to show she was ready.
“Good. We’re only a few streets out from the defensive perimeter, the nearest normal entrance is a thin alleyway with bright red paint splashed all over the walls, you can’t miss it, if anything happens to me just... just get Riley to safety, okay?”
I could feel her nod again by the way her hair brushed against my ear but I couldn’t look away from Mr Falkner’s worried face in my frightened state no matter how hard I tried.
He seemed to be psyching himself up for something as he took in a few deep breaths then he ducked down behind the cart, only to come back up clutching two guns in his shaking hands, a long black metal one that I think is a shotgun of some sort and a much smaller pistol, like the kind you see everyone using on TV in cop shows and movies.
He nodded this time and eased his way around the cart for a better view up towards the action ahead of us that’s caused all this panic in the first place.
Slowly he slid the pistol down the back of his shirt and took a solid, two-handed grasp on the shotgun instead as gunshots started ringing out from up ahead of us.
Apparently those gunshots shouldn’t have happened because everyone around us moved practically as one towards them; guns raised and ready to take out any zombies they could see!
Only one or two soldiers seemed to be of the same mind-set as Mr Falkner because, as we moved left and made our way carefully down the street, a few of them practically ran into us while they made their own way towards the same street Mr Falkner was aiming for.
They all shared a look between themselves before nodding and moving together like a well-oiled machine to surround me and Gloria on all sides with Mr Falkner in the lead.
The gunfire behind us got louder with shouts joining it a few moments later and that was enough to kick us up from a silent, light jog, to an outright run in seconds.
Every gunshot I heard made me flinch because I know what loud noises do to the zombies.
I’ve seen it happen enough times from my window in the loft.
Something as simple as a rather loud metal trashcan falling over can set them all off in a frenzy, with zombies seeming to appear from every shadow to join the mass that moved towards that noise for the horribly tense period of time it took for them all to disperse back towards their favorite haunts once more when they can’t find anything to hunt near where it happens.
I couldn’t help but scream and bury my face in Gloria’s shoulder when a horribly loud bang went off near me and, seemingly in response to that, everyone picked up their pace once more as they moved down the street together.
Despite my better judgement I lifted my head enough to check my surroundings again and found myself paling pretty badly as zombies in all their horrible shambling states of decay started appearing from the buildings around us.
The tell-tale, deafening ‘bangs’ of gunfire going off from the soldiers around us to keep them from getting too close while we kept moving down the middle of the street as fast as humanly possible made me shudder in fear almost as much as the falling bodies that followed them did moments later.
We came to a crossroads and paused, lining up against the wall near to the edge of our street so Mr Falkner could peer around it and check to see if the coast is clear.
Eventually he pulled himself back and turned to look at us all once more.
Judging by the expression on his face, it really wasn’t looking good down that way...
To my surprise he stepped away from the wall and closer to us, me and Gloria, as the men behind us fired again to take out a zombie which had gotten too close for comfort in our slight pause.
“Gloria... take my gun, give me Riley...”
It wasn’t a question, nor an order strangely.
Just a statement of what is going to happen, given voice.
His hands were shaking but his eyes were certain as he reached out to take me in his arms, which Gloria almost reflexively helped him do by sliding me off her hip.
He got me settled after a few seconds and even from here I could feel his heartbeat hammering away in his chest, despite his best efforts at looking calm and sure of himself for the others at the moment.
After a moment or two more he turned to the men with us and gave them all questioning glances, almost as one they all straightened up and snapped off a salute to him, the nervous looks a lot more obvious on their faces then his.
“I’m not going to lie, there’s a lot of them... but they’re slow, they’re disbursed and we have the element of surprise because the others are making so much noise at the moment.”
He sighed heavily and flinched slightly as one of the men in front of us let off another round taking out another zombie who’d gotten too close once more.
“I need a volunteer to get their attention. If someone goes out there making noise and moving around a lot on the far side of the street then the Ghouls should all bunch up and move towards them... when it’s clearer we’ll make a break for it, get the kid and the Doc to the alleyway, then provide covering fire to let the volunteer through for as long as we can...”
He sighed and ran his free hand through his hair in a way that reminded me a lot of ‘Nick’ back with the others behind us.
“So... who’s up for being the hero?”
There was an almost painful silence as none of the men put himself forward for the dangerous decoy job that even I could tell was practically suicidal just from the looks on their faces.
Finally someone coughed and stepped forward...
Unfortunately it was Gloria who did it.
What followed was a rather heated, if rushed, argument about priorities.
The rules about ‘self-sacrifice’, sexism in an apocalypse and quite a few more topics I couldn’t really follow due to interruptions from seemingly random gunfire too close to my ears but in the end Gloria won, much to my growing horror.
She didn’t waste any time once the decision was made.
With one last long look at me, her hand coming up to cup my cheek for a moment, she practically marched her way out from the cover of our wall and started to make a worrying amount of noise while sprinting towards the row of buildings furthest from us while Mr Falkner turned his body so he could watch her better and I couldn’t.
Apparently that movement was part of his plan at the time, judging by how he stopped my head when I tried to twist for a better view instead.
For a nerve-wracking count of seconds all I could do was watch the nervous soldiers behind his back and listen as Gloria made progressively more loud noises, mostly by screaming bloody-murder at the top of her lungs from the sound of it?
Finally after what felt like a lifetime of statue-like inaction we were moving so fast that it took me a few seconds to even work out what was going on as I bounced against Mr Falkner and he sprinted along the street.
As we went on, zombies started coming into my view range.
Their slow heads turning to follow us despite Gloria’s distraction which worryingly I could only just about catch a glimpse of from between them as she ran backwards with wide frightened eyes and the mob of zombies split between her and us.
Before the reality of what was going on had fully sunk into my stalled, fear-ridden mind, one of the soldiers who’d slowed down slightly to aim at a zombie ahead of us let out a loud yell as one managed to get behind him and sink it’s horrible rotting mouth full of teeth into his unprotected neck.
Mr Falkner didn’t even flinch at the sound, if anything he just ran faster a moment or two later.
The other men around us weren’t so sure of themselves apparently because they all seemed to freeze and hesitate for a few seconds, staring at the now dying man in shock.
Almost inevitably that lead to them being left behind as Mr Falkner charged on forwards and the zombies started to turn in on them all.
“Almost there. Almost there.”
I’m not sure if Mr Falkner even realised he was speaking at first but eventually he spoke again, proving that on at least some level he was talking to me.
“When we get to the mouth of the alleyway Riley I’m going to put you down, the moment your feet hit the ground I want you to run. Run as fast as you can down the alleyway and wave your arms around while shouting ‘uninfected’ as loud as you can, can you do that for me Riley?”
I didn’t even get a chance to answer before a shadow fell over us as we reached the alleyway he’d just mentioned and in one smooth motion that only slightly jolted my still hurting shoulder he set me on the ground before spinning away from me and pulled the pistol from the back of his shirt in one smooth motion.
At least five zombies were shambling towards the mouth of the alleyway as he turned and I couldn’t help but freeze in fear, flashes of my past interactions with these horrible monsters rooting my feet to the ground like they were made of solid brick or something.
A string of gunfire went off, not wildly like those we heard coming from the cart group a minute ago, but precise and spaced out single shots instead.
The five distinct shots timed almost perfectly with explosions of blood from the heads of the zombies in front of us as they echoed around the alleyway to a deafening degree.
“RILEY, RUN!”
My feet stumbled slightly as I took my first step backwards, my eyes not leaving the pile of now obviously dead zombies at the front of the alleyway at first until a few more gunshots rang out and a distinctive scream which could only have come from Gloria finally broke me out of it enough to turn on a heel and run as fast as I could away from the chaos outside.
More gunshots, more shouting and more horrible moans from the zombies followed after me but I didn’t stop to process them, couldn’t stop at this point I think.
I just ran on down the dark little alleyway as fast as I could, my eyes fixed in the middle distance where a speck of brighter light could be seen glinting invitingly towards me.
As I got closer to the light it finally sunk behind a barrier ahead of me that had previously been hidden by the near blinding effect the light had caused for my straining eyes and I practically skidded to a halt as yet again I found myself facing a giant pile of overturned vehicles.
This time it was complete with wooden spikes and panels placed around, looking a lot more ‘permanent’ then the wall I originally found back at the militia camp we left behind this morning but no less intimidating yet welcome at the same time.
The minute I came to a stop, there was a loud crash from behind the ‘wall’ and seconds later a rather tired looking older man with a scruffy beard wearing some kind of body-armor made out of, what I think might have once been, car-body parts jumped over the edge of the wall.
He came to rest in a ready crouch, still a short ways in front of me, with a sad look in his eyes despite his gritted teeth.
A few seconds later someone threw a really awkward looking spear over the wall which landed with a clatter between us and his eyes tightened down in determination that wasn’t hard for me to understand the meaning behind.
With a scream I threw my good arm up in the air like Mr Falkner told me to as best I could and yelled.
“I’m human!”
The words came out without me really realising it at first but apparently they were the right ones to say despite what Mr Falkner actually told me to say because the man’s spear lowered slightly and he slowly stood up out of his crouch as a load of noise started coming from behind the wall that I’m pretty sure could only be people shouting at each other.
“Help, please?! There’s zombies back there and Mr Falkner, and Gloria, and the others need HELP!”
My second desperate yell only seemed to make the arguing behind the wall get louder but it didn’t matter in the end because the old man in front of me didn’t hesitate in the slightest as he charged towards me, spear raised.
I screamed again and practically collapsed to the floor in fright, landing badly on my still injured side with a whimper.
Honestly I didn’t stop screaming for almost a solid ten seconds... until it finally clicked in my head that he’d not actually been trying to attack me but had, in fact run, straight past me as he charged down the alleyway to help the others instead.
A few seconds after I lifted my head up in surprise and relief there was more noise, some that sounded like pretty bad words in general, as several more men in similar makeshift-armor carrying spears, bows and even a few guns at hand all jumped over the wall in front of me.
With barely a pause to catch their breath from the landing they all sprinted away with almost equally terrified looks to the one I could feel on my face plastered on theirs, as they charged past me and off to the battle outside.
Slowly my breath evened out as the few moments of terrified panic subsided leaving me alone in the dark alleyway, shivering and still frightened but not in direct danger at least, from either the zombies or the equally scary men behind the wall either at this point.
“Kid? Hey, kid!”
My head snapped up to stare open mouthed as a man leaned out over the edge of the wall and waved his hands to get my attention.
“That’s it darlin’, over here! Come on!”
My legs were shaking for some reason but I forced them to move and with an almost chest-achingly big gasp of breath I practically launched myself towards him.
He only just managed to get a grip under my arms from how awkwardly he was leaning, his whole body practically over the edge of the wall to reach me at all.
Before I could say anything he clamped down hard around my chest and shouted out for someone to pull him back up, dragging me up the side of the wall as he went.
One of his big hands managed to squeeze my injured side so hard I was seeing spots from the sudden jolt of pain as his other almost, at the exact same time, managed to pull hard under my armpit, just under my injured shoulder.
Needless to say I screamed.
The pain was unbelievable, almost as bad as the loose feeling of unreal pain I felt when I got shot in the first place, but somehow so much WORSE at the same time!
He’d barely gotten his body back over the wall with help from the men I could now see standing behind him, holding onto his belt for dear life as they pulled him backwards, before he accidentally slammed my unsupported chest into the wall and with one more scream of unbridled pain I passed out completely in one big ban-
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
Seemingly seconds later my eyes snapped open, then crinkled shut slightly in pain as my shoulder and especially my side protested the idea of moving at all anymore which I was more than happy to accept their advice on at this point.
Late afternoon sunlight was streaming in through the big windows to my left making me wince even more as the dull orange light managed to feel far too bright to me for comfort.
Slowly I shifted myself, pausing every few seconds to make sure I wasn’t going to hurt myself, until I was finally sitting up on the big hospital bed I was apparently sleeping on until now.
My eye’s caught on the strange pink and white gown that felt practically paper-thin someone must have changed me into at some point.
With another wince I reached down to pull it up enough that I could see my side properly.
Somewhere along the way I gained some underwear apparently.
Girl’s underwear if the way they laid so tightly across my worryingly flat crotch, along with their general appearance with little red strawberries dotted all over them like the ones I used to see dolls wearing in TV adverts when I was younger, but with a lot less ruffles and other girly stuff added on for no reason at least.
A thin little plastic tube was coming out of the left leg-hole of them for some reason but a twitch of pain as I moved my arms down slightly to check the pipe better reminded me of why I’d been doing this in the first place and finally I finished easing the weird paper-thin dress thing up enough that I could inspect my bandages again.
I was left staring at a really tiny looking bandage, when compared to the big wrap-around one I had before thanks to Gloria at least, which stuck directly to my skin across my side like a giant white, padded band-aid or something?
“Ah, awake are you?”
With a yelp I instinctively yanked the thin-dress down to cover myself again and turned my head sharply to stare at a pretty amused looking male Doctor standing by the doorway.
“You, young lady, are lucky to be alive.”
He took a step into the room and I tried to push myself further away from him, only to wince my eyes practically shut as the pain in my side increased a second later.
“Easy! I’m not a threat, just checking up on you before my shift ends.”
His shift?
“You took a pretty bad spill and we were kind of worried you wouldn’t wake up at all for a while there. You had the beginnings of an infection in that shoulder of yours and managed to open up the rushed repair job someone did to your side as well.”
‘Bad spill’, doesn’t that mean like... falling?
I didn’t fall from anything, did I?
“Just keep calm for now, okay? I’ll go give a shout for your nurse and she’ll check you over, since you’re obviously not comfortable with me at the moment.”
I opened my mouth to answer but he’d already turned and left the room.
Just the tail end of his long white coat being visible around the door before even that was gone again.
Slowly I leaned back into a better position on my bed as it became obvious that he wouldn’t be coming back any time soon.
My head struggled for a few more seconds to stay up before falling back the last few inches left before it could hit the pillows behind me and I let out a long, tired sigh.
Eventually, after a few long minutes at the very least if my sense of time is anything to go on anymore, a woman with short brown hair and a nice smile came into the room wearing a set of those blue ‘scrub’-thingies you see on hospital shows all the time.
She spoke in a really nice, gentle voice and assured me that everything was going to be alright.
She just needed to remove my ‘cat-it-er’ or something, now I’m awake again and able to get up on my own.
It wasn’t until her hands were literally hovering over my thighs that I realised where she was going and what she was reaching for, leading to me snapping my legs shut instinctively as I uselessly trying to wave her away despite only having one pain-free arm I was willing to move in any way at the moment.
She paused for a moment in surprise at my sudden movement before that same soft, reassuring smile came to her lips again and she stood up to take a step closer to my head-end as I shrunk away from her slightly in surprise.
“Don’t worry Sweetie, I’ve been your nurse since you got in, I was the one who fitted the catheter for you in the first place and I’m not telling anyone...”
I wasn’t really in the right frame of mind to be processing what she was saying anyway but the calm look of understanding and acceptance on her face wasn’t helping my confusion at all either.
She seemed to finally get that I wasn’t following her properly because, with a careful glance over at the door behind her, she stepped even closer and spoke once more in practically a whisper.
“I know you’re really a boy Sweetie, well, kind of at least.”
Oh...uh?...
“Don’t worry, I’ve got everyone convinced you remind me of my, non-existent, little sister by now and the rest of the nurses are letting me deal with your daily needs. You shouldn’t be exposed as long as you don’t do anything too stupid to give yourself away, okay?”
All I could do was nod dumbly at her as she smiled at me once more before moving back down towards my new underwear and started pulling them down so she could reach the cat-it-er easier.
“This is going to hurt a bit Sweetie but it will be over before you know it; then we can get you cleaned up and go find some food for you to make up for it.”
Despite her soft smile and gentle tone of voice I couldn’t help but wince down my eyes again in anticipation of more pain which sadly didn’t take long make its appearance.
Under the sound of my short, half-voiced protests and whimpering denials we ended with her dropping the gross end of the pipe into a little dish thing near my bed before turning to me again, an apologetic smile and loud sigh of relief leaving her a moment or two later.
“See, not so bad, right?”
I opened my mouth to protest but she didn’t even wait for an answer as she moved over to help me ease upwards into a real sitting position on the bed instead.
“Now, it’s time we got you washed up and all pretty...”
Without another word she reached down and picked me up, perching my still sore but now at least covered and pipe-free crotch against her hip easily while turning us towards a little door at the far end of the room that I assume leads to some kind of bathroom area judging by what she just said.
“While I wash your hair for you, how about you tell me about yourself?”
She eased the door open and tucked it behind herself to keep it open as she moved me into the now revealed bathroom inside.
“How you came to be here, where you’re from, your name and how you ended up with a really well done disguise as a precious little girl instead of a smell old boy, huh?”
I winced pretty badly at that last point.
I need to stop wincing... it’s bad...
Mum always said it would give her wrinkles early when she did it but that never seemed to stop her anyway so I don’t know what to do about it now I’ve started to do it too?
“Do you want a bath or a shower?”
I glanced up at her in surprise which she seemed to take to mean something, although I’m not quite sure what honestly.
“Don’t worry about the supply, the militia have our grid and pipes working at the moment, so it’s ‘use as much as you want’ time at last...”
My eyes lingered on the showerhead for a few seconds but there was no real question to it in the end and with a vaguely shy wave I indicated I’d like a bath to her instead which she smiled over for some strange reason as she set me down on my feet at last.
She leaned over, putting the plug in, as her other hand turned the tap making water start pouring out of it, much to my surprise.
It’s been so long since I’ve had a bath!
I’d practically forgotten that so much clean, inviting looking water could even EXIST anymore!
“Panties too! I know that look and you’re not in any state to go jumping head-first into the tub at the moment, let alone with clothes on still.”
Once more I found myself wincing although this time there was a blush to match it as well.
It’ll all be worth it if I can have a bath though!
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
“-and this is the dayroom.”
My head perked up from the embarrassed huddle I’d settled into as the Nurse, Nurse Josie apparently, lead me through the hospitals hallways giving me ‘the tour’ much to everyone who saw us amusement apparently.
“On days when the lines are down and we’re stuck on backup power it’s mostly just board games and books in here but at the moment we’re all up-and-running so feel free to watch some movies with the other kids or even go on one of the computers if you can get on one.”
My eyes were already wide in surprise from just how many people there are in this hospital but they got even wider as I took in the big, childishly-decorated room full of mostly women and girls moving around, doing all the things Nurse Josie mentioned and more.
Practically one whole wall of the room was lined with TV’s, each one awkwardly fitted to the wall or sitting on a side-table as if they weren’t really meant to be there but someone had put them up there anyway.
Several of the younger girls were all sitting in the far corner watching some little-baby cartoon I remember seeing before but never watching myself.
The older women were all in chairs on the opposite side of the room chatting to each other while their TV showed nothing but static for some reason?
In-between, was a mix of people all perched awkwardly around each other, most wearing headphones as they watched their own shows and movies either alone or in pairs with a headphone each.
Aside from that there were a few older men with bandages on, hitting balls around on a big green table with long sticks of some kind that I vaguely remember seeing someone use in an old movie once.
‘Snoo-car’ or something, I think it’s called?
The rest of the room seemed to be taken up with girls between the two, TV watching, extremes reading, playing with toys or just talking while some of the teenagers appeared to be messing with each other’s hair and hands as they talked instead.
“I need to go check in at the front desk. Stay here for a little while and try to keep out of trouble, okay Sweetie?”
With a jerk I spun around to stare up at Nurse Josie in silent horror at the idea that she was just going to leave me here with all these people!
“Don’t give me that look, I promise I’ll be back really quick-”
She reached down and gave me a gentle hug as she continued speaking.
“-I just need to find out where they want to put you now you’re out of long-term care... no matter how short-term your visit with us turned out to be in the end.”
As she straightened up she reached down and tweaked my nose with a giggle which really wasn’t helping me stay focused much.
With one more little smile at me she turned and walking out of the room, leaving me standing there feeling very small and honestly pretty afraid in a room full of strangers!
After almost half a minute of slightly-panicked pause with my eyes locked on the door in the vague hope that Nurse Josie would come back, I glanced nervously around the room before quickly moving over to a corner near to the older women that were all sitting still with their static-filled TV.
I quickly tucked myself down with my back to the corner so I could keep an eye on everyone while partially hiding behind the biggest chair that sat in front of me where a rather large woman was saying something about how much her feet were hurting at the moment, from what I could gather at least.
My hands came to rest on my knees and I set my chin down on top of them slowly as I got ready to wait for Nurse Josie to return.
I’m good at waiting now, and creeping about silently or being ‘still’ in general too, I learnt how to do it in the loft just to keep the zombies downstairs quiet more than anything else.
Now I’m glad for it because people are leaving me alone at least!
After all this time of me desperately needing some actual humans to talk to... I’m...
I’m kind of scared of them all now?
There’s too many of them, and they’re all so loud and... and...
Slowly I slid my chin off my arms and set my forehead down on them instead.
I miss Gloria and Mr Falkner...
I miss my Mum...
I miss... of all things, I miss the loft too!
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
“-Shhhh! Quiet, it’s starting...”
My head shot up at the sudden hissing sound from one of the seated women.
I slowly turned my head slightly to see them all better without moving too much and giving away my location to them, just in case they haven’t noticed me yet.
Judging by the lack of that slightly annoying hiss and the rather large crowd of interested adults that’s started forming around the TV now, I think it’s safe to say that it’s not just showing static anymore?
“Good evening everyone, this is the Commander speaking.”
Several of the bandaged men actually saluted to the TV... along with several of the women too surprisingly, although I barely took that in because I RECOGNISE that voice!
“We have a short update for you all today.”
My legs felt stiff but that didn’t stop me from shooting up anyway, pushing my way around the chair I’d been hiding behind much to the surprise of its still seated owner, so I could get a look at the screen itself while the speech went on in that same heart-stoppingly familiar voice.
“Sectors J-Four through B-Three are currently under curfew due to a Ghoul incident close to, but not within, the walls around them earlier this morning... All wall sentries are advised to be on alert for stragglers and to avoid gunfire when possible, either use the shadows to move them on or failing that send out a call for a team to clean them up in close quarters.”
The speakers voice was stern, a lot harsher and more clipped then I’ve ever heard it sound before but there was no mistaking it when I finally got a good look at the screen at last.
An army uniform full of medals, a weird but official looking ‘hat’, a small scar-like cut above her right eyebrow and her hair pulled back into a tight bun were all jarring of course but there was no doubt in my head when I finally saw the face to match that voice.
It just has to be...b-but how?!
“We currently have several troops considered ‘missing-in-action’ and a list will be circulated with images tomorrow. If any of them are found, dead or alive, document them and approach under standard protocols.”
Her head dipped down slightly, finally breaking the mesmerizingly serious gaze she’d held with the camera so far as she shuffled her papers over slightly to change sheets.
“On a more positive note, work on clearing and setting perimeters around several high priority food production locations are going smoothly, meanwhile the rooftop reclamation project across the downtown area and surrounding districts of importance are also progressing well.”
My good arm came up slightly without any conscious input from me, my hand outstretched as if trying to grasp her through the screen despite the distance and people between us.
The uselessness of the whole idea lost on me as I stared on in horrified hope.
“As always, I thank you all for your hard work. The end is not here yet but with us all working together we will regain our city, and then the world!”
The people around me cheered and smiled warmly to each other at that last statement as the screen suddenly cut to black for a few moments before going back to that annoying static once more.
I could feel my shoulders slump slightly as her face once more disappeared from my life all over again, the flash I’d had of her almost too painful for me to deal with in its teasingly short period of existence.
Slowly, while everyone else talked among themselves with excited or encouraging tones, I made my way back over to ‘my’ corner and huddled down in it tightly once more with my head down.
Tears slipped out at long last and I couldn’t stop them even if I tried.
All I could do was sit there and silently try to understand what I’d just seen.
“...Mum?...”
That WAS my Mum, wasn’t it?
Calling herself ‘the Commander’, wearing stupid clothes and acting all serious, but it just HAD to be her!
Wh-what’s going on?
Why is she- Why are they-...?
My tears eventually dried as I got lost in confusion trying to work out what I’d just witnessed.
The way everyone was watching her... the way she acted?
She’s not even part of the army!
She was a waitress or something, worked nights a lot, that sort of thing.
I don’t-... I don’t understand what’s going on and-
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ...
“There you are, Riley Sweetie.”
My head shot up to stare at Nurse Josie as she finally showed up again.
She looked a bit flustered and nervous but also relieved to see me too which was a welcome break from that horribly serious stare of Mum’s I can’t seem to get out of my head anymore at least!
“Come on, I’ve got information on where we’ve got to g-”
Before she could even finish her sentence there was an almost groan-like whirring noise that seemed to come from the very walls around us, and suddenly all the lights went out at once.
Several people screamed.
I stayed huddled against the wall, my eyes open wide to try and take in as many details as I could from what little the dying sunlight would offer me.
My senses were on high alert for zombies without conscious thought from me, mostly because that’s the first place my mind went to naturally when something scary was happening around me at this point.
The dim light from the windows started getting even thinner as people stood up to stare out of them worriedly, only to push backwards with frightened yelps a few moments later.
Some of them even outright ran, sprinting from the room without a word to join the people outside in the now darkened hospital hallways for some reason.
As Nurse Josie finally made it over to my side and knelt down protectively over me the whispers started, building and building into outright panic as people started leaving the room in a crushing stampede that obviously hurt more than a few of the younger girls who initially got dragged along into the mess of it all.
When the surge of adults and teenagers had finally left, leaving only a few stragglers and the now very frightened younger girls behind, the lights around us dimly flickered back on and I slowly eased myself upright, making my way over to the window to see what had caused all the panic with a growing sense of dread in my chest.
As I stared down from the worryingly high windows of the hospital to the city spread out around us my eyes trailed in slight awe across the almost castle-like barricade that surrounded us.
It was made mostly from the surrounding buildings in a large square and had a lot those street-blocking barriers made of cars at every entrance, like the one I was pulled up earlier.
I took in every detail I could, desperately looking for some sign of danger or movement.
The first thing to catch my eye was a line of armor-wearing men making their way along the uneven rooftops around us.
They were running over rather flimsy looking wooden ‘bridges’ between the buildings when necessary which, now I’d spotted them, seemed to stretch out for miles away from us in pathways leading to other large buildings, both near and far away, which all looked almost equally as tall as the hospital apparently is while sporting just as many lights as we used to have a few minutes ago beaming out of them too.
I was staring out towards the bridges that led off towards the setting sun’s light and a tall, very wide, building which I think used to be some kind of bank at one point if I remember rightly, when Nurse Josie finally caught up with me and let out a gasp.
A glance over to her had me also shifting my gaze much lower to stare at the open area below us that sat between the building-barricades and the hospital itself.
It wasn’t hard to see what made her gasp from there or made the others all panic either.
Down below us, limping and lumbering around as they left bloody trails in their wake, was a horde of zombies in worryingly recognisable clothing.
I squinted slightly and from within the mob of near-identically dressed militia soldiers, one splash of color stood out with disturbing clarity... the light blue of medical scrubs, darkened with blood in places but still recognisable...
Not the kind of scrubs they use here.
Not the kind Nurse Josie is wearing.
The kind I saw last this morning before our sprint towards the alleyway, the kind Gloria was wearing!
With a shudder I pulled myself away from the windows and let out a long, harsh breath of fear.
It’s happening again!
It’s all happening again!
“Do you have a loft in this place?”
The words left my lips easily, not even a hint of the fear I could feel hammering away in my chest present, even though I KNEW it should be there.
“What?... We, uh...”
“People aren’t safe, I’ve seen it happen, all it takes is one person to make a mistake and then you’re all in danger again no matter how well defended your location is. We need to go, we need to go RIGHT now and we need to get somewhere safe that’s as far away from the people outside as possible.”
My hands stopped shaking at last and I let out one long tense breath before glaring up at Nurse Josie who seemed almost as taken aback by my words as she did my glare.
“We’re taking these kids with us and we’re going somewhere safe in the hospital, somewhere small that the adults can’t get to easily, somewhere like... like the loft...”
We paused in a long stare off as Nurse Josie seemed to finally catch up with reality at last and jolted slightly in surprise before glancing around us at all the younger girls who’d already started to come closer to us out of fear more than anything.
“There’s...there’s the air vent crawl space, maybe?... Each floor’s air vent system has a crawl space around it for cabling and maintenance that leads to a central ladder system in the walls you can only access from the roof or the basement normally...”
She seemed to take in a deep breath to try and calm herself but I don’t think even the little ones around us were convinced by it in the slightest.
“Good, you stay here with them-”
She opened her mouth to argue but I held up my hand to stall her which I’m pretty sure only worked because of how out-of-it she seems to be at the moment already.
“-do you have keys for the rooms on this floor?”
Slowly, painfully slowly, she nodded her head and reach back for a key-card she had hooked to her belt.
“I’m going to go out into the halls and I’ll lock the door as I go.”
She flinched visibly but didn’t interrupt me regardless.
“I’m small, I’m fast and I’ve got a plan. While I’m gone, get everything you can together from in here and make some kind of ladder or rope we can throw up to the air vent when I get back.”
“What are you going to do?”
A shaky little smile formed on my lips as I took a few steps backward, out of grabbing range, in case she decided to try and stop me which really isn’t an option if any of us are to survive at this point, before answering her as calmly as I can manage.
“I’m going to go lock every door I can while the zombies are still at ground level... then I’m going to find my way into the maintenance system, secure the roof or the basement, and get back here to rescue you all before they manage to make it up to this floor.”
She opened her mouth in horror to argue but with a nimble lunge of my good arm I snagged the key-card from her limp grasp and made a break for the doorway, slamming it shut and tapping the card against the lock to force it shut with a satisfying ‘thunk’ which I’m pretty sure means it won’t open again without some help or effort at the very least even if the electricity cuts out again.
As I scanned the dimly lit hallway around me full of mess, flickering lights and chaos... but thankfully deserted of people, for now.
I let out one last long breath then straightened up as best I could to start my jog along the hall.
Someone downstairs screamed and I kicked up the pace a little more into a full run with a wince to go with it, only pausing long enough to slap the key-card against each door I saw along the way as I followed a sign on the wall pointing me towards ‘Maintenance’ with help from a useful, if kind of hard to see in the low light, red line marked on the floor to go with it.
“What on earth am I doing? Mum said to stay away from zombies, to hide, and here I am running into danger!”
That momentary burst of self-pitying doubt didn’t hold up long as Mum’s latest words came back to haunt me inevitably, as if she’d spoken them only for me at the time despite all logic to the contrary.
“The end isn’t here yet but with us all working together we can regain our city, and then the world-”
As inspiring speeches go, it was pretty terrible really.
Just the sort of thing I’d expect from Mum if she was put on the spot and had to come up with something comforting to say, she always said she wasn’t the ‘speaker’ in the family after all.
That’s why it feels so reassuring to listen to it at the moment, I guess?
Of all the confusing things I just witnessed in her short TV appearance, at least that one thing was consistent between the woman I saw and the Mum that I know.
“-this is just like the loft all over again... It’s jump or die time Riley!”
Stop being a wuss and do what you’ve got to do!
“It’s not like your jumping off your zombie filled house into the neighbours garden or something stupid like that at least... just running into a zombie infested hospital while trying to be a hero, like an idiot, instead...”
Something in one of the rooms to my left made a noise.
With a shriek I slapped the key-card on it's lock, making it 'thunk' shut tight before whatever was inside could come after me.
I miss being alone!
![]() |
Happy Hallow— What?... Oh, yeah! Happy 'I managed to get a new chapter out before Halloween like I promised, even if it is tied slightly to my guilt over not being able to post a main series chapter for a while'-Mus? :) Time to check in with the injury prone former loft-dweller again at long last, I suppose? |
Last time... on Riley of the Dead:
“What are you going to do?”
A shaky little smile formed on my lips as I took a few steps backward, out of grabbing range, in case she decided to try and stop me which really isn’t an option if any of us are to survive at this point, before answering her as calmly as I can manage.
“I’m going to go lock every door I can while the zombies are still at ground level... then I’m going to find my way into the maintenance system, secure the roof or the basement, and get back here to rescue you all before they manage to make it up to this floor.”
She opened her mouth in horror to argue but with a nimble lunge of my good arm I snagged the key-card from her limp grasp and made a break for the doorway, slamming it shut and tapping the card against the lock to force it shut with a satisfying ‘thunk’ which I’m pretty sure means it won’t open again without some help or effort at the very least, even if the electricity cuts out again.
“Maintenance, maintenance, maintenance?... where’d the red line go?!”
Along the hallway ahead of me was a crossroads.
All the nicely marked out floor lines seem to just STOP suddenly there, the floor patterns change too for some reason and I honestly have no idea where to go next because the last sign I saw just pointed this way in general with no further guidelines.
I reached the crossroads itself and carefully peeked both ways, finding nothing but empty dark hallways full of open doors and flickering lights.
A heavy breath of frustration left my lips almost silently as my eyes scanned everything I could for some kind of hint on what direction to take from here.
The obvious option would be to go straight on but the hallway ahead looks really long and if possible even darker than the other two options which isn’t exactly filling me with optimism at the moment.
From the hallway to my left there came a slight ‘ding’ and the unmistakable sound of heavy old elevator doors opening slowly.
A flash of terror went down my spine at the sound which seemed to echo in the empty halls around me with deafening clarity.
I can’t take a risk with it!
Elevators go to the ground floor, who knows what could have hitched a ride inside on the way up to here at this point!
My side protested as I leaned slightly to get a better look and make sure the coast was still clear but I ignored it in favor of shooting straight across the hallway ahead and breaking into a sprint to put some distance between us.
No signs made themselves known to me as I ran, no helpful guide lines either and as the lights flickered above me casting everything into terrifying shadow at random I honestly thought this would be the point that something jumped out from a doorway to get me at last.
I’ve been incredibly lucky so far; aside from a few odd noises and the occasional scream from the floors below I’ve not really come in contact with anyone or anything that could be a danger to me.
That can’t last... one thing I’ve learnt in my time of window-mounted zombie watching is that they are ALWAYS there, somewhere. If you can’t see them then it just means you’re not looking close enough and you’re going to die soon!
I slowed my run to a slightly pained jog and came to a stop at the first in a set of doors blocking my progress down the hallway with glass panels on either side of them.
A quick peek inside showed no immediate danger yet again so with a quick fearful glance back towards the still empty crossroads behind me I eased the door open and stepped through as quietly as possible.
A whole ward and waiting area came next as the hallway expanded outwards, but yet again no-one was in sight and the place was a mess.
After a few seconds to make sure nothing was going to leap out at me I moved quickly over to the reception desk on my right and went behind it, my eyes flying around for anything useful inside.
At first there was nothing of interest but paper and useless electronics but when I checked the draws I hit the jackpot, finding what I can only assume were some of the staff’s lunches, along with some bottled water and sweets tucked away in the bottom.
Even better, as I checked the last few higher draws I found a knife!
It wasn’t a very big knife, it took me a few seconds to work out how it worked and I accidentally almost stabbed my hand with it when the blade popped out suddenly but a tiny pop-up knife is better than nothing at the moment.
A quick dive under the desk provided the one other thing I’d needed to go along with this perfect haul of food, some ladies big leather handbag.
As quietly as possible I turned it over and emptied it out onto the floor, finding and discarding some weird little perfume bottle called ‘Pepper Spray’ but managing to get a set of keys in the process which could be useful somehow eventually.
You can never have too many keys!
With the bag empty I wasted no time in filling it up with the wrapped food and water before slinging the big strap over my good shoulder.
It took a few awkward steps at first but I managed to get my balance eventually and started making my way back around the desk, tiny little knife at the ready in my hand, just in case.
The big bag slowed me down considerably, of course. Despite that though, I moved down the hallway again towards the next set of doors with it because the loft taught me that food and water are VERY important at this point, so I’m not giving them up if I can help it now that I have them!
A peek through the glass side showed the next hallway to be almost completely black, aside from a slither of light coming from a bend at the far end and the few glimpses lighter shadow offered by the dim lighting behind me.
I almost decided to leave it and continue searching the ward to my right some more instead at first because the darkness inside was giving me shivers just on general principle.
I’d almost managed to convince myself that maybe there would be a better lit path somewhere if I kept looking... but that’s when the light at the bend ahead flared slightly and a big string of signs on the wall at the end of the hallway came briefly into sight making me freeze with a gulp.
“Come on Riley, don’t be a wuss...”
My feet jogged slightly on the floor with nerves as I tried to build myself up to face the darkness inside despite everything in my head screaming at me that it was a bad idea.
“...It’s still early... zombies are slow, even if they take the stairs and specifically came only for me I doubt they’ve got this high yet so as long as I don’t take too long standing here it should be... it should be—”
Before I could even finish the sentence my body was moving, the door yanked open quickly as if that would help make this any less of a stupid idea and my new bag hitched slightly higher on my already aching shoulder.
With one more hitched breath I pushed off and started jogging into the darkness, my eyes tight but focused on that light at the end rather than thinking about all the open doors around me and what they could possibly hold inside them.
It took almost half a minute for me to reach the end of the hall and when I came to a stop at the signs my bag slid to the floor as I leaned down slightly to catch my breath.
I hadn’t been running or anything but through the darkened run it felt like I couldn’t breathe the whole way, my lungs apparently deciding that they didn’t want to come along for the ride and trying to convince me not to go in their own way, I suppose.
After a few more deep breaths I shot my head up to stare at the signs above me, only to squint hard due to the low light level.
Eventually I brought my good hand up and ran it across the slightly raised lettering to try and feel what they were saying which surprisingly seemed to work judging by how quickly I managed to work out the first line read ‘Radiology’, whatever that is.
A few more useless lines later I finally found one that started with the letters ‘M-A-I-N’ and quickly skimmed over to the arrow symbol to see which way it was pointing as tension seemed to slowly build, pressing down on me like the darkness, worse than anything I suffered through in the loft by a long stroke.
I’m not really sure what it was, possibly a sound or a flicker of light perhaps, but whatever it was had my body moving on its own.
I snapped to attention and spun to look up the hallway to my left where most of the light I’d been using was coming from with a growing sense of dread forming in my stomach.
From pretty far down the hallway there was one door open which spewed out surprisingly bright light.
It took me a few seconds to recognise the shape of it and a heartbeat more for me to put a name to it, not helped by the heavy ‘thud’ my heart chose to do at that moment considering how important that beat was.
It wasn’t a doorway... it was an elevator.
An elevator being held open by a dark, but still recognisable mass which can only be a human body, mostly overshadowed by a crouched form that hovered over it, of course.
My lungs decided to leave me again and I’m pretty sure my heart made an attempt to flee too from how painfully it bounced around in my chest for a few seconds.
A zombie
I can’t tell if it’s sleeping, eating or just dormant like some of the ones in my house used to get when they couldn’t see or hear any new prey, but I’m pretty sure I don’t want to find out either way!
The fact it hasn’t heard me yet is a miracle in itself, helped most likely by the minor sounds from the elevator as its doors try to close slightly on the dead bodies legs lying in their path, but this is NOT the time for me to look a gift horse in the mouth!
With all the care I could manage, I reached down for my bag and lifted it gently off the floor before easing myself backwards down the right-hallway behind me.
The utter darkness that had so terrified me before seemed practically childish compared to the very real death in front of me instead.
Just like back in the alleyway, I couldn’t seem to force myself to look away from it.
With each gentle step backwards I made into the dark hallway my head was screaming at me to turn around instead but I ignored it in favor of keeping eyes on the monstrous thing in front of me because I honestly couldn’t look away anymore.
It was slow progress but each painfully gentle step I made took me further and further away from it while also helping me blend into my surroundings better if it ever decided to look up from its apparent ‘meal’ at last.
My free hand, the one not carrying my bag at this point, came out to my side as much as my shoulder would allow and I spread my fingers to hopefully find a wall to guide myself with.
Just as I made contact with the wall the zombies head perked up.
I’m not sure what it was doing, I could barely see anything as it is but it was doing something and that’s VERY bad in my book!
Silently, but with almost frantic speed, my fingers ghosted along the wall until they reached an opening.
The zombie stood up to its full intimidating height and seemed to take one shambling step away from the body it had been so focused on up until now.
Without a second thought I practically threw myself into the dark abyss inside the open doorway, my bag flying in front of me as I swung out my arms to grasp the door and slam it shut behind me.
I knew what was coming, I knew just how loud that slam would sound in the seemingly empty hallways of the hospital around us but it was all I could think to do at the time.
My fingers fumbled with the clip on my useless hospital gown but I managed to get it off eventually and with a jerk I managed to slap Nurse Josie’s key-card against the door.
The lock above my head shut tight with reassuring ‘thunk’ only seconds before something big, heavy and very angry sounding slammed into it from the other side.
With my back against the door where I’d practically fallen after shutting it, I could feel every hit as the zombie on the other side tried to get in, but it was no use.
My mind was spinning with possibilities.
Where there’s one zombie there’s more!
The hallways aren’t safe anymore, neither are any of the unlocked rooms in this maze of a hospital!
The room I’m in right now isn’t safe!
I can’t see anything, only the fact that I just made a very loud noise and I’ve yet to be attacked is keeping me from screaming in fear as the dark encloses around me completely.
My eyes are useless now.
If I scream then it will just draw more zombies and while the hospital doors can hold up well against one I don’t want to find out how many it would take to get past them in the end!
Slowly, a sense of dread still present in my every movement thanks to the constant ‘thud’ behind me from the zombie-stopping door, I slid my way up the wall next to the doorway until I was standing once more.
When I’d almost reached full standing height, my arm knocked into something that at once filled me with hope and fear.
Carefully I reached up and with a few seconds hesitation as I took in a sharp breath I flipped the light switch at my shoulder on before squeezing my eyes shut tight in abject fear.
The zombie at the door seemed to become slightly heavier in his attacks, probably due to the dull light now coming out from under the door to my right but it took almost a full ten seconds for me to finally muster up enough bravery to open my eyes again.
My eyes snapped open and in one breath I took in the whole room before slumping against the wall in relief... I’m in a cupboard.
It’s a pretty big cupboard, more of a storage room then anything with shelves of supplies both medical and normal boxes stacked everywhere to go along with them all, but still a cupboard.
My shoulders lost some of their tension as I kept scanning the room and finding nothing threatening at all, much to my growing relief.
A heavier ‘thud’ from the door made my eyes instinctively snap over to it.
I couldn’t help but let off a frightened scream as the horrible, torn and blood covered face of the zombie from before stared back at me from such close range through the reinforced glass panel that so many of the doors here seem to have!
I practically skidded across the floor to get away from it in my panic but my movement seemed to only encourage it into even more of a frenzy.
Eventually my back hit something and I came to a stop, shivering and shaking from fear but otherwise unhurt, just outright terrified honestly.
A quick glance around me made me surge to my feet again.
Self-preservation instincts working with hard-earned zombie knowledge as my body almost automatically started grabbing the lighter boxes from the stacks of practically empty ones in the corner to my left as I moved them to their new home in front of the door instead.
About six or seven trips later I’d managed to get a tower high enough that it blocked the glass panel from view at last.
I didn’t stop there, of course. Moving box after box over to make sure that there was no chance of that ‘tower’ falling over and exposing me again, however.
Practically seconds after I’d managed to cover the glass, the zombie seemed to calm down to some degree.
It was still striking the door from the sound of it but the strikes were slower, almost lazy and had a lot less force to them as well if the sounds anything to go by.
When I’d finally reached a point where my now corner-wide tower of boxes was so big I couldn’t even see the door anymore I stopped, collapsing to my knees with some heavy breaths and a wince or two thanks to my now protesting injuries.
“Great, another loft... and this one doesn’t even have any windows...”
I’m not staying here.
“Wake up Riley, Nurse Josie and the others are waiting for you.”
The question is... what exactly can I do at this point?
I’m boxed in!
I’ve got nothing, no weapons aside from the tiny little knife in my—
I dropped the knife
I DROPPED the KNIFE!
When did I drop the—it must have been when I got to the sign and—
That really is the final straw.
With a great heaving breath that easily bled into a sob I sunk my head down to my knees and cried as the last few minutes finally caught up with me.
I lost track of everything, the door, the zombie, my bag and even that stupid knife as I wrapped myself down into a ball on the floor and cried as silently as I could... the same way I learnt to do in the loft, seemingly so long ago...
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
Silence
When I finally came back to reality and managed to stop myself shaking, partly from the cold which my hospital gown really didn’t help against but mostly from my emotions getting the better of me, all I could hear was silence.
A week ago I hated silence, I was maddening!
I’d heard it for too long, could feel it closing in around me with every muted beat of my heart, but now it was so welcome and reassuring after what I’ve just faced.
Silence means that the zombie isn’t hitting the door anymore.
Silence means that I have time to breathe.
Silence means... silence means safety, for now...
“Okay Riley, jump or die time!”
It took more effort than I’d like to admit for me to stand up again.
When I finally got my feet underneath me ideas were already forming in my head, priorities being sorted.
I can’t go out that door again.
Even if I could somehow get through it and the zombie wasn’t waiting on the other side like I KNOW it will be, I just... I just can’t go out there again...
That means I need to find another route out!
The others are counting on me, all those little girls who got left behind and Nurse Josie.
I can’t just give up and stay in here like I did with the loft.
I’ve got food and I’m safe but THEY aren’t!
“She said the air vents have a crawl space...”
My original plan was to go through the proper paths and find a maintenance access door but that’s not an option anymore, what IS an option though is finding a way into that crawl space from this room itself.
There are two vents in this room alone, probably more all over the hospital, that’s why it sounded like such a good idea in the first place.
With the shelving and some creative work I should be able to find a way to get up high enough to reach the ceiling; then it’s just a case of trying to find a way to bust through into the space somehow...
I need tools.
I need a ladder or something.
I need... I...
I’m an idiot!
“Wake up Riley. It’s the loft all over again!”
Boxes and shelves full of stuff, who knows what and how much of it judging by just how packed in everything is!
This is just like when I sorted everything in the loft, exactly the same.
Then I found clothes, knifes, stuff, junk and more...
I wonder what I’ll find in here that’s useful.
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
“Useless, useless, useless... why does a hospital even have a box full of bath-plugs?”
The first row of shelves nearest to the door has been less than helpful, obviously.
There were a few bits and pieces I put to the side, some scrubs that are far too big for me but I might be able to sort something out of if I can’t find anything better to use and some bandages that I’m honestly considering as an option for making some last-resort body armor out of somehow at this point.
No reason to panic yet, there’s plenty more shelves in the cupboard!
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
“Is that a swo—oh... no, it’s just another pipe...”
Three shelve rows down, nothing specifically ‘useful’ yet either but it’s not the end of the world, I found some more water at least... I think its water at least?
The sealed plastic bags LOOK like they have water in them, it’s kind of hard to read but I think the label says ‘Saline’ or something, while that’s not outright the word ‘water’ it sounds kind of science-y and maybe science people call water ‘Saline’.
The few bendy plastic pipes I’ve found might be useful somehow, I’ve added them to the pile at least, although I keep seeing the ends of them and assuming their some kind of sword-handle for some reason.
Still... no need to panic yet, there’s got to be something worth raiding in here!
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
“A Screwdriver! That’s... that’s... something? Right?”
No-one answered that stupid question which I’m kind of thankful for because the only person who could answer at this point is the zombie probably still waiting for me outside and I honestly don’t want to know what it has to say!
A big screwdriver’s SOMETHING though!
It’s better than everything else I’ve found on this shelf, and the one before it too when it comes to finding a way to escape at least, even if I did have to get on my hands and knees to find the screwdriver under the shelves themselves.
Put that with the bendy plastic pipes I’ve got with the duct tape I found in one of the boxes against the wall and I’ve got a... a something?...
Like a spear but kind of bendy?
...I’ll keep looking
The last few shelves, then it’s the boxes or nothing!
What’s that thing Mum always does?... Touch wood for luck!
I don’t have any wood though...
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
“Scrubs, scrubs, scrubs, more scrubs!”
That’s it! That’s all of it?!
There must have been something I missed?
This was so much easier in the loft.
I don’t... I don’t know what I can make from all this junk?...
Okay, don’t panic Riley.
Focus on one task at a time.
Clothes first, that’s the easy one, how hard can it be to make clothes out of adult clothes?
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
After much trial and error, I eventually worked out that a screwdriver isn’t designed to cut cloth.
It took a bit more work from there but luckily the shelves around me are really cheap and old judging by the amount of dust on them.
The top of one of them is a bit bent and damaged which has left it with a sharp edge to it, not much, but enough that if I hooked the scrubs over it then pulled hard with my good arm it would tear them pretty good.
When I had strips of sorta even cloth then it became a lot easier to sort myself some clothes at last.
It took three of the ‘scrubs’ tops over the top of each other before I actually felt any warmer and their a bit bulky, kind of like the outfit I put together when I left the loft really.
I put one more scrubs top over the others, one that I’d managed to tear to shreds while testing the shelves out which I’m hoping will be a good distraction if I come into contact with a zombie again.
Having things they can grab would obviously be a bad idea but having things that are ready to tear off completely loose for them to grab means their less likely to get something important like my hair or my shoulder.
Two strips of cloth finished off my basically ankle-length blue dress made of shirts.
It’s not perfect, honestly I’d feel a bit better with less material around my legs but on the other hand I don’t have any jeans this time so having cloth that the zombies can bite before getting to me is a VERY good idea right now!
With that first problem sorted I settled back on the floor with a sigh to inspect the mess I’d made all around me.
Working on clothes first was a good idea, it gave me time to calm down and think.
Currently I’m thinking I’m hungry but that’s something better then outright panic at least.
Next task in mind, I went over to my ‘borrowed’ handbag and grabbed a kind of battered bundle of foil-wrapped sandwiches from inside.
Snagging a bottle of water to go with it, I made my way back to the slightly comfortable pile of scrubs I made when I got a bit frustrated and tipped them all out in the hopes that someone had hidden a big gun at the bottom of the box or something.
“Think Riley, the others are counting on you.”
I need another good idea like the one about using the damaged metal shelf to tear clo—
Could that actually work?
My unopened sandwich bundle and water bottle were left behind as I quickly moved over to the nearest row of shelves and started looking at it all for joints.
There was one shelf earlier that had fallen out of its slot on one side!
They all seem really strong and stable but I don’t know how if a shelf can come off that easily and-
There! At the bottom, I thought so!
The top and bottom shelves are bolted on to make it all stand up properly.
They used bolts with these weird little shapes on the top of them that felt oddly familiar for the few seconds it took before I recognised it properly and let out a little yelp of joy.
The screwdriver!
“I can undo the shelves...”
I can undo the shelves, right?
That’s a lot of metal, a lot of metal, a lot of bolts, a lot of wood from the shelf parts too!
“Who needs a ladder and a sword when you can make your own!”
I may have yelled that part too loudly judging by the way the zombie outside started half-heartedly banging on the door again in response but that’s not important now because I’ve got an idea.
If I can get these shelves apart then I can rebuild them in a ladder shape using the bolts.
If I can get to the ceiling then I can use one of the smaller, middle section, pieces from the shelves like a knife and poke them into the ceiling to find the crawl space.
“I knew it, there had to be something useful in here.”
The zombie banged in response again but that still doesn’t matter, it’ll get bored eventually and now I’ve got a plan!
Where did I put that screwdriver?
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
“Owwchy”
The last bolt came loose, catching my finger slightly in the process before it fell to the floor with an almighty crash, setting the zombie off again which has kind of become a ‘normal’ thing at this point considering how heavy these shelves are and the fact I’ve only got one good arm to rely on at the moment.
I ended up making a kind of mini-ladder, first from boxes then later from shelf parts, so I could reach the tops in the end which was awkward and kind of dangerous, but it worked so no need to complain about it NOW at least.
“Now I’ve just got to make the big ladder, find a good ‘sword’ and maybe make some kind of scrubs-rope so the others can climb up and join me when I get there.”
An accompanying set of bangs and moans thanks to my, still terrifying but much easier to ignore now it’s being kept away from me by a big heavy door, zombie audience of one felt almost normal as I set to work again.
The hard parts hopefully over with now at least.
As I reached for my first ‘ladder’ part, my stomach grumbled loudly reminding me of my forgotten sandwich on the scrubs-pile.
With a glance between the two options available I hesitated but in the end the thought that I’ll be no help to the others if I starve while building things won out with some help from my now rather opinionated stomach.
“Food first, then get out of here...”
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
It took a bit of work, things didn’t quite work out the way I’d planned, namely that the ceilings in this place are apparently made out of solid stone or something and I almost bent my ‘sword’ trying to find a way through it.
As it turns out, the vent system is almost as old as the shelves in my cupboard though, because the vent cover at the far end was loose enough that I could knock it off.
It’s a bit of a squeeze and I’m honestly not sure how Nurse Josie is going to even try to fit through but I managed to get myself, my ‘sword’ and one end of the super-long rope I made from tied together scrubs into the vent at least.
I had to resort to tying the rope around my ankle in the end but it worked and I’ve stopped questioning things if they work at this point.
“Okay... now I just need to not get lost...”
I’m pretty sure the main corridor should be on my left from here so if I head that way, at least I can follow the rope back if I really do get lost.
My first shuffling crawl was awkward to say the least and the metal underneath me made a pretty loud string of ‘pop’ sounds at first but they stopped pretty quickly and it didn’t break or anything which was the most important part!
“You can do this, zombies can’t get into air vents, it was hard enough for you to manage it, after all”
It wasn’t much but those few words gave me the little boost I needed to push onwards into the dark, cold but zombie-free air vent system at long last.
Every once in a while there seems to be a vent letting in some small amount of light when possible so that’s something at least.
If nothing else, I can always just huddle down and wait until daybreak so I can see better if I really do get lost, I guess?
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
(0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0)
... (0.0) ... (0.0) ... (0.0) ...
“There’s the nurses’ station, which must mean that this is the hallway leading to the room I first woke up in and that means...”
I need to take the next right and I should be at the wall vent of the games room.
About half way across the dark corridor, if my guess is right, I found an access hatch that leads into the actual crawl space at last.
I opened it, to check how useful it was going to be for us all when I first found it and wasn’t disappointed in the least.
I even took a brief moment to enjoy the dim red lighting inside from some bulb I couldn’t even see due to all the wires and pipes filling the area up before closing the hatch up again so I could keep going.
As much as it doesn’t really solve our biggest problems, knowing that the hatch is there and I can actually get somewhere that isn’t these stupid vents is reassuring if nothing else.
With a slight smile on my lips I turned the last corner on the vents and made my way over to the dull light-source that can only be coming from the big windows of the games room at this point.
The closer I got to it though, the more that smile dimed because even from a distance it was pretty obvious that someone been thinking along the same lines as me when it came to escaping.
The vent cover was already missing, allowing far more light in then I could have expected otherwise.
I picked up the pace a little, shuffling as best I could to finally meet up with the others and practically burst out of the vent opening, my head already scanning to find Nurse Josie.
The moment I got a good look inside the room my body locked up completely, a chill went down my spine and it was all I could do to not scream.
They’re gone?
No, they can’t be gone!
I leaned slightly further forward to check the door on my left and overbalanced completely.
With a startled yelp I fell forwards out of the vent, landing heavily on one of the big soft chairs someone obviously moved into place so they could reach the vent in the first place, and rolling to the floor moments later to get off my now aching shoulder once more.
I didn’t have time to be stunned.
It took everything I had but I managed to move again almost the moment I stopped rolling, my head whipping around and finding just what the big ball of dread in my stomach told me I should expect to see, a completely empty room.
A small ‘thump’ noise behind me made me turn away from the moon-lit windows and turn to face the door instead. The damaged beyond belief door...
The door that had obviously been bashed in by something much stronger than a zombie... a zombie like the one who’s standing in the doorway watching me right now...
A surge of something went up my spine and I shot to my feet only to take a step and go flying back to the floor again as the scrubs-rope around my ankle pulled tight, having obviously caught on something in the vents like it did a few times already.
My head swung to stare up at the zombie as it, he judging by the shape of him, took a step into the room properly and didn’t show any sign of stopping.
The world seemed to slow down as I scrabbled my hand around blindly for my sword.
As he went to take one more step and I finally recognised his face, the face of the male Doctor who came in to check on me before his ‘shift’ ended when I first got here.
I could feel my only recently eaten sandwich trying to escape along with my lungs as the gruesome hole in the side of his cheek shifted slightly, flashing bright white teeth and far too much gum at me through the dried blood near it.
He took another step and his arms came up to reach for me when my hands connected with cold metal at last.
In one twisting motion I turned violently to the side, much to my bodies protests, but managed to whip the sharp-tipped metal bar of my ‘sword’ up to meet his bitten and bloody hands in one great desperate swing.
His mouth dropped open in a hungry groan and I matched it easily with a war-cry like scream full of my own primal fear!
Jump or die time!
![]() |
Second Chances:
One night can change your life, hopefully for the better.
Lyle Cane is in for one hell of a Christmas Eve surprise. |
“-and I want his resignation on my desk within the hour Janine!”
“..but sir it’s Christmas?.. and it’s JENNY!”
Her frustrated yell was interrupted by the heavy slam of his fine-cut imported Italian mahogany doors.
“Oh do I HATE this time of year! ‘but it’s Christmas’, ‘help the homeless it’s Christmas’, ‘send your cousin a gift it’s Christmas!’. I HATE Christmas.. it’s a bloody cash grab!”
His frustrated footsteps brought him around his desk and down into his seat of rich Corinthian leather.
He really is a Jackass.. they always are at this time of year..
I much prefer summer projects, it’s far easier to give someone a summer romance experience that changes their life then THIS garbage.
Speaking of work.. I’d better get back to mine.
“Hey Mac, got a light?”
He jumped delightfully!
Put them in a suit, feed them a few years of people bowing down to them and they think they’re the big strong man on campus, but deep down they’re all cowards in the end.
I guess I can cut him some slack.
It’s not every day your average fiftieth-floor open-plan Swedish designed office space is invaded by a visitor of MY caliber after all.
The fact that I’m floating probably isn’t helping either I guess?
“Don’t stand on ceremony for my account, it okay if I help myself to yer brandy Mac? Always have brandy this time of year, its tradition.”
He seems to be gathering himself back together slightly.
That’s promising, the fast ones are usually more open minded in general..
“Don’t bother calling security, or trying to leave. We’re in a different plane of existence, temporarily at least..”
“Who the hell are you?”
Despite what I said he reached for his desk phone.. minimalist inspired, hand crafted from the finest plastics for comfort, naturally.
When he didn’t even get a tone from the expensive waste of company resources his face paled and he turned to look at me properly at last.
THERE’S the look.
Fear, awe, confusion and the desperate hope that everything before him is some kind of horrible nightmare.. they always get this look on their faces eventually.
“hmm.. how to best introduce myself..”
Right on time.. heh, time pun..
Right on time, his high end diamond and gold encrusted wall clock let off a slight electronic tone to indicate the new hour.
I miss real clocks.. you can’t beat a nice ominous ‘bong’ sound for this sort of thing!
“Expect the first ghost when the bell tolls one?”
Apparently I need to work on my winning smile because he really didn’t seem to find me either amusing or reassuring for some reason.
“Welcome to your night of redemption Scroogey..”
“It’s the afternoon and my name’s not ‘Scrooge’?”
Nice try Mac but I’ve heard better before.
That’s not even imaginative!
“My name’s not really ‘the ghost of Christmas past’ either, hell I’m not even a ghost.. budget cuts, you know how it is?”
I shrugged for effect and poured out a tall glass of his hundred year old Brandy before snagging the bottle so I could take a nice big gulp from it instead.
“You know how that goes, right Scroogey?”
“..I’m not an evil man?..”
His eyes were practically begging me to understand his words.
They always do it, it’s kind of pathetic really..
“You’re a miserable man. You bring that misery upon everyone you see too, as I said, you know how it goes Scroogey.”
He flinched away from me.
He’s being rather boring and predictable sadly, gutless business executives are a dime-a-dozen these days, I miss the good old days when they at least had the strength of their convictions to argue back..
“What do you want from me?”
With a heavy sigh I put the now empty brandy bottle on his desk, without using a coaster, and stared at him thoughtfully.
Neat haircut, pressed suit, rough finger-nails though.. strange his type are normally up for manicures at the very least?
“I’m your ghost of Christmas past.. or as close as you’re going to get to one.. you’ve read the book, seen the movie and probably even acted in the play during your years in a high class boarding school Scoogey.”
I know he did, he played the pauper begging for a penny.
The irony would be rather funny if the whole thing didn’t leave him with such a huge chip on his shoulder in the process.
“I don’t want anything FROM you. I want to show you the error of your ways.”
He opened his mouth to argue but before he could quite decide what he was going to say I snatched up the remote control on his desk and hit the power button.
Behind me an innocent looking eighteenth century cupboard whirred away pushing a fifty inch flat-screen TV up from inside itself.
“Nice set up, must have cost a pretty penny.. although I’m sure YOU managed to get it all signed off as ‘expenses’ huh?”
That ruffled his feathers.
Again.. boring, his sort never do like being accused of misusing company funds.
“Now let’s sit back while I show you Christmas past in all its Glory.”
I reclined against his desk and hummed to myself lightly as the screen finally kicked in.
The image scrambled for a second but quickly it was back in full black and white ‘HD’.
As the theme tune started rolling around the room I stopped my humming and settled in for the long haul.
“You’ve got to be kidding me?”
I shot him an annoyed look and snagged one of his cigar’s in revenge for the interruption.
“Quiet, it’s a classic.. what kind of heartless bastard doesn’t like ‘It’s a wonderful life’ at Christmas?!”
The view ‘panned’ up to some ‘star’s and some voices started talking to each other in some kind of impersonation of a meeting of heavenly beings.
“HA! ‘IQ of a rabbit and the faith of a child’ they SO nailed Clarence!”
*******
“What was the point of that?.. and why did you stop it just before the bit where it started getting to the moral of the story?”
Do my ears deceive me or does it actually sound like SOMEONE was getting into it?
Maybe he’s not irredeemable after all!
“Don’t blame me, I didn’t make the rules.. sodding Charles Dickens..”
His mouth opened in confusion as he went to question me again but with a wave of my hand I distracted him with my answer.
His eyes followed the appendage to his pretty space-aged looking wall clock with the stupid chime.
Two minutes to two.
“My times almost up..”
“You can’t be serious? How the hell can you call showing me half of an old movie my ‘vision of Christmas past’?!”
When my eyes drifted back over to him he froze as if I was going to shout at him or something.
No idea why, as these things go he’s been rather pleasant so far really?
“Told’ya Mac, budget cuts. It’s not like the whole ‘past, present and future’ thing WORKS in real life after all, I’ve just got to go through the motions and hit my quotas.”
His mouth flapped uncertainly like a fish for a second.
It’s really not a flattering look..
“My time as your ‘ghost of Christmas past’ is over. It’s been fun Mac, thanks for the Cigar and Brandy an’ all.”
When I pushed off his desk he flinched back but practically surged to his feet indignantly a moment later.
This is always a fun bit!
“You can’t just LEAVE like that?!”
I turned and smirked at him, shoving the cigar in my mouth and popping my neck slightly.
The whole motion is built to put him on the wrong foot.
It’s too aggressive body language-wise for his sort to handle usually.
“Watch me.”
With little more fanfare than a slight tinkling of bells I faded out of his office leaving him behind to gape away in surprise.
Now I just need to find where I left th- AH! There it is!
******
The posh little overly expensive clock on his wall chimed out two o’clock and I faded into his office with a graceful twirl.
“I’m you’re ghost of Christmas Present, ready to have some fun?”
His mouth dropped open in awe.
I couldn’t help but giggle as his eyes scanned up the curve of my breasts, down my long legs starting at mid-thigh from my tight fire-engine red mini-dress and finally back up to my overly made-up face.
The urge to flick my hair and pout for him came to me so I did it easily, best part of the job is teasing the clients like this!
“What the hell do you mean YOU’RE my ‘ghost of Christmas Present?! You only left for like a MINUTE how the hell did you get so.. so..”
I believe the word he’s looking for is ‘cute’.. ‘adorable’.. ‘elegant’.. ‘enticing?’..
‘Perfectly beautiful in every way’?..
“When did you grow TITS?!”
MEN! Right charmer this one!
Five seconds in and he’s drooling over the twins like a horny teenager?!
“I’m sure I have NO idea what you’re talking about..”
He’s doing that flapping ‘fish’ mouth thing again, he really needs to stop doing that..
“Don’t give me that rubbish! I’ll admit the disguise is good but it’s not perfect AND you’ve still got the cigar you stole from me tucked behind your ear!”
Careful to not give away my chagrin at being caught so easily I moved a hand up to my perfect blonde curls and patted around until my hand touched something solid.
With a yank I came face to face with the cigar, just as he said.. so THAT’S where I put it!
I swear I’d lose my head if it wasn’t attached sometimes!
“um.. Hi again Mac.. I guess?..”
I brushed a hand through my hair and he winced, probably when he realised just who he’d just been staring at with lust.
I know I’m hot in this form.
It’s kind of part of the job description, the ‘Christmas present’ I’m representing just happens to be the time of the ‘hot but obviously drunk girl from the office Christmas party’..
A couple of years ago I got to turn up for this bit as everyone’s favorite overweight drunk uncle but then drink-driving became a ‘bad’ thing and people stopped going out every day on the build-up to Christmas!
“This is a lot more awkward when you know who I am.. can we just pretend you didn’t see through the special effects and get on with this? I’ve only got an hour after all..”
He shook his head a bit too viciously for my liking but I’m done pandering to him.
I’ve got a job to do!
Before he could stop me I snatched up his remote control again and started hitting buttons.
The lights dimmed, TV flipped over to the ‘Disco-Disco’ radio station and started flashing out one of those groovy psychedelic visualisation light shows.
You’ve got to love Cable, I don’t know how we survived before they introduced a one-stop shop for random junk no-one asked for!
“Come on Mr Boss-man, get off that slightly flabby old ass and dance with me!”
He didn’t move from his chair.
With a sigh I shimmied my hips to the beat of the seventy’s greatest hits and made a straight line move for his cabana bar in the corner.
If he’s going to be a grumpy asshole about this than I’m at least getting drunk on his dollar!
“Can we get the whole ‘showing me the Christmas present’ part of this thing over and done with?”
I glared at him over my shoulder.
With an effort to ignore him I flicked my hair with a huff and put the top on his cocktail shaker so I could mix business with pleasure.. making my drink while dancing to disco music, obviously.
I don’t think he likes this version of me?
He keeps squinting.. he should probably do something about that soon, it’s going to give him wrinkles..
“Bop Bop”
The tune ended and so did my shaking routine with a few little hops on the spot.
It took a while for all the accessory’s that come with the costume to stop moving but eventually the twins settled down and so did the rest of me.
“Cheer up Mac, your acting like I’m short changing you or something, need I remind you that you’re getting my services for free here..”
He snorted back a laugh.
Probably because I said ‘services’ while looking like this.
Guy’s like him always have their minds half stuck in the gutter!
“This IS your ‘Christmas Present’ Scroogey, people partying to excess while you sit on your ass being grumpy about it all.. couldn’t be more appropriate if I tried really huh?”
He sighed and leaned back into his chair to stare up at his office ceiling.
For a moment he seemed to be unsure of what to do next but eventually a sigh escaped his lips again.
“..why me?..”
“Oh that’s easy, because you’re a self-hating narcissist that doesn’t see all the harm he causes people. The fact that your practically a lost cause means I’m not going to even try and help you, how does that old line go?.. ‘doomed Scooge, your doomed for all time, your future is a horror story written by your crimes’.
He didn’t seem to find that line amusing for some reason.
First wonderful life, now the Muppets Christmas Carol.. this guy really has NO sense of culture does he?!
“..philistine..”
******
“-Yes sir, I can boogie! But I need a certain song, I can boogie, boogie boogie, all night loooonnnggg.”
My eyes caught on the pathetic little ‘clock’.
“Damn is that the time?”
Only a minute to go, I was just getting into this whole dancing with myself thing too!
“It’s been fun Mac but this is my stop. Hope your starting to see the error of your ways, blah blah blah, expect the next ghost when the.. crappy little digital clock chimes three?..”
He honestly looks kind of relieved to see the back of me?
My singing’s not THAT bad is it? I’m actually kind of hurt..
“You’re out of Martini.. and Rum.. and that Green stuff, can’t remember the name but boy did THAT have a kick!”
He sighed heavily.
No pleasing some people, I offered him a drink and he turned it down, not my problem.
“Ghost of Christmas Present, peace out!”
The bells tinkled and I was gone leaving him alone with his empty cabana bar to think about what he’s done.
I can’t believe he didn’t like my singing!.. also where did I put that scythe?..
******
The ‘clock’ chimed its little electronic warble.
I appeared behind him this time and just stood there.
This one’s always fun, I’ve not met a single person yet who doesn’t get caught with this one!
For a long minute he sat there obviously waiting for something to happen.
I kept my last body on under this one which was probably a mistake because I really want to giggle at how silly he looks right now and THIS form doesn’t ‘giggle’, it’s in the instruction manual somewhere I think?..
Finally after almost another minute he rolled his shoulders back and came face to face with a seven-foot tall Grim Reaper smiling down at him with its bone-y face.
Naturally like any other sane person he screamed and tried to scrabble away from me.
My far too long bone-y arms came up slightly as I instinctively tried to muffle my giggles with them but I managed to resist the urge before he really noticed.
Honestly his eyes seemed more focused on the Scythe in my hand then what I may or may not be doing?
I can’t really blame him, it’s a nice one.
I got it from an Amish fellow a few thousand Christmas’s back.
I think he was Amish at least?.. maybe I just made that bit up to entertain myself at the time who knows..
“W..w..what d..do you..you want?”
Credit to ya Mac I really didn’t think you’d have the balls to question the Grim Reaper!
This is usually the point where you’re lot fall to pieces.
My eyes scanned around the room, the skull mask above me mirroring my actions as it went.
Finally I settled back on him and I sighed heavily.
Luckily the Reaper costume doesn’t ‘sigh’ in general, lacking lungs and all.. that would just be creepy!
Eh?.. Sod it!
I’m under-budget for once. He deserves something real for being such a good sport over everything.
Besides, showing someone a grave on TV just doesn’t have that raw visceral effect that you get from a real spooky graveyard!
Without a word I moved towards his big important looking office doors.
He didn’t follow me at first but it was practically inevitable that he would eventually.
“You..you want me to come with you?”
I twisted my head to stare at him and the skull mask copied my actions.
The whole effects pretty creepy but it works which is the important thing.
“I.. uh.. o..okay?”
He slowly made his way towards me.
When he reached my side I stretched a little, careful to not let the movement show through on the costume of course.
It’s been a while since I’ve done any REAL miracles.
The power alones kind of expensive to start with and with today’s consumerist western society there’s pretty much no point in even trying to save some of these idiots from themselves.
Re-engaging the costumes arms I leaned the scythe down and tapped the doors.
I may have accidentally left a little mark on the wood but I’m sure he’ll remember me because of it when this is all over so it’s more of a gift then vandalism to my mind.
The other inhumanly long bone arm moved out and pulled the door open.
Instead of his secretary’s office as he’d no doubt expected to see the door now led out onto a snow covered graveyard.
All the dead trees you could ever want dotted around and even a few curious ravens to add to the melodrama of the whole thing.
Sitting right in front of us, slightly down the incline was one large gravestone set apart from the others.
It’s facing away from us as you would expect.
It helps ramp up the tension.
Doing this job is a lot like writing a story or directing a TV show, you have to keep your audience on edge or you lose them and everything becomes pointless.
“S..spirit? That’s not.. that can’t be my..”
I turned the skull mask towards him with its blank unseeing eyes and then turned back to the grave.
Slowly my hand moved up and the bone one followed to point him towards it ominously.
He shivered and shuddered but ever so reluctantly started pacing towards the stone.
As he reached its edge he turned back to me with hopeless eyes, begging for me to say he wouldn’t see what he expected.
Expectations are wonderful things sometimes.
He expects to see his own name and death date.
I expect to see the funniest thing I get to enjoy today!
I had to practically disengage the entire costume leaving the ‘Reaper’ frozen with its finger pointing towards the grave so I could give in to the urge and have a nice long silent cackle at the look on his face.
They make this job SO easy sometimes!
His head hung low like a dead-man walking, slowly he turned away from me and made his way around to face the front of the grave.
It was obviously covered in snow and frost to a point where it was unreadable, that’s just the way these things work.
With almost painful care and fearful eyes he reached out, dirtying up his nice suit by rubbing away the years of dirt and debris so he could see the inscription.
Here it comes..
“What?.. Hang on! This isn’t my grave?!”
I couldn’t take it anymore!
The lost look of confusion he sent at the Reaper body cracked me up.
With a shimmy and a roll I slid out of the Reapers flowing black robe and landed hard on the icy grass in a giggling mess of short dress and barely restrained boobs.
Copying my bone-y alter-ego I stuck a hand up and pointed at him while rolling around in mirth and kicking my legs to keep some form of balance.
“YOU!”
Oh my god!
Oh god I’m gonna pee myself!
The look on his FACE!
PRICELESS!
“What the hell are you laughing about?! This isn’t FUNNY! You just damn near scared me to death!!”
For a long moment I locked eyes with him and carelessly flicked my long hair out of my face before cracking up again with the giggles.
“Oh that was SO good! Had you going for a minute there Mac?!”
His face scrunched up angrily but I was on a roll at this point.
“You really think I have it in my budget to use TIME-TRAVEL on YOUR ungrateful ass?!”
His face scrunched up even more and flushed red with both anger and embarrassment.
“We’re in Morningside Cemetery, Edinburgh! That’s Scotland to you, ya ignorant pleb, I’m sure old Ms Betty McCarthy there is right glad you came to visit her grave. She don’t get much visitors no-more, not since the sixteen-hundreds at least!”
He started storming his way towards me.
Reluctantly I had to let the laughing fit go to focus back on him.
This is the point where the decision is made.
Will he accept his flaws and see the light or will he let his anger consume him and slap a ‘poor defenceless drunk girl’..
Come on Mac, you can do it!
His hands fisted a few times but slowly they came lose again as he got closer and closer to me.
His stomps became more measured as he went until he finally came to a stop hovering over me with an almost confused look on his face.
“You set this up didn’t you?”
Well DUH!
“This whole time you’ve been messing with me to set me off and see what makes me tick?”
Well I wouldn’t go THAT far Mac.
You had some damn fine booze in your office and it’d be a shame to waste it on someone like YOU after all..
“This isn’t some cheesy moral lesson about ‘the meaning of Christmas’ is it? You know I’d never fall for that load of crap.. this is to show me how bad I can be, isn’t it?”
Again, I was going more for the ‘hitting my quota for the night’ angle but whatever floats his boat I guess?
“You pushed me to breaking point and my reaction.. I.. I was like my father?.. I nearly hit a wo-”
WHOA! Watch it bub, this dress is dry clean only!
Luckily he leaned away from me as he collapsed in on himself and vomited into the grass but it was a pretty close call to my eyes.
Feeling just a hint of guilt over the whole thing I reached out and rubbed his back a little as he spat and heaved a bit more.
I don’t hate the guy or anything after all, it’s all just business..
It looks like he got A message loud and clear, even if I’m not completely sure what that message is?
From his reaction I’m guessing his father was somewhat abusive to his mother?
They should really put something like that on his file?!
This whole thing could have been so much easier if I’d known about THAT little detail!
“You gonna be okay Mac?”
He heaved one more time but sighed heavily and nodded his head anyways.
Despite the cold he struggled out of his expensive suit jacket as he straightened up.
With careful steps he went around to the other side of me and slowly let himself down until we were sitting next to each other.
From inside a garter strap hidden high up on my thigh I pulled out a little folded handkerchief for him to wipe his mouth with.
He’s not the first guy I’ve worked with who’s puked out of shock, relief or fear.. sometimes all three..
He stared at the offered handkerchief for a moment before cracking a smile and laughing under his breath slightly in disbelief.
He took the offer eventually and started clearing around his mouth almost delicately.
“What’s your name?”
He caught me completely off guard with that one.
I shuffled my slightly cold but still fabulous butt on the grass a little and wouldn’t meet his eyes.
“Christmas. Everyone calls me Christmas.”
I’m not one for the mushy stuff, especially with clients.
Christmas is more of a job title really but I’ve been doing this so long that my real name doesn’t necessarily apply anymore anyway.
It’s not like I get time off or anything!
Even when it’s not actually Christmas there are always assholes out there in need of a good ‘Scrooge’ treatment so it feels like Christmas to me most of the time anyway.
“That’s an odd name.. mine’s not ‘Mac’ or ‘Scoogey’ by the way, it’s Lyle.”
He stuck his hand out towards me, not the one holding handkerchief of course.
After a long moments indecision I reached out and gave it a limp shake.
This body doesn’t exactly do ‘strong macho’ handshakes sadly.
Off in the distance a set of bells started ringing.
Three O’Clock already.. quitting time I guess?..
“It’s been fun Mac. Hopefully I won’t see ya again but who knows, maybe you’ll stay an asshole by next year eh?”
He chuckled lightly and let his head sink down a little in recognition of my words.
Much better!
I like him better like this, humbled and self-aware looks good on anybody.
With a surge I pushed myself up to my feet and turned to smile down at him.
“Time I left Mac.. it’s been fun, sorry I drank all ya booze and stuff..”
His lips curled up into a smirk which I couldn’t help but mirror.
“You stay on the straight and narrow now boy-o or I’ll have to come torment you with my singing again ya hear?!”
He chuckled to himself but nodded along anyway.
As I turned back towards the ‘Reaper’ skin he suddenly jolted up to his feet in surprise.
“Wait, what about getting me home?!”
With a gleeful giggle I broke into a sprint, ignoring his call.
“HEY! You can’t just leave me here!”
I spun on the spot as my arm came into contact with the Reaper’s cloak.
“Do I look like I’m made of money? One CGI traversal of space per customer Mac, anything more and I’m not making a profit!”
He leaned forward as if he was going to actually chase me down but I caught his eye making him stall suddenly in surprise.
“You’re a big boy. I’m sure you can find your own way home from here, think of it as a mini-holiday? I hear the peaks are lovely this time of year..”
The bells in the distance rang out their final chime.
Obviously someone’s training an apprentice or something at the bell-ringers society because that lasted for way too long in my opinion.
“It’s been fun.. Lyle.. take care Mr Boss-man.”
With those parting words I used the last of my meagre budget to turn both the Reaper skin and myself invisible to his perception by shifting dimensions slightly, just enough so that I’m out of phase but not enough that I can’t see him still standing there staring at the point where I was in confusion and just a HINT of amusement.
I don’t want to say that I ‘liked’ him at all but he wasn’t too bad for a human.
I’d go so far as to say that I’m fond of him now, like a particularly dumb pet or something?
He was a lot better than most of the blow-hard clients I have to deal with usually at least!
It shouldn’t be that much of a surprise though I guess considering.. his soul being what it is?
If that stupid little trollop of May’s would do her job for once maybe-
“What the hell are you doing?”
Speak of the devil and she shall appear behind you with a burning aura of fury!
“Huh?.. ACK! What are you doing here fairy princess?!”
“DON’T CALL ME THAT!”
She stamped her white ballet slipper down on the frozen grass like the petulant child she is.
In my opinion she really DOES try too hard with the whole ‘angel’ thing.
Her Momma May, now SHE could pull the look off, but the Fairy Princess here just.. well..
She took a step closer to me and leaned in as if she was trying to be intimidating.
Oh PLEASE!
“Whatever you say Swan Lake, what are YOU doing here?”
“I asked first! What are you doing with one of MY clients?!”
Oh? So she DOES know she has a job to do after all huh?
Well that’s ten quid I owe Barty!
I was convinced she’d let her fascination with bestiality screw with her work ethic to a point of obliviousness or something?
“He’s one of yours is he?.. huh, you know I never noticed..”
“Don’t give me that crap old man, two days before his file finally goes dormant from my books YOU turn up and start doing that stupid ‘Scrooge’ routine of yours ‘just by dumb luck’, uh-uh I ain’t buying it!”
She stamped her little ballet flat again and squared up to me.
It’s kind of annoying that she’s taller than me by a head with this body but that doesn’t make her look any less of a prissy little girl having a temper tantrum.
“Funny I’m not selling anything so I guess we’re all sorted then? I’ll just be on my way, busy night you know I got ah-urk!”
STRONG HANDS!
FAR too strong hands!
Get her off! I can’t breathe!!
..oh wait.. I don’t need to breath? DUH!..
“Oh NO you don’t! Because YOU couldn’t leave things well enough alone, I’VE got to put up with this crap on Christmas Eve of all times!”
She sighed wistfully and fixed me with another angry glare.
“I’m supposed to be off sorting out a gender confused wombat in Australia right now, not hanging out in this dingy corner of the world with your alcoholic ass!”
Without much warning she dropped me on said ‘alcoholic’, but still rather nice if I do say so myself, ass.
I slowly pulled myself back to my heels and grumbled under my breath.
“Yeah, wombats, that’s TOTALLY the important area of your job you should be focusing on.. bet the little thing ‘happens’ to live on the beachfront of a nudist beach with an open bar too, huh?”
“DON’T you take that tone with me!”
She waved a glittery pink fingernail in my face.
I was tempted to take a bite at it but held off in favor of using words instead.
Words are always the more civilised way to fight after all..
“Oh yeah, what you going to do about it you lazy, half-assed work-shy wannabe FAIRY-PRINCESS?!”
She growled low in her ‘angelic’ throat and stepped right into my personal space.
Before I could do much more than stare up at her in surprise her hand came down heavily on my head and a wave of pressure hit me so hard I ended up falling back on my poor abused mini-dress covered butt!
“..owwie..”
As my head started to clear certain sensations and twitching muscles which REALLY shouldn’t be there registered in my head.
“Oh.. you bitch?!”
I flexed my nimble fingers and the latency delay from input to action, even if it is usually barely noticeable, wasn’t present at all.
“..did you just..”
Well what did you expect would happen Genius?
You picked a fight with the goddess of gender-confusion and let her land the first punch?!
My hands came up to cup the, suddenly very sensitive and much more jiggly then I remember, objects stuck firmly to my now smaller ribcage by flesh and muscle.
“Holy shit, these things are REAL!”
She smirked at me in amusement.
If anything I’ve SHRUNK too!
It feels like she’s staring down at me from WAY higher than before!
Although, maybe that’s just my perceptions playing tricks with my sense of perspective?.. I hope..
“Stop touching yourself in public, it’s rude, act like a lady.”
She smirked darkly at me.
Obviously she’s enjoying herself and she thinks she’s ‘won’ in some way.
“Hey fuck YOU Swan Lake, despite what you just did I AIN’T no lady!”
“Could have fooled me.. now, on to the important part, what to do about.. HIM..”
I glared up at her as she cut her amused eyes away from me and over to Lyle who was slowly making tracks away from us towards the exit on the far side of the cemetery.
“How about doing your god-damned job for once an-“
She turned back to me and that aura of rage showed it’s truly ugly head again silencing me instantly.
“Do you WANT me to turn you into a gender-confused wombat, because I am THIS close to doing it?!”
I couldn’t resist the urge to gulp heavily and shrink away from her.. just a little bit..
“..I’ll be good..”
“Right, good, now.. to business!”
******
With a puff of pixie dust and an unnecessarily ‘flashy’ flash of light we appeared on the path in front of Lyle.
His eyes widened in shock as he took in the ‘benevolent blonde angel’ before him.
I did my best to hide behind her slightly so he wouldn’t see me.
It’s one thing to flaunt a body when it’s not yours but coming back to someone I just got done working with in the same, but much more REAL body feels like bumping into that guy you slept with on the morning after the office Christmas party.. not that I know what that feels like or anything..
I’m always working during the Christmas party, ironic as that may be.
Swan Lake was having none of it though.
Her vice-like claws had my wrist held tightly and with little more than a tug she had me front and center for Lyle to focus on.
“Christmas?”
I cringed and tried to shrink away again.
My dress is both riding UP and DOWN at the same time which isn’t helping anything.
I bet my hair’s a mess too!
It’s amazing the things you miss when you’ve suddenly got a corporeal body to wear again.
So far I miss being naturally ‘perfect’ and the certain lack of the ability to feel temperatures.
In other words it’s bloody COLD here!
“Lyle Cane? I’m in charge of your case, come with me I’ve got an offer to make.”
Without a backwards glance she turned and started marching towards the cemetery gates.
I reluctantly followed along, more dragged than anything else and shot Lyle an apologetic look over my shoulder.
No wonder she doesn’t work with people much, some people have just got NO bedside manner!
He sped up his pace to follow us eventually but kept shooting me curious glances as he went making my cheeks flush even more than they already had from the cold.
My free hand fought valiantly to get my mini-dress to either stay up or down, I don’t care which as long as it does one of them, and focused on not flinching when Swan Lake pushed the gates open onto a swirling vortex of wasted CGI budget.
“Hold your breath, it makes it easier on the other side.”
Lyle nodded and did so as we all stepped forward through the portal.
******
Out the other side I took in a deep breath.
Swan Lake didn’t need to obviously because she’s not corporeal right now but a second later Lyle started sputtering and coughing which brought a grin to my face.
Never hold your breath when you go through a portal dumbass!
Rookie mistake!
“Was that really necessary?”
Reluctantly I turned my eyes to the Fairy Princess in charge and frowned slightly in response.
Necessary?.. No..
Funny?.. Hell yeah!
“You’ve been doing this job too long. It’s jaded you and made you unnecessarily cruel..”
HEY! Don’t go preaching unnecessary cruelty to ME Princess!
I’M not the one who wastes her time helping ‘poor wittle animals’ with their gender identity rather than the millions of desperate and suffering humans that you leave out in the cold like the complete narcissistic BITCH that you are!!
“When this is over I think I’ll put in a proposal to have your Apprentice Yule take over from you at last?”
YULE?!
That dopy little twit couldn’t scare his way out of a paper bag!
It’s oh so EASY for YOU Princess?!
Your clients actually WANT to change!
My job practically demands that I be the bad guy, day in, day out helping people that don’t deserve it have a second chance!
Yule wouldn’t last a DAY doing this job for real.
The kids got too soft a heart and a pretty soft brain to match!
“You have an Apprentice?”
I jumped slightly, having forgotten Lyle was there in my angry glaring session with Princess.
“Ah.. kinda? He’s useless honestly, it wasn’t my choice or anything. Apparently we don’t have enough budget to provide a full service anymore but we have enough to keep one of the higher up’s brain-dead son’s in work anyway..”
I don’t really hate the kid or anything it’s just annoying when it’s so obvious the only reason he’s there is because Daddy dearest commanded it and it makes my job so much harder in exchange.
“Oh.. so.. uh, where are we exactly?”
I shot a glance over at Swan Lake but she seemed busy staring through the window of the rather large house we’d appeared outside.
Yet again she’s ignoring her Job!
I stuck my finger in my mouth and held it up to the wind thoughtfully.
Mild chill, no sub-arctic winds, air pressure’s mild too..
“If I had to guess I’d say we’re about twenty miles from your office tower.”
Lyles eyes went wide in awe.
I couldn’t help but preen a little under his attention.
Look at me with the cool moves!
“Do you HAVE to lie constantly?”
My preening came to an instant stop at Swan Lakes sudden question.
She spun around and glared at me with her arms folded over her chest.
After a painfully long stare off she glanced over at Lyle and flicked her head, nodding in the direction behind him.
I couldn’t help but cringe when he turned and saw the same thing I did when we first landed.
Namely a lot of trees that didn’t quite cover the metropolitan sprawl and recognisable skyline, including his office tower, in the distance.
He turned sharply and gave me a mild glare.
With little other options left I shrugged to him guiltily.
What can I say?
After a while you get used to working on a budget and everything becomes a magic trick of some kind or another almost instinctively..
“More importantly, come to this window.”
When we both hesitated she turned on the angry aura which got us both moving almost instantly.
“Look inside and tell me what you see?”
We both peered in.
Lyle seemed to get lost and a little misty eyed so I took the reins and spoke first.
“Looks like someone’s trying to remake the Walton’s Christmas special from nineteen-seventy-six with a cast of worryingly young actors and a sponsorship from the GAP’S ‘modern Yuppy’ catalogue?”
Snow White glared at me hard.
Well she ASKED?!
“Thats..”
My eyes drifted over to Lyle.
He had tears in his eyes now.
He seemed to be transfixed on the woman playing the ‘Mother’ in this stupid little stage play of a Christmas meal for some reason?
I turned my attention back to her and squinted hard.
Nice pair of tit’s on her if nothing else?
Kind of got a cute face too, although it’s obviously showing her age a little?
Unsurprisingly with the amount of kids around the table she’s got big old ‘child-bearing’ hips too!
Her husband must be pretty happy?
I’ve seen married men that have had sex less times then he’s had kids apparently?!
“I think we’ve seen enough here.”
My head turned to shoot the Fairy Princess a confused look.
Why does she have to be all cryptic with this stuff suddenly?
Lyle seemed reluctant to leave at first but a wave from her and a not so gentle nudge from me set him walking slowly back across the snow covered yard.
Just as we were getting out of range from their annoyingly happy laughter a single sentence managed to escape from the house making Lyle freeze in shock for some reason?
“What time’s Candy getting here with her lot Lana?”
I watched, kind of fascinated, as Lyle took in a deep breath and wiped at his eyes again before following in Swan Lakes footprints.
With one last confused glance back towards the house as a large black SUV came rumbling up the path towards it I followed them both into the portal that had appeared pretty much where the last one dropped us in the first place.
******
“You okay there Scroogey?”
Lyle’s breath caught in his throat and he turned to me with wide confused eyes.
“That was ME!”
Uh.. No?..
I’m lookin’ at you and I don’t see no child-bearing hips OR them Tig-ol-bittys!
“Lana.. that’s what my Mother was going to call me if I’d been born a girl..”
My eyes quickly swung around to glare at Swan Lake accusingly.
THAT’S cheating!
She’s stacking the deck to show him what he needs to see!
“..I’m on to you Princess..”
The bitch had the arrogance to smirk at me!
“Whe..where are we now?”
I’m not even going to try and fake it this time.
It’s no fun when he’s seen through the trick after all..
“Wait.. I know this?.. this is my University campus?”
Oh Joy! Snow Whites stealing MY bit?!
She’s got it all wrong too, you’re meant to go from youth to old age not the other way around!
Amateur!
“Well we haven’t got all day. Lead on Snow White.”
That one got me an angry glare from her.
I’ll have to remember to call her it more often.
“This way..”
She lead us through some snow covered paths and finally back inside the warm halls until we reached some kind of Library.
Lyle flinched at the sight of it so I’m going to take a guess and say we’re at our destination?
Inside the place was practically empty.
The only exceptions being a beefy looking guy in the corner who didn’t seem particularly comfortable and a rather pretty girl with a familiar face surrounded by long brown hair tucked loosely behind her ear as she stared hard at a book that probably weighed more than she did.
Lyle gasped in shock and I sighed heavily.
“She did the same courses as me?”
Snow White’s face was practically glowing with pride as she watched him process this whole thing.
It’s all a big scam!
She’s showing him a possible future that’s all.
For all we know this girl could have turned out any number of ways that she isn’t showing but THOSE don’t fit the narrative she wants to show!
Without another word the Fairy Princess turned to leave the area.
Lyle stayed transfixed again for a long moment but this time he started moving before I did.
As we left the area there was some kind of commotion inside the Library?
Being the last one out I glanced over and caught a blonde bundle of energy come bouncing in from the stacks and excitedly slamming a book almost as big as the other girls one down on the table with obvious pride.
Off to the side the uncomfortable beef-cake seemed to almost shrink in on himself shyly.
Huh? Maybe he prefers blondes after all?..
With a light giggle I ruffled my own now blonde hair and took the last step out into the portal.
Who can blame him?
Blondes are awesome!
******
When I came out the other end of the portal this time I was alone.
Apparently they’ve both moved off without me?
With that in mind I glanced around the little slice of snow covered suburbia we’d landed in and started following the messy footprints that lead away from the portal in an obvious beeline for one house specifically.
Rather than play games I went to walk through the front door to see if I could spot the others and ended up walking face first into it instead.
..oh yeah.. corporeal body now..
With an angry huff and clutching my nose tightly, I made my way around to the back of the Christmas light covered house instead.
I turned the last corner into the back yard to find Swan Lake leading a teary Lyle away from the house.
They both perched themselves on a little bench in the garden as Lyle pulled himself back together.
More out of curiosity than anything else I wandered over to see what was going on.
The minute Lyle spotted me he was back on his feet and rushing over to wrap me in a tight awkward hug.
“..thank you..”
Why does it feel like I’ve missed something here?!
Swan Lake smirked at me slightly as she stepped over to us and put a hand on each of our shoulders.
Foregoing her usual CGI portal the world faded out around us, followed quickly by it fading back in with a completely different backdrop.
This time we’re in a bedroom of some kind?
Lyle sniffed and finally pulled away from me to look around the room in no small amount of awe.
If I had to guess I’d say we are currently in a little girl’s bedroom.. make that ‘girls’.. plural?
Two little beds that look unreasonably tiny even to my shrunken body, both draped in pink bedding.
Almost instantly I took a liking to the girl on the right bed over her presumed ‘sister’!
While the room in general and the bedding is out of some kind of girly-girl’s fantasy, at least the right-bed girl is showing signs of being a tomboy?
There’s nothing wrong with being pretty, look at me currently for example, but a girl has to be more than just fluff and giggles in my opinion.
The little shelf above her bed with a few baseball trophies and posters of skateboarders makes me think she’s going to be a little hellion when she’s older.
I love a girl with a sense of fun about her!
My eyes kept drifting along the wall and I couldn’t help but wince when a picture next to several more trophies on the back wall by the window registered in my head.
Okay.. so she also does Ballet apparently?..
I stared hard at the picture with two little girls on it.
Both were dressed up like ballerinas in their pink tutu’s and smiling for the camera while striking a pose.
I wonder which one of them is the baseball player, the blonde or the brunette?
There’s no doubt they’re related from their similar facial features obviously but they both look equally ‘girly’ in that picture.
“Have you considered my offer Lyle?”
Offer?
When the hell did she make him an ‘offer’?!
“You’re sure I won’t be harming anyone?”
Despite myself I couldn’t help but smile warmly at him for that.
Not so ‘Scoogey’ after all, huh?
What can I say? I do good work!
“Reality can change, if anything you will be helping many have a second chance at life..”
I shot her a silent glare as Lyle worked it over in his head.
That’s kind of unfair to say? Just because they have a chance to do things again doesn’t mean they are going to do things RIGHT this time?!
Most people tend to have a congenital case of ‘stupid’ in my experience, no fiddling with time is going to fix THAT problem..
“..and the girls?”
She gave him a truly dazzlingly bright, proud smile before answering.
“They don’t exist yet. They will but not yet, you won’t be stealing from anyone, think of it more like you’ve sleep walked through the first few years of your life and you’re only just starting to remember it all.. besides, they’re four?.. it’s not like they can remember much at this point anyway even if they were real.”
She’s really trying to sell him on this ‘deal’ huh?
I’m suspicious.. what’s in it for her?
Careful to not get her attention I slid behind her and glared at Lyle hard until he noticed me.
With a forceful gesture I made the universal ‘cutting’ motion at my neck telling him not to agree to anything.
After a long moment of staring at me his lips pulled up into a bright smile which wasn’t exactly the reaction I was going for.
He turned his head back to Swan Lake and nodded at her happily.
I tried to stop her but as I took a step forward she slapped a hand out that hit me in the tit’s hard and froze my body stiff.
She slid up to Lyle and gently rested her palm on his head.
Like a tidal wave his body started morphing and, above all else, SHRINKING!
Before my eyes he went from an older man, not quite past his prime but getting there, down to a skinny little thing of about eighteen years.. then again into a decidedly feminine looking fifteen.. and on and on..
Eventually her hand left ‘his’ forehead and thick brown curls took its place.
The little four year old beauty queen that had replaced him sagged slightly.
Swan Lake caught her easily enough and with seemingly no effort at all she slid the little girl onto the left bed gently.
My body became unfrozen and I surged forward, shoving Swan Lake out of the way so I could stare into the girl’s eyes intensely.
It took a few seconds to work, corporeal bodies aren’t built to use the sight, but I managed it eventually.
Sitting there happy as ever was Lyle’s consciousness?
I should have expected as much.. his soul was always female to begin with.
Who knew Swan Lake could actually DO her job right once in a while?
It only took a shove from me to do it I guess!
“It’s Christmas Eve Lana, you should be asleep or Santa might not come in the morning.”
Much to my dismay the little brunette bundle that was tucked into her pink bedding giggled and nodded along with Swan Lakes stupidity.
Feeling a little disappointed that it was all over I took a step back and sighed heavily.
It’s not like I ‘like’ him or anything but I’m fond of Lyle.. Lana now I guess?..
I guess.. I should be going to my next appointment?
I’ll have to report this whole ‘sealing me into a corporeal body’ thing to HR after my shift obviously but I doubt Swan Lake will get much more than a slap on the wrist for it.
She works with a minority group, that’s why she gets so much more funding to play with and why she’ll be able to skip out of any real punishment as well!
“Where do you think you’re going exactly?”
I turned and glared at her mildly, still hurting a little from the loss of someone I’d actually bonded with for the first time in years, not that I’d let HER know that..
Her hand came out and snatched my wrist before I could move on and my body froze up again.
She stared at me hard, seemingly considering something deeply although it was pretty obvious to me that it was some kind of ‘act’ she was trying to pull.
“Did you know that Yule was promoted to a full guardian last week?”
WHAT?! That little bastard didn’t tell ME?!!
She smirked at me and cocked her head to the side while dipping her voice down into a conspiratorial whisper.
“I think she needs a guardian angel to keep her on the straight and narrow, don’t you?”
Oh.. OH! That’s brilliant!
Get Yule off my back and doing some good at last!
Serve him right for his snooty attitude, he’s got the temperament to be a guardian angel too!
“Yeah, definitely!”
I shot a grin over at ‘Lana’ who giggled to herself and smiled back.
“..and I think we know just the person for the job.. don’t we?”
I nodded along in glee until the sharp edge to her grin registered in my head but by then it was too late.
“yeah, definitel-.. wait..”
“Lana, meet your new little sister Candice.”
Her hand came up to my forehead and with a wave of pressure it started getting bigger and bigger until it covered my vision completely.
“..oh you complete and utter bitch..”
Swan Lake moved with the grace of her namesake and dipped down to my side so her lips were close enough to my ears that only I could hear her.
“Don’t pretend you didn’t plan this all along Christmas. You already had a replacement in the wings and you tried to steal one of MY clients, I’m not stupid little lady..”
Despite myself I flushed bright red in embarrassment at being caught out.
So I may have.. taken a certain liking to my ‘Christmas Present’ body?..
So I may be due for a vacation back on earth like Swan Lakes Momma is currently enjoying?..
So I also may have chosen Lyle’s case specifically because I could see his potential and I had an inkling that she would give me an ‘appropriate’ punishment when it was all finished?..
I was kind of hoping for the old ‘stuck in the corporeal body’ thing though, not THIS!!
“Still a total bitch Swan Lake, I’m going to have to go through PUBERTY again.. with a.. with a THINGY!”
To the side of us ‘Lana’ started giggling her head off on her bed.
The Fairy Princess lifted me up despite my indignant squawk of protest and placed me gently into the right-hand bed where I turned to glare at my apparent ‘sister’ angrily and pushed a wave of blonde hair out of my face in frustration.
“..yeah, laugh it up.. guess who gets to go along for the ride with me, huh?”
Almost instantly Lana’s laugh cut off and she paled dramatically.
“Bet you didn’t think of THAT little joy when you let her sweet talk you into this deal, huh Mac?”
She turned her head slowly from me and up to Swan Lake with a gulp.
“Now, now girls play nice! Sisters look after each other and you’re going to be the best of friends forever I can just TELL.. after all, you were both ever so excited to be dancing together in two weeks.. what was the show you’re doing again?”
She twisted her angelic face towards me and a dark smirk crossed her lips for a moment.
“Oh that’s it! You’re dancing ‘Swan Lake’ in the community theatres junior production, aren’t you?”
“Oh fuck YOU Snow White!”
“CANDICE LOUISE CANE! You mind your language young lady!”
The roar of an angry Momma bear made even me flinch hard.
I could practically feel her angry steps as she marched towards ‘our’ room.
The vague sound of tinkling bells and just a hint of cackling laughter was all that remained of the Fairy Princess when my head turned back to glare at her.
“..bitch..”
“I HEARD THAT! You are in SO much trouble Candice!”
Lana cracked up laughing which probably isn’t going to calm down Momma-Bear when she gets here in the slightest.
That familiar tinkle of bells rang out lightly again and for just a moment I could make out the vague shape of a woman hovering over me.
“Enjoy your new life Candice, look after Lana.. Merry Christmas.. Oh! Also, when you get to University, keep an eye out for a muscle-bound guy who happens to hide in library’s watching a certain pretty blonde shyly.. not to give spoilers but my ‘Momma’ happens to be on Earth right now you know?.. quite the coincidence huh?”
“Ohhh.. you’re good Snow White..”
The shade of my tormentor giggled to herself and slowly started to fade away again.
“I can’t wait to call you step-mother the next time we meet Candy.”
“OH FU-”
Wait.. CANDY?!
She named me CANDICE!
Candice.. Candy.. Candy Cane!!
“..oh god, I’m named after a Christmas Stripper..”
Lana burst out in laughter again and a shadow fell across our open doorway showing a woman who was obviously related to the ‘older’ Lana we saw before just in the.. uh.. chest and hips?.. department..
“I don’t know where you heard those horrible words young lady but I can guess and if you keep this up there will be NO more baseball for YOU in the New Year!”
I sunk down in ‘my’ bed and tried to hide from the obviously annoyed and far too large to be real ‘Mother’ hovering over me.
“Do you hear me Candice? This goes for you too Lana, one more swear and I PROMISE you won’t enjoy the consequences.. YOU!”
She pointed at me dramatically.
“You’ll end up sharing a wardrobe with your sister. No pants and shirts, just dresses and skirts until College.. and YOU!”
She turned and pointed at Lana too who suddenly seemed to find things a whole lot less funny.
“You’ll get a buzz-cut and go off with your sister to sports camp in the summer.”
To my surprise Lana shrieked in fear and dived under the covers instead of protesting.
I kind of wanted to try my luck but the idea of a future in nothing but the apparently ultra-feminine shoes of ‘my sister’ was enough to stay my tongue.
Momma-bear shot a look between us forcefully before her face softened and she bent down to kiss us both on the head lightly.
“Go to sleep the pair of you, Santa can’t come until you’re asleep. Now that you’re father’s gone I.. uh.. Santa’s really busy this year so you both better hurry or he might get annoyed and skip over us this year!”
Some unreasonable urge pushed itself forward in my brain and I almost unwillingly followed through with it to dive under my covers and lay down feigning sleep.
That must be this new, fully corporeal, body bringing me into line with the universe we exist in.
I think Lyle is almost done adjusting judging by his.. uh, her I guess?.. reactions but it must be taking longer on me due to my inherent nature resisting it all to some degree..
“Love you girls, sweet dreams.”
Momma-bear was surprisingly gentle as she backed out of the room and shut the door leaving us in the partial glow of a nightlight by the door.
After a long stretch of silence between us Lana shuffled on her bed and stared at me through the glow with bright eyes.
“..thanks for everything Christmas..”
I grunted but she wouldn’t let it go.
Slowly her hand came out from under the covers and reach over to me.
With about as much reluctance as I could muster, not that she could see it in the low light, I reached out and slid my hand into hers.
She squeezed down lightly and seemed to settle in for the long haul with our new position.
I let out a sigh but didn’t argue about it.
Might as well get used to this sort of thing I guess?
“It’s Candy now Lana, not ‘Christmas’.. Candy.. Candy Cane..”
A name like that.. Je-SUS!
High school’s going to be a NIGHTMARE!!
Just seventeen more years and I can legally drink again at least?
Not that I’ll be able to enjoy it properly with the whole ‘corporeal liver’ and body package now.
I sighed heavily and tried to get comfortable with my hand apparently claimed for the night by Lana.
My eyes drifted over to my ‘sister’ one more time thoughtfully.
She looked adorable honestly?
The thumb on her free hand has moved up to her mouth which is something I’m GOING to tease her about later obviously but still.. it could be worse I guess?
As retirement packages go, getting to be part of one poor little lost girl’s ‘Christmas Present’ of a lifetime is better than nothing at least!
May’s down here on earth too.. hopefully our plan worked and this whole mess will finally give Snow White the kick in the ass she needed to stop protecting animal welfare and focus on the real victims here?
Who Knows, maybe Lana won’t be the only little girl getting a special gift this Christmas?
I hope so.. otherwise I’m going to have to find the Fairy Princess personally and REALLY beat some sense into her!
This time we used subtlety.
It was May’s idea and look where it got me?
NEXT time we go with MY plan!
“You’re good Swan Lake.. you’re good, but I’m still better..”
A little giggle bubbled up from my mouth and I smirked widely.
Luckily Lana’s asleep already so she didn’t hear me.
I’d hate to keep her up too long tonight, tomorrow’s Christmas after all!
..Candy and Lana Cane’s first Christmas..
wait.. Lana-Cane?..
HA! Isn’t that a medical power you mush on your butt when it’s itchy?!
I’m almost glad I got ‘Candy’ in all of this!
I’d rather have the fall back option of becoming a stripper over whatever kind of job you can get by being named after medicated butt-powder!
My slight snigger turned into a full on giggle fit that I struggled to contain as time went on.
In the end it was only a sleepy groan from Lana when I jiggled our connected hands too much which managed to calm me down.
With a happy little smirk on my face I settled in for the night.
Despite my new younger body my mind isn’t quite done ‘de-aging’ yet apparently.
I had the weirdest dream involving an older ‘me’ in a mini-dress dancing with that shy jock I saw watching the future ‘us’ in the University library?
“Took you long enough my little Christmas Present.”
“I had to take the long way around, what do you think of a May wedding?”
I rolled over slightly in my sleep and hugged a pillow to my chest while sighing with content.
Who knew Momma May would make such a cute guy?
End
*************************************
**Diary of Candy Cane – Age Five**
*************************************
This is a journal of events for my personal use only, revenge to be specific.
Anyone who has not only found its hiding place but also unlocked all three padlocks on it to get this far should stop now.. THAT MEANS YOU LANA!!
Now that that’s been covered I can move on.
I got this diary for Christmas and while I don’t particularly appreciate the pink color I need something private to keep my thoughts clear with.
Lana seems to have practically forgotten her past at this point.
I’m struggling to remember a few details but my nature may be sustaining my mind past its physical limitations a bit better at least.
Either way this is what happened today and why I felt the need to start using this stupid book to keep track of things a bit better.
******
It started at kindergarden.
We went out for play time.
I took a book with me which got a few weird looks as usual but people have learnt not to bother questioning me on it.
Lana has started hanging out with a few of the other girls in class and, while she’s managed to talk me into some silly games with them at times, I tend to leave her to her friends most of the time.
I’d only read a few pages before something odd drew me back out of the story.
A sense I’ve not felt in almost a year, a sense that I honestly thought I’d lost when I got this corporeal body flared to life with a vengeance.
In seconds I was on my feet and scanning around the playground with worry.
It didn’t take long for me to pick up where the feeling was coming from.
As I stared hard at the area around it the world started to shimmer and shift until the veil fell at last letting me see my prey.
I barely held back a gasp of surprise when the back of a woman with long blonde hair and a floaty white dress that looked far too much like she was trying hard to look like an ‘angel’ came into view.
With quick steps, careful to make sure no-one was paying too much attention to me as I went, I pulled up behind her and turned away to face back across the playground.
“What the hell are you doing here Snow White?”
There was a startled gasp from behind me.
A moment later a voice spoke but not the one I was expecting.
“You can see me?!”
Throwing caution to the wind I spun on a heel and stared up at the ‘angel’ in shock.
She’s not.. that’s not..
“What the hell are YOU doing here?!”
She.. He?.. flinched hard just from the tone of my voice.
“Yule, seriously what the hell?! Why are you doing the Fairy Princess’s job?.. did she talk you into this?!”
To be fair to him he actually looked quite good in her white dress.
His hair was no longer short nor brown but long and blonde like Snow White usually keeps hers.
He even had quite a nice figure going on and well done make-up to boot?
If he hadn’t been MY apprentice for nigh on six-hundred years I doubt I’d have been able to tell he wasn’t really female honestly.
“How can you see me? How do you know that name?”
His voice rose into a feminine squeak of fear by the time he’d finished.
I huffed to myself and glared at him lightly.
“It’s me dumbass, Christmas! Use you’re sight for once?! How many times do I have to tell you about that!”
He flinched harder this time and pulled away from me slightly in surprised awe.
“Boss?”
“In the.. flesh.. I guess?”
My dry chuckle at my own joke didn’t seem to help him at all.
“wow.. no wonder they demoted her..”
What was that? DEMOTED?!
“Last Christmas the office went into meltdown and all the higher ups were running around panicking because they couldn’t find you. Eventually they interviewed me about it all but I hadn’t seen you in weeks at the time so they quickly moved on and pulled in Giselle for questioning.”
Giselle... that feels familiar?..
AH! That’s Snow Whites real name!
“I don’t know what happened but by the time they got done she came out in tears and we had a full reshuffle scheduled for Boxing day. When all was said and done I ended up getting her job as the Goddess of Gender-Confusion and she was made the new Christmas?”
HA! Oh, the irony?!
At this point I don’t really hold a grudge for the way she did things considering what I’ve got out of it all but then I’m still a few years off from puberty so I’m sure I’ll start raging at her again eventually.
Surprisingly I can see Yule as making a pretty good ‘Fairy Princess’?
He.. she I guess?.. she’s always been soft hearted and far too gentle.
The very things that made her so terrible as my apprentice would be really useful when you’re dealing with people who are hurting and have been screwed over by life a bit too much, like most of those in the Tran’s community that I assume she’s been working with.
As much as I don’t want to give her any credit in the slightest, I can see Snow White being a pretty impressive Christmas or ‘Spirit of Humility’ as the official title goes?
While I did the job I never really enjoyed it in general, aside from any fun of my own I could make obviously.
It takes a certain type of person to work as the ‘bad guy’ and force people to confront their own mistakes day in day out without it getting to them.
If anyone is sociopathic enough to do well in that role it’s probably Snow White, if it’s not an animal then she really doesn’t seem to care in the slightest in my experience?
It’s all not exactly what we had planned when May and I came up with our little scam but maybe this is better if anything?
Originally the plan was for me to force Snow White to actually do her job and make her realise the suffering she was leaving people to go through at long last.
I figured she’d ‘punish’ me in some way, although turning me into a four year old caught me kind of flat footed to say the least.
I had my doubts whether our plan had actually worked or not from the smirk on her face when she dropped the whole ‘Swan Lake’ community show thing on us before she left but apparently I needn’t have worried.
After so many years of getting the short end of the funding and general respect stick I’d kind of forgotten that despite how it seemed my job WAS important and I had enough seniority that me just disappearing would set off alarm bells.
“She’s doing really well, a few problems where she’s gone too far and scared a CEO into a catatonic state but who hasn’t done that once in a while? She has a problem with playing ‘nice’ when the person she’s dealing with runs a company which abuses or treats animals poorly but that tends to just make her job easier by adding anger to the mix.”
I cocked an eyebrow at hi-her suspiciously.
She seems to know an awful lot about how Snow White’s getting on?
“How are you handling you’re new job? Looks like you’re enjoying the benefits package if nothing else?”
She looked at me in confusion for a moment until I moved my hands up subtly and mimed having a chest which a girl my age could only dream of having.
She blushed bright red in response which amused me to no end.
“It’s okay.. it’s nice to be helping people and some of the girls/guys I’ve met so far have been real nice in general which makes a change from all the assholes we used to deal with.”
She sighed and flipped her hair out of her face before continuing.
“The workload is CRAZY though. I’ve been working day and night since we started but I’ve barely made a dent, it looks like she hasn’t dealt with a human client since the early eighteen-hundreds?!”
Huh.. actually that sounds about right?..
That’s roughly when humans killed her ‘pet project’ the Dodo’s off and she suddenly got heavily into animal rights practically overnight..
“At least they have you on the job now? I’ll be honest Yule you sucked as a ‘Christmas’.. it feels like the Fairy Princess role suits you much better.”
Even I’m not sure if I intended that as a compliment or an insult but judging by the way her face lit up in an almost unreasonable amount of joy she took it to be a compliment if nothing else.
A moment later I was caught completely off guard when she swooped down and lifted me into an enthusiasticly tight hug.
“Put me down you simple minded pleb!”
She giggled and mussed my hair a little before letting me down at last.
“Love you too Boss.”
I couldn’t help but blush there.
Aside from Lana and our ‘mother’ not many people have ever said they love me, even jokingly, before..
“Yeah, well.. whatever..”
She giggled again, staring down at me with those worryingly happy eyes of hers.
“Why are you here anyway? I doubt you just dropped in for a visit considering you didn’t know I was here?”
Her smile didn’t dim at all.
If anything it got a bit brighter with pride as she turned and gestured over to a group of boys a few classes above us playing with a ball while obnoxiously taking up way more of the playground then they should be allowed to in my opinion.
“Really? Which one?”
She shot me an amused look and waved at three of the boys who were off to the side, obviously not enjoying how rough the others were playing but also not willing to stop ‘playing’ for fear of being mocked.
I didn’t recognise two of them but the last one on the right was definitely familiar.
“Lana’s going to be so disappointed, she’s got a major crush on one of them..”
Well.. no, actually she won’t remember in the slightest hopefully?
It’s kind of hard to tell really, it all depends on how much her change influenced her.
For all I know she could be immune to reality changes at this point like me or any other spirit.
Her changes WERE more drastic then most after all..
“I’m thinking of making the three of them related in some way, cousins maybe?”
What? Is she fishing for ideas from ME of all people?
I’m not an ‘ideas’ person!
“Sounds good.. looks like you’re handling things well enough. Don’t be a stranger huh?”
I stuck my hand out for a shake.
She ignored it and pulled me into another hug with a happy grin.
“You’re so sweet Boss! Of course I’ll drop in from time to time, I imagine you’re out of the loop a bit already and it’s only been a year so far?”
A fair point.
Probably true too.
I’d almost appreciate the offer if she didn’t use the word ‘sweet’ or hug me while giving it?
“Are you enjoying your new life at least?”
Huh?.. well.. I don’t know?.. maybe, just a little bit..
“Ah, say no more, in my new line of work you get good at reading ‘embarrassed to admit that you like something’ blushes pretty well.”
Wha?!-B..but I didn’t say anything?!!
“That blush is just adorable Boss. Give it a few years and the boys will be all over you.”
Like hell they will!
I’ll either shift them off to Lana or smack them a good one instead!
I’m a one-woman guy.. make that one-man woman?.. one boy-girl girl-boy?..
WHATEVER! I can wait until college for May to show her now handsome face again, so that’s that!
“I really should get back to work, you wouldn’t believe how many TG people are born every second. I can feel my book getting heavier as time goes on with new cases.”
She swooped down for one more hug that I reluctantly allowed before leaning back up with a grin.
“Don’t forget to get that ten quid you owe Barty sorted out soon too. He’s driving people crazy going on about it, you know what he’s like with the whole ‘greed’ thing.”
Oh yeah.. I do kind of owe him don’t I?
You’d think being reborn as a mortal would let me skip out for a while but apparently not when he’s involved.
“I’ll sort it eventually.. take care kid? The job really does suit you, you’re practically glowing from it if nothing else.”
A little giggle came from her mouth as she paced away from me slightly and off towards the ‘boy’s on the far side of the playground.
“Oh that’s not the Job?.. I’m pregnant! Giselle proposed and everything, it was very sweet of her even if she was female at the time.”
Right.. of course?..
Why didn’t I think of that..
It just makes so much sense that they wou- NO IT DOESN’T?!!
“What the hell?! How the fu-”
“CANDICE CANE! YOU WATCH YOUR LANGUAGE YOUNG LADY!”
Oh shit!
I spun around to find the world moving on as if nothing had happened again.
Apparently Yule has picked up a certain skill for bad timing in cancelling the ‘hiding’ effect from her girlfriend.. fiancée?.. fiancé?.. whatever!
“Sorry Mrs Benson!”
She didn’t particularly seem mollified by the apology but before she could say anything more a brown haired missile impacted with me sending us both to the floor.
“There you are Cand, come on Jenny’s brought her jump-rope with her and she won’t believe me that we can dance while jumping!”
I barely managed to send a pleading look over at Mrs Benson while Lana yanked me back to my feet and started pulling me off towards a huddle of girls near the back fence.
Any illusion that I may be saved was neatly removed by the smirk on the old teacher’s face as she watched us go.
******
So that’s that!
For future-me’s reference, remember that you owe Barty ten quid, the new Fairy Princess a smack around the head for intentionally bad timing and Mrs Benson some kind of situation where she gets paid back for letting Lana drag me off to play with the other girls again..
THERE!
See, this is a revenge journal.. not just a ‘Diary’ even if it IS pink!
This WAS kind of fun though?.. just a little bit?..
Maybe I should write in here more often?..
I’m sure someone will do something to deserve a revenge note with a full account of what happened soon, just so I don’t forget and either over-do or under-use my revenge chance when it comes around someday.
It’s NOT a Diary though!
Journal.. Revenge journal..
Yeah!
I should stop now, I think I hear Lana coming up th-
Really the End this time?
**********
Not bad if I do say so myself.. at least it ends with a Happy ‘Christmas’?
...
....
.....
That pun was terrible even by my standards..
Either way, Merry Christ-Hanukkah-Solstice-Yule-Kwanza-mas everybody!!
**********
![]() |
Sister of my Heart I am most assuredly back Dear Reader! Welcome to hopefully the first of many 'Narrator Fellow's Christmas Omnibus's! *Results may vary, opinions given on such topics as 'The French' are not the opinions of Christmas Corp. LLC or it's subsidiaries but entirely those of the staff member known only as 'The Narrator'. |
Away we must go, to a hospital, you know?
Where a bitter young woman sits sulking alone.
She... She... Blast!
I never was good with rhymes, I really must apologise Dear Reader.
How the devil that mad ‘Doctor Seuss’ fellow kept it up for so long I have absolutely no idea!
Only a perfect mix of German precision and American craziness could be that confusing yet organised, I swear.
I am frightfully sorry Dear Reader but I really must desist with these awkward shenanigans.
That should teach me to try and do something different for once I’d say!
One must always work towards their strengths after all, what?
Let’s try this one again, shall we?
Hello Dear Reader!
It is I, your mysteriously appearing, snow-loving British narrator friend!
Back once again, as promised, at this most auspicious time of year.
While I’m sure it would be awfully fun for us to catch up after such an eventful year I must, as they say, get down to ‘brass tacks’ I’m afraid.
It would probably spoil the yule tide mood for me to explain that I get paid per tale told but-
Oh bother, I really am making a mess of it this year, aren’t I?
Nevermind, onward I say!
Once again I come baring stories to delight, warm even the coldest of hearts and infuse the soul as only a well-narrated Christmas tale can at this most delightful time of year.
This year I am feeling particularly generous, don’t you know?
Accordingly I offer not one, not two, but three tales of woe and hope from my great big book of leather bound Christmas treats to delight you all over the festive season!
Let me present to you:
‘The Christmas narrator fellow’s great Omnibus’ for December in the year of our Lord Two-thousand-and-Seventeen!
Without further ado, our first tale gets right to the heart of matters you could say, in more ways the one, and it is my pleasure to present to you "Sister of my heart"
...... .. .. .....
As you will have no doubt gathered from my initial attempt at beginning this tale.
The aforementioned ‘bitter’ young woman currently 'sulking' alone within a hospital bed of all things, despite her grand old age of Twenty-two (which I personally believe is far too old for such actions to be considered proper) is commonly known by the name 'Sally' to most people.
The name is short for ‘Salvesterin’ I’m afraid, Salvesterin Silvestri, a frightfully horrible name that’s almost as bad as ‘Napoleon’ in my humble opinion.
Parents can be so cruel in the pursuit of 'respecting family history', can't they?
Her family were originally Italian of course.
Dear Sally is actually from the Bronx herself, born in a broken down elevator on the fourth floor of her childhood apartment block home, but I digress...
In recent years she has embraced the gossip column mandated ‘true’ Italian-American lifestyle well. Still not enjoying her name, naturally, but also not letting her rather high-strung new city friends know of her formerly ‘low-born’ status either.
She’s gotten into a nasty habit of telling anyone that will listen that she was born in a small holiday resort just outside of Rome where her family were vacationing at the time, don’t you know?
A most amusing lie when you consider that she has in fact never travelled more than one state over from her current home, let alone seen the more austere sights of true culture in cities like Rome, London or Pari- Well, maybe not Paris actually?...
Frightful place, full of French people wouldn’t you believe!
Anyway, she has of course never actually owned a passport, let alone travelled so far across the globe before having even come into this world to start with.
Yet, despite that minor wrinkle in her life, she has managed to paste over it rather well with a mix of hard work and many, many little white lies to the contrary.
She’s put a lot of effort into the facade she puts up of being a well-bred ‘Lady’ to her friends usually... although in her current state the definite nasally 'twang' of her Latin-infused childhood accent is hard to mistake for anything else I assure you.
She is, of course, currently angry, as to be expected of a Bronx-native in general or so I’ve been told.
Quite rightly so I’d say too, the doctors have taken her secret stash of cigarettes away once more after all!
She believes that she has very little time left on this Earth and understandably wishes to enjoy the time she has to the fullest.
Her recently wealthy, high-flying family being far too busy on this winters eve to visit her after so long spent in this same cookie-cutter hospital room at all when there are many more interesting things to do and people to drink...
Oh! I do apologise, I meant that the other way around of course!
Sally has been here, within this once great medical institutions hallowed halls for what feels like an eternity.
Waiting on a transplant that she honestly does not expect will ever materialize to a point where even the infrequent and dwindling visits of her friends cannot perk her up anymore.
I’m sure a visit from her newly made ‘CEO’ Father, now social-climbing obsessed Mother or her many and varied big brothers would have helped in that regard.
Even her often passed-over cousins would be a blessing at this point, despite her family having generally ignored their existence in recent years due to the connection which may be drawn to their past lives of squalor, may have helped calm her nerves this night but unfortunately they are all too busy with prior engagements while also having no idea that she happens to be ill to start with sadly.
‘Making something of yourself’ and ‘dragging yourself up by your bootstraps’ (in a way that I’m sure a lesser narrator would love to wax lyrically about with zeal) can often have some unforeseen side-effects to those around you I’m afraid.
A problem which, in another world, Sally’s father would likely have come to understand rather well when his daughter’s body finally gave up on her due to complications on Christmas Eve itself.
The fact that he would only have found out a day or so later when called by a rather hassled hospital rep about funeral arrangements would have eaten away at the once proud man for years to come I’m sure... had it not been for some timely intervention at least.
If you were with me last year Dear Reader to witness Nappa’s special day, then I believe you may already know where I’m going with this of course, but the rules must be observed and so I will do my best to explain the situation as succinctly as possible for you just in case.
I believe the best way to put it would be something like ‘that is all about to change Dear Reader’.
I wouldn’t drag you along to view such an unfortunate situation without a reason at this magical time of year after all!
Let us listen in and find out more, shall we?
I believe this would be an appropriate time for us to roll our customary title card at long last as well so-
Sister of my heart
-Ah, that’s better!
As I was saying, let’s see what is to come of Sally on this bitterly cold New York Christmas evening at long last, shall we?
“Ms Silvestri, I’ve just gotten word that a donor has been found.”
“Really?!”
“Yes, an unfortunate young man has been brought in who’s a near perfect match for you. We’ve got to hurry and get you into prep for surgery right away but you should finally be off that Cardiopulmonary-bypass machine you’ve been complaining about so vigorously of late by this time tomorrow.”
“YES!”
Oh... I may have made yet another mistake Dear Reader?
I really do apologise, I’m not sure what’s wrong with me this year!
I seem to have brought us in a few hours of treacherously difficult surgery too soon for the story to be ‘ready’ for your enjoyment somehow, despite having just rolled out title cards and everything?
I really must apologise, these things are usually much more straightforward.
As you can probably guess by that short burst of conversation, the once brooding ‘Sally’ is now rather buoyant with joy at the prospect of living her life once more.
While I only touched on it earlier, you may still have inferred that Sally Silvestri was not a well woman at all up to this point.
Truly it was only her Fathers recently earned fortune which had kept her alive as long as it has, despite the man’s lack of effort in visiting his poor offspring in her time of need personally of course.
Leaving someone on a ‘Cardiopulmonary-bypass machine’ for an extended period of time is highly irregular, but as the old saying goes:
‘Bribe enough people and the world will start turning’... or something like that at least?
I’m sorry to inform you, Dear Reader, that poor Sally’s heart was shot...
Not literally of course!
That would be a whole other tale for a whole other time I assure you.
No, no, Sally’s heart is ‘shot’ in the colloquial use of the word, meaning that it no longer works in the slightest, you see?
She’s been stuck in a hospital for months now, kept alive by machines and constantly having her mood sour worse by the day with a heart transplant looked further from reality with each passing moment.
Truly the heart she is about to receive is something she will consider a ‘Christmas miracle’ or at the very least a dream come true, although maybe that’s only a matter of perspective considering the poor young man who died in order for her to get it.
That is actually the main focus of this story, believe it or not?
We’ve not even started the story properly at all yet despite my rambling on like this and we already have one Christmas miracle under our belts, how wonderful is that?
I will endeavour to keep the pace going in such a delightfully upbeat way Dear Reader, I pledge to you with utmost fervour!
Now let’s see here... I’ll just skip a few pages now.
Open-heart surgery really doesn’t make for a good Christmas tale when described in such graphic detail Dear Reader, take me at my word on that one.
Ah Ha!
I think I’ve found our original target starting point at long last.
Yes, this looks about right...
There’s only one way to see I guess?
Onwards!
We should dive right back in here I’d say, see how Sally is doing several hours later, minus one dead lump in her chest but plus one newly beating heart and accompanying scars to show for it!
Sally’s head rolled awkwardly against the pillows behind her as the anaesthetic slowly finished its hours-long process of wearing off completely at long last.
It took her a few minutes to fully realise what was going on and slowly her hand crept up disbelievingly to cup just underneath one rather sore feeling breast.
Despite the gauze covering over the stitches in her chest she could still feel them there and hesitated only a moment in disgust before pushing on to press her hand flat against her chest, feeling the reassuring beat of a real, working human heart within her petite cavity once more.
Pain began to register in her head, as did the dimly lit room, IV drip, beeping machinery and the still attached presence of her once hated Cardiopulmonary-bypass machine.
None of that mattered to her though as a small, delicate smile reached her lips and tears of joy started falling from her eyes in response to an upwelling of emotions that hit her full force in that very moment.
’She was going to live!’
After so much time focusing on her death, seemingly inevitable and inescapable.
’She was going to live!’
Nurses came in droves as her heart monitor picked up its pace slightly, which due to the nature of her recent surgery was a matter of interest for the staff of the ICU unit that night, but Sally didn’t care at all as they moved around her and talked incessantly.
All she could do was hold her hand flat to her chest and cry as the gentle thump continued on beneath her fingertips to-
Blast! I’ve just realised this isn’t the correct starting point for this story either?!
I’m so terribly sorry Dear Reader!
Something seems to be wrong with my book today, this is all frightfully embarrassing and wholly my fault but please, I beg just one more chance to get it right at last?
I shall not fail you again!
Now let’s see... no... no...
Let’s check a few more pages over and... no, too soon still...
Sally really does spend a horribly long time in the ICU ward I’m afraid, far longer than is strictly necessary most of the time due to a mix of her Fathers money making the Doctors cautious and the rather confusing results being received from her first run of biopsy tests.
The results are so out of the ordinary that one rather intrepid, not to mention emotionally stilted, Doctor took it upon himself to ‘investigate’ them further by tracing back the original heart donor in hopes of finding more information he could abuse to publish a paper on his findings and-
Ah Ha! ‘This time for sure!’ to paraphrase that oddly popular phrase I’ve seen dotted around over the last few days for some unfathomable (probably American) reason, at least.
I’m sure this is the right point this time; I just know it Dear Reader, how very exciting, what?
Tally Ho, Dear Reader!
Sally rolled over slightly in confusion as a gentle, almost hesitant knock came to her hospital room door.
It really had become ‘her’ hospital room at this point.
Considering the numerous creature comforts she’d ended up bribing her nurses into buying for her when her family were less than helpful in supplying them by way of not actually coming to visit yet, despite the traumatic surgery she’d just been through.
Her parents are currently holidaying in the sun at a retreat if Sally’s social media account is to be believed.
Her Brothers, on the other hand, all contended that they are far too busy to ‘baby’ her in the same way her parents would growing up, an unfortunate stigma she has had to live with for a while now due to her being both the youngest child and the only girl in the family growing up, sadly.
Slowly the door eased open and a woman poked her head inside nervously.
As she took in the empty room around them she seemed to calm somewhat before turning curious eyes onto Sally’s supine form at last.
“I hope I’ve got the right room, I walked in on some poor man having a sponge bath a minute ago, and it was terribly embarrassing for all involved I must say...”
Sally found herself taking an instant liking to the woman as the self-deprecating smile on her face, tinged only slightly by a mischievous glint and something else she couldn’t identify, warmed her in ways the awkward niceties of her nurses hadn’t managed in months.
“Are you Sal... Salve-”
Before the woman could make an even worse mess of her already difficult and awkward name Sally waved a hand up in protest while offering the poor woman an inviting smile.
“Just call me Sally, everyone else does...”
The unspoken but still felt ‘did’ that she corrected herself with mentally as her mind stepped back over to her missing friends and family who obviously didn’t care enough to even bother visiting her these days, once again hurting more then she’d like to admit, even to herself.
As if the correction had actually left Sally’s lips, the older woman at the doorway’s face softened in understanding and with only a brief pause to straighten herself out she stepped into the room properly, letting the door shut behind her as she paced towards Sally’s bed with only mild caution present in her walk.
A long neglected visitors chair was deftly pulled into use and the strange new woman settled herself down with rather impressive grace to offer Sally a slightly strained smile from her new position.
An awkward silence began to form between them both as they took each other in as a whole.
Sally’s eyes scanning the woman up and down from her neat but conservatively styled hair to her black dress which looked plain by Sally’s usual standards yet seemed to suit the woman to some degree in her honest, if not very well informed, opinion.
The woman in turn watched Sally, although her eyes seemed to drift quite often downwards slightly towards the lying woman’s breasts with a hint of longing on her tired face.
“So... Hi? How can I help you today?”
Sarcasm had always been a weapon of choice for Sally when she felt uncomfortable, a sad side-effect of growing up in an apartment dominated by her seemingly ever-present army of brothers most likely.
The new woman seemed to start suddenly in surprise, as if being shaken from her thoughts by Sally’s words, probably because that is exactly what happened if we’re being entirely truthful on the matter.
“I’m terribly sorry Dear, what must you think of me? Barging in like this without a word so suddenly...”
Yet again Sally found herself smiling at the woman’s worried tone of voice, edged by a rather pleasant if slightly muted ‘British’ accent (polite enough to rival my own of course) which had obviously had more than a few years to be tempered by living in the Colonies to her measure.
“I’m Miranda Crawford, the Doctors contacted me a few days ago and I just had to come to see you.”
Sally paused in confusion to watch as the woman, Miranda apparently, seemed to gather herself together for speech once more.
“I wanted to come... after I heard, I... um...”
She shifted awkwardly in her seat once more before finally meeting Sally’s eyes with a mix of emotions obvious across her face.
“They probably didn’t tell you of course but my... child... died recently, I was out of the country at the time and when I finally got back they’d already followed through with her wishes as an organ donor so...”
Sally froze in worry as the woman’s presence finally made sense.
Her hand unconsciously came up to cup at her chest once more, feeling out that reassuring beat as she found herself doing quite regularly these days, this time while staring back at the woman in surprise.
“I know my visiting like this is probably against some kind of rules or such but I just had to come and... well, the Doctor who phoned me got a detail wrong which I felt I simply must come and explain properly to you in person...”
Miranda hesitated once more before diving in with a rushed burst of words that she’d obviously been holding onto for a long time in her own mind.
“I just wanted to reassure you that the heart they gave you wasn’t from some young man at all but a girl instead, my daughter, and that she would be truly happy that you received it because... because...”
Miranda trailed off as her eyes drifted down to stare intensely at her nervously knotted fingers instead of continuing on.
For her part, Sally stared at her bowed head in wide-eyed surprise.
While the Doctors had said something about the donor for her heart being a man, she hadn’t really given it much thought at the time, being far too overjoyed at the prospect of living to care about such a seemingly minor detail... one which apparently had a greater meaning and weight to her donor’s Mother for some potentially obvious reason.
Slowly her head cocked to the side questioningly and after licking her dry lips slightly Sally eventually spoke up, breaking the awkward pause in the conversation for the sake of her own curiosity more than anything at this point.
“What was her name?”
The woman’s head snapped up to stare at Sally in surprise which quickly bled into a wide smile of pride making Sally briefly reconsider her own, well-intentioned, choice of a conversation starter.
“Her name was Abby, Abigail Jean Crawford. She was such a beautiful girl, you remind me of her a little in your eyes and-”
Just like that they were off Dear Reader!
Sally settled herself back against her pillows and watched as years of obvious pride came pouring out of the still grieving mother before her.
The full story did eventually come out, the mix-up by the hospital being understandable to a degree when Miranda finally admitted almost casually that her beautiful daughter ‘Abby’ had once been her baby boy ‘Angus’.
Sally couldn’t help cringing sympathetically at the name which ‘Abby’ once had to bear, but if anything that only seemed to amuse Miranda as she went off on yet more tales of Abby’s youth and the problems that terribly chosen name had caused them all.
Sally heard about the tear-filled night when Miranda’s son came to her and finally confessed ‘his’ true feelings about ‘himself’.
She did her best to offer a shoulder to cry on or a gentle hug as Miranda told her everything she could think of from Abby’s favourite color to the first crush she ever admitted to having.
Once the flood started there really did seem to be no way for Miranda to stop its continuous flow.
Even I, in my capacity as a professional narrator, am left in awe of how much she told Sally about her heart-donor in the few short hours they had together.
Eventually, the stories of Abby’s life petered off as emotions took their place and Sally, against her better judgement, allowed Miranda to place her own hand upon her chest to feel the still-beating heart inside.
“She would have been so happy to know she helped you dear... My Abby always did have a big heart, I’m surprised they could even fit it into that chest of yours.”
Despite the still pained undertone behind the joke they both found themselves laughing lightly over it anyway.
“I’m very thankful for her gift, and that you came here to tell me so much about her as well Miranda.”
There wasn’t a word of a lie in those simple and ironically ‘heartfelt’ words from Sally’s usually bitter lips.
While even a few hours before she had honestly not even thought about ‘who’ her mystery donor was, now her sacrifice had taken on a whole new meaning for the usually repressed young woman.
She felt growing affection for Miranda in turn as well, as they both bonded over old tales of a poor confused young girl who grew into a self-assured, if still clumsy and a little quiet, young woman... struck down far before her time was due...
“She really would have liked you Sally, you’re such a nice girl.”
-And they say that Sally's heart grew three sizes that day.
With the older women's ear tucked to her still-beating chest so warmly...
Not literally grew, mind you, Dear Reader?
That would be most unfortunate after all!
Why, a human heart grown to that size would be simply monstrous!
Blood would be forced out as such high pressure that... Ah, but I digress...
Oh dear, I believe my little aside has ruined the moment somewhat yet again, hasn’t it?
Maybe we should leave the pair of them to their rather awkward first meeting and check back in on them in a few pages time, for the sake of brevity, of course?
Let's see now...
Ah! This looks like a good point to pick up from.
I do apologise, that interruption was most unprofessional of me I must say.
This really hasn’t been my day today sadly.
“I brought you some new books to read and some apples.”
A little smile played across Sally’s lips as the unmistakable voice of Miranda greeted her, her eye shut in feigned sleep to avoid having to converse with the nurses who would be in soon with her breakfast.
“Oh honestly, you’re just as bad as Abby was. You’re not fooling anyone into thinking you’re asleep at the moment dear and if it didn’t work on me back when she wanted a day off school then it’s not going to work on me now in a hospital of all places!”
Sally’s eyes snapped open to stare almost lovingly up into an equally care-filled face of Miranda as she came further into the room as usual, snagging up her now customary chair as she went.
Neither of them had really known what to do with themselves when visiting time finished on the first day they met, but even Sally could admit to herself that she felt just a tiny thrill of joy in her new heart when Miranda turned up the next day, minutes after visiting hours began once more.
Over the last few weeks she’d learned even more about the wonderful woman beside her and the pair had truly bonded in a way which both would only hesitate to call a ‘mother/daughter-like’ way for the sake of each other’s feelings and a still raw respect for Abby’s passing.
Miranda found in Sally something to keep herself going at last.
Having lost her husband a few years ago, then finding out that she had also lost her daughter had almost broken the proud, yet gentle woman.
At first, it was only her drive to correct the hospital’s mistake which kept her moving with determination but Sally, despite the airs she liked to think she could put up, was so painfully vulnerable in so many ways that were obvious to Miranda’s experienced eye.
Just as her own heart had gone out to her once ‘son’ on the day ‘he’ finally confessed to her about ‘his’ feelings, so did it go out to Sally as she slowly came to realise that the poor girl was so dreadfully alone despite all the talk she gave of her large family and successful parents.
Sally on the other hand found herself almost unconsciously drawing nearer to Miranda with every visit they shared.
The woman listened to her, she gave her attention in a way her own mother never had and more than that they understood each other, or seemed to at least, from Sally’s perspective.
At first it had been a little awkward, knowing the woman was only really there chasing the ghost of her child within Sally’s own heartbeat, but time tends to have a habit of changing such things quite often.
With each passing day that went by Sally found herself growing closer and closer to Miranda, sharing stories and facts about her own life which she wouldn’t have dreamed of sharing in any other situation to anyone.
Her confession that her first crush and resulting kiss was with a girl, one of a rather large contingent of Latina girls that her mother had always told Sally to avoid at all cost when they lived in their old apartment building, surprised Miranda but the reaction was brief and quickly replaced by warm acceptance which Sally had only dreamed of someday feeling in the real world.
At this point in their oddly comfortable relationship the pair were about as close as it’s possible to be, given the timeframe involved.
Plans were already being made for them to meet up regularly when Sally was finally let out of her now annoyingly claustrophobic feeling hospital room and even wilder plans being thrown about of her joining Miranda on her next trip ‘home’ to Britain for a well-deserved holiday, just the two of them.
Miranda had even not-so-subtly hinted that there were more than a few beautiful women who might be interested in such a pretty American appearing on their shores if she did visit, much to Sally’s initial embarrassment but growing amusement and joy at being finally accepted for who she had not wanted to admit to being for so painfully long.
From that point on, every morning when they woke up, one inside her hospital bed and the other in her much more comfortable Queen-sized bed at ‘home’, they both found themselves thinking the same three words for completely different reasons.
‘Thank you Abby’
Sally’s hand drifted up to rest against her own beating chest once more as she watched the sun rise from her window.
Her heart once again filled with joy at the previously forgone days ahead of her and the potential fun to come as Miranda’s next visit brought the same zest for life she’d managed to instil into every facet of Sally’s renewed spirit lately, in a way Sally had truly never thought possible at all until now.
‘Thank you Abby’
A watery smile came to Miranda’s lips as it so often did in these silent moments she had alone.
Her sadness was tempered though by the thoughts of a once lonely young woman who would be waiting for her in a few short hours, and the still-beating heart in her chest which held such a symbolic meaning to her mind.
That heart saved Sally’s life, it had brought them both together against all odds and give Miranda’s life purpose when she had nothing left to live for, to her mind at least.
She tried to restrain her thoughts within reality and see the world for what it is but some small part of her couldn’t help but think that the heart beating away in that sweet young woman’s chest really was a gift from Abby to the girl, almost as much as it was a parting gift to her as well.
Abby had always been a girl at heart, and now that heart resides in a truly female body, as it always should have from the very start.
Miranda knew that Abby would have been happy for that fact.
She also knew that Abby would be proud of the woman she’d helped save through her own untimely departure.
Miranda was not, by nature, a religious woman but she couldn’t help but let her heart guide her just this once.
Abby was gone... but she left behind a way for her poor old Mum to keep going and helped a girl so very-much like her in personality, if not looks, to have a fresh start in life.
That was truly a miracle and a gift from the heavens if ever there was one, in Miranda’s eyes.
“Thank you Abby”
The End
Excuse me a moment Dear Reader, I think I have something in my eye... j-just...
Okay, that’s better, now where were we?
One story down Dear Reader!
Did you enjoy it?
As is customary I must, of course, offer you an epilogue of sorts before we move on which I will do with great enjoyment I assure you!
Sally went on to marry a rather nice young nurse with dusky skin and the huskiest of voices which Miranda took great joy in teasing the pair over its obviously come hither ‘bedroom-esk’ quality for many years on after their nuptials.
Sally’s relationship with her parents, old friends and family, never did recover when she finally got back out into the big wide world.
It didn’t bother her though.
Her Father still showed he ‘cared’ by sending her a rather large monthly income to enjoy and her Mother seemed to be relishing her new life of rubbing shoulders with the well-to-do of society as far as she could tell from her social media account at least, but neither mattered much to Sally when she finally came to peace with herself and them as a whole.
She had a new family now, new friends, a wife... and a new Mother.
She still lay awake some mornings, cuddled up to the blissful curves of her wife and smiling up at the ceiling while mouthing those same words as always.
The words she would always remember and give whenever a prayer seemed relevant or expected of her.
‘Thank you Abby’
Miranda, or to use her latest title ‘Grandma Mira’ earned by way of Sally’s adopted son only a few years ago, could not express how happy and fulfilling her life had become in recent times.
She got to give away a daughter at a wedding where everyone from the bride to the ‘groomsmen’, consisting of several highly amused woman and wore beautiful gowns in a white and black motif.
She got to hold a small child in her arms while hearing him excitedly call her ‘Grandma’ and explain all the things he’d done that day in pre-school.
She even got the news only yesterday that ‘her girls’ latest round of IVF treatment had been successful at long last.
Sally would be playing the waddling role of ‘Mother’ this time, and thanks to a revolutionary new treatment to turn female bone marrow into a useful replacement to the ‘male side’ of the pregnancy equation, Miranda couldn’t be happier to know that she’d have another Grandchild coming to spoil someday soon.
Names were already being floated around naturally.
Even Miranda, with all her years of ‘getting used to it’, found herself crying when Sally suggested naming her first daughter after her ‘Aunty Abby’... and laughing a few moments later when she added that if it was a boy the currently dubbed ‘Peanut’ could be named ‘Angus’ instead.
Their family was unusual-
Sally was now the hidden black-sheep of her politically and financially powerful family.
Miranda had sold up her old house in England after years of clinging onto it for the memories it offered that she never really thought she’d be able to get past.
Also there was a rather awkward conversation sitting on the horizon about why a certain expectant son would not be ‘growing curves’ as one girl in school had rather nastily assured him would happen after finding out that he had two Mothers.
-but they were happy... and it was all thanks to Abby...
The actual End!
Ahh, can’t beat a good ending really, can you Dear Reader?
Now, as promised, we will go onwards to our next story of the year an-
What do you mean we’re out of time?
I don’t care if the recording studio’s been booked for a Mariachi band at Six!
This is important and... No... Yes, well kind of, I...
Oh, Fine!
I’m so terribly sorry Dear Reader but I shall simply have to leave you at just this one tale for the year.
I may have gotten distracted on my way in this morning-
It was snowing, don’t you know?
-and that lead me to being rather late in getting us started.
Then there was that whole mess with us struggling to find the right starting point as well, so...
Well, I’d better end now before they bash the door in!
Even I’m not stupid enough to try and get in the way of a Mariachi band determined to play music at Christmas time of all things... a Mariachi band, honestly!
As always, I’ve enjoyed our little journey through the tides of the season Dear Reader, mess and all.
Next year I’ll be sure to book extra time AND set my alarm clock to make sure we can do a proper ‘Omnibus’ of Christmas tales at long last!
For now though, it is a fond goodbye from me and our cast.
From safe Sally and happy Miranda, from unnamed Spouses and little Peanuts in belly-houses-
Huh, what do you know, that rhymed?
Maybe that Doctor Seuss fellow’s ‘rhyming’ thing isn’t so hard after all, what?
Oh sorry, I really am so horribly distracted today, aren’t I?!
Thank you for being here with me for our tale this year Dear Reader, despite my less than stellar performance.
A narrator who is heard, especially at Christmas time, feels so much warm joy from it that not even the rather insistent calls of a frustrated Mariachi band can take it away from them in the weeks to come, I promise you!
For now Dear Reader,
I’ll see you next year, when the snow falls delightfully and it’s time for good cheer.
Oh bother... I seem to be stuck rhyming poorly at the end of my sentences now, don’t I?
I do apologise, I’ll work on it by next time I swear!
Thank you Dear Reader for your efforts, your attention and your precious time at this most wondrous season of the year.
May snow fall distractingly for you, as it has for me on these bright winter days.
Have a Merry Christmas and a simply wonderful New Year!
Thank you again and goodnight.
![]() |
I suck at title pages. In this case I'll keep it short and sweet for now:
Smith had a job, he loved his company, he hated one of his fellow employees and his life changed rather dramatically... by the will of the company! |
![]() |
|
“The company is your family, your family is the company. If you believe a member of your unit may harbour sympathies towards the outlanders or confederates to other company’s then you will report them.”
My pencil tapped on my desk a few times but I kept my ears focused on the Vice-President’s voice coming from my console.
If the enforcers notice you’re not paying due reverence then you could be sanctioned.. or worse FIRED!
“The outside world is a harsh wasteland filled with beasts in human form, the outlander’s eat their enemy’s showing no mercy and attack anything on site like common animals.”
This speech gets boring after a while.
We get the same thing every morning before work starts.
I don’t see the point in it honestly, it’s not like anyone would be stupid enough to leave the citadel!
“Other companies are depraved; they would sooner turn you into slaves and treat you like the lowest slum-scum then protect you from the outlanders.”
My head bowed along with everyone else’s.
Even the enforcers bow for the mission statement.
“We are born by the will of the company, we thrive by the will of the company, to deny the company is to deny life itself, safety comes from only one source because..”
A smile spread across my lips when I heard someone a few cubicles over start early.
In a dull roar the oath left my lips at the same time as everyone else’s in the citadel.
It’s truly beautiful to hear everyone speak with one voice, one purpose.
“..the will of the company protects..”
I settled my pencil on my desk and held still for the moment’s silence.
Finally the work horn rang out so we could start our shifts.
My board went dark for a moment before shifting into the usual diagnostic light tests it normally shows on start up.
It looks like E7 is a bit high.
I reached out a finger and hit the control key for it so the light went out.
I’m glad father got me my position on floor sigma, can you imagine working in the pits?
I’m not built for manual work!
D3 lit up blue.
My hand shifted to hit the two buttons needed to put that light out as well.
I have no idea what the blue light’s meant to mean but it’s not my job to know.
My job is to check for anomalies and give the appropriate inputs.
The will of the company guides us, to question it is to court blasphemy..
Only a confederate or outlander scum would question the will of the company!
F2 and G8 lit up at the same time, wow that’s rare?
That’s so shinky!
I’ll have to tell the others about it later over dinner period.
An enforcer came into my cubical and stood in the doorway.
I made an effort to wipe the smile from my face, staring at my board as hard as possible.
A small trickle of sweat moved down my neck when C6 lit up suddenly.
With careful movements to not upset the enforcer I reached out and hit the keys to turn it off again.
The enforcer didn’t move at first but after a terrifyingly long moment he turned in place and walked on to another cubical.
My shoulders slumped a little and I sighed out in relief.
The enforcers act on the will of the company but they still make me uneasy.
Something about the way they move and their dark uniforms with their helmets feels so wrong for some reason.
I could swear that-
Oh look, J15!
Haven’t seen THAT one in a while!
Today’s just working out so shinky and its not even lunch period yet!
========
Finally lunch is over; I can get back to work.
Wonder who covered my board while I was away?
It better not have been Third-sub manager Smith again!
He makes such a mess of things and leaves me to clear up after him.
If he’s not careful he’s going to get sanctioned..
I settled comfortably into my chair and stared at my board eagerly.
The work horn went off making the indicators light up brightly.
For one frantic moment I felt my heart thump as so many lights shone out at me.
J12, K22, M4, L15, I19, G6.. there’s so MANY!
By the will, Smith, I’ll REPORT you for this!
I swear I will you slum-scum!
My hands flew into action as I worked hard to rebalance everything.
How could he let things go so wrong?!
It’s not HARD to keep things balanced!
By the will.. how did he even get Z3 to light up?
I’ve NEVER seen that one go bright!
========
After a lot of effort I managed to get everything back to normal.
At one point an enforcer came in to inspect me but he left without reaction so I think I’m okay?
There was some kind of commotion in a cubicle to my right.
I didn’t look over at it or anything, obviously, but the noise was annoying.
Maybe that was Smith?
Would serve him right if he got sanctioned for what he did!
I was just winding down, clearing up things on my desk and lining up my stapler as directed in the job-charter.
What does a stapler even DO?
I have one, I’m proud of it because it’s mine but like the pencil and the paperclip holder I honestly have no clue what they are meant to do.
I wonder if..
NO! Bad thoughts!
‘Do not question the will of the company! The company is family, family is the company!’
That’s better.
Curiosity is a sign of the weak.
I’m not weak.
I’ll never be an outlander sympathiser!
My board suddenly flicked to black.
It felt like my blood froze in my chest.
Why’s it gone black?!
The work horn hasn’t gone off yet!
Why’s my board black!!
Slowly a pattern formed in the lights of my board.
Words drew themselves out with painfully slow determination.
I mouthed them as they formed my stomach dropping with each new syllable.
‘Sub-division manager, grade four, Smith. Report to your nearest enforcer for movement and solicitation, reporting is mandatory. By the will of the company.’
Oh no.. what have I done?!
Heavy footfalls progressed up the hall between the cubicles towards my desk.
The enforcer is coming!
What did I do?! I only thought it for a moment!
I didn’t mean to question the company, honest!
By the time the enforcer reached me I was hyperventilating.
“You will come with me, by the will of the company”
I couldn’t see his face obviously but he didn’t move at all after speaking.
“You will come with me, by the will of the company”
With a gasp I bowed my head to him and quickly scrambled over to his side.
“B..by the will of the company..”
He didn’t respond but his hand came up to take my upper arm in a surprisingly gentle grip and he walked us off towards the elevators.
As we progressed down the corridor between cubicles I could feel everyone else’s eyes on me, judging me.
They wouldn’t stare for too long for fear of being noticed by an enforcer or missing an incoming command on their consoles but their eyes still burned into the back of my head as we moved on.
My shoulders slumped a little in defeat.
I’m so nerfed..
======
The elevator finally thumped to a stop.
I’ve never been this high before!
Anything above the thirty-ninth floor is for upper management.
Why am I being brought here?
Confederates and sympathiser scum are sent to basement level fourteen for processing, even those that get fired are sent to basement level fifteen!
I shot a nervous look at the enforcer.
He didn’t glance back at me.
I quickly turned away to face the elevator doors as they opened up.
The enforcer is correct; I am here by the will of the company.
It’s not my place to question the will.
Despite my determination to not make things worse my mouth dropped open a little when the bright lights and clean white floors of upper management came into view.
A truly beautiful blonde woman sat casually behind a glass desk with some kind of glowing device in front of her.
Everything from her fresh, smooth skin to her long luxuriously curled hair and her smooth perfectly formed clothing practically SCREAMED ‘Elite’.
I diverted my eyes before she could see me staring at her.
A woman of her caliber.. I’m not worthy to openly look upon her..
“Sub-division manager, grade four, Smith. Reporting for mandatory solicitation, by the will of the company”
The enforcer let go of my arm and stepped back leaving me stranded in front of the Elite woman at the glass desk.
“Third conference hall on the red wing, Smith, Smith and Jones are waiting for him.”
She didn’t even look up from the glowing box to tell us that.
Her nimble, long nailed fingers darted around hitting buttons on some strange flat set of cramped buttons without even pausing to see if we heard her.
The enforcer reached out for my arm again and turned us sharply to the left, leading me down a set of pristine white hallways towards some new destination.
Finally we came to a stop outside a big set of pure white doors that looked like they were made out of glass despite the fact that they aren’t see-through.
He knocked on the door three times before opening it and leading us inside.
Three middle-aged men wearing sharply tailored suits turned to look at us.
The oldest looking one with a rather thick gut and a warm smile quickly moved over to greet us but the other two hung back, the taller one staring at me critically while the last one seemed to scoff at the sight of me for some reason.
“Smith! I’ve heard nothing but good things, one of the best grade four sub-division managers in the company!”
The oldest man scooped my hand up in a tight double handed shake.
I felt myself shrink away from him a little and blush.
No-one compliments a sub-division manager.. do they?
Aren’t I in trouble?.. what’s this all about?
“Come, take a seat. Can I offer you a scotch? Brandy? Cigar?”
He pulled me, not so gently, over to a thick leather covered seat in-front of a long desk lined with similar chairs.
“What’s your poison? I may even have some Narixcane sitting around if you’re interested?”
He nudged my shoulder and smiled warmly again as if I should know what ‘Narixcane’ is.
I politely smiled at him, my mouth firmly shut so I don’t say something stupid.
Father didn’t raise a fool.
Something’s going on.. something big.. something I’m in NO way prepared to handle!
The portly man’s smile lost a little of its manic energy when I didn’t speak but after an awkward silence he seemed to shrug it off and moved over to some kind of cupboard full of colored bottles.
While he was busy the taller one who was studying me so heavily stepped forward to speak.
“You’re here Smith, because the company has a need of you.”
I straightened my back and tried to remember everything Father taught me about being civil and proper.
I really wish I’d paid more attention at the time but it didn’t seem entirely important at the time.
Who honestly expects to ever actually MEET an Upper Manager?
Let alone THREE of them.. and a beautiful glass desk woman with long finger-nails!
“You wish to help the company in any way you can, correct?”
I nodded my head frantically.
The company is my family, my family is the company!
I would do anything asked of me by the will of the company!
I’m not a confederate or an outlander sympathiser!
“Good, we have a job which requires someone with your.. biological advantages..”
A job? Are they going to give me a new job?!
WHY?!
I LIKE my job. I don’t want to be demoted down to grade three, they barely have forty lights on their boards, I’d DIE of boredom!
I.. I guess.. if it is the will of the company?.. I can accept it for the wise action it must be..
“This job is imperative to the future success of the company. Without it we cannot thrive, it is the will of the company that you fulfil this new job to the best of your abilities Smith.”
It’s the will of the company.. the company has a specific task for me..
How can I even consider refusing?
“I will fulfil all tasks to the best of my abilities sir. The will of the company protects.”
I think I said the right thing.
The tall one has a wide smile on his thin lips now.
“The will of the company protects.. you will achieve much with that attitude Smith.”
The oldest of the three finished fiddling with the colored bottles and made his way over to me with a second glass of some strange amber liquid.
He offered it out to me!
Cautiously I reached out to accept his gift.
The glass feels so cool in my hands?
That’s so Shinky!
I wonder how they make the glass c-
No! Bad thoughts!
‘Do not question the will of the company!’
I watched the oldest man carefully as he sipped his glass of liquid and made a pleased moan sound at the back of his throat.
Slowly I mimicked his actions and brought the small glass to my lips.
The moment the amber liquid hit my tongue I regretted taking it.
I coughed and wheezed as it burned a path down my throat but couldn’t stop it from finally pooling somewhere within my stomach area.
It felt like the burn cooled slowly as its warmth spread out from my stomach to the tips of my fingers.
The oldest man laughed heartily and patted my back making me jolt forward in my seat a little with each hit.
“Not a fan of scotch I take it? It’s an acquired taste to be sure, but one worthy of gaining.”
My cheeks flushed in a mix of embarrassment and genuine heat as the amber ‘scotch’ liquid’s warmth finally hit my face.
“Not to worry, you will have plenty of time for that sort of thing in the future I’m sure.”
The tall one coughed into his fist to get our focus back on topic.
I snapped my back straight and gave him my full attention.
“You will be taken for training by a specialist department Smith, it is the will of the company that you follow all orders they give to you. They have been chosen specifically to prepare you for your new job and their words should be taken as a direct indication of the company’s will at all times. Do you understand?”
My mouth went dry.
I had to gulp to clear it before responding.
“I understand sir. By the will of the company.”
He nodded and offered me a pleased smile.
“By the will of the company.”
The glass-but-not-see-through doors behind us opened allowing three enforcers to step in.
They came up to me and took positions on either side of me leaving no options for me but to stay seated at the desk.
“I will see you again for your job induction seminar Smith. Do as you are told by your supervisors and do not question the will of the company.. take him.”
Before I could respond to the tall one’s words the enforcer behind me moved and shoved something sharp into the side of my neck.
I barely managed to rasp out a pained yell as my body went limp and the world blurred into darkness.
“Call the strike team, check our sources. I wan-”
======
“UP!”
I groaned and tried to move but my body resisted for some reason.
Someone sighed and stepped closer to my side.
Without much care for my comfort they yanked me up by my shoulders and pushed me over until I rested against some kind of mound of pillows.
“Subject Tamayu shows signs of progress in all areas. Skin treatments are complete ahead of schedule, full coverage achieved. Project can progress to stage two at your convenience.”
“DOWN!”
I hesitated again, peeking my eyes open slightly to steal a glance at a sharp disapproving female face to go along with the harsh voice.
She didn’t seem to like my pause because she grabbed my arm painfully tight and pulled until I was flat on my back again in something close to my original position.
“Fucking lowborn, learn to follow orders or you won’t last long here!”
With those final words she jabbed something sharp into my neck and the world started fading to black again.
“Waste of my fucking time. Why w-”
======
“UP!”
Without hesitation I snapped to attention in bed, it almost felt like I moved before I consciously realised what I was doing honestly.
My eyes shot open and then winced down again at the bright light around us.
We’re in a white room that seems practically empty aside from this wide bed I’m lying on and the angry woman from earlier.
“Stage one indoctrination complete, Subject Tamayu shows no signs of resistance, clear to progress to stage two. Eye, nose and lip augmentation successful. Prepare chest and hip surgeries for next week.”
She seemed to be talking into some small object cupped in her hands.
“Subject Tamayu, if I wished to present you to court while a visiting house was in attendance. What would be your priority?”
My hair?
..I.. what?..
Where did that come from?.. I..
“Subject Tamayu is hesitant on low key programming commands, up her REM sessions to three times a cycle and lower her dopamine progressively on each success until further notice.”
She glared at me a little and put the thing she’d been speaking into on a table so she could pick up a glass vial full of amber liquid with a sharp needle on the end.
“I.. what’s going on?.. Why are you.. please.. don’t!”
She ignored me completely, pushed my hands away as if they were nothing and jab the needle into my neck.
The world started going out again with painful certainty.
“Subject Tamayu showed signs of distress, suggest shock treatment to-”
======
“UP!”
My back snapped ramrod straight which hurt a lot but I couldn’t stop it no matter how much I tried.
My eyes popped open and it took everything I had to not react when I faced the rice paper walls, thick hanging silks and soft lighting that had added to my room since the last time I remember waking like this.
I know that I shouldn’t show any kind of reaction that isn’t expected.
I don’t know how I know but it’s the same way that I know the proper name for the rice paper walls is ‘shōji’ or that behind the closed closet doors to my left are a full set of formal kimono in my favourite shade of royal blue.. I just.. I just know.
“Subject Tamayu is reacting within nominal expectations, beginning final phase of testing.”
The mean woman stared at me hard.
I didn’t move and stared ahead as a Lady should, if I do anything else she’ll begin the shocks again.. I know that.. somehow..
“Tamayu.. if I asked you to serve tea ceremony for several elder female guests, what would you do first?”
“Nothing, as a member of the high court I do not take orders from a lowly Gaijin such as yourself!”
No hesitation, if I hesitate she’ll start the shocks again.
“Good, now what if I sent you a letter commanding you to kill your father?”
I glared at her as is appropriate to such a disgusting question.
“What if the letter named you as ‘Subject TA-MA-Y-U’ and it was signed by ‘the will’?”
“I would burn the note, kill the messenger and begin operations to remove my father from power.”
She smiled at me in an almost proud way.
I had to fight my instinct to smile back.
They don’t want me to smile.
“By the will of the company..”
Her smile became a bit sharper.
I didn’t hesitate to echo her words.
“By the will of the company.”
“Subject Tamayu shows signs of progress. Moving on to assessment of body, warrior and courtly programs before conclusions.”
Her hand came up to pat my hair.
I didn’t move.
It doesn’t feel right to have such long, thick hair but I know what she wants to see from me.
It’s almost like I’ve been through this situation countless times before but I can’t consciously remember it ever happening for some reason.
“Subject Tamayu, what are these?”
Her hand came up to touch my breasts.
I can’t remember how long I’ve had breasts but the not-memories tell me that they expect me to have always had them?
“They are my breasts.”
“Subject Tamayu, what is this?”
Her hand moved down across my tight soft stomach and settled on my crotch area.
“An advanced cache sex used to hide my birth defect.”
“Who put this device on you Subject Tamayu?”
Her hand squeezed uncomfortably against the cache sex.
It’s not really part of my body but it looks and feels like a rather sensitive set of female organs, even for me.
“My father, the Emperor, after my defect was discovered.”
She wants to hear this specifically.
That point has been drilled into my head so much it’s virtually screaming in my brain.
So much so that I can barely even hear reality over it!
“Good.. Subject Tamayu, there is a target hidden in this room. You have five seconds.”
She tossed a straight edged knife at my head.
Nimble fingers came up to snatch the blade out of the air and with an equally nimble flick I sent it across the room to dig sharply into the small cross marked on the wall within the dark shadows above the closet to my left.
“Reaction times and situational awareness are acceptable.”
She lowered the hand holding the device she speaks into so often and she smiled at me.
“If you were commanded to please an elder statesman of the court by either your father or the will, what would you do?”
Why is she doing this?
I know what she wants to hear, I’ve never even heard of half the ideas running through my head before and the strange words associated with them hurt my brain a little but it’s not hard to give her what she wants.
“I would please him with song, dance, wine and sake as appropriate for one of my station.”
“.. and if such distractions failed?..”
“I would dismiss the guards and pleasure him in other ways until he was mine to command.”
That feels wrong but the other feelings.. the not-memories say it’s correct.
“Good.. very good.. I think we’re ready to move into implementation, congratulations Tamayu.. your going home soon.”
My mouth pulled into a wide happy smile but I’m not sure why.
I AM home.. aren’t I?
F..Fa.. there’s something..
Family.. The company is my family.. my.. my family is the company?..
“What is your name?”
Smith.. smith.. smith.. smith.. SMITH!
“Tachibana Tamayu.”
“Good girl Tamayu. Now it’s time to sleep. Soon you can go home..”
She reached for the needle again.
I didn’t react, I’m not going to spoil it all now.
“Pleasant dreams Tamayu.”
There was a sharp pain and the world got darker.
“She’s ready run language protocols and call the team. We move by Friday, before she returns from-”
======
My head feels heavy.
Why does my-
A shake of my head produced a slight tinkle of bells.
My hair must be styled with some formal combs.
Appropriate..
Or.. I.. no?.. why would it be appropriate?
“Welcome back Princess Tachibana, I hope your visit to our wondrous citadel has been a pleasant one?”
The tall one.. it feels like so long since I last saw him.
The other two aren’t here this time, there’s a gruff looking man in the corner and a man with glasses but no jolly fat old man at all.
“*Welcome honoured child of the Emperor, I trust you are impressed by your lodgings in our grand corporate headquarters?*”
The man with glasses reamed off his words a lot quicker than the tall one did but they didn’t feel right for some reason..
I understood him but the words were obviously not normal English?
“*I don’-*”
The words coming out of my mouth matched his.
I could feel my lips forming words that didn’t match my thoughts.
This must be another treatment or trick they have done to me.. they’re watching for a reaction.. always watching..
“*I barely had time to see anything, it feels like I’ve been indoors forever..*”
The glasses wearing man’s eyes went wide at my words and he seemed to hesitate for a moment.
“The Princess wish’s to offer her highest regards to you and your wonderful city, she is sure she will bring great tidings back to her people and hopes to have many fortuitous visits in the future.”
..that’s not even close to what I said..
“*Why did you lie to him?*”
His eye’s shifted back over to me and he glared slightly.
“She specifically compliments you on your hard work and dedication to the company as a whole sir.”
Oh.. he’s kissing ass!
I didn’t think the upper management did that sort of thing?
A few Grade 3 managers tried to get promotions with those sort of tricks, the company was not pleased at all from what I heard..
“*I love the citadel, by the will of the company, but I am confused and looking for answers about my treatment?*”
The glasses wearing man started to visibly sweat even more from nerves with each new word I uttered.
“She..uh..”
“Give up while you’re ahead Smith. Did you really think I could work in the position that I do without knowing how to speak some Japanese?”
The glasses wearing man gulped.
“You’re presence was more for propriety’s sake and you failed even that. Jones?.. take him to basement fifteen.”
The glasses man jolted away from the tall one and almost seemed to make a break to escape but the other man in the corner was on him far too quickly.
He protested and tried to break free of the man’s grasp but it was a useless endeavor.
You can’t beat an enforcer, it’s impossible.
When the glasses man was dragged out of the room and the door shut tight the tall one turned back to me.
“*Princess Tachibana, I apologise that you had to see that. Greed is a problem even for your people I imagine?*”
Before I could answer his voice dipped in volume and he continued in the strange other-English.
“*Subject Tamayu, debrief.*”
I felt my legs snap together through the voluminous clothing around them and my arms fold up behind my back without any input from me.
“*Training complete. Mission ready. At your command, by the will of the company.*”
The tall one stared at me for a long moment.
Finally he looked away but used the motion to step closer to me.
“You are truly remarkable; I wasn’t convinced the day you were brought in Smith but seeing you now.. you’re the spitting image of that useless little fluff the emperor spawned.”
His hand came up to touch my cheek.
I wanted to resist but my body wouldn’t shake itself loose from the sharp enforcer stance it had taken up.
“A true beauty to be sure.. you can’t understand a word I’m saying can you? Just as it should be..”
His hand stoked my cheek almost lovingly as he stared deeply into my eyes.
“Oh Smith.. if you’d known what you were agreeing to that day..”
His hand dropped away from me and he straightened his suit neatly.
“*Subject Tamayu. Your mission is to infiltrate the royal family of the Japanese Empirical Spire, you have been given the subliminal training necessary to complete this task, along with further training to facilitate any further missions which may be required in the future.*”
He shifted his feet and glanced over at the door where the mask-less enforcer who took the glasses man away casually came back in.
“*This is my chief of security, Jones, he will be your handler until you are safely deployed. You will follow his words as law, he speaks for me and I speak for the will of the company.*”
I smiled and nodded widely to the tall one.
This is all wrong but if I argue they will take me back to the shocks!
My best option.. from what I can remember from the not-memories, my ‘mission’ is to be a sleeper agent within the Japanese royal family hiding in plain sight as the Emperor’s favourite daughter until they find a use for me.
I’m not sure what a lot of those words mean, what a ‘sleeper agent’ or ‘Japanese’ is.. but it sounds like they are taking me somewhere far away from the shock room for this ‘mission’.
If I play along.. maybe I can escape?
Even being a confederate or slum-scum would be better than going back to the shocks!
“Jones, get the team together. The princess’s transport is traveling east as we speak. You have a small window close to midnight in which to strike without notice.”
The mask-less enforcer called Jones turned to me and waved toward the door.
I don’t know how I know it, but he pulled off a perfect bow in the process.
I gently placed a hand in his open palm and smiled at him.
He smiled back before taking the leading role as we left the room.
..at least he has manners..
======
“From this moment onward she is to be referred to as Princess Tachibana, call sign Ten-Ten. We will be performing a high speed abduction and switch on the highway under the cover of darkness. The driver has been paid to disable his transponder for a short period on the understanding that he can claim equipment malfunction when he reaches their city.. he has not been informed of Ten-Eleven or his true purpose. We-”
“Sir..”
My eyes went from the mask-less enforcer to the men he’d been speaking to.
From what I’ve gathered they are his unit and will assist in our mission.
I’m honestly not that impressed.
They all seem so very large and stupid.. so very.. what’s the word?.. ‘Gaijin’?..
No.. that’s another word, one of the new ones.
It means the same thing though.
They are apes trying to do men’s jobs.
I barely know what’s going on but even I can tell that they are here because they are available, not skilled.
“Should we be discussing mission parameters with her present?”
The brave speaker nodded his head at me slightly and seemed to cringe when I turned my eyes on him with the full intensity that I could manage.
I’ve noticed that people seem to cringe when I focus on them now.
It’s rather fun to watch all these Elite members of the company shy away from my stare.
It makes me feel powerful in an odd way.
“At ease Jones, she doesn’t speak English. We’re perfectly safe.”
I turned my fun new stare onto my handler.
He smiled at me reassuringly.
“*The men are in awe of your beauty Princess, they fear they may be distracted by your presence.*”
It was more of an automated response then an actual emotion that made my cheeks flare up in a burning hot blush.
Following years of training that I can’t seem to remember actually receiving I turned my body and cupped my hand over my mouth to hide my smile in the long sleeves of my kimono.
He’s lying to me.. obviously.. but the important thing is what he told his unit.
They think I don’t speak English.
That’s GOOD.
That means that they aren’t all-seeing anymore.
That means I have a chance!
“The Princess will be given her final activation codes by me before we leave the vehicle, in the event that I fail to give the activation codes you MUST ensure that she is stopped from reaching Japanese territory by any means necessary.”
That’s NOT good.
I have no idea what ‘activation codes’ would do to me but they sound important and important things have generally been bad for me lately!
It’s starting to feel like the company doesn’t have my best interests at heart..
‘We thrive by the will of the company, to deny the company is to deny life itself.’
‘The company is your family, your family is the company’
It all feels so hollow now?
What do you do when your ‘family’ is hurting you for their own gain?
======
The.. thing?.. the enforcer unit called it a ‘tank’..
It rumbles!
I was worried at first, when they took me onto an elevator and we rode all the way to floor zero but the moment we got out of the elevator they ushered me into this big metal box which feels much better than I imagine the slums outside would.
It’s small and hot in here but there are glass windows on all sides and the seats feel nicer than even the leather ones in the tall one’s office!
At first I was hesitant to look out the windows but my handler assured me that no-one can see inside through them.
That seems to be true at least because I’ve seen so many people in such squalor and they barely seemed to even notice us pass them!
It’s been fascinating and just a little disgusting to see how the slum-scum live.
I’m kind of glad I never got demoted down here.. even considering everything I’ve gone through with the upper management.
My breath misted the window when I got a bit too close so I leaned back with an airy giggle and wiped the wetness off with the end of my Kimono sleeve.
The movement and amused little smile on my lips seemed to put the unit at ease.
The men were really tense when I first stepped in but after a lot of inane giggling at random things and some light smiles sent at them before I quickly ducked away in ‘embarrassment’ they all seem in pretty high spirits and are talking more about how innocent I seem to be instead of staring coldly at me like true enforcers.
I’m not sure how I knew how to make them change like that but I’m glad I did and I’m glad I followed my instincts when the thought came to me to do it too.
“Unit Ten, you are clear to depart the citadel.”
The voice came seemingly from nowhere and made me jump but no-one else appeared surprised by it so I quickly tried to hide my fear with a smile.
That made a few of the men grin at me with sly looks of something close to approval.
I smiled back at them before covering my mouth with my sleeve again.
That seems to be a new habit I’ve picked up from somewhere; it would almost be annoying if it wasn’t so useful at getting reactions from the unit men.
Above us something thumped loudly and a horrible booming ‘click’ started coming from the front of the tank.
I surged to my knees so I could see out of the windows better.
I was just in time to see the last edge of something huge and metallic moving high up into the sky above us.
“Unit Ten, Gate is clear for departure. Be advised bandit and outlander activity at your destination is currently high.”
The tank started moving again and shaking.
Just because I could, I giggled and bounced on my knees a little.
Even my handler seems to be getting into the spirit of things, a thin smile playing across his lips as he stared at me with a hand on his weapon.
The tank finally moved far enough that I could see better through the back window and I couldn’t hold back the gasp of shock that came out.
The big click-y metal thing was a door!
A strange door that goes up instead of out but it WAS a door, fitted into the side of a wall so big I couldn’t even see the end of it!
Slowly my eyes drifted down and settled on one last thing that made my stomach go cold.
That.. that looks like..
“*Are we outside?*”
I shut my eyes tightly and tried to breathe.
“*Yes Princess, we are in the outlands traveling towards the meeting point for your mission to begin.*”
He sounded amused as he stated that horrifying fact.
We’re OUTSIDE!
Outside the Citadel!
Outside in the outlands!
My knee’s slid out from under me and I ended up huddled in the corner of my seat with my eyes shut tight.
Why are we outside?!
Why.. why are they taking me out of the Citadel?
I didn’t do anything wrong!
I did exactly what they told me to..
“*What do you do when your family betrays you?*”
I’m not sure where the question came from but the moment I said it I knew it was correct.
My company.. my family..
They’re kicking me out!
I’m fired.. no.. I’m WORSE then fired!
“*What was that Princess?*”
My eyes opened to stare at my handler for a moment before I squeezed them shut again.
..I feel sick..
“*I do not like the outlands.*”
My handler shuffled over in his seat and put a comforting arm around my shoulders.
It didn’t help at all.
He did this to me!
He helped them!
My family.. my company.. why did they betray me?
I was a good worker!
I listened to the speech every morning and did my work diligently.. if anyone should be kicked out it should be Third-sub manager Smith!
I had to spend MINUTES after EVERY lunch period clearing up the mess left behind by that slum-scum and I’M the one being kicked out of the citadel?!
My handler squeezed me tightly.
I didn’t push him off, not because I enjoyed it but because the positioning is useful.
‘What do you do when your company betrays you?’
The answer feels so easy but I have no idea what it means..
‘If they betray you, you take revenge!’
My free hand slid down my handler’s waist while my other one gently stroked his armoured chest.
Slowly, careful to not arouse suspicion I slipped his weapon from his holster and cupped it into the folds of my Kimono’s wide hanging sleeves.
On the one hand I have no idea what his ‘weapon’ does but.. but on the other..
It’s a Smith & Wesson J-frame Model 36 revolver .38-caliber with.. with a Barrel length of 1.811 inch’s, effective firing range of 23 meters and maximum range of 46 meters.
It appears to have been modified with a.. with.. I..
I don’t know where that knowledge is COMING from!
I’ve never even seen the weapon before but I know that I could kill every man in this ‘tank’ with it if I take out the fat one on the far side first, roll to my left and fire two shots along the line and another two in the spares!
I.. what did they DO to me?!..
“We’re coming up on the convoy; the driver’s signalled that he’s ready for the exchange.”
Everyone moved at once.
It was havoc within the tight confines of the tank.
Through the windows I could just make out the edge of some kind of other tank.
There was a big thump from above us and the other tank was suddenly right up next to us with a sound of clashing metal.
The whole side of our tank slid away blasting us with the cool night air, making the loose sleeves and fabric of my Kimono fly everywhere in the confusion.
Someone screamed in a voice that felt familiar and the unit men surged back into the tank carrying a thrashing bundle wearing something which looked suspiciously like a replica of my Kimono.
They threw her hard against the far seats and she screamed at them for their efforts.
Her eye’s darted around the tank and settled on me.
Her face paled beyond even our naturally pale shade and her scream froze in her mouth.
“Get her secured; she’s going to basement fifteen the moment we get back.”
Her eyes feverishly shot over to him but cut back to me just as quickly.
I cringed guiltily.
Basement fifteen.. she’s going to get fired..
My handler took a hold of my arm and led me over to the open side of the tank.
I could feel my hair whip its way loose from the complicated jewelled bun I woke up with.
If the weight of it is anything to go by then my style probably match’s the real princess’s worryingly regal looking hair.
The tank jumped when it hit something on the floor making my handler toss me with more force then intended so I ended up bashing my head against the internal walls of the Princesses tank.
Both tanks swerved violently and everyone was shouting at each other about it.
In the confusion I managed to pull myself upright and slid the pistol I stole from him into my palm.
It felt far too comfortable in my grip for my liking but without the not-memories I wouldn’t have even managed to get it in the first place so I’m not complaining!
The tanks seemed to finally settle themselves down.
My handler finished shouting at people inside their tank and turned to face me.
For a long moment he froze and we stared at each other hard.
“*Princess.. you don’t want to do this..*”
My head exploded with thoughts and options.
I could kill them all!..
I could just get rid of them by shooting the cables holding the tanks together!..
I could.. I..
I have control here?.. I have the power!..
An almost feral smile came across my painted lips.
‘What do you do when your family betrays you?’
‘What do you do when they get rid of you?’
“I loved my company, but you all betrayed me..”
My handler blanched as I spoke to him in clear English.
“..you took me from my home.. made me something new..”
Slowly he started lowering his center of gravity, preparing to jump at me.
I could see it!.. see all the ways he would move, the possible directions he would take.
“I’m outside.. I’m an outlander now.. you know what they say about outlanders right?”
He barely had time to twitch before I pulled the trigger planting a bullet between his eyes.
“We have no mercy!”
His body fell backwards into the tank behind him and people inside started yelling.
I scrambled to my feet through the thick Kimono fabric around me and managed to get within range before the unit could get a good line on me.
One shot, Two shots.
The tank groaned in pain and started veering heavily to the side.
Having popped tires on damaged roads will do that to a huge.. car?.. like that.
So many words, too many words that I don’t understand but I do understand at the same time!
One of the unit men managed to pull his pistol despite the violent movements of the tank.
Before he could get a shot off I popped a bullet into his skull and moved back to my task.
One shot
The cable holding the two tanks together snapped the moment I hit it with a bullet.
The unit man nearest to the door tried to climb out of the opening and jump towards me as their tank swerved violently away from mine.
I flipped the pistol in my hand and threw it across the gap between us hitting him square in the forehead with its metallic bulk.
He slipped and fell from their tank with a horrible scream.
Finally their tank swung violently to the side and flew off the road into a ditch.
I pushed myself back inside and yanked the door on the opening shut tightly.
For a long second I sighed out a painful breath.
My ribs hurt and the kickback on the pistol nearly jerked my shoulder out of its socket!
Careful to not get caught in the folds of my Kimono I slide across the wide leather seats of the tank and lined my arm up with the handle sticking out to the side.
One quick movement and I slammed by shoulder back into place with a muffled scream.
“*Are you okay your highness?*”
The driver’s voice came from nowhere, just like the voice inside the other tank did.
He sounds nervous.
I imagine he didn’t think THIS was going to happen when he signed up to betray his people.
“*I’m fine, I managed to get his weapon and subdue the boarding party.*”
I could see him cringe in the front seat through the glass window.
“*We will be within your father’s borders soon your highness. From there our garrison will meet us to escort you back to the palace.*”
My back hit the leather seats hard as I tried to get my Kimono into some kind of order.
If I had one more bullet I swear.. the fucker deserves it!
I’ve decided I don’t like traitors!
Traitors, betrayers and Upper Management!
They’re all lower then slum-scum in my option, vicious animals that should be treated as such!
“*uh.. your highness.. we appear to have some more company?..*”
He sounds scared?
This can’t be part of his little traitor plan.
“Well that’s not good..”
The driver gasped and swung his eyes around to stare at me in shock.
..oh yeah.. Princess Tachibana can’t speak English can she?..
Before he could get a word off there was a slight whistling sound followed closely by shattering glass.
His pain filled yell cut off almost the moment it started as his body collapsed to the side out of sight.
“Oh, what NOW?!”
I barely managed to stagger to my feet in an attempt to go check on him before the tank jerked violently to the side throwing me into the wall with painful force.
..if he’s not steering then who’s..
“..ah..fuck..”
The tank gave another violent jerk and without any further warning everything started spinning.
I was thrown around like a rag doll bouncing off every hard surface I could find until my head hit something metal and the world went blissfully dar-
![]() |
|
“*uh.. your highness.. we appear to have some more company?...*”
He sounds scared?
This can’t be part of his little traitor plan.
“Well that’s not good...”
The driver gasped and swung his eyes around to stare at me in shock.
...oh yeah... Princess Tachibana can’t speak English, can she?..
Before he could get a word off there was a slight whistling sound followed closely by shattering glass.
His pain filled yell cut off almost the moment it started as his body collapsed to the side out of sight.
“Oh, what NOW?!”
I barely managed to stagger to my feet in an attempt to go check on him before the tank jerked violently to the side throwing me into the wall with painful force.
...if he’s not steering then who’s...
“...ah...fuck...”
The tank gave another violent jerk and without any further warning everything started spinning.
I was thrown around like a rag doll bouncing off every hard surface I could find until my head hit something metal and the world went blissfully dar—
“Fin said we’s ‘upposed to leave ‘er be befores an...”
The world snapped into focus as two bodies, soon to be corpses, moved towards me. My eyes blinked open taking in the run-down building around us in one sweep.
Even as my mind was catching up with what happened and extrapolating eventual outcomes, my body was already moving, my mind flying faster than I thought humanly possible as I processed EVERYTHING at once!
My eyes cut up from the loose pole behind the large scruffy pair of idiots in front of me to the small gas lamp hanging above us and then back down to the knives they both have strapped to their sides before settling on their faces which were slowly drawing back in surprise.
A momentary shift of my feet was all I needed, both to test the floor texture and assess my own status all in one go. Without even glancing down I could tell that, annoyingly, someone had taken both my shoes and my Kimono at some point while I was unconscious which will make this a lot easier to pull off but also raises some more questions for whichever one of them survives.
With a full body roll I was up and past the pair of them, a two-handed grasp and light kick from my bare feet had the pole free fast enough that they hadn’t even turned around by the time I swung it out to hit them both around the back of their heads at full force.
The pair of them collapsed to the dirty floor with groans but I didn’t pause to assess them, already knowing precisely where they would fall before I even moved an inch to start with. The pole swung up and smashed the gas lamps glass surround, showering loose shards down around the pair while putting out the only light-source in the room at the same time.
My eyes trailed the falling glass just long enough to judge their trajectories before snapping shut as I pushed myself into another forward roll, my left leg hitting the bigger of the pair with a devastating blow to the face while my right knee broke the nose of his partner and my hands were busy snagging their knives in one smooth motion.
I came to a stop practically kneeling on the loose pile of material I think was intended to be a bed of some kind which I woke up on a few moments ago and let off one long calming breath as the world calmed down with blissful darkness.
As I knelt in front of the blind pair with their own blades ready to kill the first one who made a move towards me a silence stretched out across the now pitch-black room, only interrupted by the pitiful whimpers from the goons on the floor every once in a while.
I let my senses stretch out around me, taking in the sounds and smells outside this room with worrying clarity.
These two were just the appetizer. I can hear several more male voices outside, judging by tone and intonation they are all more brawn than brain which suits me fine but the numbers game is against me so stealth is my best option for getting out of here.
Finally after an eternity of obliviousness someone outside questioned what had happened to the two goons on the floor, a few moments later there were some mild protests followed by two distinctive sets of footsteps leading towards me at long last.
I eased myself back up to my feet and, using the goons as stepping stones to avoid the glass, made my way over to the door where I tucked myself into the shadows beside it with my new knifes at the ready.
The door opened allowing a shaft of flickering light to stream into the room, illuminating the two seemingly unconscious guards perfectly and making the new pair freeze momentarily in surprise. That moment was all I needed to swing myself around the doorframe, landing a solid kick to the chest nearest to me while using my momentum to roll forward again and slice at the calves of his companion before either of them knew what was happening.
I finished the motion by throwing myself behind a conveniently placed pile of boxes against the wall opposite and letting out one calming breath as my senses kicked in again in search for my next prey.
It took longer than I was expecting for someone to notice the screams of the man I’d cut, barely seconds really but still much longer then I’d anticipated. Before long a large group of men, practically all of the ones I heard earlier who’d been hanging around some kind of fire further up the corridor were sprinting towards the sound of their injured friend.
Just as the last of them turned the corner, the first slid to a stop on his knees before the screaming man.
He tried his best to warn them all, I could see it as his eyes stared directly at me despite the darkness hiding my form perfectly, but it was useless in the end. The blade rolled between my fingers as the decision was made and just as the bulk of the men reached the slowly turning first man I moved.
The hilt of the blades I’d stolen worked well for my needs this time, trying to go for the kill in a crowd is always a bad idea. Much better to hit nerve clusters or pressure points to incapacitate first then evaluate the situation once the melee thins down to just a few stragglers most of the time.
The first man went down to a heavy blow to the back of his head, so did the man beside him. I turned and used the body closest to me as a spring board to launch myself forward, slashing small but painful cuts into any limb that came within range as I flew right into the middle of the now panicked and confused group.
From the floor, a few more slashes helped sow confusion as I got in position to strike out at several knee-caps which all buckled one after the other allowing me to frantically swing out and strike each of their owners into unconsciousness as they fell.
Of the remaining three men, one tried to approach the pile around me while the other two made to run away.
My body threw itself into a sudden dive, tackling the approaching man at knee height and sending him to the floor while freeing up the space I needed to launch both blades ahead of me, one after the other.
The blades flew true, one catching the furthest runner in the knee just a little lower than I’d intended while the other clipped the man behind him in the side sending him veering off course into the wall moments later.
The man I’d tripped tried to reach for me but a negligent wave of my open palm brushed his grasping fists aside long enough for my fist to come in and knock him out in one blow. From there I launched myself into a crouched run, just getting to the final conscious pair in time to swing out my foot for the nearest man before pivoting and knocking out the other in that same step.
The hallway was finally silent at long last
The light in front of me, pouring in to the hallway from outside seemed to pulse for a few seconds and my hand flew up to support myself automatically as my balance suddenly faltered for some reason.
For the briefest of moments the world turned upside down and I couldn’t honestly tell what was going on. In my disorientated state I couldn’t help but practically fall forwards as I moved towards the pulsing light with an outstretched hand that I’m honestly not sure what the purpose of was supposed to be at the time.
Finally after stumbling onwards for far longer than felt right I came to the mouth of the hallway and collapsed sideways into the wall on my right as my bleary eyes tried to take in everything before me as they had just minutes ago but failing to come up with any useful information.
The room outside the hall was massive! Truly bigger and more open than anything I’d ever seen before.
Some part of my brain tried to tell me that it was once obviously a ‘football stadium’ but the words felt foreign to my tongue and the images they brought up didn’t match fully with the string of mismatched buildings in front of me, nor the worryingly large sheet of stitched animal hide draped across the exposed roof, despite the round basin-like structure surrounding them all being a match, if nothing else.
“Well, well... look who’s finally awake—”
I turned at the sudden voice above me and that same painfully loud part of my brain started shouting at me for being stupid as my eyes focused on one smiling man standing on the ‘roof’ of the hallway, peering down at me, surrounded by far more men then even I could hope to handle in my current state.
“—‘ello Princess, hope you didn’t kill everyone in there... some of those men owed me money after all...”
The group behind him started laughing heartily and the man offered me a grin that a softer, almost silent part of my brain informed me was intended to be flirtatious.
Before I could do anything in response to it or even try to think of my next plan of action the world tipped sideways. I belatedly realized that everything from the pulsing lights to the mild pain in my head and my sudden disorientation were all indicating towards one unquestionable fact... I’ve got a concussion...
“Watch out! Someone catch h—”
The grinning man’s sudden cry of surprised worry brought a smile to my lips for however briefly it lasted as I finally hit the dirt with a heavy thud.
He doesn’t want me injured.
Whether that’s because he’s a gentleman as one part of my mind is telling me, a moron as the other part is stating or just a very confusing man as the final part insists, it all doesn’t matter in the end because what it REALLY means is that he’s shown his hand already.
They may have been ready for me this time but next time I’ll get free!
There are only two types of people living here in the outlands after all...
The first are the Outlanders, cruel heartless killers obsessed with their own gain and nothing else, lacking morals, a conscience or anything else that you would expect from a respectable human being.
The second are Bandits, groups that are loosely affiliated with one of the large companies that rule the world when they can be of use, who provide services even the worst slum-scum wouldn’t dare attempt to provide beyond the citadels walls, for a price.
He wants me alive and relatively unhurt, while Outlanders HAVE no mercy, so…
“*...I must have the luck of Benzaiten-sama on my side to be picked up by a group of mercenaries.*”
The words were barely half-formed and even then they sounded muffled as my head throbbed painfully in response to my own voice but, they just kind of ‘came out’ from m—
‘*Wait... Benzaite-wha’?*’
=====
I woke up slowly with several groans which really aren’t to be considered ladylike in most circles, but I ache, so Grandmother Amaterasu be damned and I’ll groan all I like while in the privacy of my own bed-chambers!
Eventually the throbbing in my head eased enough that even I could face rising at long last which I did with a more than slightly reluctant push of my arms to settle into a seated position as a yawn pulled itself from my lips.
My eyes still shut in the blissful hope of holding on to sleep for just a few moments more I held my hands out ahead of me in wait for the maids to fit me for my morning robe.
After almost ten seconds without action someone ahead of me let off a poorly held snigger. The masculine tone to that annoyingly low-born sound was more than enough encouragement for me to snap my eyes open.
The moment I achieved the seemingly impossible task of opening my eyes, a gasp left my lips. My hands flew back towards my chest and I pulled the oddly rough covers of my bed up to cover myself as best I could from the horrid leers surrounding me from a disgusting line of the unwashed masses!
Panic set in and I started to hyperventilate, becoming faint as my head swam and the light above us pulsed horribly around us all, not that the ‘men’ seemed to notice it as they leered on.
“GUARDS! GUARDS?!”
Slowly the room and its contents began to sink into my mind at long last but they did nothing to help my rising panic because we are NOT in my bed-chambers at all!
“GUARDS!!”
The unwashed were now laughing to themselves, sharing knowing looks with their amusement obvious for all to see as they stared at me in a way that would have better men killed outright in any other circumstance.
“Out the way Jungo, what’s all the noise about?”
A man pushed his way past the large form which practically blocked out the doorway into the room and my breath caught in my throat slightly.
As he straightened his jacket out slightly with an air of grace and nobility about him I felt my cheeks light aflame as I took him in all at once.
A pretty face, far too pretty for the life of a commoner, attached to a muscular body worthy of the shogun themselves covered loosely in an admittedly ill-fitted but never-the-less impressive silk formal jacket of the deepest jade.
Our eyes connected and he offered me the most devilish of grins, which made my insides squirm in delight even as I let off a tiny ‘eep’ of fright and dived my head underneath the disgusting covers of my supposed ‘bedding’ to hide from a gentleman who may see me in such a state!
“Oi f’ink she’s taken w’it yeh, eh Fin-lad!”
Something meaty slapped into something else and the men outside my covers started laughing uproariously. All I could do in response was shiver and tuck myself into an even smaller ball once more.
It is not ladylike to cower, especially for one of my station to do so, but I did it anyway because I don’t know where I am or what happened and the guards aren’t coming, and there are men here and—
My breathing worsened until I was panting like I did my first time in a corset as a child. I didn’t have to suffer that problem long before spots started forming in my vision and finally I felt myself swoon backwards to fall heavily against the bedding once more, for the brief moment it took for my body to finish passing out.
=====
“Third times a charm, eh?”
“Let’s hope lad...”
A slight ‘pop’ in front of my face followed by a horrible stench a few moments later made me sit up and jerk violently away from its source in sleep addled confusion.
It took my eyes a few seconds to focus but when they did I found myself in a darkened room which I can only imagine is perhaps the tiniest of steps above how the slum-scum live, due to a noticeable lack of mud everywhere if nothing else.
“Princess Tamayu?”
My head jerked up from the floor to stare in open mouthed confusion at the man standing almost nervously before me while another, older, man moved back out of the room holding a jar of some sort while trying to not look too conspicuous while doing so.
“You ARE Princess Tamayu of the So-Ny Rising sun dynasty, are you not?”
Slowly my mouth closed and set itself into a thoughtful frown as I tried to work out what was going on.
The last thing I remember clearly is being in the back of a big ‘car’ and watching an ‘arrow’ pierce clean through the front, killing the traitorous ‘driver’ before throwing me into a wild tumbling nightmare of pain a few moments later.
That isn’t the LAST thing I remember though, just the last clear memory?
I remember... fighting?... fighting men in the dark with a downright evil smile on my face as I did it and... crying?... whimpering really, hiding myself under rough bedding like a new-born being dragged away by an enforcer.
How very odd?
I can remember doing things, thinking things, which don’t make sense to me at all and yet... and yet they DO make sense; words, images, phrases!
Years upon years of experiences, information imparted by word of mouth, taught by a long suffering teacher, or seemingly just dumped in as pure data rolling around inside my head like some kind of large horned beast I don’t know the name of in a shop full of fine heirloom teacups.
Bull! A Bull, that’s what the horned beast is called!
“Princess?”
My eyes snapped up to the speaking man again but my brain couldn’t make up its mind on what I thought about him.
Part of me found him attractive, another part considered him to be some kind of threat I must defeat... I must seduce?... and then there seemed to be me, the me that I consider ‘me’ at least who just wants the world calm down a little so I can catch my breath an—
“Please say something, just so I know you’ve not got brain damage because your father is known for very happily ‘shooting the messenger’ and if I have to go back to him with a root-vegetable in place of his precious daughter I might as well end myself now and save us both the effort, honestly.”
His smile was nice, all the conflicted parts of me could agree on that if nothing else. I found myself laughing lightly at his joke which the louder side of me considered ‘gallows humor’, whatever that is.
He really did seem relieved to hear me laughing and that pleased all my ‘parts’ to some degree. The loud side wanted to ‘capitalize’ on our ‘unexpected rapport’.
The softer part wanted to reward his kindness and possibly ‘enlist his aid’ in finally getting free somehow.
I considered my options, flashes of another man with an equally kind seeming demeanor who offered me a glass of warm orange liquid despite knowing what was to come from the ‘new job’ they had lined up for me adding caution to both the more devious manipulations of the loud voice and the far too accepting instincts of the soft voice at once.
“T... Ten-Ten, they called me Ten-Ten?”
The soft voices awkward tone and general shyness worked wonderfully for my attempt at sounding innocent while the loud voice went suddenly wild, throwing out details and facts to flesh out the ‘cover story’ she wished me to build.
“I am not the Princess, I am her maid, a... a body double?... for when we leave home.”
The man leaned back slightly in surprise, his eyes scanning what he could see of me almost suspiciously but with far too much confusion to be angry, or so the loud voice informed me as we looked back up at him with wide enticing eyes.
“There was another car following us, she was on-board... do you know what happened to her?”
“We found what was left of the other tank, if that’s what you mean?... it was empty, burnt out by the time we got there.”
He shifted his feet nervously and glanced away from my lingering stare for a moment before continuing.
“If she actually existed, and I’m still not convinced you’re not just lying for some unfathomable reason, then from what we could see she must have been taken by the Bone-kin along with whoever bled all over the place.”
“Bone-kin?”
Even as the words left my lips the loud voice was providing information on them seemingly ripped straight from the pure information part of my confusing new knowledge.
“...Outlanders...”
The Outlanders don’t call themselves Outlanders.
They have clans, names they call themselves collectively, like the enforcers back at the citadel but more primitive and violent.
“That term is kind of outdated? The last time I heard someone call them ‘Outlanders’ it was one of those old guys at the Imperial spire...”
He turned his eyes back over to me with renewed suspicion again.
The loud voice cursed in the same way as the shouting woman used to do constantly back while I was being prepared for my ‘new job’.
Apparently I need to be more careful with what words I use because they can give things away. In this case they told him, incorrectly, that I’ve had contact with the ‘old guys’ at the ‘Imperial spire’. Assuming that ‘Imperial’ is some different mercenary pronunciation of ‘empirical’ then that means my work to distance myself from the Princess slightly has just taken a step backwards once again.
My eyes drifted down to my lap guiltily before snapping back up as the loud voice told me off for doing just that while demanding I change the subject quickly before he has time to ‘stew’ over what I said.
“Where are these ‘Bone-kin’? Can we fight them, rescue her somehow?”
That apparently wasn’t the right question to ask either, judging by the suddenly wide-eyed shock on the man’s face.
After a few seconds of stunned pause his lips broke out into yet another wide grin and he started openly laughing at me!
“Fight the Bone-kin... f-fight the Bone—”
His words broke off into sniggers as he brought a hand up to his ribs as if they hurt in some way. The loud voice stated that he was mocking me, the soft one felt angry at being treated in such a way. I sat there and watched him as he laughed himself out, waiting to see what would come of this latest misstep in our conversation when his bout of amusement finally blew over.
“You don’t FIGHT the Bone-kin, Princess, you run from them!”
He finally straightened himself up and fixed me with an oddly serious look which really didn’t seem to suit him after having watched him fall about laughing only moments before.
“They’re cannibals of the worst sort, wasteland scum from down south looking for new turf up here...If your supposed ‘other Princess’ exists and they haven’t killed her already then you don’t WANT her back, trust me, the Bone-kin aren’t kind to their prisoners and even the ones they keep for more than just a delayed snack are left wishing for death most of th—”
My hand came up to silence him in a move that the now enraged softer voice knew would work as it always did on mouthy courtiers ‘back home’.
“If you’re not going to help me then show me the exit, I’ll find them myself, kill them myself and rescue her myself!”
Once again his eyes widened in surprise, but this time the motion came without even a trace of amusement and showed no signs of stopping any time soon.
Eventually he let out a sigh and dipped his head down to stare at his hands for a moment before looking back up at me with worry obvious on his face.
“There’s not much I can do for you there, you’d have to petition the group and while you’d reluctantly have my vote at this point I really doubt you can convince the other leaders to vote with you... I’m sorry...”
Vote?
The information came pouring in yet again.
A corrupted, antiquated system where the rich and powerful manipulated the downtrodden masses into believing they actually had a choice in their positions in life, or so the loud voice stated with a cold tinge to her mental ‘voice’.
Voting sounds terrible, no wonder he doesn’t seem happy about even suggesting it at all!
“Is there another way to win without this... voting?”
This time he pulled back from me slightly and blinked a few times in confusion.
“Well... I guess you could challenge them all to a fight in the ring of death?”
Even as he suggested it he couldn’t help but smile a little in amusement for some reason.
“They’d nominate a champion and if you defeat him then you get your way on the point raised but it’s really not a good idea an—”
“Perfect! How long will it take to sort things out? The faster we can leave, the better.”
From that point on he just kind of devolved into stuttered protests for a few minutes but I wouldn’t have any of it.
The loud voice stated plainly that if we had to take the Princesses place then we were going on a killing spree, surprisingly the soft voice agreed with her, stating something about ‘it was boring enough the first time’ that I missed slightly due to the man protesting a bit louder than previously at a rather crucial moment.
For my side of things I just feel kind of guilty and responsible for her.
If it wasn’t for me she’d be home by now. I took her place, I fought back, I basically left her in a ruined car by the roadside for these ‘Bone-kin’ to find. I’m slowly coming to realize that my life until recently has not exactly been one full of choices, options or even my own opinions on things in general... and I’M deciding right now that I CARE about this Princess!
I’ve never met her aside from one slightly heart-breaking moment of horror we shared in the citadels car, yet it feels like I know everything there is possible to know about her.
I know that she enjoyed being a Princess, not because of the power or the god-like reverence it gives her from her people, but because of the luxuries she gets to enjoy and the naughty feeling she gets whenever she does something inappropriate without getting caught. I know that she loved her father no matter how annoying his clingy, overbearing ‘love’ for her in return got on her nerves... almost as much as his reluctant endorsement of her brother as his ‘successor’ despite the boy being obviously dropped on his head far too many times to be healthy at some point.
I know EVERYTHING there is to know about her and that’s PRECISELY why I’m not letting her be killed by a bunch of crazy cannibals just to give myself an easy way to explain my own existence! I never had a sister, neither did she, despite the few times she managed to dress her brother up and enjoy a few hours of pseudo-sister bonding before he got too full of himself to ‘bother playing with his waste of a sister’ anymore... but there’s a connection between us now, like she always imagined a sister would be?
I don’t know if she feels it too, I don’t know if it matters at all or it’s all in my head at this point but I care about her now in a way I’ve not cared for someone else in a LONG time and I am NOT losing that feeling again!
“*By Grandmother Amaterasu’s left breast—*”
He paused as the Japanese words grumbled past my lips.
“—will you PLEASE just shut up and go prepare this ‘group’ already so I can rescue the Princess?”
I’m not sure if it was the cold, almost bored dismissive drawl that entered my voice courtesy of the loud voice’s input or the fact that my eyes cut down to the knife he’s got hidden down the back of his trousers before jumping up to the broom near the open door behind him and up to the gas lamp hanging above us with obvious intent behind each movement, but something finally got through to him at long last.
He left me at a near sprint, obviously unsure of his current actions but also not willing to hang around and become the first victim to my next ‘loud voice’ moment of violence either. As his footsteps faded away into the distance, the guards outside the room shifted slightly with his passing which gave their positions away completely, much to my amusement.
Slowly I settled myself down into the same kneeling pose my legs had naturally taken to back in the dark room from my distorted memories, which the soft voice helpfully informed me is typically called a ‘seiza’ pose, in her culture.
A small smile played across my lips as all the different parts of my head seemed to finally come to a sort of peace at last and our senses expanded out once more to take in the world around us with near superhuman clarity.
“*Fight in the ring of death, huh?... their funeral...*”
![]() |
The Unconventional, Unsuspecting Princess
If you can’t find a good fairytale, can't find a good setting, or even just a string of child-friendly characters... sometimes you just have to make do with what you’ve got, right? |
Once upon a time in a kingdom far away, there lived a Princess who—
“What the hell?!”
Ahem, as I was saying; There lived a Princess who was—
“Where the hell is that voice coming from? I swear, if this is Nick’s idea of a joke I’m gonna—”
Can you please be quiet. I’ve not even introduced you yet, this is highly unprofessional
“Unprofessional? I’m not the one sneaking into a guy’s bedroom talking about Princesses buddy, hiding speakers around while I was asleep or something equally creepy!”
Ah, I think I see our problem here. In order to give the proper setting to our tale I neglected to first set the scene as needed.
“What the hell does that mea—”
Never fear! I shall do so now to avoid further confusion. Once upon a time—yadi yadi yada—the Princess did not know of her own royal position and had in fact lived her life as a lowly commoner of her people in her nation’s capital known colloquially as ‘Kingston upon Hull’, home of the brave warrior force ‘Hull City A.F.C’ who fought with pride in the weekly tournament of their nation known as ‘Foot-ball’ to the locals.
“…Hull’s not the capital of the UK, dumbass, that’s London. Also Hull City are a sports team, not some mythical warrior army of—”
Excuse me, young lady, but do you want to tell this story instead of me?
“…Can I?...”
No; that would be physically impossible because you happen to be my main character.
“How convenient for you…”
It is rather, isn’t it?
“Wait, what the hell d’you mean young lady?!”
As I was saying, on this day specifically her life was about to change dramatically, starting at the moment she opened her eyes from a restful night’s sleep to—
“No, no, no, no! You don’t just get to steamroll past that one, mate; what did you mean young lady and what’s with all this ‘she’ stuff?”
...The Princess was an arrogant brat who didn’t know how to respect her elders properly!
“Good thing I’m not a Princess then, huh? She sounds like a total—”
If the Princess would just open her eyes then we could get on with this and her needlessly annoying questions would be answered so we can continue with the story at last!
“Fine”
======
Daylight bloomed in the unsuspecting Princesses eyes as she begrudgingly cracked them open. Slowly she blinked a few times in confusion causing long, thick eyelashes to flutter distractingly in her field of vision as she stared up at a large pink canopy of silken material above her bed which she was pretty sure wasn’t there when she went to sleep the night befo—
“What the hell!”
Oh, do calm down. That’s just Bob, he does visual descriptions for me for a small fee. He’s rather good, you know, he had a novel in the top two-hundred list last year and—
“Not that, what the hell is up with the canopy thing and my eyelashes?!”
You’re seriously not going to just calm down and get on with this, are you?— This is what I get for working with amateurs. Can I request that you at least keep the language a bit more appropriate to a fairytale setting?
“Language! Someone’s strung up pink silk stuff in my room and put mascara on me while I slept, I’ll show you some f—”
And with that comment, you now lose the right to swear for the rest of the story. I tried to warn you but would you listen?... no, you wouldn’t, because you’re playing a bratty little Princess and you’re also apparently a method actor.
“What the heck is happeni—what the fairy-cake-covered-sugar-treats was tha—GAH!”
As I said, you’ve now lost the right to swear until our story is over. Keep pushing me and I’ll have you only conversing in big-mouse approved musical numbers instead, understand?
The unsuspecting Princess flinched visibly and nodded her head quickly in acceptance to avoid that horrifying possibility, a move which stopped sharply when she felt an unexpected tug at the back of her head which could only realistically mean one thing at this point.
Thanks Bob; and yes, that is a long train of Princess-worthy hair trapped under your supine form you can feel tugging on your scalp right now.
“AHHH!”
The Princess shot up from her bed in a frantic rush, sprinting across the room filled with so many wrong details that her eyes could barely take any of them in as she moved towards the large vanity mirror on her new white and pink makeup table which once held a rather battered stereo system she’d gotten from her Uncle the previous summer in exchange for some help in writing his taxes because the man was a builder by trade and found the paperwork both intimidating an—
Okay, I think they get it Bob. Ease off on the unnecessary backstory, would you?
“AHHHH!!”
The Princess stared in horror at the petite, undeniably sweet and attractive feminine face staring back at her in the mirror. The mirror showed her new form perfectly from the top of her sleep-ruffled mane of luxurious blonde curls across her plump lips and the upper half of her new body’s lithe frame encased in the rather daring, princess pink skin-tight babydoll nightgown she was wearing which barely covered the heaving clef of her surprisingly large b—
That will do Bob! Thank you, less detail is sometimes appreciated my good man.
“AAHHHH!!!”
The Princess’s new, delicately girlish hand rose up to point at her reflection as her brain began to shut down out of sheer mortified fear of what she had presented before her. A situation which was probably exasperated by the voices she could hear narrating her current journey in detail in the few precious moments she’d actually been awake this morning so far and definitely had a hand in the inevitable crash that came moments later when—
Bob, don’t you dare!
When she passed out in a dead faint worthy of the unsuspecting Princess she now was!
======
Fifteen Seconds Later
======
“Urggg… what a weird flying-dandy nightmare t—oh bumblebee-knees…”
The Princess woke once more and was devastated to find, through means of her limited vocabulary and rather amusing verbal ticks, that all that had occurred so far that morning was, in fact, not a nightmare at all.
Yes… thank you Bob. I’m sure we all worked that one out from the context clues already.
“Wha—”
Before the Princess could get a word in edgewise there came a rather loud, frantic knocking at her apartment door. She sat up in surprise which afforded her an unwelcome view of her new assets in their thin silken confines as well as long supple legs worthy of a supermodel leading up to an equally thin and pink pair of almost see-through p—
BOB!
The Princess took in a deep breath which made her chest rise prettily from her current angle in preparation for another nice long scream of fear. She unfortunately didn’t manage to get it out for some reason before the person at the door had apparently had enough of waiting and decided to break the door down with one muscular shoulder barge in order to come to the aid of the woman he’d heard screaming inside a few moments before.
“WHAT!”
Crash went the door, swinging back on his hinges as the six-foot-three frame of the Princesses Rugby playing next-door neighbor staggered his way inside. The poor hunk had been in the middle of a workout session and it showed, both in the chiseled lines of his bare chest and the glistening traces of hard, masculine sweat he’d managed to generate during his early morning workout session. Luckily for the Princess’s tenuous hold on her senses he had at least been wearing a tight pair of shorts at the time, even if they did show off a rather impressive and equally manly bul—”
PG-13 Bob, keep it PG-13 you idiot!
“Anna, are you okay? I heard screaming and you didn’t answer so I… I…”
The glistening king among men finally finished his short trek through the Princess’s deceptively low-rent apartment and came to a halt at the door leading into her bedroom where he promptly froze, trailing off his words as he stared down at the beautifully vulnerable image the Princess was currently presenting due to the fact that she had both fallen while wearing a rather well designed nightgown and had no idea how to keep her knees together in said short piece of clothing due to her previous life; circa the night before.
“Ahhh!”
The Princess let off yet another girly scream of surprise and snapped her knees together like the lady she was supposed to be, at last. The damage was done though and she had most definitely made an impression on her neighbor which would last for a long time to come. As her scream died out to the fear she could feel building within her chest at what he may of seen and what he may do next, the proud rugby player before her shifted awkwardly in order to at least partly hide his own reaction to the sight she offered which was unfortunately quite easy to see anyway due to how tight his shorts actually w—
Do you even know what PG-13 means Bob?!
The Princess found her eyes drifting slightly away from the man-among-men before her’s dashingly handsome face to trail down his hard won abs towards said shorts and even though her mind told her that something very wrong was happening, she couldn’t help but find herself licking her lips slightly as her mind drifted towards what those shorts may c—
“AHH!”
Uh… and then she… shot to her feet and slammed her bedroom door in the man’s face before sliding to the floor with a whimper so she could bash her delicate new fists against the side of her head repeatedly in a rather futile attempt to silence the voices tormenting her because she’d just realized that as the narrators of the story she was apparently stuck in now, both of the voices she could hear were able to directly affect the world around her and even her own actions if she wasn’t careful to keep a tight control of herself at all times.
Nice going Bob, tell her how to get out of this situation while you’re at it, why don’t you?
She could never know that the only way she could ever find peace and get her life back into some form of control and normalcy at this point would be to find her own ‘Prince Charming’ and find the happily ever after moment needed to finish things all off neatly, despite how unrealistic that concept feels to anyone old enough to realize that fairytales are often far too kind in their end results when compared to the real world we all live in, generally.
Oh… Oh, I see where you’re going with this now Bob. Good idea, convincing her she needs to find a prince and reclaim her title of Princess before the story can end at all. We’ll have this thing wrapped up in no time if she only shares her true-loves first kiss with the beefcake outside!
The Princess shook her head violently from side to side with her fists cupped against her ears to try and block out the voices in her head once more. Unfortunately for everyone involved, it wasn’t enough for her to miss the obvious giveaway spoken by the so far unnamed narrator which completely spoiled all of the second voices hard work in convincing her of the self-same fact he’d been congratulating his friend over putting in place thanks to his quick whit’s and thinking on his feet.
Oh… Ah, fu—
PG-13!
“Will you both just shut up!”
… … …
... … …
“Thank you.”
The Princess was completely oblivious to the rather odd one-sided conversation her neighbor could plainly hear her holding through the door and also apparently oblivious to the fact that people of her time look down on people who talk to voices in their head to a point of locking them up in little padded rooms for the rest of their lives, so she should probably do some form of damage control before her handsome potential Prince Charming next-door neighbor decides to call in medical help for his obviously troubled long-time crush.
“Oh Flying-monkey-watchers!”
With that still amusingly stupid sounding string of words put in place for the actual word she’d tried to cry out, the Princess shot back to her delicate little feet and yanked the door open to face said shirtless beefcake before she’d even thought of any kind of excuse she could offer him for her current actions in the slightest.
“Ah hah… ha… Um, sorry?”
She began, obviously floundering for what to say even though the cute way her eyes squinted closed slightly because of the intense thought going on in her head would be distractingly adorable enough that no man who liked women as a whole could really claim to have noticed. So it was with her potential prince as well, that he did not notice her internal scrambling for an answer, although in his case it was because his eyes were stuck firmly on her partly exposed chest and the tantalizingly drooping shoulder strap of her nightgown instead.
“Ah! Sorry. I was on a phone call, and had some startling news, and then you burst in and scared me, and now we’re here and I don’t know what to say but I really want to get changed soon because I’m feeling more than a little exposed, especially with my door off the hinges now as well.”
Not bad
Despite her Princess-worthy intelligence she managed surprisingly well in convincing the beefcake before her that there was no reason to fear and he’d overreacted in order to protect her thanks to his long-time crush on the sometimes ditzy girl next-door to him.
“Thanks for coming to help. Don’t worry about the door, I’ll get it sorted. I’m sorry but I really need to get ready for an appointment, so I’m just going to go get changed, you can let yourself out, right? Great… Bye then!”
Despite the babbling stream of nervous nonsense she was spewing her neighbor/prince didn’t take her quick dismissal to heart and as she spun around to run embarrassedly back into her bedroom to slam the door once more he couldn’t fight a small, amused smile that played across his lips in the way only a man who is truly smitten with a woman could ever bring forth in the face of such an obvious mess of a girl.
“Hey!”
He’s got a point; and keep your voice down, your neighbor hasn’t left yet so he might hear you.
With that, the Princess held her breath in order to listen in tense silence to see if her neighbor had actually left after all. If any man had seen her facial expression in that moment he would probably have fallen in love with her obvious innocence and childish nature, while any woman seeing that same look would instantly think of her as their little sister or daughter in desperate need of mothering. Such is the power of a true fairytale princess’s facial expressions, that even the mightiest of evils cannot help but bow down to her every whim in supplication.
“What?... Really?”
You’re laying it on a bit thick there, Bob.
The still unnamed narrator’s voice did not approve of his friends turn of phrase, nor the very real power that lay behind his words due to the position they were both in; controlling the world around the Princess as a whole, at this very moment. His friend should probably have thought before going off with his prose, apropos of nothing, and most likely feels sorry for the trouble he may have just unleashed with his careless words.
“Let me get this straight, you just accidentally gave me the ability to pout and get whatever the humble-tree-frog I want from people because no-one can resist my face anymore?”
Oh, this cannot be good…
The Princess straightened herself up slightly in an obvious attempt to reassure herself of her newfound power upon the world around her. The second voice known as ‘Bob’ considered briefly that maybe both narrators should have put in a little more time doing a background check on their chosen main character before turning him into a woman overnight and potentially gifting him with such an overpowered set of possible abilities thanks to his role as the titular princess of their story.
“I’ll never have to work again! Hummingbirds-knees, I can probably just smile at people and have them give me money! A change in gender is a small price to pay for that kind of power; and if it comes to it I’ll just smile at a gender specialist and get them to give me a free sex-change back to being a man again!”
Oh… this is very, very not good…
With that worried mutter from her narrator, the scene before them all faded out in order to allow us to jump forward with a time skip for the sake of keeping this story both short and free of copious amounts of sylph-like lesbian se—
BOB! Don’t—
======
Fourty-Two Years Later
======
“And I give you, escorted by her loving wife and army of voracious consorts, the woman who needs no introduction despite the fact that it’s my job to do so. Everyone’s favorite monarch of the known universe! Queen Anastasia Mother-Flipping Princess!”
I guess that’s one way to both become Queen and keep her Princess powers intact at least?
Queen Anastasia, once known simply as ‘Dodgy Dave from Hull’, let a momentary frown pass over her lips which made all who saw it fall to their knees while begging for her to tell them what was wrong and how they could fix it, before quickly allowing a gentle smile to form on her lips moments later in reassurance for her people, both those present before her and the watching audience of billions at home as well.
“Oh, you two are back then are you?”
What… have you done?
“Nothing much. Used my amazing fairytale inspired powers of near mind-control to have myself declared Queen-eternal of the universe, obviously. Ended up marrying a woman who truly makes me happy after finding out just how good a delicate princess-body can feel in the right hands too, then I declared an end to all wars, hatred and disharmony before taking over the world’s government and finances in order to direct things the way I wanted them to be so that humanity could flourish in a new age of enlightenment as my people spread their wings out to colonize the known universe in my name.”
Oh, that’s… that’s actually surprisingly nice of you?
“I’m a lazy con-artist in the body of a true Princess, not a bird-feeding ant-lion who gets off on hurting people.”
So, uh… I guess you’re happy then?
“My joint taskforce of scientists recently cured all diseases after first creating a way to stop aging and bring people back to the peak of their physical condition and age. My empire will be eternal and so will my ‘happy ever after’, barring some unforeseeable interference from someone like you.”
Ah…
“If you can remove this flopping-penguin swear filter from me then my life could honestly be described as a fairytale ending, I guess?”
The filter will go when the story ends, we are trying to be PG-13 still after all.
“Then by all means, end it already. The lost princess found her kingdom, rules benevolently while deeply in love with a woman who makes her happy, along with their small harem of equally happy friends. We are a century or two away from creating our own virtual reality immersion universes, at which point everyone can be the author to their own fairytales as far as I’m concerned… it’s amazing what the human race can do if given the right reason to work together at last really, isn’t it?”
This still feels so wrong… by all rights, you would be the bad guy in any standard fairytale with the way you’ve abused your powers!
“I used them for the good and happiness of everyone. If that makes me evil then by all means try to punish me… but first—”
T…the Queen-Princess pouted at the narrator and his friend, unerringly managing to locate their position relative to her face despite not being able to see them at all. The pout was… was… awe inspiring in its beauty and innocence, as it went on birds appeared to come down from the trees around her to settle on the Queen-Princess’s shoulders as if drawn to her and all the good things she represents to the world by the shear light of her perfection in—
“Please—for me—end the story already so I can swear again and enjoy my happy ending with my wife of forty years, my close personal friends and my devoted people?”
Th-the pouts power was overwhelming to all things, to the narrator’s senses all that mattered was making her happy so that pout may transform into a smile once more. Even the narrators friend struggled to resist as the power they unintentionally instilled into their character rolled over his mind with abandon an—
The end!
======
And she lived happily ever after…
======
======
Epilogue
======
As the world around us and our connection to it broke, the only thing left for either of us was the faint afterimage of a truly beautiful sight that would be with us forever more; the victorious smile of our glorious leader, the Eternal-Queen of the known universe, Anastasia Mother-Flipping Princess.
All hail our wondrous, loving Queen!
All hail her magnificence!
![]() |
This year, for sure!
Last year was a failure,
Summer was a bust, Fall fell apart. One last go! He'll notice me this time or else! |
This year, for sure!
Last year I chickened out and wore a suit.
A woman’s tailored suit, borrowed from one of the girls, but a suit none-the-less and naturally he didn’t notice in the slightest despite the light makeup I even let them put on me as well.
Tom, my relationship with Tom is... complicated?...
On one hand he’s my best friend.
We’ve known each other for years, both playing on the same team back in high school and then both getting into the same university on separate scholarships, him through sports while I had to fall back on my Drama and overall grades for kind of obvious reasons in the end.
By our final year in high school I was honestly in no position to be competing with other guys in full contact games anymore, hormones can kind of ruin that option unsurprisingly.
On the other, much more frustrating hand, Tom is... I love Tom...
Practically since the day we met really, I’ve loved him in secret.
He’s nice, a real down-home farm boy at heart and a complete sweetheart to match.
His looks and naturally evocative muscles help obviously but pretty much from the first time he smiled at me to this very moment now, looks stopped coming into things because he... he’s Tom?...
We know each other better than we know ourselves.
With just a glance we can have whole conversations and it’s just normal to us these days.
He’s everything I could ever want in a guy, much better then I honestly think I deserve sometimes.
Gender isn’t even an issue here.
While I’ve not exactly come out and told him that I’m... well, that I’m transgendered.
That I’m transitioning ‘under the radar’, as much as possible, and have been for a pretty long time now.
Tom’s had boyfriends, girlfriends and even one girl a few years ago I particularly disliked for obvious reasons who was somewhere ‘in-between’ despite how much better looking than me she was at the time!
I’ve tried dropping hints, I’ve tried dressing about as androgynously as I can bring myself to do where people can see me at the moment, I’ve even tried flirting with him as well.
Any normal guy would have hopefully gotten the hint when his roommate sits down with him to watch a movie wearing one of his far-too-big football shirts as a nightdress over a pair of shorts that are only just shy of being called rather scandalous panties, by the fact that they were made of slightly thicker than usual black cotton, and cuddles up to him while we watch scary movies on TV.
He’s just a bit oblivious really... sweet and almost innocent despite his many conquests over the years to an aggravating degree while apparently so stuck on the idea of me being his best friend that he can’t see the huge neon sign for the trees around it!
It’s one of those other things that just make him all the more attractive for me sadly.
No matter how good he is at everything, no matter how kind and gentle he is or well-liked by everyone, he still just acts like that slightly shy farm boy I used to tease every time he missed a long pass because some cheerleader waved at him.
THAT! That’s going to change tonight though!
I’ve got a plan.
I’ve HAD it with waiting, the long game hasn’t worked in all the years I’ve tried it and if I don’t do something soon then someone else will finally snap him up right before my eyes.
Tonight is the ‘Winter fling’.
The last big party of the season before we all go home for the holidays on Saturday, sponsored by the local frats and sororities but open even to us non-indoctrinated plebs all the same.
It’s... I’m terrified honestly, but this is my last chance and I’ve GOT to go all out on it.
If he doesn’t notice me after this then he’s obviously doing it on purpose, not saying anything to spare my feelings, like the kind-hearted idiot he can be sometimes or something equally romantic.
Tonight I’m going to show him the real me at last and see what happens, for good or bad, just to end this horrible torment of not knowing at long last.
Its Five-thirty AM, I barely got any sleep all night but I’m pretty sure fear induced adrenaline will keep me going today if nothing else.
I’ve not got a chance of doing this alone.
I wouldn’t even know where to start... but luckily I have the girls to fall back on, and even more luckily I happen to know that at least four of them are already awake by now because they go for runs before starting their overly complicated prep-work for a ‘normal’ day usually.
My fingers twitched slightly, hovering over the simple but damning message that I typed almost half an hour ago but haven’t been able to send into our group chat yet because of the overwhelming fear of what might happen, what might change, when I do send it.
A final glance down our connected hallway to Tom’s still shut bedroom door helped me settled my nerves somewhat and before I could come back to my senses I hit send then practically threw my phone back onto the table moments later as if burned by its very existence.
'Going to the party tonight, going full girl, need help! SOS!'
“This is going to be so much fun!”
Despite Brit’s rather enthusiastic words all I could offer her was a slightly ill-looking smile in return.
The others weren’t exactly much better, Maggie seems to be building up steam a little now that we’ve stopped for coffee at least but most of the others are all more focused on the plastic mugs filled with the dark elixir of life in their hands at the moment instead.
I can’t really blame them.
It took almost twenty minutes for us all just to reach a point where we were on the same page.
I really doubt all of them being fully awake would have even helped with that one because apparently I wasn’t being as obvious around them as I’d thought and a few of the girls had literally no idea that I was transitioning past ‘We kinda thought you were a bit gay?’ somehow.
As it is there was a minor discussion about my facial structure, I have nice cheekbones apparently, before the back of Steph’s mini-van kind of descended into chaos when Kris jokingly tried to grope me for being ‘just one of the girls’ and actually got a handful of not-exactly-big-but-still-there-and-totally-all-me boob for her trouble!
Things kind of got even worse when, on closer inspection, Kim realised that I actually had a bigger bust then she does which she found both highly unfair and laughably weird given the context as we all kind of descended into a giggly mess of girls out for an early morning shopping trip.
Now we’re here my hearts hammering a little despite Steph assuring me that there’s only like, four non-staff cars parked up so far and that our first stop will be to get me kitted out with an outfit which will leave no-one in question about my gender in the slightest.
The big sliding door of the van opened and we all poured out of it in a big tangle of limbs, me mostly being dragged along rather than stepping forward of my own free will.
“My sister’s working today, don’t worry she’s cool, and even better she can hook me up with a family discount rate!”
Everyone shot Brit a slightly worried look.
Mostly because she’s practically bouncing on her toes and they’re all still watching her over the rims of their coffee cups but also just because she’s being her usual perky-self which can get kind of dangerous if we don’t keep an eye on her flailing arms and bombastic energy in general.
“My Mum’s working the counter at Macy’s too, I’m sure we can get some trial makeovers out of her if we ask nicely.”
Maggie’s coffee really has kicked in at last too now.
They’re my friends and I love them, but getting those two on any kind of rush is really a bad idea.
Maybe I should have avoided the whole ‘SOS’ part of my message considering the effect it’s had on them both at this point.
Oh well, too late to put the egg back in the shell now I guess!
“My cousin’s temping at the hairdressers over by the bookstore too an-”
“If that’s a boy, then I’m Dwight D. Eisenhower...”
Everyone cracked up laughing as Brit’s sister, Beth apparently, stared at me intensely with an worryingly critical eye before taking one step closer and reaching out to run her hands down my waist.
My kinda baggy shirt pulled taut, showing off my usually kind of hidden and definitely unsupported curves in all their glory for a brief moment or two.
I could feel my blush ratchet up through the roof as a slight smirk came to her lips before she let go and turned to face the others imperiously.
“This isn’t even going to be a challenge, I have a harder time finding things to fit the bubblehead then I will this one. When you said you were bringing a boy over I thought it would at least be interesting if nothing else!”
Before anyone could react Brit interrupted with a slightly delayed ‘HEY!’ of protest which set us all off giggling again because it just went to show exactly who Beth had meant... as if we really needed to guess, considering the fact that we HAVE met said ‘bubblehead’ before after all and she’s not exactly shy about letting her natural personality shine most of the time.
“So... you’re going shopping for a dress later, so you can go to some big fresher’s party and seduce the man of your dreams, all in one big sappy Christmas miracle style go then?”
Her head tilted slightly and one of her eyes focused on me just enough to hint that it was me she was actually speaking to, not the others.
While some of the girls tried to protest that she made it all sound a lot more silly or weird then it really was, all I could do was let off a tiny little nod and blush under her curious gaze.
She nodded back almost instantly and plastered a big grin on her face a moment or two later as she turned back to face the others properly again.
“I’ll help, but I want in on this, Pictures! I want to see the end product in all her glory, or else...”
She didn’t even need to state the non-existent ‘or else’ scenario in the end.
Although one or two of the girls protested slightly Kim seemed to find her whole attitude amusing and didn’t even hesitate to pull her phone out.
Within seconds there was a tangled stream of notification sounds from all around us as several phones all went off at once, indicating that another person had been added to our long-standing ‘group’ chat for better or worse.
Beth glanced down at her own phone with a smirk before spinning around, grabbing me by my shoulders and practically tossing me into a nearby dressing room with orders to strip as she turned her attention to the rest of the ‘troops’, barking out orders for clothes she wanted on pain of undisclosed consequences if we failed her in the slightest.
Even hidden behind the curtain of the changing room I could practically hear the humor in her voice almost as easily as I could hear Kim’s barely suppressed giggles as Beth told a protesting ‘bubblehead’ to go fetch me a pretty hairband or three because she’d obviously mess up anything more complicated than that.
With a single tense sigh I plopped myself down on the little bench seat of the changing room and started pulling my sneakers off.
This is all getting a bit out of hand but I really need to focus on the end goal here.
Imagine the look on Tom’s face when he sees me waltz in looking like a prom-queen.
Imagine the smile on his face when he realises who I am.
Imagine the mumbled words he lets off before pulling me close and kissing my-
“Enough daydreaming Cinderella, we’ve got work to do!”
GAH!
“This is so unfair...”
I turned slightly to fix Brit with a teasing smirk, the tiniest of wobbles present but not obvious to anyone aside from me as I tried to relearn my hard-won skills in stilt-like shoe walking on the fly while we move from one store to the next.
“It took me YEARS to learn how to walk in three inch heels! I only gave you those ankle-breaking four inchers as a joke but you’ve taken to them like a... a...”
“...Bubblehead to water?”
She turned her slightly annoyed gaze away from my feet at last to offer Kim a glare of her own which really didn’t seem to help much because Kim’s apparently in one of ‘those’ moods again where she’ll take any chance to tease Brit with joy obviously radiating out of her at every turn.
I did kind of feel sorry for Brit at least.
Kim can be like a dog with a bone when she finds something funny, a real female dog with a bone, if you catch my meaning.
“If it’s any consolation I’ve probably had more practice in heels then you have Brit. My sister used to let me play in hers growing up, I might not have a lot of recent practice but it’s like falling-off-a-bike really, you never forget how once you’ve got it sorted.”
The others giggled around us and even Brit seemed to calm down at my words, much to Kim’s frustration, as we walked on and I kicked one heeled foot out slightly further than usual to send my almost floaty-light ankle length peasant skirt flying forward delightfully.
Beth really came through for me in the end.
While I’ll make no mention of the six other bags worth of clothing she somehow managed to convince us to buy at the same time, only two of which being for me luckily, the loose pleats of this peasant skirt in all its red patterned glory feel so nice and free while also being perfect for a long day of outfit-trying ahead of us all.
The tops just as good too, in my opinion.
I didn’t even know they DID baby-doll tops with built in ‘booster’ bras!
Even from my admittedly awkward viewing angle my little ‘girls’ look AMAZING.
The whole outfit feels so nice, airy and feminine while showing anyone who cares to look that I am indeed of the female persuasion, without being too ‘in your face’ or obviously slutty about it all at the same time.
I’m glad my initial protests were shouted down at this point.
To be fair they all did kinda have a point that, yes it may BE winter right now, but we’re also in a nice heated mall and I can always change into something warmer before we step outside in the slightest considering our plans for the day and all.
“Where to next?”
Macy’s or the salon I hope.
I really don’t like the devious little looks Steph keeps shooting towards the tattoo and piercing parlour upstairs at this point!
“What do you girls think?”
There wasn’t really any need for me to look in the mirror at this point considering the awed and amazed look plastered on everyone’s faces but I did anyway for my own curiosity if nothing else.
The moment my eyes met the mirror-me’s own eyeshadow covered ones I was left frozen in surprise, my mouth drooped open in shock which the mirror-me with her puffy ‘just kiss me’ looking lips managed to make look somehow cute despite how stupid I’m sure it SHOULD have looked in general!
“Who’s next?... Now I have all of your attention, maybe you’ll actually listen as I explain how you can all replicate this again yourselves later on, hmm?”
My eyes couldn’t move fast enough when locking onto Maggie’s Mum which was obviously her intention judging by the wide smile that bloomed on her face as we all moved in to get a better spot for the demonstration to come.
“I’m so glad you’re doing this dear, not just for you, but you came out so well that even Margret is paying attention for once...”
We all giggled along with her smile as expected and Maggie chipped in an offended ‘Mum!’ for the sake of it, probably because she hates her full name, although possibly because she kind of has a point too.
For someone who’s Mum is THIS talented with makeup Maggie is barely passable even by my inexperienced standards most of the time.
There have been days when I’ve been going for more of a ‘boy’ look, to avoid any unwanted attention or trouble, and even I’VE had on more makeup then she does despite literally having the lightest of touches just to stop myself looking pale or too obviously different!
“Now I’ll start with Kristine here, she’s about the same shade of skin-tone and hair color as... what do you call yourself now by the way dear?...”
Everyone seemed to freeze at once and swing their eyes around to me as if only just realising that the topic of my ‘name’ hadn’t really come up at all despite everything we’ve been doing so far.
With a heavy blush on my cheeks I twisted my foot into the floor a little and glanced away from everyone before coughing nervously into my hand and staring hard at a rack of shampoo in the middle distance.
“I... Its, uh, Emma... my name... I mean, my sister kinda... yeah...”
After a rather frightening moment’s pause there was a squeal of joy matched by several more and I found myself being dog-piled into a giant giggly hug which really wasn’t hard for me to join in with properly pretty quickly considering the circumstances.
One more step forward, that wasn’t so difficult after all... I guess?
“Bye Mrs Maggie’s-Mom!”
We all giggled as Brit rather enthusiastically waved back at the older woman who had, possibly unsurprisingly at this point, asked for and gotten an invite to join the ‘group chat’ at some point along our almost hour-long lesson in the fine art of makeup application.
Even Maggie seems really pleased with the results of our hard work now.
Her Mum seemed happy with the extra bag or two of products we bought along the way of course but even more so she seemed really proud that not only the girls had ‘stuck by me’ so much through this big reveal, or that I felt safe enough to ‘come out’ to them all when I needed to, but also that Maggie has finally taken an interest her mother’s borderline obsessive ‘hobby’ turned job.
She even managed to get a promise out of her to seriously consider some more lessons in the future as we went on, a feat that I’m pretty sure only happened because we were all so enthusiastic about the idea that Maggie couldn’t really say no, even if she wanted to.
“Hair next! My cousin’s SO good with hair I promise and they’re always looking for people to try styles on in there at a discount.”
Well, when Kim’s THAT enthusiastic about something it’s kind of hard to argue really?
My hair’s down past my shoulders already and looks about as not-obviously-but-hopefully-still-kinda-obviously ‘girly’ as I could afford to let it be until now so at least they’ll have something to work with if nothing else.
“I’m thinking you’ll look good with an ‘Updo’ Emz.”
I turned my head to smile warmly at Brit as she stared at my forehead thoughtfully.
I can’t even remember who started shortening my already short ‘chosen’ name but... I really like it.
“Don’t forget to add me! The other girls too, we’re rooting for you Emma!”
Everyone was giggling and despite the furious blush on my face leading across my now exposed neck, I was too honestly.
Kim’s cousin, and by extension every woman in the salon when we got there apparently, couldn’t get ENOUGH of me and my ‘story’ after a rather worryingly over-dramatic re-enactment of how much I’ve ‘pined’ after ‘this cute farm-boy best-friend of mine’ for ‘like, forever!’ thanks to Brits rather overpoweringly fast mouth and enthusiastic hand-puppetry.
It feels really weird to not have any hair on my neck now.
It’s pretty much all still there, I don’t have split ends at all somehow which seemed to frustrate a few of the girls who get them semi-regularly, it’s just all tucked up on top of my head in what I’d normally consider a really fancy ‘bun’ but is actually a ‘Hepburn inspired Updo’, or so I’ve been semi-reliably informed between people complimenting the look in general.
As we moved away from the salon I couldn’t resist reaching down into my newly acquired purse to pull out my poor old phone who’s been demoted to not only ‘silent mode’ but also lost a quarter of its battery life due to near constant messages coming in from our ‘group chat’ as several different interested parties who have recently joined it have begun to connect over their shared interests.
That shared interest initially being mostly centered around ‘me’ at first of course, until they really started talking, at which point our usually kinda busy but still slightly organised group chat devolved into a chaotic mix of at least six distinct conversations all going on at once with people jumping between them somehow so much that it honestly makes my head hurt a little.
About the time when Brit’s sister Beth offered to help some of the older women at the salon and Maggie’s Mum pick out some really nice outfits fit for a ‘refined woman’ to survive these ‘bitter winter days’, I really did stop trying to keep up with things.
Especially because that was when my own group of actual friends decided that I wasn’t paying them enough attention and practically stole my phone from me, only giving it back under threat of horrible ‘ugly bridesmaids’ dress torture to come if I didn’t keep it tucked away for now, despite the fact that some of them still had their phones out semi-regularly to laugh over the weirdness that our chat group has descended into.
“Do you think her tits are big enough to wear something off-the-shoulder?”
My head snapped up to glare at Kris and she offered me a smirk in response before eyeing my phone again in obvious disapproval which I accepted grumpily, sliding it back into my bag moments later in favor of distracting everyone away from the now voiced question of my bust-size!
“Well... what do you think?”
My eyes should have scanned in the mirror, jumping from one face to another in hope of seeing their honest opinions of the dress as a whole, but I really couldn’t bring myself to look away from it sadly.
Kris was kind of insistent about the whole ‘off-the-shoulder’ thing at first, but even she can’t deny that I look GOOD in this dress instead.
Not too fancy, nothing floor-length or too ‘stuck up’ looking, but a nice flowing burgundy tea-length dress accented with a full set of white leather accessories from my slim new belt, three-inch heels and handy little clutch purse on a golden chain.
When I first started putting this outfit together a few minutes ago I’d honestly worried it would be too ‘Christmas-y’ and even got myself ready to laugh the idea off if it received a bad reaction from the others but a simple glance in the changing rooms floor-length mirror was enough for me to know that this would be the ‘one’.
If I could have a ‘dream dress’ for the dance then this one would be it
The skirt ending just below my knees, billowing out prettily around me with only the slightest of rustles when I turn too quickly in it feels divine.
Looking at myself in the mirror, makeup, updo and all, I honestly feel far more ‘girl’ then I ever have before in my life... far more ‘me’ as well come to that...
“Tom’s going to die when he sees you...”
The moment of silence broke and we all started laughing which was kind of a relief for me because I don’t think I could have taken staring at myself much longer otherwise at this point.
“The dance is in less than an hour, we’ve all got our stuff back in the van, you pay for this Emz and we’ll show you how the pros do this whole ‘getting ready’ thing on fast-forward, huh?”
Another smile bloomed on my face and I nodded to Steph happily before picking up the hem of my skirts slightly so I could offer her a rather silly looking ‘curtsy’ which I only had the barest idea of how to do in the first place, although that didn’t really matter in the end when the results were the same and we all ended up laughing yet again as the girls broke away to go get their stuff leaving me and Brit behind in their wake.
The store owner was a little mystified by me paying for the dress while still wearing it but his clerk and her friends, the newest additions to our group chat, reassured him that they’d explain later with more than a few giggles and knowing looks among them.
With nothing else to do until the others turn up again and me stuck in a rather eye-catching dress at that, Brit led me off to a little-used bench in a nearby corridor between two stores so we could sit down and avoid the still surprisingly light crowd of shoppers nearby in the process.
We sat in companionable silence for almost a full minute.
Brit fiddling nervously with her fingers and me kicking my legs a little, just to enjoy the gentle ‘swish’ it elicited in response from my new dress.
Suddenly without any sort of warning Brit practically shot to her feet and turned, grasping my chin in a surprisingly soft grip before planting her lips to mine in a kiss that made my eyes widen in shock for the few short seconds that it lasted.
She practically shot away from me the moment we broke contact looking both scared, frustrated and also kind of upset at the same time which she managed to clear from her face for the most part with a bit of effort leaving us to stare at each other in surprised, awkward, silence as she tried to gather herself back together again afterwards.
“...Really nothing, huh?... Sorry, I just had to know and you’re so... just...”
She trailed off and her fingers unconsciously tangled themselves together again as her head shot both ways down the hallway we were sitting in nervously to make sure the coast was still clear or something.
“Just don’t tell the others, Emz... please?”
My mind was kind of stalled trying to process that she had, in fact, just kissed me.
“I’m really sorry, I know I shouldn’t have done that but it was hard enough avoiding it when you were a boy and now you’re so... so...”
Her hands came up to her face quickly as if to hide behind them and my brain finally kicked back into gear, protective instincts kicking in almost instantly at the sight of my friend in such obvious fear and pain.
In seconds I had her in a tight, reassuring hug and she rested her chin on my rather well-displayed chest as the tears slid down her cheeks a moment later.
I just held her for a while and rocked us slightly as she tried to get herself back together again.
I’m not sure how long the cuddle lasted but it was hopefully long enough judging by the way Brit slowly brought her head up again to offer me a watery but thankful smile eventually.
“I’m really sorry Emz. You’ve confused the hell out of me for a long time now, being a boy but one that I actually fancied, it wasn’t until today that I realised why... still friends?”
The fear of rejection and obvious hope in her voice was almost heart-breaking for the few seconds she let it show before hiding it away again behind a slightly tainted version of her usual bubbly smile.
“You’re a... a lesbian then?”
She gasped and threw a finger up to my lips making ‘Shhhh!’ noises while glaring around us once more but it was pretty hard to avoid the still frightened shudder that I could feel in her hands as she did it all.
My brain finally worked through everything that had just happened properly at last and I reached out to give her one more reassuring squeeze which seemed to help more than anything I could have done at that moment otherwise honestly.
“Apology accepted Brit; your secret’s safe with me I promise...”
I could practically see the effect my words had on her as she slumped visibly against me in relief.
Slowly I managed to maneuver her back over to the bench and we both landed back on it in a rustle of skirts in my case and a little ‘thump’ in hers.
An awkward silence stretched out between us for a few more seconds but I couldn’t just leave it like that and in the end I spewed out the first words that came to mind.
“I always thought you and Kim had some ‘thing’ going on, she either fancies you or she’s got some serious issues when it comes to ‘bubbleheads’ apparently...”
It started as a snort of laughter but it couldn’t stay at just that and pretty quickly be both broke down into relieved laughter, leaning into each other as we let the tension leave us entirely.
“Oh God, I needed that!”
We shared a smile and Brit leaned over to give me another one-armed hug that was purely on a friend... possibly closer to a ‘sisterly’ level at this point?... which was more than enough for me to relax just that little bit more.
Don’t get me wrong Brit’s a pretty girl, if you’re into that sort of thing... I’m just kinda... not?
“After all this effort, Tom better realise what a good thing he’s got going with you or so help me I’ll-”
I never got to find out what she’d do because the others chose that moment to noisily make their appearance at the end of the hallway in a rustling mass of heavy looking dresses and accompanying bags.
Brit self-consciously pulled herself away from me and wiped her eyes a little as if it would help fix her makeup somehow but I’m pretty sure the others weren’t fooled in the slightest.
Ironically Kim was the only one to shoot me a suspicious look over it all, the others just shrugging it all off as Brit-being-Brit... she kind of has a reputation for going a bit far with pretty much every emotion she displays, not just enthusiasm despite that normally being her ‘default’ one in general.
“This way, girls, I know a short-cut to one of the employee changing rooms and no-one is likely to notice us using it at this time of day.”
We collectively nodded acceptance at that, the others falling into step behind Steph as usual while me and Brit got up to follow them, moving as fast as we could to catch up.
It wasn’t until we were pretty close that I noticed what seemed so off with them all a moment ago.
“Is it snowing outside?”
A few half-hearted grunts of frustration and an eye-roll from Steph was the only answer I got due to them all struggling to carry all their collective outfit bags behind our fearless leaders rather punishing pace but it was enough to answer my question at least.
An early snow, just in time for the Winter fling, as if things couldn’t get any more idyllic.
I got lost slightly in my now revised fantasies of kissing a certain someone under the mistletoe, now with snow falling around us like some big movie set-piece before he reached down to my waist an-
“Keep up Emz!”
GAH! Every time I get to the good bit!
“Pass those bobby pins over Emz.”
I barely had to look as I grabbed the little tin up, this being the fourth time I’ve had someone ask for them as the girls all reached pretty much the same stages in their own preparations at nearly the same time.
I’d almost put up a bit of a fight when Steph steered us towards the ‘Ladies’ dressing room at first.
It was only when Kris, oh so subtly, tapped out a drum beat on my partly exposed and boosted breasts like a pair of bongo’s while stating that ‘We’re more likely to have people question why someone brought their little brother along considering Kim is with us’ that I finally gave in, much to said small-chested-but-still-vicious-at-times Kim’s annoyance, naturally.
“We all almost ready?”
A general ascent seemed to please Steph who glanced down at the delicate little watch on her wrist with a relieved sigh.
“If we hurry we should JUST make it, only ten minutes fashionably late.”
That one got a round of giggles from us all as I hopped off the sink-space I’d taken up to keep out of the way as the others changed and we all lined up for inspection.
The inspection barely lasted a few seconds before devolving into a kind of manic ‘selfie’ session that included more than a few group photos and even more of them that got shared in our chat group, much to the pleasure of our baying audience of unseen watchers from around the mall in general.
“Come on then, we’ve got a party to conquer while Emz goes fishing for wild Tom-boys!”
Almost the second the words left her lips Brit blushed brightly and put her hand to her mouth in surprise as she realised what that could have sounded like otherwise.
I seemed to be the only one who noticed the movement luckily and she relaxed a few seconds later with a slightly forced giggle while everyone else brushed it away in amusement as just more of ‘Brit-being-Brit’, although I think I heard a slight grumble from Kim that sounded suspiciously like ‘Bubbleheads’ as we got ready to move out at last if nothing else.
“Is your van supposed to make this much noise, Steph?”
Steph didn’t even glance away from the partly snow-covered windshield in front of her as we slowly drove on, the van shaking and juddering a fair few times in the tense silence that followed.
“It’s just cold Kris that’s all... sorry, there’s ice on the road along with the snow and I’m kind of struggling here...”
We all nodded in understanding while trying to think of ways to help our poor driver for the night in her quest to not get us all killed due to the worryingly heavy snow-storm outside that seems to be getting worse by the minute.
“...we’re almost there, I can’t promise this bucket of bolts is getting us home tonight but it will get us to the dance at least and that’s the important part!”
THAT comment got a cheer out of us all in response which I think was its intended purpose judging by the slight smile on Steph’s otherwise tense lips as she adjusted her hands on the wheel and shifted forward a little in her seat.
Slowly we practically rolled our way into the car park outside the community hall that the frat’s hired to host the Winter fling this year and it was pretty obvious to all of us that something had gone horribly wrong, mostly because the car park was deserted and there were no lights on in the community hall at all either!
Steph kept us rolling and swore to herself slightly as everyone else dived into their bags for their phones practically as one unit.
Even I joined in, finding a pretty horrifying number of missed messages from the group chat along with one other one that made my cheeks flare in embarrassment almost automatically just on general principle.
With a twitch and flick of my thumb the message opened up and I felt my happy little bubble from possibly the most fun day I’ve ever had in my life ‘pop’ rather anti-climactically.
'Where are you? Not seen you all day and the snows getting bad, Greg just called, they’re cancelling the fling and rescheduling it for when we all get back after New Year. Call me. Tom'
“Well... Bee-Gee H. Criminy!”
While I’m pretty sure I would have picked much worse words then that rather stupid sounding mix of weird ‘swear-replacements’ from Maggie, that still sums up the situation rather well at this point honestly.
I took in a breath to calm myself down but it was useless and before I even knew what was happening the tears were falling.
The moment the first almost silent ‘sob’ left my lips, as my now utterly ruined ‘perfect’ last chance at finally showing myself off to the world and Tom as a whole’ fell down around my ears, I found myself being surrounded by the others who all seemed to almost automatically know what was wrong despite my having not said a word in the slightest.
It’s stupid but... but I’d set tonight up so HIGH in my mind to be perfect as today went on?
With every step we made, the clothes, the makeup, the hair, the dress... every step made it all feel so much more REAL at last!
Without even realising it, I’d put my heart into tonight working and in hindsight I’m really not sure what I would have even done if I’d walked into that hall to find that Tom had ignored me again?
It just didn’t seem like a possibility at the time.
He’d see me, he’d SEE me, and then we’d have our happy ever after, and jus... just...
“It’s okay Em-honey, let it out, we’re here with you.”
The almost whispered words from Brit at my side made me cry all the more for some reason.
As if to punctuate just how bad everything really has fallen to pieces at this point, Steph’s mini-van chose that exact moment to give up the ghost with a loud wheezing ‘Cur-thunk!’ that made even me jump in surprise.
In front of us Steph sunk her head down on the steering wheel and let off a little scream of frustration before snapping herself back upright to a glare out at the still-falling snow in front of us instead.
“F-F-F-FUDGE NUGGETS!”
The real rage she had hidden behind those seemingly childish words said it all as well really.
Despite everything, despite just how badly everything we’d planned and worked so hard for all being wasted thanks to the weather of all things, we couldn’t help but laugh a little at Steph’s improvised replacement for the word she really wanted to say, probably for Maggie’s sake more than anything else.
The laughter didn’t last long but it was enough to pull us all out of our funk slightly at least.
While I didn’t want to do much more then stay in my nice new cuddle-puddle of warmth feeling sorry for myself, Steph snagged her phone up and dialled someone while one of the girls near the back shuffled around until they found some blankets Steph always keeps for emergencies, that we could all bundle up in now that the heating’s died along with the rest of the van.
“Hi... yeah, I know it’s snowing?... no, we’re not blocking traffic?... what do you mean you-”
Steph suddenly jerked her head back and stared at her phone in shocked amazement.
“He hung up on me?”
“Well... Chrimbly-biscuits!”
The now unofficially ‘official’ joke of the hour helped once more as Kris chipped in her attempt at making a nonsense swear-replacement of her own, letting us hold back the growing urge to panic or at least start yelling in frustration at how unfair this all is if nothing else.
“I’ll send a message to the group chat, see if they know anyone else who can help.”
“I’ll call my brother, he’s always near a computer so he can search for a nearby recovery place.”
“I’ll... I’ll call my folks to make sure there’s not someone in the hall waiting for people who actually make it or something stupid like that?”
No-one asked what I would be doing but it didn’t matter anyway, apparently I’m not moving judging by the knowing look Kim and Brit just shared before shifting a little and wedging themselves either side of me to better pull me into a joint cuddle on either side.
“...I should really call Tom...”
A few heads perked up a little from their little blanket bundles around me but no-one outright told me not to so at least I've got that going for me.
With a little bit of shifting around, having to slide over slightly to get my arms free from the surprisingly tight grip Kim and Brit now have on each other’s hands to sandwich me between them, I finally got my phone up and stared at its dark screen for a second or two in awe before letting it drop uselessly back into my bag with a grunt.
“Don’t suppose anyone has Tom’s number, do they?”
These days I barely even remember my own number let alone someone else’s.
The only reason I even know MY number is that people ask for it so regularly.
“I think I’ve got him on my messenger app, don’t worry Emz, I’ll tell him your alive but cold... really cold...”
Big fancy dresses are NOT made with warmth in mind apparently.
We’re all kind of suffering at the moment even with the blankets and sharing body-heat at the same time.
If it didn’t involve getting even more naked before solving anything I’d almost be tempted to climb into the back seats and change into one of the outfits I bought earlier instead.
Even if I could face leaving my nice warm bundle at this point though, it would probably be useless anyway considering the back seat is currently occupied by an apparently sleeping Kris and Maggie pile instead...
“Wake up, the tow truck is here.”
I don’t really remember when I fell asleep but luckily Steph never did apparently judging by the fact that she’s the only one not currently stretching or yawning.
Her phone rang as I was staring at her sleepily and she answered it before cutting her eyes over to the rear lights ahead of us as a conversation started up with someone that I’d assume to be the tow truck driver.
After a minute or so of talking that I couldn’t really catch most of but involved her giving him a list of addresses at some point she hung up and stared out the window as a large shape moved from the front of the truck, coming around to briefly block out the tail-lights ahead of us as they reached down to hook us up.
Within a few minutes we were more awake and watching on as the mini-van tilted up slightly at the front before locking in place as the driver started moving at long last.
A little cheer of relief rose up from us all but it was half-hearted at best honestly.
“He’s going to drop you all off as best he can on the way then sort me out... sorry about tonight girls...”
This time it was my turn to do the whole ‘automatic cuddle’ thing as we all surged forward to reach awkwardly across the front seats to hug Steph and assure her it wasn’t her fault at all.
A few grumbles about ‘evil weather’ and one rather unnecessary but emphatically spoken ‘Jim-fudge-inary right!’ from Brit finally got a weak smile out of her obviously tired face and we all broke into giggles at our own stupidity feeling a lot better now that we are actually moving.
Our numbers dwindled, Maggie’s house being closest, followed by Kim and Brit who apparently live near each other.
It may have just been my imagination but I’m pretty sure that as they disappeared into the worryingly thick snow outside they were holding hands for some reason which made some sappy-romantic part of me feel warm and happy even if it was all in my head at the end of the day.
Finally it was my turn, my and Tom’s place being on the opposite side of campus to the others in general.
I got a hug from Kris and an awkward squeeze from Steph around her chair before scooping up my worryingly large collection of bags and staggering out of the mini-van into a full blown snowstorm.
My skirts went flying and I barely managed a step before quickly staggering back into the van long enough to swap out my heels for my once abandoned but luckily not lost sneakers instead, for a second attempt.
With one more round of hugs I took a deep breath and made a break for it, shooting out of the van doors like a cork from a bottle and moving as best I could across the grass next to the now frozen path leading to our building until I reached the first set of doors and thankfully managed to shut them tight behind me.
The moment I was safely into the warm I pulled my phone out and plugged it into the charger someone left in the wall socket near the front door years ago.
It’s useful so we’ve never bothered to remove it.
The minute my phone powered back on it went crazy with message notifications and I just about managed to send a simple ‘I made it home’ message on the group chat, just like the others did when they got in, before putting my phone down for a second to get myself straightened out a bit better.
It’s really weird to have so many people involve in our once private little conversations now but kind of reassuring too.
I’m pretty sure the tow truck guy we found was given to us from someone in the chat as well so it’s literally life-saving at this point in my opinion, I can’t really begrudge them all for joining in the first place with that in mind.
My ‘call home’ message sent and my dress now kind of a ‘more tidy’ mess, not to mention cold from the snow that hit it so suddenly, I took a few steps down the hallway towards our apartment before freezing in place as I realised what was about to happen.
After almost thirty seconds of indecision I turned around and plonked myself down, skirts and all, onto the entranceway bench to consider my options as a whole.
Today was amazing, the girls were amazing and everything was just so... perfect.
Tonight has been a nightmare but it’s still not over yet.
What if I go up there, walk in and Tom takes one look at me before kicking me out on my ass in the cold?
What if I go up and he thinks I’m ugly?
What if I go up there and he... he...
This needs more thought before I do anything.
I’m... I’m honestly pretty scared now that it’s finally ‘crunch time’ and all...
I only realised what time it was when, with a jolt, I noticed that my phone had finally stopped vibrating despite the near constant stream of messages it’s been getting as far as I can remember since I plugged it back in.
I lifted my chin off my hands and then my elbows off my skirt-covered knees so I could reach out and snag it up again.
While the multitude of messages from the ‘group’ were expected at this point, the progressively more worried ones from Tom made my stomach roll guiltily.
Slowly I typed out a message to him before heaving one deep breath and quickly hitting send before I could lose my nerve again.
'I’m downstairs, coming up now, sorry I’m late.'
The message sent I stood up with renewed purpose.
No point hiding from this anymore, I’ve pulled the trigger now and all that’s left to do is see if the bullets going to hit me or not I guess.
That bravado lasted long enough for me to grab my bags and phone while covering the first flight of stairs up to our apartment but not much further beyond that sadly.
It was a slightly shivering, wide-eyed and fearful version of me in a rather pretty dress sporting a slightly sleep-ruined hairstyle and equally ruined makeup that greeted Tom when he made his way downstairs to meet me.
I apparently took too long gathering myself back together again and he decided to come down to find me instead.
My breath froze in my lungs as he looked me over with an obviously relieved smile on his face that didn’t falter in the slightest as he took all of... me... in for the first time, in all my spoilt glory.
He took the last few steps down to my level calmly and bent down to pick up my bags for me before turning slightly and nodding his head upstairs without another word.
Feeling like a naughty child caught in the act I followed behind him meekly, my thumb running up and down the edge of my phone nervously as the steps went by without another word from him despite the way I’m dressed.
Why’s he not shouting?
Why’s he not asking questions?
Why’s he... why is he so calm?!
We got through our main door and Tom moved over to drop off my new bags in my room, ducking out a moment or so later to offer me a warm smile that both helped calm me down and made me extremely nervous at the same time.
“I’m glad your home, I was going to come get you but Kim said you had a tow truck coming and told me to put something warm on for you instead.”
His piece said, message delivered and understood, he pushed himself off the wall a little as if he was just going to walk away to go get some food or something from the kitchen.
That’s it?
“That’s it?!”
The moment the words left my lips I regretted them and my hand came up to delicately cup over my mouth as if I could somehow pull them back in if I held on long enough.
He turned back around slightly and offered me a bemused look before smiling warmly again.
As he turned to keep going back towards the kitchen he finally spoke up once more, much to my initial frustration.
“I’ve got dinner in the oven for you... you look very pretty by the way, the look suits you...”
This time he really did keep going until he disappeared out of sight again.
Slowly a flustered, angry blush crept up my cheeks but it was quickly beaten out by a much more powerful blush of embarrassment instead as his words finally sunk in.
In a flurry of skirts I practically flew into my room, slamming the door shut behind me before leaning against it with a hopefully silent little scream of joy as I danced on the spot at him finally having noticed me.
My hands shook a little as I snagged up my phone in a two-handed grip and typed out my last message of the night before I go have a shower to warm up, probably changing into one of my new outfits afterwards to see what kind of reaction THAT gets too.
'He called me Pretty!'
Maybe tonight wasn’t such a disaster after all?
To the sound of my phone going suddenly crazy along with a near constant ‘ding’ sound outside that I think might actually be coming from Tom’s phone for some reason I let myself dance one more step or two before spinning around to face the mirror on my wall with a happy grin.
I look like a mess, I look like a complete and utter mess... but a girly mess?... a ‘pretty’ mess if Tom’s to be believed.
He called me pretty!
“Just you wait Tom! I’m going home Saturday and enlisting my sister to help me over the holidays, by the time we all get back from New Year I’ll be so good looking you’ll have to call me ‘Beautiful’... or ‘my girlfriend’ for short I suppose...”
A wry little smirk crossed my lips as my determination from this morning came back in full force at long last.
It wasn’t perfect.
It wasn’t an unending cry of his love for me.
It wasn’t even something as simple as a kiss... but I got Tom to notice me!
He. Noticed. Me!
It’s only a first step, but it’s a hell of a lot further progress then I’ve managed to make in the last five years otherwise so being myself at long last is obviously the key here!
“Emma, you want me to serve your dinner up now or are you having a shower first?”
He called my name!
“I’ll have a shower first, thanks Tom, give me twenty minutes or so.”
You can join me in the shower if you want and we can- NO! Too fast, baby steps!
This is the best Christmas ever!
He noticed me!
He called me by my name!
He cooked me dinner!
Well, that bits actually pretty normal for us, but he did it and he noticed me so it counts!
“I wonder what he’ll think if I come out wearing that new nighty Kim made me get?”
Only one way to find out!
The End - Sort of...
...The next morning...
“-then we settled on the sofa and cuddled until... wait a minute, how the hell did he know to call me Emma?”
Everyone froze.
While all the girls looked suddenly guilty and were suspiciously not drinking their coffees despite only a few minutes ago saying that they needed them for survival purposes thanks to Steph calling us together like this on a snow day of all things, Kim looked the most guilty.
She also looked the most amused and proud of herself at the same time somehow.
“Oh... you didn’t...”
My hands flew into action and in seconds I had our group chat up, my finger scrolling through the worryingly large list of people who are now part of it all until they stopped on one name, seemingly added in the mess of people who joined during our salon visit yesterday.
A single tap later and it filtered down to just messages from that one embarrassingly recognisable name.
'She looks so cute like that.'
'As if she’d seriously settle for a guy like me? I’d sooner expect an announcement of undying love from Kim of all people then her!'
'Oh please, as if I’m the only one who thinks she looks amazing in that ‘just rolled out of bed’ way most mornings.'
'Of course I will, how can I not?'
All that and more, all from Tom.
All from yesterday.
All spaced out, mixed in with everyone else’s mass of unreadable messages.
He knew all along.
He knew what I was trying to do, but he still pretended to only JUST about notice me after all the effort and mess I had to overcome to get through to him at last, an... and...
“I’m gonna kill him... slowly...”
“Now Emz, calm down, we figured if he’d already seen you then it would take some of the tension out of things for you an-”
“We? We who? This is all on you Kimmie-bear!”
“What?! It was your idea an- ah, fudge-nuggets...”
“Run Kim, run!”
...The end - For reals this time, promise!
Happy Christ-Hanukkah-Solstice-Yule-Kwanza-mas everybody!!
![]() |
Halloween comes but once a year. It's a time for weirdness, fun and boy's who struggle to assert themselves against strong willed girls. Silliness, Sisters, and a whole lot of kissing awaits. |
Something funny’s going on with the soap?
I swear there is?!
I can’t quite see if it’s..
The two bars of soap on the counter are singing to each other in Latin as usual.
The people around them are arguing vaguely about something that sounds to me like a deep debate on whether a ‘fjord’ is automatically crossable if you drive through it in a ‘Ford’.
I flipped a piece of candy corn lazily into the air and snagged it with my mouth before it could hit the sofa cushions.
Squinting isn’t helping much, my eyesight’s terrible for that sort of thing..
The A on the side of the posh soap wiggled slightly?!
My interest perked I stared at the little detail intensely to see if it was just my imagination again or not.
No, there it goes again!
It's definitely wiggling somehow?
To my surprise it tore itself from the soap label and bounces out of view without anyone seeming to notice.
Kind of random and strange to be honest..
..I guess that's one way to kill off ‘A’ character?..
It took me a moment to process the idea before I started sniggering to myself.
Swedish people are weird..
"What on earth are you watching?"
As I leaned back to stare at my somewhat confused sister I couldn't help but smirk slightly.
"Zanes house of the insane?.. it's pretty good, like someone took a Salvador Dali painting then animating each prop with its own backstory and motivation.”
“..you watch the weirdest stuff sometimes..”
“Hey! It’s been the number one most popular show in the Netherlands since the 1960s.. I think?.. ANYWAY, a whole country can't be wrong!”
She sighed loudly, her bag slipping off her shoulder as she plopped herself down on the sofa next to me.
“Okay, I’ll bite, what’s the deal with the singing soap?”
I couldn’t help sniggering again.
It still amuses me to this day.
“It’s a long running joke, they’re having a go at the world record for the longest lasting ‘soap opera’ by having them quietly sing in the background of every scene on every episode.”
Just the look on her face set me off laughing properly again.
She sighed heavily and almost seemed tempted to hit me for the bad puns involved.
“Could you BE any more of a dork?”
“Well yeah, but that cost’s extra.. duh..”
She sighed again and pushed herself off the sofa while I dissolved into another quick laughing fit.
“Tiff’s coming over later to get ready for the party, can you just.. not be YOU for a little while?”
Charming!
Love you too sis!
With a grumble that didn’t really answer her question I turned back to my show instead of looking at her.. sisters can be mean sometimes..
^8^ ^8^ (( o.- )) ^8^ ^8^
“-believe you sewed a training bra into his costume and he didn’t NOTICE?! You’re so EVIL!”
I had to bite back an angry growl when I heard Tiffany giggling her head off from my sister’s room as I walked past her slightly open bedroom door.
“I’ve got MAD tailoring skills and he’s so oblivious I couldn’t resist.”
I’m not THAT bad.. am I?..
“That’s not even the best one I’ve done, one time I got him t-”
“SHUT UP!”
“Get OUT of my ROOM DWEEB!!”
“Stop telling Tiffany about stuff and I will!”
My eyes shifted to Tiffany despite myself.. she’s really pretty today..
She smiled at me brightly and I shrunk in on myself a little bit with a bright blush on my face.
..REALLY pretty..
“You know..I bet, with the right makeup and outfit, he could totally look really pretty?..”
Oh god, NO! Not that, anything but that!
“Yeah, well.. we’re twins. I guess he’d have to get some of my amazing good looks in the deal at some point..”
Apparently my sister doesn’t appreciate her friends sudden interest in my possible ‘pretty-ness’ anymore then I do?
At last we both agree on something for once!
Tiffany glanced between the two of us thoughtfully and a wicked grin split her lovely lips.
“We should bring him to the party!”
That idea received about as good of an initial reception as you would expect from BOTH of us.
“No, no, hear me out! You were saying you didn’t want to wear your costume because it’s too boring and he’s totally got to have something lying around so you two could swap costumes, I bet no-one would notice in the slightest and it will be hilarious, best trick we could pull on them all!”
“I dunno Tiff, that sounds kinda..”
Sister dearest shot an awkward look in my direction.
I think she’s realised the kind of trouble her previous conversation may have caused me at this point.
I know she didn’t mean it but now I’m stuck with the consequences of her big mouth as always..
“Oh go on! It’ll be fun. I’ll take him over to my place to get changed and we can meet you at the party. You can SO pull it off, what’s the point of being twin’s if you don’t enjoy it sometimes?!”
Oh she has NO idea how many times we’ve ‘enjoyed’ being twins in the past.. whether I wanted to or not..
“There’s no way you’re getting me in her stupid costume!”
^8^ ^8^ (( o.- )) ^8^ ^8^
“Hold still I can’t get your socks right.”
My cheeks are never going to go back to normal after this are they?
As if it wasn’t bad enough that Tiffany, the girl I sorta.. kinda.. maybe have a crush on, dragged me back to her house and made me put on my sisters stupid ‘witch’ costume over my weak protests.
She’s now spent FAR too long fiddling with these stupid long stripy socks as well!
I swear she just looked up my skirt?!
God help me if she works out that I’ve got panties on under there!
I’ll be a bloody laughing stock..
“There, all straight, let me just fix your lippy and we’ll leave.”
Fix my ‘lippy’?
What’s wrong with it?.. she spent like, twenty minute on the damn makeup earl-
I was caught completely off guard when she stood up and pulled my head down slightly to give me a kiss.
“You are just GORGEOUS, better than your sister easily.”
I didn’t manage to do much more then flap my mouth uncertainly before she grinned at me and snatched another kiss, this one with tongue which ended with a delighted giggle from her.
“Now hold still, I need to fix your lippy unless you want to go to the party rocking that ‘just kissed’ look, you naughty girl!”
I’m pretty sure if I blushed any more I’d be glowing at this point.
Why did she kiss me?..
Not that I’m complaining or anything but.. but she’s never shown an interest in me before?!
Trust me, I’ve been hoping for her to show interested in me for ages but I didn’t think it would ever actually HAPPEN!
“You are just so beautiful, the boy’s will be all over you tonight.You remember that I called first dibs though.”
The grin on her face made me shudder slightly in excitement.
“You’re my date tonight, so no running off with someone else before I can have my fun with you right?”
I didn’t really know what to say or do honestly.
I’ve never had someone be so upfront and controlling with me before, especially someone as pretty as Tiffany..
“Come on then sexy, let’s go knock them dead!”
She managed to drag me out of her room before I’d quite realised what was happening.
We can’t seriously do this can we?!
Someone’s going to notice!!
^8^ ^8^ (( o.- )) ^8^ ^8^
“Ah, there she is!”
Tiffany broke into a sprint, her fairy wings flapping behind her as she ran and her little green ‘Tinkerbell’ skirt flapping about in a way that left me staring as I trailed behind her.
It took far too long for me to realised they’d both stopped talking and were watching me as I watched Tiffany’s legs in a bit of a daze.
She smirked a little and with a giggle she flicked the back of her skirt up just enough to flash something green and lacy at me from underneath the short material.
“You’re getting too into this..”
My eye’s turned to my sister at last and I had to bite back a gasp.
What the hell happened to ‘going as each other’?!
“Oh please Elvira, its Halloween lighten up, he doesn’t mind do you cutie?”
I couldn’t do much more then blush and sink my head away from my sister’s inquisitive look.
“What are you supposed to be anyway? The ‘mistress of the dark’ look is SO retro.”
“I’m a vampire.”
My teeth grit down in annoyance.
I can see quite plainly that she’s a vampire from her cape, pale makeup and fake teeth.
Even the weird little eye mask thing kind of goes with the look.
What I want to know is why she’s wearing a long black dress along with it?!
She’s supposed to be ME!
Despite what it looks like currently I’m not a girl!
“Oh don’t give me that look. I went along with your silly idea. He gets to be me tonight dressed as a witch so I get to be him tonight dressed as a vampire. It’s not my fault my dweeb-y brother decided to come as a female vampire tonight, is it?”
She struck a pose and sent me a knowing look.
I glared back at her before folding my arms and huffing in frustration.
So THAT’S how she wants to play it huh?
Two can play that game sister dearest!
I caught both of them off guard by grabbing Tiffany’s face and planting a big kiss on her cheek.
I was going to kiss her on the lips but I chickened out at the last second, still the big red kiss mark on her face should be enough to cause some talking, especially seeing as ‘my sister’ is the only one wearing this particular shade of red lippy tonight.
Without a backwards glance at the pair of them I stalked off to the entrance hall.
She wants to turn up here in a dress claiming to be ME does she?
Well someone’s about to gain a reputation for being a flaming lesbian!
See how SHE likes it for once!
“Sally, wow you look amazing, is that real silk? let me feel!”
Sally squealed in surprise when my somewhat cold hands landed on her waist to rub the side of her dress.
She squealed again when I went to air kiss her cheek and ‘accidentally’ planted a big red smacker on her cheek instead.
As I wandered off to find my next victim with the somewhat frantic sounds of Tiffany and my sister following close behind me, I couldn’t help but smirk from the conversation’s springing up in my wake.
“Is she drunk or something? I’ve never seen her get all hands-y like that with anyone before, you don’t suppose she’s.. you know?..”
^8^ ^8^ (( o.- )) ^8^ ^8^
“Some people might find your costume offensive, cultural appropriation and all that..”
Oh no!
Not him!
Quick, what would she do in this situation?!
I spun on the spot and scanned him up and down like he was something nasty I’d just scraped off my boot.
He didn’t particularly seem to notice despite how much effort I was putting into the look.
“Buzz off Joe, go find my dorky brother or something so you can re-join your own species, your cramping my style.”
Sorry mate.. can’t chance you getting too close and noticing I’m not really her!
At least he should be used to it by now, if anything I’m being a bit nicer to him then she normally would be..
“Ohh, kitty’s got claws. No need to get snippy, just figured I’d come over and see if the rumor’s are true..”
I glared at him but he didn’t seem to notice yet again.
TAKE THE BLOODY HINT!!
“Frankie and Jess are telling anyone who’ll listen that you’re drunk and they caught you snogging Paula in the hall a while ago, are you going to break my heart and tell me you’re a lesbian now?”
Oh.. yeah..
Well they may kind of.. be speaking truth on that one actually?..
Who knew Paula was into girls?
I only put my hand on her shoulder in greeting on my way to the bathroom but apparently she’d heard what I’d been doing tonight because she practically jumped me.
By the time she was finished I was left leaning against the wall and panting like I’d just run a marathon!
That girl’s going to make some other girl REAL happy someday, I swear her tongue’s got to be at least ten inch’s long from how far she shoved it down my throat!
“You know what, they’re totally right, I’m a lesbian of the highest order but I’m NOT drunk!”
A few people around us gasped.
One of the loudest being my sister, who’d sequestered herself somewhere behind me in a dark corner to hide in embarrassment as she watched me go hell for leather on her reputation.
I’m not being cruel about it.
Up to this point I’ve kept everything pretty innocent and she can get out of it all easily if she claims someone slipped her something.
Aside from Paula, I’ve mostly just been overly affectionate with girls tonight while ignoring the boys.
I may have just overstepped a little with that last statement though now that I think about it..
“May I have this dance then, oh dark witch of female fraternisation?”
He leaned back and waved his hand in a deep bow, which honestly looked kind of stupid with the long ruffled sleeves of his surprisingly realistic looking ‘french fop’ outfit.
I froze for a moment but a small slip of an idea had my mouth moving up into a slightly pained smile seconds later.
A perfect way to counter going a bit too far on the ‘lesbian’ shtick while ALSO pissing off my sister at the same time!
If her friends we’re unsure of how to react when she started getting all touchy-feely with them before, then just wait until they see ‘her’ dancing with HIM of all people!
This is going to be PERFECT!
^8^ ^8^ (( o.- )) ^8^ ^8^
“Back two, three and dip”
I let out an annoyingly girly shriek of surprise despite expecting it from his muttered warning.
He looked far too pleased with himself as he lifted me back up out of the dip and folded me back into his arms so we could rock a moment before moving into his next set of moves.
I think we’ve kind of developed a bit of an audience at this point.
We’ve been friends for years but even I didn’t know he was THIS good of a dancer.
He’s even managed to make ME look good, despite the fact that I’ve barely been aware of what’s happening throughout most of it, just from the shear speed he’s pulling moves off with!
“Be honest, you’re enjoying yourself..”
My cheeks flushed slightly and I glanced away from him instead of answering.
I’m supposed to be my sister and SHE can’t stand him for some reason.
I on the other hand feel worryingly comfortable in his arms, the way he laughs whenever he gets a reaction out of me, the way his warm palms are resting on my hips as he rocks us slowly to the beat..
SNAP OUT OF IT!
I’m not a girl and if he knew who I was really he’d have no interest in me at ALL right about now!
I like girls, I like Tiffany!
“A..”
He trailed off suddenly.
I went a little tense for a second but covered for it easily enough.
It sounded like he was going to say a name from his tone of voice, the big problem there being that my sister’s name doesn’t begin with ‘A’.. but mine does?..
I turned my eyes up to his with just a touch of worry and hesitation on my face.
When our gazes met his face moved into a warm smile and he squeezed me a little more as we rocked.
Before I really knew WHAT was happening his head dipped down and he snatched a kiss from my lips.
All sound in the hall seemed to disappear as people watched us, waiting for my.. for my SISTERS reaction?..
The moment he pulled his face back my hand came up to my mouth as if I could somehow delete his actions from reality with a touch.
His face shifted slightly in worry as he watched me start panicking.
HE KISSED ME!
Everyone SAW him KISS me!!
I twisted my body slightly to torque out of his grip and made a dash for the door.
He tried to reach out and stop me but I shook off his hand easily as I sprinted away, tears in my eyes already.
I made it two blocks before sinking against a low brick wall and yanking the stupid uncomfortable ‘witches’ hat off my head.
Quick feet came pounding up the street moments later.
I barely noticed when two warm bodies slid into place on either side of me.
Tiffany wrapped her arm around my shoulders and hugged me tight while my sister didn’t seem to quite know what to do honestly.
“It’s okay, it was just a kiss. He’s a horn-dog and he’s got a bone for.. well..”
She shot an awkward glance over at my sister and shrugged with a bit of a lost look on her face.
“He.. he knew it was me?.. he almost said my name?!.. how.. how can I face him after this!”
He’s bad enough usually!
He’s going to be unbearable, even if he doesn’t just decide to tell everyone to start with!!
“Come on, let’s get you home. I’m sorry things got so out of hand..”
I leaned into the ‘vampires’ side and sighed loudly.
I know she didn’t mean for this sort of thing to happen.
She never DOES, she just doesn’t think things through properly before jumping in with both feet.
It’s not all her fault either, I could have said no!
I just got so caught up in having Tiffany’s attention on me all of a sudden and then she kissed me.. and..
“Yeah.. I just wanna go home..”
^8^ ^8^ (( o.- )) ^8^ ^8^
“Wait! Crap! I can’t go home like this?! Mum will see me!”
They both paused to glance back at me with a mix of confusion and worry on their faces.
Tiffany seemed to work it all out first.
“You can’t go back to mine to change either, my folks will be home by now.. and you can’t just go home in normal clothes anyway or she’ll get suspicious..”
She grimaced and glanced around us quickly.
“You need another costume, a boy’s one.”
“Where are we going to find another costume?”
I winced my eyes down and practically begged the universe to not do this to me.
Not after the night I’ve had!
..I just wish there was a costume shop around here or something?..
As I opened my eyes again the streetlights started coming on, obviously from their automatic triggers.
Along with the glow came a neon set of bright colors out the corner of my eye.
I turned to face it instinctively.
We’re standing a few shops down from a costume shop?
How the hell did we not notice THAT before?!
The answer became clear seconds later, it’s not so much that we missed it but the fact that the shop is shut up tight for the night and completely dark inside.
With the exception of that single neon sign that decided to turn itself on..
Guess I got my wish for a costume shop at least?
..stupid wish’s..
Why didn’t I specify ‘an open’ costume shop?!
“Hello, anyone in there?”
For a moment I thought Tiffany was talking to the shop but apparently she was talking to me instead.
My eyes focused back on her she gave me a bright smile that made my tummy flip a little.
She’s still REALLY pretty..
“We think we have an idea for a workable costume, come on.”
She took my hand in hers and practically dragged me up the street as we trailed behind my sisters determined stride.
^8^ ^8^ (( o.- )) ^8^ ^8^
“Where’s this special costume shop then? We’ve been walking for ages..”
I really doubt there’s a costume shop around here honestly?
As far as I know this whole area’s mostly residential with a few restaurants and corner shops mixed in here and there.
“Isn’t it obvious? It’s right here!”
Tiffany groaned but she didn’t add anything to the conversation as my sister paused at the entranceway of a dark alleyway behind the pizza place on the corner as if it was some kind of amazing sight in general.
I slowly peaked around her and frowned heavily.
Now’s really not the time for jokes!
“It’s an alleyway..”
“It’s the perfect place to get a costume from!”
I glanced around her again and cringed a little as the shadows moved making things a bit clearer.
“I take it the old dude in the funky bathrobe watching us from his cardboard bed is selling the costumes huh?”
“..maybe..”
“You don’t have a clue what you’re doing do you?”
“..maybe?.. look on the bright side though, how many costume shops do you know that are THIS open plan WITH an attached restaurant?!”
Her grin was almost painful to watch.
She’s trying to be funny and I honestly can’t tell if she’s covering for the fact that she made a mistake or if she’s just trying to be annoying.
“I don’t buy costumes from old men in bathrobes.. it’s a good general rule of thumb..”
They both winced at the frustration obvious in my voice.
We all jumped a moment later when another voice joined the conversation.
“I have a name you know.. and it’s not a bathrobe it’s just a long coat..”
As a group we screamed in fright.
The strange homeless man had practically appeared out of nowhere, just a second ago he was right at the far end of the alleyway!
Before he could get another word off we made a break for it around to the front of the pizza place, hopefully he won’t follow us all the way out here.
Homeless people are SCARY!!
“Well.. seeing as we’re here we could get a pizza or something.. I guess..”
She was trying to sound innocent but I practically TAUGHT her how to fake that voice when we were kids so it’s not going to fool me.
“If you were hungry you should have just SAID instead of leading us on a wild goose chase for some fake costume shop!”
“um.. trick or treat?..”
I glared at her for even trying that one but Tiffany sniggered to herself which seemed to only encourage her.
When that first attempt didn’t work she seemed to think hard for a second.
“..april fools?”
Even my lips twitched up at that one.
It’s not even the same SEASON as April let alone month!
My slight smile seemed to be all she was looking for.
With a big huff I was engulfed in a sisterly hug which was only slightly too tight.
It may have been my imagination but I think she muttered a quiet ‘sorry’ to me as we pulled apart.
“Okay, you got me, I’m hungry as all hell.”
“That’s more like it. Liars never get treats, lets head in for some pizza then.. you’re buying obviously.”
She opened her mouth to argue but a glance from me stopped her short on that one.
I’m letting her off on the goose chase thing because I know what she’s like and while I’d love to say I expected more from her, in all honesty with my sister.. her stomach comes before most things on a good day.
^8^ ^8^ (( o.- )) ^8^ ^8^
Tiffany paused half way through her third slice of pizza with a thoughtful look on her face.
I’d barely touched one of my slices so far, I’m not really a big fan of pizza and I’m not that hungry either.
I mostly got the pizza because my darling sister is paying for it and she deserves to pay for me at the moment, even if I don’t particularly want it.
“I’ve got an idea..”
We both paused for a second and looked at Tiffany curiously, waiting for her to continue.
A string of cheese stretched out and landed on the table from the sister-shaped pizza beast’s possibly sixth or seventh slice..
She REALLY likes pizza, it’s kind of sickening to watch sometimes..
“Be back in a minute.”
Without another word Tiffany slid out from the table and made her way over to the counter.
I perked up an eyebrow but got an equally confused eyebrow in return as we turned to watch her go.
Apparently it wasn’t just my imagination, she really didn’t explain her ‘idea’ to us in the slightest?
“Oh well, can’t be much worse than this at least”
We shared a smile as I picked at my ‘witch’ costumes skirt slightly before turning back to my pizza while keeping an eye on Tiffany’s rather animated conversation at the counter.
^8^ ^8^ (( o.- )) ^8^ ^8^
“How’s it fit?”
I grumbled to myself and pulled at the shirt again to cover my belly a bit more.
It’s by no means perfect but it’s a major step up from the witch costume at least.
Tiffany’s idea turned out to be along the lines of ‘I wonder if they have a spare uniform they’d sell us?’..
Honestly, I don’t think it would have worked normally but apparently the staff aren’t exactly happy with having to work on Halloween and they all just so happen to dislike a certain person who decided to not turn up for her shift tonight, so I’m in luck.. kind of.
“The shirts a bit small..”
The trousers are too, like SKIN tight small!
As ‘costumes’ go it’s a bit stupid but I guess uniforms are technically just a costume someone has to wear everyday for work right?
It kinda works.. even if it is kinda lame at the same time..
It could be worse I guess, at least it’s not a skirt!
“Get out here so we can see idiot.”
Coming, oh great-big sisterly pain in my ass!
When I came out of the disabled toilet I was met by one amused sister and one rather interested looking Tiffany.
“You’ll do, I’ll go thank the guy at the till and get our food to go.”
She-who-lives-to-make-my-life-annoying, wandered off leaving me in the little hallway between the bathrooms with a worryingly bright eyed and smirking Tiffany.
The moment we were alone she launched herself forwards and snatched a kiss from me.
Her hands came up to my ribs and stroked their way towards my chest.
She paused when her hand came into contact with the band of ‘my’ bra.
“You kept it on?.. for me?.. PERFECT!”
I couldn’t even point out that, ‘No I didn’t leave it on for her’ before she was back on me, occupying my mouth rather handily.
I kept it on because it doesn’t show through too badly and it would be suspicious if I came out completely male after going into the bathroom as a female looking witch a minute ago.. not that she seems entirely interested by the logic of it all at this point.
“I do so LOVE a girl in uniform!”
Her wicked little smile made my tummy flip again.
She almost went in for another go at removing my tonsils with her tongue when a call came out for us, interrupting our fun with almost perfect timing.
Rather than get caught in the act Tiffany reluctantly let me go and helped straighten my ‘pizza delivery guy’ uniform.. skin-tight girls trousers, belly flashing shirt and all.
It’s not much of an improvement but it’s something at least.
If we’re lucky and I’m quick enough getting in the house Mum might not even notice.
A girl can dream right?.. uh.. I mean boy.. you know what I mean!
Without another word Tiffany took my hand in hers and lead me back outside with a slight skip in her step for some reason.
I don’t think I’ll ever understand girls properly..
^8^ ^8^ (( o.- )) ^8^ ^8^
I made a slight detour around to the alleyway as we left and offered my practically untouched slices of pizza to the homeless guy from before.
I felt kind of guilty for how we’d treated him and he certainly seemed to appreciate it at least, even if he did still look scary AND I’m almost certain that despite what he said his ‘coat’ is definitely more of a ‘bathrobe’, just from its fluffiness and color alone.
Tiffany split off from us about half way home to go on to her house.
She shot me a devilish little smile when she promised to see us again soon and even winked at me over my sisters shoulder when they hugged goodbye.
The plan went better then we could have hoped from there.
While Mum was distracted by just how much cleavage the littlest vampires dress showed off I slipped in the unattended backdoor and made my way to my room completely unnoticed.
I felt kind of let down that Mum didn’t seem to have even noticed that I’d been gone at all honestly?
Not surprised in the slightest, but still a little let down at least.
By the time I made my way out to the kitchen for a ‘late night snack’ Mum didn’t even bat an eye at my appearance, let alone show some kind of indication that she’d noticed I wasn’t home all night, despite the telling off she gave the vampire queen not five minutes ago for precisely that reason!
An hour or so later I was stewing over that detail as I scanned the pages on my latest library book before bed.
We don’t have school tomorrow so I’m in no rush to sleep but I heard Mum go into her room a while ago so technically that marks the unofficial house ‘bed time’.
A light tap at my door made me glance up but she didn’t wait for me to respond before slipping it open and moving quickly into my room on silent, sock-clad feet.
She seemed a bit uncertain for a while.
She just stood there watching me as I tried to focus on my book.
“I’m sorry about today. It really wasn’t my idea, I know I shouldn’t have mentioned the bra thing from last year to her but she kept pushing and it just kinda spilled out, ya know?”
I grunted in acknowledgement.
I’m not particularly angry at her, this is hardly the worst thing she’s ever done to me over the years intentionally or not.
Aside from the kiss from ‘Joe’ it wasn’t honestly too bad a night either.. I kinda had fun hanging out with her properly again and Tiffany was.. she’s really pretty?..
Sarah paced over to the bed and sat next to me heavily before leaning over to rest her cheek against mine fondly.
“Love you Al, thanks for being a good sport about it all.”
I grunted again before putting my book down and answering properly.
“..yeah well.. I’m used to it with you around aren’t I?”
She jolted her head up and glared at me sharply.
“And what exactly is THAT supposed to mean?”
Rather than answer I just huffed to myself and offered her a weak smile.
“Oh no, you don’t! You can’t get out of it that easily.. this calls for drastic measures!”
..oh god..
“Twin-time tickle attack!”
She knew exactly where to get me and her evil little fingers managed to leave me writhing frantically on the bed laughing hard.
“Say Uncle or I’ll keep going till you pee your pants!”
“U..Uh.. U-HAHA! NO! Stop! Sa- HA! SARAH! UNCLE! UNCLE, UNCLE, UNCLE!”
She stopped instantly and settled back on her knees with a smirk on her face.
“That’s better, you’re no fun when you’re grumpy.. did you enjoy yourself a little bit at least?”
I couldn’t really voice anything and I was reluctant to admit it but I kind of DID have fun tonight.
Apparently I took too long to answer because she continued without input from me.
“Whatever, no appreciation I tell ya, see if I take YOU to any more kick-ass party’s anymore!”
Despite the playful tone to her voice and my partial admittance to having enjoying myself, internally at least, I still let off a relieved sigh at the idea that we wouldn’t be doing something like tonight EVER again!
I’ve still got to face John, or ‘Joe’ as Sarah calls him, at school on Monday.
That’s going to be SO awkward!
“I’ll just have to bring my sister Hannah with me instead next time, won’t I?”
Her face took on a sharp knowing smirk as she winked at me blatantly.
I sunk into the bed as best I could and cringed hard.
She wouldn’t actually do that right?..
..Right?..
Who am I kidding, look at that smirk, she’d TOTALLY do it!
“Maybe next time we can wear matching costumes? Twin witches, can you IMAGINE the reactions we’d get?!”
She seemed to bliss out for a second at the idea but eventually she couldn’t hold it in anymore and she cracked up laughing at the expression of dread on my face.
Rather than apologise she pulled me into a tight hug and rubbed her cheek against mine affectionately instead.
“Night Han, thanks for shedding your ‘Al’ costume for me tonight so we could have fun again.. feels like ages since we did something like this?.. don’t suppose you fancy going shopping this weekend do you? I saw this skirt that would just be GORGEOUS on you the other day!”
Rather than answer I grabbed a pillow and batted her on the head with it.
She let off a loud laugh and quickly made her way out the door.
When she was finally gone I sunk back onto my bed with a sigh.
It’s been a long day.
Awkward, scary, weird as all hell.. but kind of fun too?
She kind of has a point, it’s been weeks since she found an excuse to get me into a skirt again.
Tiffany’s involvement went about as well as could be expected considering she’s an outsider.
At least she didn’t realise that there was more history to me dressing up then meets the eye, right?
My hand came up to my lips tenderly to trace them slightly.
She really IS pretty.. a good kisser too..
Unintentionally my mind jumped from her forceful stolen kisses to John’s more gentle one.
For a single moment my fingers continued to ghost along my lips fondly before I clocked just what the hell I was doing!
In the blink of an eye, I yanked my hand back to my side forcefully and huffed loudly to cover for my sudden blush.
..stupid John..
At least Halloween’s over now!
I’m sure Sarah will find another excuse to have me dressed up again soon enough, even if she doesn’t take me on the promised shopping trip there’s loads of opportunities for her to exploit between now and Christmas.
I wonder what it’s like to have a normal life?
One where you don’t have a pushy twin sister, neglectful mother, love-sick best friend or whatever the hell Tiffany is at this point to deal with?..
She really was pretty tonight.. that’s something better to focus on at least.
..she’d better not tell anyone about tonight?..
BUGGER!
I forgot to tell her to keep quiet about it all!.. AND she’s still got my clothes around her house too!
How the hell am I going to get those back now?!
Oh well.. it can wait I guess?
I’ll sort it out in the morning somehow.. I always do eventually.
As stupid Halloween cross-dressing adventures go tonight could have been worse at least.
I’ve HAD worse adventures honestly, although that’s a whole other story and it’s far too late to get into it NOW of all times.
It can wait until morning, everything can.
Sleep first.. definitely sleep first..
fin
“Well.. we're not exactly scary are we?”
“What the hell are you TALKING about Reg? Of course were scary, we're pirates!”
“..we're floating about in a merchant ship full of rats and expired cabbage..”
“We have a Black Flag and a Canon! We're scary damn it!”
“While I'd like to formally state right now that this is in no way shape or form something I would personally call a ‘pirate ship’.. Barry.. I’m not going to argue with you about it anymore, you’re getting too worked up about it all.”
They both paused and ‘Barry’ glared at ‘Reg’ angrily, just waiting for the other shoe to drop.
“What I will argue with you about is the crew..”
“Nothin’ wrong with our crew!”
Barry stamped his foot down in frustration.
“Brave, stout men ready to lay down their lives and swords for plunder and pillaging!”
He stamped again.
“We're a fearsome band of pirates!”
Another stamp.
“We're the scourge of the seven seas! We're.. We're..”
“We're wearing dresses Barry..”
To make his point clearer a bright pink umbrella that had seen better days, but happened to work SO well with Reg’s outfit earlier to the point that he just couldn’t resist bringing it along, came down to strike Barry on the head casually.
“IT'S NOT MY FAULT WE'RE IN THE MIDDLE OF THE OCEAN AND THE LAST THREE SHIPS WE'VE FOUND WE'RE PRACTICALLY EMPTY OF ANYTHING USEFUL!”
Reg opened his mouth to raise a point but Barry wasn't finished.
“IT'S NOT MY FAULT EITHER THAT THE ONLY CLOTHES ON THOSE SHIPS WERE WOMENS CLOTHES!.. OR THAT A FREAK STORM BLEW OUR USUAL STUFF OVERBOARD LAST WEEK EITHER!”
Barry huffed to himself hysterically.
“ALSO! DON'T HIT YOUR CAPTAIN, MUTINY! MEN SEIZE HIM!”
An awkwardly long pause drifted between them while nothing of interest happened.
“You didn't really think that would work, did you Barry?”
“Quiet traitor! My brave crew will-”
“I AM your Crew, Barry..”
“What? No you’re not!”
“Yes.. I am.. the others ditched us on the last ship we came across with a working rudder remember?”
“..well.. what about Colin?”
“What ABOUT Colin, poor blokes great at cleaning barnacles off the bow but aside from that he's..”
Reg hesitated slightly.
“Well he's a zombie Barry, what did you expect?”
His hands shifted into angry fists and he was tempted to stamp his own foot to get his point across better.
“The guy signed his employment contract with the word 'brains'.. I'd be worried for my safety if he hadn't taken such an unhealthy liking to rotten cabbage after Tom dared him to drink that spare tin of sealing wax last month..”
He sighed and let his fists ease open into splayed palms of defeat.
“Poor guy, think he's a bit gone in the head now honestly.. well.. more than usual at least..”
“Nonsense, COLIN!”
“No don't call him out here! the sun's still up, he'll start to stink up the place again from rot!”
Colin appeared from below deck, his movements were surprisingly elegant in the floor-length formal gown and high heels he was sporting, especially for a zombie.
They all stood staring at each other for a moment, colin took the chance to adjust his garter strap with about as much discretion as a zombie can manage.
“We're scary, ain't we Col?”
The zombie stared at Barry for almost a full minute with a blank look that was, admittedly, his standard default expression these days.
Without another word he turned on his spiked heel and made his way back below deck.
Reg smirked at the now red faced Barry, not really feeling that even he could add more to Colin’s very compelling response.
“PREPARE TO BE BOARDED!”
“What?!”
From seemingly out of nowhere a Galleon appeared on their portside that practically dwarfed their little two man and one now genderless zombie (the rats don't like cabbage apparently, not that Colin seemed to mind in the end) stolen sailing ship.
Several men back-flipped off of the tall Galleon’s upper decks, landing smoothly in front of the dress wearing pirates with ease.
The men were wearing full body black suits with swords strapped to their backs.
They landed with such grace that Reg was tempted to hold up a score board with ten written on it.
“Hand over all your loot or prepare to be plundered!”
Barry sputtered in surprise and Reg grimaced.
“..that's kind of rude Bridget..”
The soft voice from the second previously presumed male ninja made everyone pause.
“Damn it Reggie! We agreed you would honor my place as Oyabun of our great clan!”
“..there's three of us Bridget.. hardly a clan and since the accident Colette’s been a bit.. uh..”
“Not in front of the prisoners!!”
The self-titled ‘Oyabun’ pulled her sword and aimed it at Barry’s chin.
“Fine women like these don't want to hear about such things! Now, you.. Honorless Gaijin woman with the rather interesting beard, lead me to your treasures below deck!”
“..better do what she says Barry?..”
The ninja 'Oyabun' took the pirate 'Captain' by his ruffled sleeve and marched them both below deck leaving their ‘crew’ behind to watch them leave with twin heavy sighs of relief.
“Hi.. I'm reg.”
“I'm Reggie.. apparently”
“Sooo.. you’re not really a ninja are you?”
“No, ‘Bridget’ just wanted to be one with you lot when we saw you playing pirate through the window”
“Want to get out of here?”
“Oh GOD yes!”
They both turned to face the 'below deck' area and called out their farewells before taking each other’s hand and walking over to the 'emergency life boat' to make their escape while they still could.
‘Colin’ came up to wave them goodbye with one of his least rotten cabbages which caught the attention of ‘Colette’ on the other ship.
With all the grace of a zombie ninja she swung across to the smaller ship and promptly slipped off the rope into the treacherous sea below.
Colin mouthed a sad sound to himself and quickly followed after her, his heels clicking loudly across the wooden deck before he managed to belly flop overboard to save her.
‘Reg’ and ‘Reggie’ sighed loudly at their friends stupidity again, then smiled at each other when they realised what had happened.
“I like your dress..”
“Thanks, it's my sisters old one from Junior prom.. I like your ninja suit.”
“My brother had it just laying around, he never uses it and ‘Bridget’ had one spare from last year’s Halloween too, even if they don’t match very well..”
“Cool, it looks good on you, very dashing.”
“We'll you know I think th-”
“Halt foul interlopers!”
“Huh?..”
“I, the Great Sir Reginald, bring great tidings!”
A knight in rather flimsy looking ‘armor’ waved his sword around while his somehow dress wearing horse swung it’s head around violently with a happy grin on its face.
“Both of you fair maidens will accompany me and my horse ‘Colinsworth’ to see my Lord, King Barryamicus!”
The pair shared a look.
The 'horse' let out a quiet 'brains?' but aside from a mild wince from ‘Sir Reginald’ no-one reacted to the sound out of embarrassment more than anything.
With a sigh they both brushed past the confused Knight and waved him good bye.
“We’re not playing anymore today Charlie, the others are over in the clearing still if you like though?”
“..What?.. Ah.. yes.. quite right!”
The brave ‘knight’ put his hands on the solid handles of his noble steed and pushed off.
“On Nobel steed, to the sea-born villains hideout!”
“Brains?”
“..that's not what a horse says Darren..”
The pirate and ninja pair had almost made it back to the safety of the real world within their home known as the ‘Coal-de-Sack’ when the dreaded ‘mom beast’ struck out of nowhere!
“Norman?.. what the hell are you doing in your brothers judo outfit? It's covered in mud!”
She glanced from the now worried little ‘ninja’ over to his pirate friend.
“Is that.. oh my god! Chris what on earth are you doing outside in a dress?!”
Her hand came up involuntarily to try and move her offspring back into the house before anyone saw him.
“I TOLD YOU that you could only wear them INSIDE for playtime!”
“But mom, everyone else was doing it an-”
At that moment the dreaded mom beast spotted the rest of the brave adventurers and the ninja/pirate pair were left forgotten in her wrathful path of destruction.
“JOHNATHAN! Why are you and Sally rolling around in a puddle full of leaves wearing your mothers best dresses?!”
With perfect timing Tammy and George, ‘Oyabun’ and ‘Captain’ respectively, burst out from 'below deck' screaming like crazy.
Following close behind them was a wave of little baby spiders from the nest they unintentionally opened while arguing whether ‘rats’ count as treasure or not.
The clearing descended into chaos quickly.
In the confusion the little ninja took a hold of his dress wearing pirates hand and dragged him off to the safety of his family’s front porch on the other side of the ‘Coal-de-Sack’..
Uh.. I mean..
'Emergency Escape-pod'.. because he was not just a normal ninja, but a cyber-ninja from the future!..
..yeah, that!..
The little ninja pulled his pirate close and kissed his cheek making the dress wearing pirate blush brightly.
“Don't do that, my mom will see..”
“She's busy.. besides, you'll have to tell her about the whole 'you’re a girl inside thing' at some point.. Darren told his mom and she didn't freak out about it..”
“Darren’s special..”
“You’re special too? I think so at least.”
“No I mean he's special, he's got the wheelchair and.. you know what?.. never mind..”
A long pause fell between them as they watched the still rolling chaos of the mom beast and the wave of carnivorous spiders wash around the clearing, across the street from them..
..uh.. I mean..
The rolling waves of the treacherous sea where their high-powered cyber-ninja lifeboat was taking them further away from danger by the second as they sailed off into the sunset?..
Yeah!.. Just like that old film mom lik-
“Will you still like me if I stay a boy still?”
The little ninja turned to his brave, scary dress wearing pirate and kissed him on the cheek again getting a nice blush for his troubles.
Just because he could.
“Of course I will dummy”
His enhanced cyber-ninja arm came up to gently squeeze his pirate friend.
They settled into a happy little hug for a moment before the ninja remembered the last line of the film he was thinking of before, the one with other men in dresses and big boats, which made him smile a little proudly.
“Besides ..well, nobody's perfect.. right?”
The brave dress wearing pirate had no clue what that meant but couldn’t help but giggle at the first proud and then slightly confused look that came to the ninja’s face after saying it.
“..you’re perfect to me Norm..”
“Of course I am, I’m a cyber-ninja with an awesome pirate girlfriend!”
“EWW! Who said I was your GIRLFRIEND dummy?! That’s GROSS!”
With a valiant heave the dress wearing pirate threw off the arm of his cyber-ninja captor leaving him to fall over in surprise as he made his escape, sprinting across their ‘Coal-de-Sack’ home to his own house and quickly diving indoors to safety with a bright blush on his cheeks.
“Ninja’s are so rude! He hasn’t even asked me out yet?!”
End?
'Magic is..' follows the lives of Alistor and Sarah Cooper.
oh, and Hannah.
Can't forget Hannah.
..or their mum come to think of it.
Gerry is in there too..
OH, John!
um.. who else.. I guess Vlad should get a shout out.. maybe?
and if he gets one then..
You know what?
It's complicated.
That's kinda 'to be expected' though.
Magic is.. complicated afterall
What started as a one shot entry for a BC contest has grown from there.
Twins, trouble and magic.
It feels kind of natural that those things should go together in some way.
One is a semi-famous TV adventurer.
The other, her ever-present backup.
Things aren't always as simple as they seem though.
It's amazing how different a situation can seem with a little perspective and background knowledge.
..oh.. and magic..
Can never forget the magic.
Magic is.. important after all
![]() |
TV personality and Tomb Raider Sarah, along with her faithful camera man Tor went off route in search of their next episode. Things didn't go quite as planned, and these are the consequences.. |
“She keeps this up she’s gonna die, ya know?”
Tor offered me an apologetic shrug to try and take the sting out of that fact.
It didn't help much.
“What happened?”
He leaned back with a deep sigh and centred himself.
This wasn't gonna be a fun story.
“We just got back from Peru, found some mighty fine treasure in that jungle hell-hole I can tell ya”
He looked at me sideways as if judging me.
“How much do you know?” he finally asked with caution.
“About…?”
“..About all of it. Sarah never said but I got the feeling.. This.. Isn't something she would have kept back from you..”
I gave him a coy smile.
“Oh.. You mean about the magic stuff?”
He took another deep breath and sighed it out in relief.
“Okay.. So we were doing the usual, Sarah doing her Lara croft shtick and me following behind with the camera. She broke into a tomb, no idea how she found it in the middle of the forest floor like that, but we went in. Nice little intro to the next series, ya know?”
I couldn't help but smirk.
Always nice to see Sarah using my gifts in her work.
“We got in deep, she made me get all the glyphs and stuff recorded for study later, plus the fans eat that kinda stuff up. We finally hit the main chamber and.. And it just all went to hell..”
He got a bit teary eyed so I rested my hand on his shoulder for comfort.
Took some effort, Tor is a nice guy but damn if he isn't bigger around then I am tall!
He took a big sniff and blinked at me blankly as if reliving the events.
“It was my fault, I caught my foot on something and stumbled. It happened so fast, one minute we were in this dark cave area then suddenly the whole room lit up bright and this voice..”
He shuddered
“This.. This voice, I never listened to Mama when she went on about that stuff but ya know.. el diablo eh?.. It was shouting in some language I dunno, but it felt dirty just hearing it, ya know?”
I processed that, several ideas already forming about what could have caused a voice to boom out, only some of them involving magic.
“She.. Sarah.. She checked me out first, ignoring it but when she knew I was okay she turned to face the voice and yelled back”
If Sarah knew the language, that narrows down the source a fair amount. She never was too good with languages, kinda ironic really.
Tor finally smiled and a chuckle slipped out.
“She told el diablo to ‘speak English, shut the hell up or I’ll make you!’.. Waved her fist at it and everything”
Well.. So much for that idea.
“The voice stopped talking for a second and then.. Then it just ROARED.. it was so loud, thought my ears were going to bust! I fell on my ass but Sarah just stood strong to it, wind whipping around her, kinda wish I got it on film eh? Would have been a great shot..”
He trailed into silence and offered me a weak smile.
I didn't hesitate in returning it. He needed it to be honest.
“Finally the roar died off and Sarah turned to me smiling. I thought it was over, we laughed ya know.. Then.. Then the light just died out and this thing.. el diablo.. It was like a tail, jet black with ridges.. It come shooting out of the darkness and whipped around Sarahs leg.”
He shuddered again.
Poor guy
“I reached out, managed to grab her arms and pull back. We had a good ol’ tug-a war with her.. Me against el diablo, who’da thought huh?”
I smiled at him reassuringly. Sarah was here, so he can’t have done too badly.
“It felt like ages going back and forth, I almost dropped her a few times, but in the end her leg gave out with a massive crack and the tail clawed back into th’ darkness.”
He looked over at Sarah with big sad eyes.
“We fell backwards and Sarah hit her head as we landed.”
I glanced over to Sarah myself, well that explains the head wound.
I assume she has some kind of cast on under that blanket too.
“I moved as fast as I could, left the camera and our tools behind, grabbed Sarah around the waist and ran as fast as I could out of there. Took forever to get out, could hear th..That thing breathing down my neck the whole way. I managed to hook her into her harness and get us both back out of the tombs opening. Sarah wasn't waking up so I called in for an Evac and they brought us here”
We both went silent for a while.
Dunno what he was doing but I was processing everything.
Eventually I eased out of my seat and stood before the big guy.
“You saved my sister Tor. I owe you a debt for that”
I gave him a hug, best I could with our relative sizes.
He seemed surprised, almost like he would protest before he finally gave in and hugged me back.
We pulled apart, he looked a bit embarrassed but I let him sort it out on his own.
I was too busy working stuff out.
For being related, me and Sarah had little in common.
Well.. except the obvious, twins, strange twins at that but personality wise not so much.
She has always been adventurous, and as we grew up she dragged me along into it all.
That’s probably why I ended up as cautious as I am, and since she got into treasure hunting and TV work I've been learning a whole new level of caution.
Funny thing about magic.
Once you know it exists, it tends to notice you exist too.
Sarah found her first magical cursed artefact, a minor level curse, easily fixed; involved a flute which called rats within a radius.. her landlord was not happy when we worked that out.
Anyway, she found her first magic item, and showed it to me.
Five weeks later and she had stumbled across no less then 20 magical phenomena on just two ‘adventures’.
Me?.. I wasn't so lucky.
Turns out I'm like cat nip for magic somehow.
My first day back in work my overweight boss tried to hit on me, out of the blue.. The dude was married.. And a dude.. Well.. He was till he blocked the office door and unveiled that he was actually some kind of lizard demon in disguise at least.
I may or may not have jumped out of a second story window to protect my virtue.. But that’s not important.
Anyway, you would be surprised how much magic junk is mixed in to daily life.
Being the cautious twin that I am, I had to be proactive.
So for a little over two years I set to learning magic to greater and lesser degrees of success.
Sarah’s tracking amulet, which I assume she used to find that “amazingly well hidden tomb entrance” was one of my first successes.
Then I hit my peak and.. well..
Magic is.. Complicated.
You don’t need the full breakdown here, its just complicated, and fiddly.. and very dangerous in some circumstances.
Say.. like.. the circumstance where the sister to a mage, using magical artefacts created by that mage, breaks into the ancient tomb of a being which, her man-mountain camera man, best describes as ‘el diablo’.. and then proceeds to not only piss it off but then escape and flee far away from the tomb itself.
Yeaahh.. those tend to be circumstances where magic can be very dangerous.
It also means that examining this demon, finding its weakness, and containing it safely becomes the sister’s magic wielding twin’s responsibility.
.. if you get where I'm going with this..
If my guess is right, under the cast on her leg, Sarah has a brand.
Most likely hidden in the bruising from her fractured ankle.
Longer I leave it, the longer that thing will have to build up power and seek her out.
It also means longer before Sarah is likely to wake up.
A normal human breaking into a magically warded tomb/prison to a demon, gets free and then bangs her head seconds later hard enough to be in a coma?... yeah..
Magic is complicated.. and kinda vindictive.
She isn't waking up until I get this sorted.
So like the good brother I am, I’ll have to man up and sort out my sisters mess.. again.
Speaking of manning up. Should get this show on the road.
“Tor?” I broke the silence in the room making Tor jump from his watch over my sister.
“Yeah?”
“Think you can lead me back to the general area of this tomb, or at least mark it on a map?”
He looked at me, his mouth open in surprise before settling on worry.
“Sarah didn't tell you I knew about magic for a reason Tor.. I KNOW about magic..ya get me?”
He considered that for a second before his eyes went wide in surprise.
“She ain't waking up till this is over sadly. Much as I’d like to spend our time in this hospital room watching her play sleeping beauty, I gotta make a date with ‘el diablo’ to get my sister back.. I'm gonna need a hand with that, if you think you can handle it?”
He gulped, and stared away from me at Sarah’s sleeping form for a while.
Slowly he gave a nod and turned back.
“You’re going to stop that.. thing?”
“I'm gonna do more then stop it Tor, I'm gonna make it wish it had never woke up in the first place”
He seemed to stare at me in awe for a second before finally recovering enough to smile.
“I'm in, can’t wait till this is all over and I get to tell mama I helped spank el diablo.. she's gonna be so proud.. or think I'm crazy”
I smirked at him.
“Hope for the first, plan for the second. You got Sarah’s spare kit bag from the car?”
He blinked a few times before nodding and waving over to it by the other side of her bed.
“be back in a sec” I offered at his confused face, taking the bag and moving into Sarah’s unused private hospital bathroom.
I can see why she keeps him around, he’s kinda cute when he's confused.
=================
Fifteen minutes later I put the finishing touch on my makeup and fluffed up my hair a bit.
Amazing how no matter what I do, Sarah always manages to find a reason to get me doing this stuff.
Even if she’s currently unconscious.
I gave one more glance at myself, borrowed skirt swishing slightly as I turned to give my reflection a pouty air kiss, before opening the door and clicking my way out to Tor.
He had his head down, probably trying to catch up on his sleep from the last few days panic.
“Hey Tor, ready to move out?”
I added that little lilting kick to my voice Sarah was known for.
His head shot up and he stared at me as if I was an angel from heaven.
“Sarah?.. Your.. Y..” he glanced at the bed and locked up when he saw my sister sleeping away.
“Not so much big guy, think of me as a stunt double.”
More like bait to be honest, demons don’t like to find a branded prey without their brand, imagine how ‘el diablo’ is gonna feel when he sees Sarah kicking his ass?
There may also be a bonus factor in my odds of success due to sympathetic resonance between me and Sarah, with me looking this way…. As I said.. Magic’s complicated.
Tor gaped at me for almost a full minute, his head flipping back from me to Sarah as he tried to play spot the difference.
I knew he wouldn't find it, oh how I knew he wouldn't find it.
Mostly because, with clothes on and my hair like this, there wasn't one.
“Why?” he finally managed to get out.
“We are going into that tomb ourselves, I'm going to have to do all that crazy Lara Croft stuff Sarah loves so much, might as well dress the part. If you bring your backup camera, we can finish off her episode while we are at it.”
I smirked and gave him a flirty wink, which was more ‘Sarah the tomb raider’ then ‘Sarah the real person’ and posed heroically.
“You know the network LOVES when Sarah ‘add’s CGI’ to her episodes?”
He gaped a bit more, seemed to be the thing to do at this point.
In the end he nodded slowly.
“Well, just think of the ratings when we get a full body shot of ‘el diablo’ being taken down by Sarah’s mad magical treasure hunter skills huh?”
I smiled at him and he thoughtlessly smiled back.
It took him a second to get out of his daze enough to realise he was smiling at me and not the real Sarah I think.
His frantic head shake seemed to suggest so at least.
“Ready to go then?”
He gave one more look at Sarah.
With a weary sigh he got up and followed me out the door.
“I'm not calling you Sarah, just to be clear..” he stated like a reluctant five year old.
“Good, wouldn't want you to. When the camera’s rolling just call me Boss.. You can say it sarcastically if that’s any help?”
He rolled his eyes but didn't disagree as we made our way down to the elevator.
“What do I call you when the camera’s ain't rolling?” He finally let out as the doors opened.
“Sarah called me Hannah, you can call me anytime though big guy” I winked at him again for good measure.
Tor gave a full body shudder as the doors shut and then gave me a mild glare.
“Don’t do that”
I smirked, leaning my body back in an arch I perfected when Sarah talked me into posing for her calendar photo shoot last year.
“do what?” I asked as innocently as possible.
Tor’s eyes flitted across my reclined body automatically, he finally yanked his eyes away and fumed slightly when he caught the tail end of my smirk.
With a deep sigh he pulled himself together and shot me an annoyed glance.
“.. this is going to be a long trip”
I grinned and cuddled up to his arm just for the hell of it.
“oh honey, you have no idea..”
He grunted and turned to counting the floor numbers as we descended rather than give me more ammunition.. smart man.
-------------
“You have to be the stupidest man I've ever met!”
“HEY! No need to get so snippy with me Barbie!”
“WHY. YOU!”
I finally snapped and took a swing at him.
He chuckled deeply and moved back from my swing, surprisingly nimble for a man of his size.
The Journey had not gone well.
It took us a day and a half just to gather up supplies, transport and other necessities (such as Tor’s ancient looking backup camera)
At first, I amused myself by needling Tor with my sexiness.
Of course he suffered to my sexiness well, I know how to wield the feminine whiles I shouldn't have like a razor blade!
Hell, this one time during her senior prom Sarah made me… you know what, never mind.
Anyway, the main point is that I was enjoying myself. Making the man mountain Tor blush several shades of flustered.
Then we split off to go to bed.
Me, sleeping in Sarah’s room (after spending a bit too much time inspecting her wardrobe for battle AND camera appropriate clothing).
Him, sleeping in his room next door. Doing who knows what!
The next morning.
Gone was the shy man mountain I’d met in the hospital room.
Now he was grumpy, and brooding, and wouldn't look at me in the eye.
..I'm tempted to think he had a naughty dream about me..
Although that’s probably me using him to vent my frustration and nerves with humour.
That’s pretty much why it started in the first place anyway.
Nerves are not good for magic, not good for magic users either.
Neither is frustration.
So I find ways to vent, not the nicest ways I will admit, but better than me bottling it up and, at the wrong moment, me having a blowout by accidentally turning him into a duck because he asked if I wanted two sugars in my coffee instead of one!
Things continued to go downhill from there.
We sniped back and forth
Him, picking on me for crossdressing so successfully.
Me, poking holes at how obvious he was about being in love with my oblivious sister.
And so…
“I swear to all that’s powerful, when this is done I'm going to turn you into a chicken and feed your giblets to Sarah so for once in your life you’ll get to see her with your balls in her mouth!”
He took a swing at me for that one, I dived to the side and ended up getting dirt all over my legs because these stupid ‘camera ready’ adventurer’s short shorts didn't cover anything but my crotch!
I will find whoever came up with making Lara Croft the basis of what the public think a female adventurer should look like and I WILL hurt him!
My emotions got the better of me and with a wash of power every plant within a meter circle of me turned violent orange.
Tor turned to see what was taking me so long getting back up and then preceded to gape, as is his apparent default expression.
How the hell did I consider that cute, even for a second?!
“Hey Sa..uh..Han..er..Boss?.. you okay?” he sounded hesitant.
Not willing to step closer to me and my circle of orange.
I gave out a giggle which sounded a bit too close to a sob.
He let out a breath and cautiously stepped into my orange domain to crouch beside me.
I didn't hesitate, just on instinct I lunged upwards, wrapped my arms around his neck and slammed my lips to his.
He held back stunned for a moment before reluctantly allowing it while he worked to pull me up to standing again.
After almost twenty seconds of kissing him, it clicked in my head what I was doing and I yanked back with a yell.
He watched me cautiously as I fumed at myself for my weakness…
… for.. my.. weakness… oh..crap.
“TOR!, get the salt out of your pack quick!”
He blinked but eventually turned and retrieve the bag of salt I bought at our last town stop.
I grabbed it from him in a rush and he opened his mouth to yell about it.
He probably would have had a good roar about it too, he had been bad enough when I bought the bloody bag in the first place.
Luckily he didn't get the chance because I threw a handful of salt in his face bringing him to a sputtering silence.
With shaking hands I tilted the bag and ran out a wide circle around us of uninterrupted salt adding a bit of excess to the thinner lines when necessary.
I straightened up and came face to chest with Tor.
“What on earth are you doing?”
Good, he’s calm, its working already.
“Hold that thought” I told him, trying to keep my frantic thoughts under control.
With a few flicks of my wrist I had salt launched over both shoulders and one face full of it for good measure.
I turned back to Tor, considering my options before finally shrugging it off and launching two handfuls of salt over his shoulders for good measure.
With that all done I settled down to the uneven jungle floor with a huff and tried to get myself back together.
“What..” Tor seemed to stop and tried to process something before continuing.
“What the hell happened to us?”
I tried to chuckle but it came out as more of a giggle.
Sympathetic magic, that’s what happened to us.
I banked on it helping me against ‘el diablo’ but didn't factor in the emotions and brand already involved.
Magic's confusing, I think I covered that already.
Basically while sympathetic magic, in theory, gives me an added edge because every spell I do against ‘el diablo’ will be multiplied by Samarian vengeance theory.
Sympathetic magic also drags in the emotional conflicts from focus to wielder.
In this case, poor Tor has been battling with himself because I've suddenly taken on position of my sister in his subconscious.
Naturally, with what his waking mind knew, that caused him to lash out.
Added to all of THAT we have the brand.
Which, while I haven’t seen it in person, I can now safely assume has some kind of ill feelings compulsion to it.
Most likely one aimed at vengeance and anger, a bit of bait to lure my sister back to his damn tomb in the name of revenge no doubt.
It just so happened to make us both resonate and cascade with the Samarian vengeance theory.. Well… it’s pretty amazing we hadn't killed each other by now!
He looked at me expectantly and I offered him a sheepish smile.
“Bad Juju?” I offered.
He huffed and seemed to weigh that against what he knew already.
“el diablo?”
“Yeah, sorry. Side effect. It’s complicated but the salt has sea essence, its temporarily blocking the effect for a while.”
He weighed this also.
Finally with a nod of acceptance he dropped down into a sitting position and waited for me to continue.
“Give me five minutes and I’ll rig us up some defences to ward it off as we move on. Can you hand me the wool?”
He shot me an ‘are you serious?’ look before reaching into his bag and getting it out.
“You’re not making anti-juju jumpers are you?”
For a moment my temper flared, remembering the snipes he made at me when I got the wool in the first place.
I took a deep breath and settled it back down into close to calm.
A few seconds later I ended up tossing another handful of salt in my face just for good measure.
This is effecting me on a much larger scale then him right now.
When I eventually opened my eyes, he seemed to have worked out what he said wrong and looked apologetic.
“I'm going to make some Midus bands for us with the wool. It’s…” I stalled
“Complicated.. I get it.” He finished for me with a cheeky smile.
I refused to blush, in the end I ducked my head and swiped the wool from him with a huff.
----------------
“They look like friendship bracelets?” he muttered uncertainly.
I sighed dramatically and slid one on each of his wrists before pulling the last over his head.
“Midus bands are… ok, wool is nature and protection, salt is pure from the water context, I'm a locus point. So mixing my blood with the salt, then pasting it on the wool and wrapping them in…. you know what never mind, just.. It will work okay?”
He was watching me with something close to fondness in his eyes as I ranted, which made me even more flustered.
Damn it! While these bands will block out most of the ill will there’s no way I can stop the sympathetic bonds effect on my emotions.
Seems my sister has some explaining to do about her and her feelings for her camera man.
I just do NOT need this right now!
“Friendship bracelets, keep away bad juju. Got it”
I shot him an annoyed glare and he offered that cheeky smile again which made my heart flutter and my brain want to stab itself to death.
Why does magic have to be so complicated?!?
=================
“The openings a bit off that way now” Tor offered, gesturing due south.
I hummed at him in acknowledgement, busy as I was looking through what was left of their camp site.
“Find anything?”
I waved him off for a second and continued my inspection.
Finally I realised what had been bothering me.
“Ah hah!” I called in triumph, pulling up a pair of earrings from what was left of my sisters travel bag.
Tor sighed and looked at me accusingly.
“All that for some earrings.. You really are related to Sarah, ain't you?”
I offered him a smug glance and waved my hands over them.
The earrings lit up like a Christmas tree in twinkling lights.
Tor huffed loudly.
“These, my in-observant camera monkey, are not just earrings.”
He looked at me waiting for an explanation.
I ignored him, spending my time looking through the rest of the bag and eventually finding the food packaging which had obviously led the local animal life to ripping apart Sarah’s tent and bag.
Sloppy sis, no matter your cravings you shouldn't keep spam sandwiches in your kit bag.
That’s just asking for trouble.
He cracked finally and sighed.
“What are they then, if they aren't the earrings they so plainly are?”
I offered him one more smirk for good measure.
“These look like earrings, earrings our mum gave Sarah for Christmas a few years ago in fact. Funny they also appear to look like the exact earrings Sarah has currently in her ears back in the nice safe hospital”
Tor looked at me with an expression plainly screaming ‘so what?’
I sighed and resisted the urge to smack him up the head.
“They are fakes, items Sarah never leaves without but can easily over look in her kit bag.. And they are also magical”
He seemed to understand finally and took a step back from the ‘earrings’
Smart guy.
I waved my hand over the earrings, getting the same light show again, but this time actually paying attention to it.
Tracking.. No, location based.. Compulsion but not location based.. That looks.. No.. Okay.. Maybe..
“These earrings are made to.. Encourage someone to come to this location, but more specifically to approach someone in this area… my moneys on ‘el diablo’.”
Oh, fun fun fun.
“Sarah didn't need to scrye to find this place..this whole things a setup”
Tor whipped around, looked ready to fight off an ambush.
I couldn't help the giggle that slipped out.
He turned back to me looking sour.
“Not to fear, the traps already sprung.”
He let out a sigh of relief before stiffening.
Oh yeah, he’s worked it out alright.
“el diablo.. This was never about Sarah, it wants you doesn't it?”
I nodded carefully, working to hold back my anger.
Using my sister to get to me, in such a carefully planned and obviously personal way..
Ohhh.. Whoever is behind this is going to pay.
Oh boy, are they going to PAY!
“Boss” Tor called me out of my own head “your.. um..”
I glanced at him and he gestured down to my… ah crap.
“The colour suits you?” he tried to be diplomatic.
Yup.. Anger plus magic equals accidents.
I'm now the not so proud owner of naturally bright orange fingernails.
Magic is annoying.
=================
“This is it?” I asked, staring down into the black pit from between some overly large tree trunks.
“Yeah, there’s about a 20 foot drop to the floor. I’ll go get the..”
He stopped and gaped as I stepped out over the edge and a tree root moved out to support my foot.
“I’ll see you down there, go get your ropes and stuff”
After a moment hesitation as he watched me go over the edge into the dark he nodded and moved back toward camp.
=================
I almost had a heart attack when a loud thump sounded out behind me.
Turned out to be a coil of rope instead of the demonic minion I had expected.
“Look out below” echoed down from above.
I eased away from battle ready as the rope whipped around and from the skylight hole above Tor’s bulk appeared, zipping his way down to me.
He took a moment to unhook himself and smiled at me.
Then he looked around properly and whistled.
“Magic?”
I glanced around the walls where small blue flames floated listlessly, lighting up all corners of the overgrown tomb’s.. Correction, Temple’s, front entrance before nodding back.
“Magic”
He grinned at me, looking impressed.
“Cool”
I shrugged, its low level stuff.
“Found anything?” Tor asked, obviously he’s can’t take the silence as I work.
“Found a lot. None of it adds up.” I grunted out in frustration.
“Tell me, it might be clearer if you explain it out loud” He shifted his camera on his shoulder and gave me that damn smile again.
“Fine.. Okay, from the carvings on the walls.. this isn't a tomb, or even a sealing place for a demon or demi-god of any known pantheon”
He nodded encouragingly.
“Its.. Okay, that wall over there is written in Sanskrit.” I gestured to my left “It talks about a temple of connection, an equal ground of non-violence where warring tribes can meet safely to argue and come to an agreement of peace”
He nodded again, smiling at me.
“This wall” I gestured to my right “is written in Mesopotamian, it talks about a hallowed ground of love where truth is confessed before unnamed gods and they are blessed with eternal happiness”
He jostled his camera on his shoulder and raised an eyebrow at me.
“th..this wall” I waved behind me, trying to suppress my blush “its in..well.. its in English… judging from the writing conventions Americanised English at that. It goes on about some great sonnet crafted in the heavens, the two children of earths chosen people coming together and.. Well.. Making a.. The next generation of humans who are clean and magically pure.”
He grinned at me and I shot him a warning look.
Damn my sister and her lack of emotional control!
“Sounds like this whole place is some weird Romeo and Juliet prophecy”
I nodded and rubbed my nose in annoyance.
“It just doesn't make sense. The languages don’t match up, the messages of each one are different but can be connected. Each wall specifies this place as a temple to something but the layout and general design of this place screams ancient burial tomb not religious temple!”
We settled into silence for a while, Tor fiddled with his gear and I tried fruitlessly to clear the floor to see if there was more words below our feet.
In the end I gave it up and decided to move on, not like it would help much anyway.
Tor looked up from his camera and nodded his head towards the entrance deeper into the.. Temple.
I nodded back and took the lead, his flashlight was useful but I discreetly left blue flames behind us to make things easier on the way out.
After a single long but strangely blank corridor that turned right sharply about half way down we ended up at another doorway.
Tor put his hand on my shoulder and shook his head.
“This is it. You ready?”
I almost snapped at him that no I was not ready to face a being he considered el diablo!
I settled for a gulp and hesitant nod instead.
With great effort we both stepped across the threshold.
My breath stalled as I stared into the darkness before us.
I could feel it, a presence, something powerful with magic.
I shuddered, I could feel the build-up already, finally it crested and the voice boomed out at us, deep, guttural, and painfully amused.
“So you came little rabbit”
My shuddering halted for a moment, shocked into stillness, why did it call me that?
“So bright but oh so weak”
I shuddered again involuntarily.
A cold chill swept over me, I felt violated, the magic was pushing in.
Reading my fears, reading me from my very core.
“You are so far from home aren't you? Freak no one could love”
The voice sounded almost amused, as amused as a guttural demonic beast can sound at least.
“You came and did your sisters bidding, as you always have. She’s the one people want after all”
My chest hurt.
The magic was pushing and pushing, crushing down on me with despair as the voice pulled out my deepest fears and threw them in my face.
“If only you would just..” The voice stopped suddenly.
I blinked in shock for a moment as I registered what was happening, Tor was in front of me, kissing me.
I could feel him holding me close, he was so warm.
The crushing pressure disappeared, the grief and self-loathing eased as the magic just folded away from me.
I finally realised what was going on, partly at least.
I’d been caught in a glamor.
It was built to bring me to the edge, destroy me completely to stop any kind of resistance.
Tor had pulled me out of it, he could have slapped me or any other physical input, glamor’s are weak to outside interference.. But he kissed me.
I smiled slightly as he pulled away from me.
“I couldn't get through to you. Are you okay?”
“Yeah” I managed, my voice slightly tight.
I felt a tear trickle down my cheek, first indication I had been crying.
“We got in and you just locked up, then you started crying, I tried shaking you but.. Well”
I smiled at him fully this time.
“Thanks Tor, that’s twice I owe you now”
He chuckled.
We both sat in silence, I spent my time holding onto Tor and trying to pull myself together.
That glamor had been powerful. Too powerful.
This isn't some security feature to an ancient temple.
This is fresh magic. The caster must be nearby.
I opened my mouth to warn Tor but before I could utter a word I was interrupted.
“Well.. This is inconvenient” came a cultured British accent I knew all too well.
I gasped and shot my head up.
Little rabbit.. oh it would be wouldn't it!
He smiled at me, his smile, that shark like grin of pleasure I've spent so long trying to ignore.
“Hello lover” he added, tipping his hat back with a flick to unveil his wide blue eyes.
I ducked my head quickly, only realising seconds later my mistake.
With a thud Tor fell over beside me, mild snores coming out of him already.
So much for backup.
I sat in silence, my eyes closed tight, hoping this was all a trick and the big demon I had planned for would appear instead.
“Really, that’s not very polite.”
Oh but he sounded smug.
“I go to all the trouble of bringing you home and you won’t even give me a smile?”
I shuddered again, I could feel his hand brushing the hair from my shoulder.
He rested his chin on my collar bone.
“Nothing? I'm hurt, even your sister was better than this. I never took you for the submissive type”
I snapped, with a roar of anger I reared my head back and slammed it into his nose.
He gave a pained groan as he fell back.
Quick as I could while he was distracted, I grabbed the midas band from around Tor’s neck and pulled it tight on my forehead like a circlet.
Protection firmly in place I finally opened my eyes and spun to face him.
He hadn't changed, not that I expected he would.
He lay on the floor, clutching his nose in obvious pain, but he was laughing.
He was LAUGHING!
Then I felt it.
With a gulp I turned and saw what had him so amused.
From the darkness beyond us came a long tail.
It looked metallic, like someone had made a string of triangle shaped chain mail and animated it.
I recognised it now, I hadn't even considered it before, my mind so focused on every demon it could be connected with.
I tried frantically to get up and away from it but I was too slow. Of course I was. There’s no fighting this kind of binding.
I flipped onto my back as the binding chain eased its way up my leg, higher and higher until it held me tight.
Its tip slowly moved to rest on my lower back and I felt a burn.
I tried to hold it so much but in the end I screamed.
I screamed long and hard until finally it stopped.
As the chain moved back into the darkness I sobbed.
I could feel the binding already.
Pulling on me, pulling at my very core.
“You never were one to listen to the old tales” he stated with an admonishing tone not even trying to cover his amusement.
“th.. The bindings of bad faith” I managed to choke out past my sobs.
He may have me but I won’t let that bastard insult my intelligence too!
“Good” he stepped over to me and knelt down to my level “very good, so glad time hasn't dulled your mind at least”
“Screw you” I managed and he laughed.
“Your whit on the other hand… well I guess that can be forgiven for now”
He came closer to me.
For once I met his gaze, unafraid of his hypnotic eyes.
He smirked and with a gentle grasp of my chin he kissed me with force.
I struggled for a moment but in the end it was useless.
The binding would see to that.
“We have so much to discuss. Do you prefer a summer or a winter wedding?”
He dropped my chin and stepped away, with a casual wave of his hand he dispelled the darkness around us and moved to sit at one of the ancient looking carved stone seats unveiled below.
“Do get up, we should be civil about these things”
My body cried out at me in reluctance but I couldn't resist his command.
Not with the binding in place.
With a relieved sigh I reached the carved seat opposite him, as is traditional for these meetings.
My back burned lightly in warning as I considered if I could kill him from this distance with a well-placed foot.
Message received loud and clear.
Damn it, Magic is stupid!
=================
I broke the silence, he smiled, the jerk.
“The entrance way.. You added the second and third notes to confuse me. Using unconnected languages you knew I knew.. If I had been thinking clearly the first wall’s description of this place being a safe place for discussion would have warned me about the binding..”
He grinned, enjoying his chance to gloat as always.
“All three walls were added by me actually. I felt we should mark this wonderful occasion for future generations”
I snorted back a laugh.
“Romeo and Juliet my ass. You believe what you put up there connects to us?”
“Of course.. Our past” he gestured to the binding pattern on the wall a reminder of how he caught me.
“Our present” he smiled at me indulgently and I shuddered slightly.
“Our future” he finished, his smile getting warmer.
I held it for a full heartbeat before finally cracking.
I leant back and laughed, hard.
“Yo..You think that you.. And me” I cracked up again.
He looked annoyed. Good.
“Good luck with us birthing the next generation! Unless you haven’t realised I'm a guy!”
His annoyance disappeared back behind that smug smile.
“For now..” he oozed with a raised eyebrow.
I felt a shiver go down my spine again which had nothing to do with a glamor.
Oh.. This is not good.
I weakly tried to redirect the conversation.
“This place, it’s an old centre for negotiations. You set this whole thing up, so my sister would unknowingly threaten you and be bound. Forcing me to come here and make the same mistake?”
He smiled lazily at me.
“Brilliant isn't it? For once you can’t run from me. Until we meet an acceptable compromise you can’t dare leave and I'm coming into this with a position of power over you and your dear sister”
I flinched and he noticed.
“If I’d stayed calm and not attacked first, you wouldn't have this binding… Quite a gamble?”
“We both know you have a temper Aris-“
“DON’T CALL ME THAT!”
He smirked at me while my binding burned a second warning. Damn him!
“You have a temper, a few centuries would not change that. My little efforts to leave you stressed and primed to snap would not hurt either of course..”
“The vengeance loop?”
He grinned openly this time.
“No matter what incarnation you have, you have always believed in Sympathetic magic’s power. It’s in your nature, the rest was easy.”
“Your glamor on Tor set me up on a mind-set where I could do nothing but jump to conclusions and dance to your tune. You needed me to think you were a demon of ‘el diablo’ levels..”
“Is Tor the fat one up there?”
I glared at him but reluctantly nodded.
“Yes, worked out wonderfully that. I didn't expect him to take your sister during his nightmare glamor but considering I was going to lead him out with her anyway it didn't matter in the end.”
I shuddered. The nightmare glamor turns your mind against you, voicing your fears.
The fact that Tor even thought about my sister’s well-being during that speaks a lot about his feelings for her.
“What now then?”
He leaned back and relaxed comfortably.
“Now.. We negotiate..”
“You have nothing I-“
He cut me off with a wave of his hand.
“I have everything you want. I have your sister, I have you. The real question is what are you willing to give me in exchange?”
I stared at him in silent rage.
“What.. do you want?” I managed through clenched teeth.
He bounced out of his relaxed pose and leaned forward in excitement.
“I want what I've always wanted. I want you Arista.”
I resisted the urge to yell at him and took a deep breath.
“That won’t work, it can’t work. Ignoring all the bad blood between us and everything else, I'm Male this time”
He grinned that shark like grin again.
“And that is my biggest demand, in exchange for unleashing the binding on you and your sister. Allowing you; your freedom and her; her consciousness. I would take your masculinity.”
=================
I sat rigid in shock. My eyes wide at the sheer audacity of him.
I know I look too much like my sister.
I've always known that from the first time an old lady complimented our mother on her darling girls to every time Sarah talked me into ‘doing her a favour’.
I later found out why.
If you delve deep enough into magic you always come across an annoying little fact.
Reincarnation, at least for magic wielders, is real.
Loads of theory’s go around, the main one I personally believe is that its magic’s way of propagating, despite its relatively low amount of users.
A single magic wielder only needs to learn a spell once, and they will remember it each time their next incarnation unlocks those past memories.
If they unlock their past memories that is.
Many low grade mages stay just that, low grade, because they are afraid of what they will unlock with those memories.
There are so many horror stories of ancient mages who were uncontrollable monsters.
No-one wants to chance waking up the sleeping dragon within.
Naturally, when it came to me, I didn't have a choice in the end.
A chain of events, starting with me going across town to try a new pizza joint and ending with me escaping naked from a ritual most closely mirroring the classic demon summoning you see in Hollywood movies, lead to my memory block being forcefully shattered as a side effect.
There she was, Arista, and all her previous incarnations.
Every one of them female.
Every one of them looking like my sister.
Every one of them subconsciously telling me that my body was now wrong.
It almost broke me.
I dropped off the map for weeks.
A 19 year old boy is not built for that kind of influx.
As I meditated, I eventually found my safe ground.
An equilibrium of sorts that balanced out to keep all the sides of ‘me’ happy.
My biggest loss in the whole thing was that I had to take my sisters thinly veiled attempts to get me in drag without argument and come to terms with the fact that I was now Bi-sexual.
That was enough to settle everything down for a while.
Then he showed up.
In this incarnation he should be called John.
Such a nice dull name, there are so many Johns in the world.
Naturally, he doesn't use it.
Oh no, the great Maxarimus would never lower himself to such a title as ‘John’
From what I have gathered, his memory block broke even earlier than mine.
The idea of a 6 year old boy having the memories of millennia dumped on him hurts so much I’d almost feel sorry for him.
If he wasn't himself.
In the old culture, Arista’s first culture, names were important.
At the time Arista was the future shaman of her tribe and then her people met another tribe.
After long sessions between their leaders, ironically held in a temple similar to this one.
With the threat of the bindings of bad faith hanging over them, they reached a solution and their peoples merged into one great nation.
Jobs were mixed, people mixed, languages mixed.
As a result Arista ended up face to face with her greatest enemy.
Having learnt of her culture, and its ideals.
Maxarimus was looking forward to meeting the girl who, by her own people’s customs, would be his soul mate.
Two children born of similar age, named by separate partys but sharing a common naming point.
It was an old custom, mostly myth passed down by word of mouth.
Max-ARI-mus met ARI-sta and fell in love at first sight.
For years the two fought a battle of whits. The boy never giving up hope of catching her.
Then.. At the grand old age of 24, Arista died.
It wasn't a fun death, trust me on that.
Apparently Maxarimus was broken by her loss.
Following her but a year afterwards.
And then they were reincarnated, and he was so happy until she left him again too soon, without returning his love.
And they were reincarnated again, and he was glad.. and she left him again, without love.
And again.
And again.
Maxarimus tried everything as time moved on.
I know he’s more powerful than me.
In several reincarnations he denied Arista her magic and therefore her memories, but he still worked.
Determined that one day he would be worthy of her attention.
Eventually determination became obsession.. and obsession became something much worse.
Finally I was born.
John, as he was then, knew me.
Fate, it seems, has a sense of humour.
We shared schools, friends, and hobbies.
Then Sarah found her little magical flute in a flea market and my world got bigger.
A year or so later, he picked up an object that fell from my school bag, and his world got bigger too.
A while after that he called me Arista aloud and I ran.
I've been running ever since, one big game of cat and mouse…
=================
“You’re insane” I croaked out breaking the tense silence.
He leaned back and laughed.
“Probably.. It happens” he brushed it off thoughtfully.
“Can the bindings even do that? They are old magic. Powerful.. but even power has its limits”
“You would not know this Arista -“
I twitched
“- our people used the temples long before yours discovered them. There were several incidents where the head of other tribes promised marriages between the clan’s heads in bad faith, believing us too stupid to notice their wording. It’s where the bindings name comes from. The punishment was often the same, the clan head would be changed so they may fulfil their side of the bargain”
“That’s where you got the idea for all of this from..”
“Of course, one thought does tend to lead to another”
I bowed my head in thought.
Finally with my eyes bright I looked to him.
“Is there another option?”
He shook his head firmly
“My sister.. If I give something else for her first as a sign of good faith will you accept it?”
He frowned but eventually nodded.
“I have one other minor offering, it’s not equal in worth to your sister’s life, but as a sign of good faith…”
I didn't hesitate.
“Name it”
He smile at me, looking honestly pleased.
“You may never again lie about your feelings”
It felt like he had hit me in the chest with a hammer.
That kind of binding.. from this source.
It would be unbreakable.
I would never be able to directly lie about my feelings again.
It would be hard.. It would hurt.. But.. Sarah.
“I accept your terms”
He grinned.
The room around us glowed softly, a tendril of black chain faded out from the glyphs around us and I could feel it reach out far away.
Moments later an equally fast tendril came out to meet me.
I eased up in my chair and allowed it to brand on my lower back, its detail presumable lost under my current binding.
There was a sound of shattered metal and the tendril faded back in among the glyphs.
I felt a weight settle down upon me and barely restrained from crying out.
“How do you feel about me?”
He didn't hesitate.
I clamped my lips together tightly.
I may not be able to lie but I can still restrain myself if needed.
He waited a full minute before giving it up with a dry chuckle.
“I expected as much.”
I blinked at him in surprise.
“You’re not mad?”
“Of course not, while I'm sure it will be useful and amusing as time goes on. My goal has been achieved. We are bound now, with a bit of training you won’t escape me again”
He grinned wide and I flinched back.
“..Bastard”
He tricked me again, it was never about him wanting my honest feelings on him.
He wanted a physical link between us, the contract keeping me from lying is tied to his core.
If he wants he can follow it like a rope tying us to each other no matter how far I go now.
“If you’re quite done sulking. Now for your freedom?”
I glared at him, my binding burned again.
I need to get out of this, that burn would drive me insane in time if nothing else.
“What is your demand?” I asked formally.
Hopefully he puts in a loophole with the wording.
“In exchange for the binding’s removal, I demand your masculinity.”
Masculinity is a nebulous point these days.
He knows that.
It’s also a solid defined factor in old magic’s.
He wants me to be female in body only.
That’s something at least.
I can accept that. If he only directs it that way then I may be able to turn back at a later date, he’s not banning me from changing back later after all just wants my current masculinity…
“I demand that any changes to my person be held off until I and my party are reunited. I must see the health of my sister directly before facing such drastic changes”
He looked thoughtful but eventually nodded.
Yet again, the room glowed. This time two binding chains came out toward us each.
My chain gently wrapped around me, settled over my binding and with a minor sting it was gone.
Deep inside my chest I could feel its power settle though.
Waiting, ready for when it could be enforced.
I watched as Maxarimus received a small brand to his wrist.
It was temporary, a sign for him for when my end of the deal was fulfilled.
Well.. I guess it could be worse.. Speaking of worse.
He stood up with grace and walked over to my side of the table.
I didn't offer resistance as he looped his arms around me and came in close.
He gently nibbled on my lip after a moment I reluctantly kissed him back.
“How do you feel about me?” he asked again. His eyes light with victory.
I waited, timing was everything here.
He eased his mouth around to nibble on my neck.
I’d be lying if I said it didn't feel good.
“I hate you from the very depth of my soul. You are everything I despise..”
His jaw tensed down painfully on my neck. Close but not enough.
“You have more chances seducing Tor then me currently, Johnny boy”
I would have continued but it was too late.
At the mention of his hated name he unconsciously clenched down on my neck so hard it drew blood.
A single drop, barely a knick, but it was enough.
With a gasp he jumped away from me, shock and betrayal written on his face.
“You’re not the only one who can play mind games John.. I know you just as well as you know me”
He staggered back, with worry he whipped his head toward the walls and watched in fear as slowly, unstoppably the chain formed up and moved toward him.
“Funny thing about old magic, it doesn't discriminate between intent.”
He staggered back further, desperately trying to move away but knowing it was too late.
“My sister unknowingly threatened you, and she was punished”
The chain made contact with his leg and slowly eased tightly upwards as he kicked out at it in panic.
“You fooled me into harming you blindly, and I was punished”
The chain finally reached its destination, looks like John was going to have an interesting new tattoo to explain on his cheek.
“..And now you wounded me within these chambers while I provided no defence, and you will be punished”
He threw his head back and cried out in pain as the binding burnt into his cheek.
“See you around Johnny boy”
I walked away from him without looking back.
Bastard deserved some retribution for once.
He’d find a way to break free eventually no doubt, he’s slippery like that but at least for now I’d be free of him.
I worked my way over to Tor, still snoring away and proceeded to sit on him.
As much as getting here was fun, I needed to get while the going was good.
With a quick glance I gathered up his cameras, no point leaving them behind.
“This is going to be fun”
=================
With a crack of displaced air me, the sleeping Tor, two cameras, a bubble of musty dust filled air and several grams of ancient dirt appeared in the middle of Sarah’s hospital room.
I glanced at the door and sighed in relief that we hadn't come at a bad time or worse, while someone was standing where we would appear, that could get messy.
I barely had time to stand up before someone behind me screamed in surprise.
I whipped around and came face to face with Sarah.
“oh good, your up. Take care of this will ya.”
She stared at me with wide confused eyes but I didn't pay attention after that.
The heat of old magic which had settled in my chest exploded outward and I threw my head back in a silent scream before mercifully falling into unconsciousness…
![]() |
A hero isn't born a heroine and growing up can be a bumpy road. In this instalment we go back a few years. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“oh god, oh god, oh god, oh god”
My feet ached from sprinting so hard across the pavement, hopefully if I can just get around this corner she won’t..
“Get back here you little snot!”
Well so much for that idea.
We have the same leg length, it’s so not fair she’s this fast!
“I SAID GET BACK HERE!”
I leaned into my sprint and pushed even harder.
Just a little more to go and I'm saf-
With a strangled yelp I flew forward and we collapsed in a tangle of limbs on Mr.Martial’s front lawn.
Sarah laughed and with little effort pinned my arms above my head.
She’s way too strong for a seventeen year old!
Like her legs, our arms are the same size but she can just put so much more into it.
It’s not human, it’s a conspiracy, how am I meant to fight off-
“Thought you could get away Han?” she hissed dangerously.
My breath came in sharp bursts, her sitting on my chest wasn't helping.
Damn her and her training.
“Don.. don’t call me that” I panted out.
Her evil grin got wider.
“Aww, does my little Hannah not like her name”
I growled at her as best I could between gasps for air.
“If you play nice, I’ll not say anything Han. Sisters look after each other, right?”
I wanted to yell at her
I wanted to rip into her
I wanted to buck her off me and punch her oh so smug face!
..but I can’t.. and I won’t.
It would only make it worse in the end.
“What do you want?” I managed to eke out, shifting underneath her to try and get her weight off my hip.
Either I've got something in my pocket I've forgotten about or I'm sitting on a sharp stick.
Sarah stared down at me, that malicious little spark in her eye twinkling away.
“I need a body double for prom. Luckily I have a little sister who can help”
Oh god..
“So tomorrow you’re gonna skip your little geek meeting, come home, get changed and we are going dress shopping!”
It gets worse..
“Of course you’re gonna need some new undies too. Don’t think I haven’t noticed your running low on makeup Han”
And worse..
Sarah eased off of me, her demand given, obviously safe in the knowledge she’d get her way.
I tried to sit up and managed it after a few moments struggle.
With a barking laugh Sarah gave me a hard shove in the chest back to the ground.
“You get up when I tell you to dork”
I flopped back to the ground with a sigh.
Today had been going so WELL too.
I should have guessed it wouldn't last.
==============
“Al, honey, can you be a bit more careful? You have grass stains on your shirt again”
I held back the urge to shot Sarah a nasty look.
It wouldn't do any good anyway.
“He’s a boy mum, you can’t expect him to stay clean and neat”
Mum tried not to show it but I know she agreed with Sarah.
Eventually she reached over and petted Sarah’s hair in approval.
“I suppose your right, sometimes I wish..” Mum trailed off, looking at the wall with far off eyes.
I didn't need to be a mind reader to know what she meant.
Neither did Sarah guessing by the malicious little grin she shot me.
She nodded her head toward mum’s vacant expression and raised an eyebrow.
‘H-a-n-n-a-h” she mouthed at me, her grin getting wider by the moment.
I froze up like a mouse in front of a snake.
She wouldn't tell. She CAN’T!
Sarah seemed to enjoy herself for a while.
Between mums continued hair patting and my fear, how could she not?
I managed to shake myself into action, somehow, when it looked like she would open her mouth again.
Well.. By ‘into action’, I mean I shot off upstairs to put as much distance between us as possible.
“Don’t run on the stairs!”
Looks like mum noticed I left at least.
Sometimes I wish I was an only child.. or emancipated.. or anything really.
But no.. I'm a twin. A twin with an evil spiteful blackmailing sister!
For almost a full heartbeat I managed to build up a head of steam.
Then it gutted out and reality came back in.
There’s nothing I could do to change things, yelling would just make things worse.
It’s not like she was always like this either..
I think I’ll just go lay down, at least she won’t come after me in my room.
============
“Morning Han”
I rolled away from her and pulled myself into a tighter ball.
It’s too early to put up with her crap.
“oh, don’t be grumpy. I got you a present”
I froze, tense and ready for the punchline.
It came quickly.
With a flourish Sarah laid a pair of pan.. well.. a pair of underwear, lets go with that, right on my bed.
They were pink, and lacy, and fussy with a ribbon or two on them.
I knew what she wanted.
She knew what she wanted.
I gave her a pleading glance but I might as well have not bothered.
“You can thank me now or thank me later downstairs with mum. You’re choice”
I took a deep gulp of air around the lump forming in my throat.
“Thanks Sarah. They’re pretty”
Sarah grinned her usual evil smirk and nodded in approval.
“Good girl, we’ll get you out of your tomboy phase in no time”
I didn't bother answering her.
It wouldn't make a difference.
I slowly moved my hand out from my cocoon of blankets and pulled the pan.. underwear in.
At least they aren't taunting me so much now.
Sarah gave another nod of approval and then skipped her way out of the room.
I'm sure she would call it a strut or some other needlessly adult definition for walking but to me it was a gleeful skip.
She got her way, as always.
==============
“You look like you had a fun night?”
I jumped and squeaked, unconsciously pulling the back of my shirt down further in defence.
John grinned at me, all teeth like a shark.
“Did you actually sleep at all?”
He glanced around us, he looked a bit like a meerkat doing it.
I had to suppress the urge to grin, he wouldn't appreciate the comparison after-all.
“I got some sleep but Sarah-“
John gave a deep lovelorn sigh at just the mention of her name.
I had to suppress yet another urge, this time to puke.
“-she was being mean to me again..” I finished, knowing he wasn't paying attention any more.
A slow, warm smile worked its way onto John’s face and then he finally shook himself out of whatever fantasy he’d dived into.
“wha?” he shot at me, his voice dipping into that awkward accent he got when he wasn't paying attention.
“Never mind, come on we’ve got to go. Maths, first today”
John watched me thoughtfully for a moment and then shrugged it off with a huge sigh.
He’s never been a fan of maths.
He claims it’s because it takes too long translating between the language differences in his head.
I think he’s talking out of his ass.
English is English, just because his mums from some forest in England he seems to think that makes him a Brit.
It doesn't, I've seen his passport.
Not even joint nationality, he’s just as American as me, or Sarah or.. I dunno, Apple pie and monster truck racing I guess?
You get what I mean.
“Wonder if Walker will let me copy you if I pretend I'm blind?”
I sighed deep and gave him a mild glare.
“You used that excuse last year, then complained to me when he gave you all your worksheets for the week in brail”
John frowned, his sharp nose crinkling in annoyance.
“oh yeah.. deaf then?”
I sighed again and just started walking.
I swear, if he would just put as much effort into his maths as he did into trying to dodge his maths..
=============
“Alistor, are you with us?”
I jolted up from my notes and shot Mr.Walker an apologetic look.
He huffed at me while the class tittered about me getting caught.
“Welcome back, if you would?” He stated, gesturing toward the board.
I gulped.
Standing up I pulled my shirt down nervously again, the walk from my desk to the board felt painfully long.
I was fully aware of what I had on under my clothes and that the slightest mistake from me could lead to humiliation of world ending proportions.
Damn Sarah!
I was hyper aware of everything around me, twitching at every mumbled word and suppressed laugh behind me, waiting for all hell to break lose.
“Good, not quite right, you rounded up instead of down but the equations right at least”
I sighed and started to make my way back to my desk.
Facing the class it was easier to calm down, just a glance could tell me no one was paying the least bit of attention to me.
I should have guessed, its Maths class after all.
By the time I got back into my seat my pulse was getting back on track.
John nudged me and I flinched.
He shot me a questioning look which I tried to wave off.
Eventually he nodded and turned back to Mr.Walker.
As the class droned on, I spent it trying not to space out in doom and gloom too much this time.
The last thing I need is another reason to stand up in front of the whole class today.
============
“Where’re you going?”
I paused mid-step, considering my options.
Who am I kidding, there is no options involved.
“I gotta skip tonight, chores got piled on at the last minute “
John gave me a look.
It was part accusing and part sympathetic.
I shrugged at him and he nodded.
“I’ll tell Mike, I'm sure he’ll make you catch up lunchtime or something” he offered
“Yeah, most likely. Wish I had a choice, be a lot easier”
John nodded wisely and settled on an encouraging smile for me.
“Message me when you get done okay?”
I smiled back half-heartedly.
I'm not going to be finished soon if Sarah gets her way… and she ALWAYS gets her way.
============
“Full moon Han?” Sarah asked with a giggle.
I jumped and spun around, my hands going down to cover my butt.
“Shut the door” I hissed at her quickly.
She rolled her eyes dramatically and pulled it shut behind her.
“There’s only us here, what’s got your panties in a twist?”
I grimaced and she grinned at me.
“Pun intended” she added needlessly.
“I meant shut the door with you on the other side” I growled at her.
Her grin dropped into a pout.
“That’s not very nice” her voice going sickly sweet which didn’t match her glaring eyes in the slightest.
“Look I..”
She waved me off into silence.
“There’s a skirt and top for you on my bed. You got your bra still?”
I flinched but eventually nodded to her.
“Okay, downstairs in 10 minutes? If we hurry we can get to the mall before the crowds get too big”
I hesitated slightly but in the end there was only one answer.
She smiled at my nod of acceptance and went off to plot someone else’s misfortune for a while.
============
“Stop fiddling with it. You look fine Han”
My hand spasm'ed and I pulled it quickly away from my.. From the skirts edge.
“Now, what do you say if we meet someone I know?”
I hunched my shoulders slightly and opened my mouth to respond.
Sarah slapped my arm without looking away from the road.
“Lady’s don’t slouch”
I flinched and tried to straighten up.
She nodded in approval.
“I'm your cousin, we’re shopping for..” I stalled, I really didn't want to say it.
“For..” she prompted with a sharp look.
“..For our prom dresses” I finished with resignation.
Sarah smiled and nodded again.
At least someone’s happy about this.
==============
“I don’t care if you don’t like it. It’s my prom night, you’re just the stand-in and they even have two of these which fit us off the rack. So lucky!”
It was blue, it could have been worse at least.. I guess.
I shot a glance at the pink frothy monstrosity two racks over from us and shuddered.
On the other hand, this dress expects cleavage I don’t have.
Hell, Sarah barely has enough to work it.
“You got your bank card on you?”
I blinked in surprise and turned to Sarah.
She waved towards the tills and my mouth dropped open.
“I'm not going to buy-“
She cut me off with a cold look.
“You are going to be such a nice brother” she hissed quietly to me “and buy my nice dress, which happens to be twice as expensive as we expected.”
I wavered in rage, my fists clenched and a denial on my tongue.
“Or-“ she added, staring directly into my eyes “-you can be a silly sister who has to walk home. I’m sure you will get some sympathy for it by the time you get home and mum answers the door.”
I almost cried right there.
This isn't fair, this isn't god damn fair!
“I might invite your little boyfriend over too. What was his name? Joe? He’s sure to-“
“Okay, okay I’ll buy the damn dress”
She grinned at me and offered both dresses for me to carry.
This is going to take a chunk out of my savings the size of a small African nation.
So much for getting my own car.
And upgrading my laptop.
“Now we just need to get some nice shoes and then some nice undies for such a special occasion and we’re done”
And anything else from the sound of it..
With one more heaving sigh I made my way over to the till’s to pay.
At least the sales-girl looks bored.
Shouldn't be any problems of her noticing my card’s in the name of ‘Alistor Cooper’ if I rush.
=============
“He has a thing for you”
I hissed at her and glared.
“Oh please, even you must have noticed”
He IS being kind of obvious about it.
I shuddered hard.
“Maybe he has a thing for twins” I tried.
Even to my ears it didn't sound convincing.
“Maybe he has a thing for your feet”
My head whipped around and I glared at Sarah.
She shrugged with a grin.
“If he did have a thing for feet, a shoe shop’s the best place he could work right?”
Reluctantly I saw the humour in it and snorted.
Sarah smiled openly, for the first time in ages I can see her smile without some kind of dark joy behind it.
It almost looks weird to see honestly.
“We have these in a size five. Are you sure you both want the same colour?”
Sarah nodded, I reluctantly nodded along with her.
He glanced between us.
I hope it was just my imagination, but I'm pretty sure he focused more on me then Sarah.
“I’ll be back with the boxes then. You don’t want to try them both on?”
Sarah smiled at him and I blushed.
“We’re sure. If they fit Hannah, they will fit me. We’re twins”
He blushed and sputtered to a nod before quickly walking off toward the back room.
“Maybe you had a point, looks like he has a thing for twins”
I glared at Sarah, my cheeks hot in embarrassment.
“Why are we getting these anyway? I can’t use these shoes” I asked, waving my hand out in annoyance.
“You can use them. You just need to practice more”
Her smile lit up at me in joy.
“No I can’t, I nearly broke my ankle!”
She bumped my leg with hers and smiled innocently.
“It was barely a stumble, ya big baby. They’re only three inch heels”
I growled low at her and she frowned.
“A little practice and you will be ready to go”
I growled again and turned away from her.
“When the hell am I going to get time to practice?”
She ticked her eyebrow up at me in amusement.
I could see it out the corner of my eye.
“There’s a few weeks before prom. I guess you can just get home from school and use them”
Her eyes were alight with fun at the idea of it.
“I’ll show you all the tricks. You’ll be a pro in no time!”
I turned to face her again and blinked owlishly.
Sensing my worry Sarah’s smile dropped and she shot me a warning look.
“That’s not fair, I-“
She cut me off with a raised finger.
“I don’t care if it’s fair. I'm not having you show me up at prom. So you will do it or else”
I waved my mouth a few times.
Ready to deny her.
Ready to argue.
Ready to do SOMETHING.
Nothing came out.
She would get her way. As she always did.
What’s the point of even trying to fight her?
===============
“Left foot, right foot, swing your hip and turn, and flip your hair, giggle and blow a kiss”
I mechanically followed her commands.
The fight, what little of it there was to begin with, was gone from me.
“For god sake Han, smile. It’s a dance not a funeral”
I plastered a painfully fake smile on my face.
Sarah still didn't look pleased.
I knocked it down a few levels and tried again.
She nodded approvingly and moved on.
“Now you’re stable and you can strut like a pro, we just need to work on dancing next”
“huh?” I managed weakly. My eyes going wide.
Me? Dancing?.. I would assume dancing with a guy..
“Sarah I can’t-“ I tried with more force than I expected.
She didn't let me finish.
“You can! I can, we’re twins, you can. That’s how it works. It’s just for a few hours and then you’re free”
My shoulders slumped for all of five seconds.
With a glare Sarah smacked me on the shoulder and I tightened back up again.
“Why do you even need me anyway, he’s your date!”
Sarah looked at me like I was a particularly slow toddler.
“Prom or not, I'm not missing Jenny’s party. Mum would kill me if I cut prom to go to another party, especially one run by Jenny”
Damn right she would! Jenny’s bad news.
Worse, she’s got a reputation and a criminal record.
“I can’t miss Jenny’s party, I can’t cut prom and I can’t be in two places at once. Luckily I have a handy clone laying around spare”
I couldn't meet her eyes for that one.
That hurt.
“I don’t think you should go to Jenny’s party.”
Sarah looked at me incredulously, slowly her mouth pulled back in a nasty snarl.
“If I wanted the opinion of a defective knockoff, I would talk to those Barbie dolls Uncle Joe got us from china”
I drew away from her as if I’d been burned.
Sarah almost looked surprised at her own words but I didn't bother trying to argue, I just left.
Fast as my heels would take me I was up the stairs, into my room and slamming the door tight.
With a sob I crashed out on my bed, heels and skirt ignored in favour of just letting it out.
Sarah never used to be like this.
She’s getting worse too.
It’s not fair.
Why does she have to be like this!
Sarah didn't come up to check on me.
I half expected her to come storming in, demanding I get back to practice.
Eventually I calmed down enough to get changed.
I stashed the folded up dress I’d borrowed from Sarah in my wardrobe along with the heels for prom and went back to bed.
I couldn't be bothered with it any more.
I just wanted sleep and for this day to end.
=================
We didn't talk for almost a week after that blow up.
I still practised.
Sarah wouldn't let me off of that.
For the first few days she seemed to feel guilty.
She kept shooting me sideways glances as I went through the movements.
Eventually she must have resolved her issues though because by Friday she was back to snapping at me and, if possible, in even more of a foul mood then she usually has been lately.
“Hand on my shoulder and follow. Try not to walk around like a moose on stilts this time”
I didn't acknowledge her, just kept my head down and followed instruction.
That seemed to set her off less at least.
“Head up, smile for your date. You don’t need to like him, just last through the dance and forget him”
I pulled my head up and put on a smile.
Not meeting her eyes though.
She seemed to build up to tell me off for that too but eventually she let it go with a breath and just swayed us to the music.
I was thankful for that at least.
====================
“His names Dan. He likes soccer and swimming. He’s going to be nervous so just be agreeable and he won’t push you too much. When you think you've been visible enough that people will remember you. Tell him you’re ready to leave and come straight home. Make some noise so mum knows you’re in.”
I twitched violently and stared at her in shock.
“Mum can’t see me! She’ll be able to tell.”
Sarah snorted and gave me a mild glare.,
“Oh please, mums not been able to tell us apart when we’re like this since we were four.”
Reluctantly I backed down and nodded.
Mum was pretty bad at it even when I wasn't wearing Sarah’s clothes.
One time we spent a whole morning baking cookies and she didn't notice.
It wasn't until Sarah came stomping in covered in mud and bruise’s that mum realised her mistake.
And then she blamed me for it.. because.. I dunno.. why not, right?!
“Okay, I'm off. If anything goes wrong I’ll call you. Escape plan is you hide somewhere, I’ll come back and dive in to take your place until it’s all over”
I gulped and nodded.
Sarah checked me over one more time.
She fiddled with my hair a bit and fluffed the long skirt of my dress a bit more so that its thigh slit provided a bit more modesty.
“You.. We look good. Two seconds, I need to get a photo”
I opened my mouth to argue but gave up.
What’s the point?
By now she has more photos of me then I could hope to count from over the years.
One more isn't going to make a difference.
Sarah came back with her camera and posed me.
Putting the camera on the mantel piece she hit the delay and came back to pose with me.
The shutter went off.
I let out a breath and turned to her.
Then it went off again.
I swung around in surprise and it got me one more time, with a flash right in the face.
By the time I blinked the flash out of my eyes, Sarah had gotten her camera and slipped it in her purse.
“I’ll come in through the back. Probably pretty late. Stay in my room tonight. I’ll sleep in yours and we can swap before mum gets up in the morning”
I looked at her uncertainly but nodded along.
She gave me a surprisingly warm smile and hugged me.
“Look after yourself Han. Thanks for this. I’ll see you later”
She pulled away and walked out to her car.
I stood there gaping in surprise.
For just a moment, the evil monster disappeared and my sister had shined through.
I almost cried in relief that she was still in there somewhere.
I didn't cry..I can’t fix this makeup that well.
===============
“Mum, really..”
Mum patted my head, just like she always does to Sarah and smiled at me.
“You only get one Senior Prom Sare”
I held back a grimace.
Sarah is not a name that should be shortened.
Especially not to Sare, it rhymes with Care.. Something I doubt Sarah would do the way she’s been lately.
“Plus you two are just so cute together”
I didn't hold back a grimace this time.
At least the doofus agreed with me.
Dan looked very close to calling this whole thing off, he kept watching mums camera like it was a dangerous weapon or something.
Finally after a bit of fuss we managed to get all of mum’s wanted pictures done and get out the door to Dan’s worryingly rusty Car.
The drive to school was, in a word, awkward.
Just as we were pulling in Dan turned to me and smiled weakly.
“So..”
I swallowed my nerves and smiled back weakly.
“So..” I echo’d
We shifted slightly.
I fidgeted with my dress and sighed.
He finally coughed uncomfortably and tired again.
“This is a lot harder than I thought it would be”
“..That’s what she said” I mumbled in a quiet tone, only for my ears.
Dan’s eyes went big and his lip twitched.
After a few seconds he couldn't hold it any more and cracked up laughing.
I held out a little longer but it didn't work.
I ended up laughing too.
What can I say? His laugh was infectious.
The ice wasn't broken, not fully, but it was enough that we could act like humans now.
Dan seemed in awe of the idea that I’d made a dirty joke.
Poor innocent guy.
If he only knew the kind of things that go on in the girls bathrooms.
I almost had a mini-breakdown the first time I found out.
I ended up hiding in the stall for almost half an hour just to be sure they were gone.
It turns out, Tracy Mullins has the mouth of a sailor and either a LOT of experience in things she shouldn't have or a very active imagination, by the way.
Eventually he came around the car, opened my door and helped me out.
Quite the gentleman.
Now that we were past the painful stage of awkwardness I allowed myself to relax.
Sarah’s training kicked in and I moved toward the school with graceful steps.
Before we reached the main gates I’d hooked my arm around his and rested my head on his shoulder slightly.
He seemed happy.
He’d started spouting information, at a slightly frantic pace, but at least he was open and talking.
I nodded along and looked appropriately interested when he explained his three brothers or how water polo is a majorly under-appreciated sport in USA history.
We worked our way past the eagle eyes of the teachers with little fuss.
There was some mess behind us when a guy I vaguely recognise from gym class tried to come in dateless and wearing a truly awe inspiring suit that looked like it was made of glow in the dark vinyl.
Dan turned to me without a word and we both snorted in amusement.
The ice broke a little more, which pleased me for some reason.
Getting our official photos done was a hassle.
I survived quite well.
By the time it was our turn me and Dan were subtly mocking some of the more worrying couples around us.
He seemed to take great pleasure in pointing out other soccer players to me and whispering details I’m sure they didn't consider ‘for public consumption’ in my ear.
I let him do it. It was nice to relax for once.
Me and Sarah used to have this kind of fun.
We had our own language and everything.. Then she changed.
I shook my depressive thoughts away and smiled at Dan.
He smiled back and drew me closer to himself.
“wanna dance?”
I looked out over the people currently here.
Listened to the nice slow music for a moment and then nodded.
What the hell. I didn't do all that training for nothing.
We got out on the dance floor.
Only a few of the long term couples were already dancing, however badly, around us.
The night is young after all.
Dan smiled at me warmly and tucked a loose hair behind my ear.
I shuddered and tried to play it off as a good thing for him.
I think he bought it.
“Do you know how to dance?” he asked me quietly, putting his mouth closer to my ear.
I pulled back a little and offered him a challenging eyebrow.
“Do you?”
He blushed and looked pretty embarrassed to admit that, in fact, he did.
I couldn't resist a smile for him.
“Prove it” I finished, my eyebrow twitching up to emphasis the challenge.
He caught my eye and drew himself upright.
We moved into classic waltzing positions.
His hand may have slipped a bit low on my hip for a moment but I didn't hold it against him.
He’s been nice so far and he did correct himself quickly enough.
We made eye contact and he smirked.
Without warning he kicked off and I almost wanted to thank Sarah for her horrible training because without it I would have started this dance taking one step and going flat on my face.
==============
I collapsed into a spare seat with a happy laugh and Dan followed closely.
We settled together, both a bit out of breath and rosy cheeked but personally I was warm and happy.
Dan was a GOOD dancer.
I worked out just how good, about the first time he spun me out and pulled me back in for a dip.
That’s about the same point we developed a small audience.
Apparently it was easier to watch us then it was to face dancing with each other for some of these awkward new prom night couples.
“I’ll grab us some drinks”
Dan smiled at me and I smiled back.
By the time I lost sight of him in the crowd I was feeling a bit calmer.
I’d certainly not expected him to be so talented.
You would think Sarah would have mentioned that in her little biography of him?
Speaking of Sarah.
I reached into my purse, which felt weird to acknowledge in itself, and pulled out my phone.
For a second my blood ran cold.
Right on my screen, clear as day, sent no less than 5 minutes ago from a number I didn't recognise was a text message.
“SOS Sarah”
I didn't think.
In seconds I was on my feet, eyes scanning for my target.
As luck would have it he was approaching me.
When he was within speaking distance I struck.
“Dan, this is going to get confusing but can we get out of here? I have a family emergency”
His smile dropped and he looked at me with worry.
The drinks in his hand tipped slightly, seemingly forgotten.
I offered him a tense, worried smile.
“I’ll explain outside. I'm really sorry. It’s not you just.. Just come on..”
With one hand I took my new cup from him and downed the contents, fruit punch it turns out, with the other I took his now free wrist and dragged him behind me.
We got some odd looks as I marched toward Dan’s rust bucket, dragging its owner behind me, my skirt swinging with each tense step.
We finally reached the car and Dan fumbled with his keys.
In the end he took a page out of my book and downed his punch cup with a grimace before chucking it away and opening the doors.
I hopped in, surprisingly not catching my dress anywhere, although it may be a bit messed up because I don’t remember the split seam going quite that high and wide before.
It wasn't important though.
What was important was Sarah.
Yes, she’s been a bitch lately.
Yes, I've thought many times over the last few months how much I wished she didn't exist.
Yes, I at least partly hate her.
Even now while I'm panicking…
But she’s my SISTER.
She’s my TWIN.
She’s mine and she needs help!
“You know where Jenny Dooley lives?”
Dan’s eyes went wide and reluctantly he nodded.
I gave him a thoughtful glance.
Maybe he’s not so innocent after all.
He must have read my mind because he blanched and tried to wave me off as if I was accusing him of something.
“Okay, truth time.”
Dan stopped pantomiming a wave to watch me curiously.
“I'm not Sarah.”
Dan’s mouth dropped open in silent surprise.
“I'm not getting into it. It’s unfair I know, and its complicated as all hell but basically..”
I hesitated.
“Basically, Sarah wanted to have a prom experience AND go to some party Jenny is hosting.”
Dan’s eyes got a little wider and he nodded, obviously curious now.
“In comes her handy clone.. Hi, I'm Hannah”
I stuck out my hand for him to shake.
He stared at me incredulously for a moment before a smile made it out and he let off a small laugh.
He grasped my hand and flipped it, kissing the back of my hand in one smooth motion.
Now it was my turn to stare.
“I wondered when Sarah suddenly developed a sense of humour”
I blinked once, twice, then smiled back at him.
“Okay… okay so, I just got a message from Sarah. She’s in trouble”
His eyes lost their humour in seconds.
“I've got no details but the fact she had to use someone else’s phone to reach me is.. Worrying”
He nodded once and turned back in his seat.
“Strap in, we’ll go find her”
I held in a gasp and eventually smiled at him instead.
“This could be dangerous, if you can get me to the party I can find my way on from there.. If you want?”
Dan revved his engine and shot me a surprised look.
“As if, Sarah’s my friend”
I snorted at that and he shrugged.
“Well, as much of a friend as Sarah ever is to someone”
That sounded more like it.
“Okay, just don’t say I didn't warn you”
He nodded seriously then turned back to the wheel.
He gunned the engine and we pealed out of the car park, most likely leaving nice long tire marks behind us.
I felt myself slammed back into my seat from the acceleration.
The speed helped me focus on something other than my worry for Sarah.
================
We pulled up at a big farm house on the outskirts of town.
Lights and music were pouring out of a large barn nearby.
As we pulled up the long drive to the car strewn house front I stiffened in my seat.
Something wasn't right.
Something was very, very not right.
My stomach twisted up so hard I took a gasping breath in.
Dan pulled to a stop and looked at me with concern.
I took some shuddering breaths and cupped my hand to my stomach.
“I'm okay. Just.. S..something’s not right”
Dan watched me cautiously before looking out at the farm and nodding.
“There’s no people”
I pulled my head up and whipped around.
He’s right.
That’s not why my stomach suddenly decided to eat itself, but..
I snapped my door open and paced toward the barn.
After only a few steps I growled aloud and in a very ungraceful hopping wobble managed to kick both of my heels off, one at a time.
Unhindered I managed to reach a near full sprint before Dan had gotten past the front of his car.
He called out to me but I wasn't listening.
My gut instinct, the part of it that wasn't busy tearing itself to pieces at least, was screaming at me to get into the barn NOW.
I blew through the open barn doors and stalled to a halt.
The place was a mess.
Not a barn mess.
Not a party gone wrong mess.
A real mess. A fight mess.
I shakily stepped further into the barn, eyeing every dark corner with worry.
This didn't feel right.
There was a loud crash behind me and.. Well.. I screamed.. And fell on my ass.
I was gearing up for a second nice big scream when a thick hand clamped around my mouth.
Someone, I could assume it was the hands owner, growled at me in warning.
I did what anyone else would do.
I went stiff and wouldn't move a muscle.
There was some kind of commotion outside, a fair bit of yelling and some thumps then silence.
The hand’s owner grunted at something, possibly behind me and without warning there was pain at the back of my head.
The world went dark.
=============
I woke up to something that will scar me for life.
My head hurt, throbbing hard, my eyes wouldn't focus properly for a moment.
When I finally did get them to focus I came face to face with what I can only guess was an overweight Hollywood style 80s biker with a spotty rat-like face.
He wasn't helping his cause by having his pudgy face scrunched up, taking a huge enthusiastic sniff of my dangling leg!
I screamed, shot backward, regretting it moments later when my head hit metal and the world shook.
Well, better to say that the world rocked.
Not that I noticed, I was too busy using my once dangling leg to try and kick the ratty little biker gang reject in his spotty little face!
He screamed almost as loud as I had and drew away from me with a cat like hiss.
We both settled into a slightly stunned silence.
His dark little eyes were shooting everywhere, only occasionally settling on me.
My head throbbed and as I came more into the conscious world details filtered in.
Like the fact I was sitting in an honest to god CAGE.
Judging by the rocking motion of it, a cage hanging in the air.
Rat man seemed to gather himself back together a bit.
He started tentatively sniffing in my direction again.
“HEY!”
He let out a shrill scream and scarpered off around the corner.
I tried to settle down back in.. back in.. my cage..
Only I could get knocked out and wake up in an overgrown bird cage.
An overgrown bird cage hanging in a place that looks like someone tried to make an industrial warehouse look spooky!
The walls are all dark and look like solid stone.
The floors look like cold stone tiles.
The lighting is flickering as if provided by some unseen candle.
I can even hear the faint sound of a continuous drip.
It would all be very scary.
If it wasn't completely cliché and very obviously fake!
Don’t get me wrong, I'm no expert, but the top corner of the ‘solid stone’ walls is damp and peeling slightly.
I'm pretty sure I've seen this style of faux-tiles going cheap at our local hardware store.
The unseen candle light source is flickering in a set pattern like one of those novelty fake candle bulbs.
For a place with such a heavy drip going on constantly, it’s surprisingly dry.
In fact, it’s surprisingly warm in here too.
If you want to make a place look like an old spooky castle dungeon, don’t leave the heating on!
I allowed myself a minute or so to sulk over the fact that I got captured by a bunch of posers.
Then it finally settled in that I had, in fact, been captured.
And Sarah was still missing, now presumed captured.
And I don’t know what happened to Dan.
And I don’t know what they plan to do with me now.
I held it together long enough to sink to the bottom of the cage and pull my knees up to my chest.
Then I had a long, chest hurting, cry over it all.
============
A while later, it may have been minutes, it may have been hours, I don’t know.
I finally pulled myself together.
No doubt I’d wiped my makeup into a mess at this point.
I can see stains of mascara on my arm.
Carefully I got to my feet.
The care didn't help much, the cage rocked from side to side no matter how much I tried keep it steady.
The chain holding the cage looked pretty thick and sturdy, all the way up to the wooden beam.. um..
Correction, to the metal beam above me painted with a wood effect.
Still, can’t hurt to try right?
Taking hold of the bars around me I hiked my legs up in a jump and slammed them down hard on the cage’s base plate.
Shock went straight up my legs, vibrating my teeth.
That didn't stop me though.
Four more attempts and I felt like I was making a difference.
The cage seemed a little shakier as it swung around at least.
I took a breather. Let my teeth get used to my head again.
Then went for another few stomps.
It didn't help, no kidding myself, I'm not making a difference.
“AARH!”
With one last frustrated roar I stomped down as hard as possible.
The cage bounced, rebounding upwards.
For a moment it was weightless and then it came back down, gravity bringing me with it.
I landed in a pile at the base of the cage.
Seconds later there was the sound of tearing metal.
I managed a yelp of surprise before the cage chain ripped off at its base.
The cage crashed to the fake-slate flooring below with an almighty bang and rolled a few times until it caught on the side of a nearby table leg.
I wasn't quite so lucky, I was scrambled around like an egg in a blender.
“oww”
It didn't help the pain but weirdly, it made me feel better to voice something.
============
I may have passed out,
There was a definite period of time where my eyes were closed.
I jerked awake and regretted it moments later.
My head hurt more than ever.
Heavy footfalls coming closer made me flinch.
I slowly flipped onto my back and stared up.. and up..
Wow he’s tall.
Like.. Basketball player put on a stretching machine tall.. but bulkier..
Big guy, grunted at me.
Without any sign of effort he lifted me up.. well.. he lifted the cage up at least.
I kinda came along for the ride without a choice.
Big guy did something to the cage door.
In the time it took me to get upright again he had it open.
With another grunt he waved me out.
I’ll be honest. I almost decided to stay.
Cages can get surprisingly homely when you’re faced with the alternative.
Apparently he didn't agree.
A meaty fist roughly the size of my head reached in and pulled me out of the cage.
I might as well have been made of paper for the effort it took him.
He didn't say anything, just turned and walked off, partly leading, partly dragging me out of the ‘dungeon’ area.
I was kind of surprised when the dungeon entrance led to a well-lit corridor.
Very clean, very white, very post-modern art feeling.
The Corridor didn't impress Big guy at least.
He just carried on walking along, dragging me in his wake.
Eventually we reached the end of the corridor, he pulled me toward the last door on the right.
Without any pre-amble he opened the door with one meaty fist and pushed me through with the other.
I froze.
They froze.
None of us wanted to make a sound.
I'm not sure why they were staring at me. My makeup must be horrendous or something.
I was staring at them because it looked like I just got sent to the sultan’s harem.
“Sarah?” A weak voice asked, breaking the silent stare off.
A blonde girl, in mostly see-through pyjamas, stepped closer to me with caution.
I squinted at her, in the rooms low light it was hard to make out, but beyond the rather thick makeup and fearful expression I think she may be a girl from Sarah’s math class.
I vaguely.. um.. Beth?..Be.. Definitely a B name.
“Sarah!” The blonde girl called out in joy.
She rushed to give me a hug and I flinched back.
As she got within arm’s reach her eyes went wide.
“oh god, Sarah. What the hell did they do to you? Your all beat up.”
I weighed the option of telling her I wasn't Sarah against the possible benefits.
In the end I landed on just leaving it for now.
“Come on, we’ll get you changed. They don’t like it if you’re not.. um.. Presentable?”
My eyebrow popped up incredulously.
The blonde girl gave me an embarrassed shrug and gestured around at everyone else.
She had a fair point.
I kind of stuck out like a sore thumb in my dirty torn prom dress with them all in mostly see-though pyjamas with a fair amount of gold strapped on.
I swear, Sarah can never find out about this.. ever!
“yeah.. okay..”
She gently took my arm and moved me toward a partition at the back of the room.
When I came to a stop behind the partition containing a toilet, a sink, a makeup counter and a chair with what I guessed would be my clothes on it I sighed deep.
Sarah.. in fact, everyone.. no one can ever find out about this!
============
One of the girls I didn't recognise sat behind me playing with my hair.
Another one was in the process of painting my nails.
The blonde girl was hovering about, covering most of my exposed skin with a cream of some kind that covered my bruises pretty well.
From what I could gather, Sarah had been here earlier.
Then some guy came to take her away.
It’s been happening semi-regularly that someone gets taken all night long.
As far as they were concerned I, or rather ‘Sarah’ was the first one to come back from being taken.
They tried to push me for what happened while ‘I’ was away.
I covered pretty well by just mutely shaking my head at them. They seemed to get the message.
While not calm, I managed to reach a state at least approaching calm while the girls worked around me keeping themselves busy.
Most of them had finished with me and moved off to do other things when the door opened up with a heavy bang.
Instantly the room was flooded with noise from outside and a tall man, a lot thinner and spindly then the big guy from before, stepped in.
He glanced around the room and sneered at the girls, his curled mouth flashing a hint of quite large canine teeth.
“Bring me the mage child.”
In almost perfect unison every girl in the room turned to each other with the same blank look of confusion.
The spindly guy hissed in annoyance, a lot like the little rat man had at me earlier.
He drew himself up to his full height and took a deep sniff of the air.
…. Uh oh..
The girls pealed back towards the walls as he swept his way in on silent feet.
Every so often he would approach one girl in particular and sniff her specifically before moving on.
When he approached the girl who painted my nails earlier, after previously focusing on my hair stylist I got an idea where this was going.
Crazy person sniffing people? Sounds like something I would end up involved in.
It’s been that sort of day really..
Finally he came to rest before me.
I had a strange urge to stand up and bow to him but I forced it down with little effort.
Just for the sake of it I pushed myself deeper into the pillows I’d been resting on and offered him a smile.
In the blink of an eye he was invading my personal space.
I had flashbacks of Rat man when the spindly creeper sniffed at me.
The creeper gave a shudder I can only attribute to joy from the look on his face and pulled back from me.
“Take her. The mage child is for the master”
I didn't actually put up a fight when the big guy from earlier lumbered his way into the room and picked me up.
I was in a kind of stunned mental stall.
Mage child?.. Master?.. her..
.. well okay, I can understand the her part at least.
But.. hardcore Dungeons and Dragons fans maybe?
Why would I be a mage child?
The sniffing thing maybe?
I'm pretty sure I didn't have that bad of a sweat built up after all.
Whatever the case, I could settle on one factor as the big guy swept me up over his shoulder in an awkward fireman’s carry, I did NOT want to find out what kinda freak these guys called ‘master’!
===========
We took a fair few turns along equally blank hallways.
I didn't have much to see aside from big guys lower back and the spindly creeper following behind us.
I entertained myself trying to work out his name.
He looked like a Reginald to me.
Very stiff upper lip.
Pompous with just a side offering of smugness.
Yep, definitely a Reginald, not a Reggie.
Big guy on the other hand? He could be a Reggie, most likely a Darren though.
He had the face to be a Darren from what I remember.
My mindless wanderings cut short when we pulled up abruptly.
With a slight shifting from my perspective Darren (as I have now dubbed him) moved us in to a room and I gaped back at the huge wooden doors he must have shifted to get us in there.
Those looked like real wooden doors.
Glancing down I found what seemed to be real, uneven, stone flooring.
Back up again, real stone walls too from the looks of it.
And the whole room was rather chilly compared to the last few rooms I’d been in as well.
On some unspoken command Darren dropped my see-through pyjama wearing, belly-dancer looking, self onto the cold stone floor.
Definitely a real stone floor this time.
“Leave us” A high, accented, nasally voice commanded.
I couldn't resist looking up and ended up almost choking on my tongue holding back a laugh.
Darren and spind.. Reginald!
Darren and Reginald must have gone back out the doors because behind me I could hear the eerie groan of those massive wooden doors closing shut with a thud.
So here I am.
Just me and… I'm going to call him Vlad.
Trust me, it’s appropriate.
The nasally tones of Vlad rolled across the room sounding surprisingly smooth despite his pitch.
“You are an inter-vest-in-k one, no?”
I held it.
Oh god did I hold it in.
Then the bastard had the utter gall to swish his thick knee length black cape with its stupid red inner lining about himself for dramatic effect!
I cracked.
From my flat out position on the floor, feeling the stones cold bite at me through my flimsy harem girl outfit I cracked hard.
I was near tears laughing, banging my fist on the floor.
“V-at are you findin-k v-unny?”
I couldn't look at him.
If I look at him it’s gonna set me off again.
Oh god, he’s a.. he’s a..
..a walking cliché!
“I v-ant to z-uck your blood. Bleh!” I near shouted at him in glee.
My throat tightened and without any control I broke up laughing again.
Vlad just watched me.
I think he was confused, his pale eyebrows were scrunched up at least.
I couldn't be sure though, to get a solid look at him I would have to.. Actually look at him.. Which would likely set my whole laughing cycle off again.
Eventually he hit his limit of patience I guess.
He glided over to a rope hanging from the ceiling and gave it a slow tug.
The huge doors opened up and someone came in slowly.
“Move her to a z-eat and call Heinrich. I v-ill sample z-e newest batch”
Someone, possibly Darren.. or Darren’s twin, how the hell should I know?
He was big either way, and he scooped me up off the floor.
With surprisingly gentle movements he eased me into a thick posh looking, high backed chair.
His big meaty fists moved around me draping some material as he went.
With a zip and several metal clinks I found myself pinned to the chair tightly.
Okay.. Suddenly the funny side is getting less funny.
I tested my arms for leverage but they were held tight by the leather-like straps around me.
With a gulp I looked up into the face of ‘Vlad’ and it was also now a bit less amusing and a bit more intimidating..
He must have seen the fear in my eyes because he smiled at me, baring large canines which seemed to shape his face into a sharper, more frightening profile.
“St-eel v-unny, no?”
I gulped and tried to offer him some kind of brave front.
As it is I think I managed a shaky smile at best.
“Good, you o-nderstand now, yes?”
I silently nodded.
“You’re a v..vam..”
He nodded indulgently at me.
“That’s stupid vam.. They don’t exist!”
He looked affronted suddenly.
He drew back, his hand resting over his heart and his mouth open in overstated pain.
Apparently our Vlad has a bit of an over-dramatic streak.
Big surprise.
My retort died on my lips when the huge doors groaned once more and in came a mismatched crew of men in mostly white outfits.
I say mostly white because a few of them had the odd splash of red on them at random.
As they proceeded in they dragged several girls along with them.
All in recognisable harem outfits.
All of them chained together with thick iron manacles.
A few of them I vaguely knew from school.
One of them got my sole attention though.
She was pale like the others, looked pretty shaken up.
Her hair was resting limply across her shoulders and she stared out with blank unseeing eyes.
“SARAH!” I shouted without a thought.
All the girls in the line flinched, most staring back at me in confusion.
Finally Sarah twitched and turned her eyes blearily on me.
“H..” Her voice was weak and very faint “Hannah?”
I tried to pull out of the chairs restraints viciously but it was no use.
I had to sit there and watch as my mouthy blackmailing bitch of a sister burst into tears.
She crumpled into great heaving sobs and stared out at me.
I watched with my heart breaking as she silently mouthed pleading “no’s” at me, as if begging me to not really be sitting there.
My rage went cold in my chest.
Slowly, mechanically I turned away from her to face Vlad.
“Okay, I'm game.. What do you want Vlad?”
The vam.. the cliché, yeah that’s better.
The cliché hissed at me, his big pointy teeth glistening with spittle.
In gliding strides he came closer and fixed me with an angry stare.
“You v-ill do as I command mage child or I v-ill k-eell them all, yes?”
Bastard
I stared into his wide bloodshot eyes.
He’s serious.
Oh god he’s really serious.
Delusions and cliché stupidity aside he’s actually serious!
I tried to restrain it but it was no use, I gulped loudly which made him smile.
What can I do? What should I do?
What.. what.. what would Sarah do?
It only took a moment for me to realise the real answer.
Sarah would get her own way. Like she always does.
Sadly the only skills she taught me that might help in this situation are well..
.. I guess.. When it’s your only plan and all..
..Seduction..?
..I'm so going to regret this..
“What would you ask of me.. Master?” I asked, dropping my voice into a huskier tone of invitation.
Vlad blinked in surprise.
The girl’s chained across from me blinked in surprise too.
Sarah’s Jaw dropped.
… She’s never going to let me live this down is she?
===========
Vlad recovered first.
His mouth pulled up into an indulgent smile which may have suited him if he didn’t have a huge fang sticking out over his lip.
I didn't have a clue what else I could do while restrained.
In the end I fell back onto Sarah’s training, flipping my hair with a head flick and offering him a pouty smile back.
“Heinrich, you’re ser-wi-ces will not be needed h-after o-ll.”
One of the white coat wearing men drew back, almost on the edge of protesting.
He had the most red on his coat and a thin moustache that made him look like you wouldn't trust him near children.
I assume he was Heinrich.
That assumption got a bit of solid ground when he gave a strange formal bow to Vlad in response.
The white coat guys started marching themselves and the girls back out of the room.
I caught Sarah’s eye for a moment.
She looked desperate, whatever they were walking back to must be truly bad for her to look that terrified.
“Master” I croaked out.
Everyone in the room paused watching me.
“Please keep them here..”
Vlad scrunched his eyebrows in confusion again.
Carefully I leaned as far forward as the bindings would allow and flipped my hair again.
I cocked my own eyebrow at him and lowered my voice back into my husky tone.
“..I like an audience, master”
You could have heard a pin drop.
I didn't dare look away from Vlad but I'm pretty sure Sarah was dying of shock.
He looked shell shocked.
I pouted at him and twitched my shoulders in a fake shudder.
“Whatever you want with me..” I trailed off, making it into an invitation.
Slowly Vlad’s mouth came up into a truly dark smile.
“..Anything.. Dancing?”
His eyebrow twitched up.
“Warmth” I shifted slightly in the chair.
Vlad’s other eyebrow rose to join its partner.
I dropped my voice down to just above a whisper and hissed out the next one as if I was enjoying just the sound of it.
“Sex?”
Vlad’s face twitched and his tongue rolled out to lick his lips.
I didn't need to fake a shudder, although the smile I had for him.. that was fake.
“Blood” I finished to the near silent room.
Vlad practically drooled at that one.
Slowly, I would call it sensuously but that’s hard to pull off while tied to a chair, I sank back into the chair and pressed into it hard.
“..I'm an exhibitionist master. I want them to watch..”
I flicked my head momentarily in their direction and flashed my own dark smirk.
“..Who knows, they might learn something”
The girls took in a sharp breath as a whole.
I could feel their eyes on me but didn't look at them.
Vlad was the important one.
Vlad wiggled his finger in my direction.
His smile ratcheted up with amusement.
“You are an inter-vest-in-k one mage child”
I almost cringed but tried to make it into a coy look instead.
“Master..” I coo’d at him.
Vlad slowly glided toward me.
He came to a rest with his legs at my knees and bent down low.
His breath was disgustingly warm on my face.
“I know v-hat you are doin-k, mage child”
He moved forward again and captured my lips with his.
The sharp edge of his pointed canines was awkward and annoying.
I struggled against him but he seemed to enjoy my resistance.
He let go of me at last and smiled.
I turned my head and tried to spit my mouth clean a little.
“V-or z-em you v-ould allow dis?” he hissed at me.
His eyes were tight, judging me.
“For them I would allow this and more.. Master”
Vlad slowly pulled back into an upright position.
“You are brave mage child. V-oolish but brave”
He hissed suddenly, dew up with dark ominous eyes and bared his fang-like teeth at me.
I had a moment to realise what he intended before it was too late.
He swooped down on me and sunk his sharp canines into my neck.
I felt the pain with a gasp.
The feeling of blood pouring from the wounds he inflicted almost made me pass out.
The fact that the sick bastard was lapping up that blood, licking it from my neck.
I convulsed, not a shudder but something much more visceral, it felt like I was going into the first stages of shock.
=========
It happened all at once.
One moment I had Vlad at my neck lapping away.
There was a loud bang from the doorway behind.
I felt a pressure in my chest and there was a flash of bright light.
Blinking my eyes furiously to clear them I gasped in shock.
Vlad was across the room, crumpled in a pile on the floor, jerking like he was having a fit.
From behind me I could hear a lot of commotion.
Bangs, grunts, shouts cut short and a few female screams.
Things eventually calmed down and all I could hear was panting with a few strangled sobs.
A guy stepped into my line of sight.
He was tall, but not the scary Darren kind of tall.
His short brown hair had just a touch of grey in it and his face held a worried frown that showed his few wrinkles in stark contrast.
He approached me gently.
My eyes caught on his stab proof vest, down his chest past a shield shaped bit of metal that looked like a police badge reading U.S.M.P.A and down to the pistol strapped to his thigh.
I gasped out when he pushed a ball of cloth to my neck, I’d guess to stop the bleeding.
My eyes found his.
He had a look of regret about him.
“Sorry we’re late, we got word about the party a while ago but it’s taken us until now to find the hideout”
His rough five o'clock shadow caught my attention and I blearily watched as his jaw tightened.
“We’ll get you all home miss. Don’t worry, the others have been detained and your friends are safe”
I let out a sigh and allowed tears to leak out at last.
My neck hurt.
“They were vam..vamp..”
The man placed a gentle finger to my lips and shushed me.
“They were a group of fanatics. Cultists. Nothing more”
My mouth gaped and I tried to argue the point.
“B..but..they..he..”
The man shook his head slowly and gave me gentle smile.
“Just men, cultists. Nothing more”
I sputtered out into silence and he nodded.
“Don’t worry. When you wake up this will all just be one very bad dream”
My eyes went wide and he looked almost apologetic.
===========
I jerked up in bed, panting, my heart hammering away.
Fight or flight kicked in and I threw myself out of bed, rolled across the floor and pulled into the far corner.
My eyes shot around looking for danger and found nothing.
There was a gentle knock on my bedroom door.
I didn't answer it, just watched it in fear.
Slowly the door opened and Sarah’s face popped in.
She looked a mess, as if she’d been crying.
Her eyes were red and puffy and her makeup was a mess.
Carefully, her eyes locked on me and with her hands up as if I was a scared animal, she came closer.
Finally she got within reach of me and knelt down.
She offered me a pained smile and pulled me into a hug.
I went stiff, not sure what was going on but not willing to push her away.
“Al.. oh Al, I'm so sorry.”
My throat went tight.
“Can you ever forgive me? I've been such a.. I'm sorry..”
Slowly I moved my arms around her and fisted my hands in her shirt.
“It wasn't.. I..” she sniffed loudly in my ear.
“I didn't mean to get so bad with you.. I just.. I wanted a sister and I had you and your so..”
She sniffed even louder and let out a single sob.
“You.. I.. I can’t..”
She broke and cried, clinging to me tightly.
I cried too.
She was back.
I don’t know what happened.
Vaguely it felt like I should.
As if something big was missing, connected to my nightmare maybe.. but even the nightmare was blurry now.
Either way I didn't care.
This was Sarah.
My Sarah again.
Not that evil.. not like she’d been lately.
I clung on tighter to her shirt and buried my head in her chest.
Everything would be okay now.
I could feel it.
==========
“What on earth did you do?”
I blinked at John in confusion.
He waved around us in general.
My eyes drifted around the room and, as a whole, a large majority of girls shuffled or looked away from me quickly.
John raised an eyebrow and smirked at me.
“Did you hold an orgy at your place with half the school this weekend and not tell me about it?”
My mouth dropped open and somewhere to my left I heard some eavesdropper snort out a laugh and start choking on something.
I glared at him and he grinned back at me with pride.
“Screw you”
His grin went sharp at that one.
“No, you didn't, that’s why I'm complaining”
I flushed red and tried to kill him with my eyes.
My face got redder still when a few more people got caught eavesdropping by their surprised laughs.
“Oh calm down, ya wuss. It’s just a joke”
I clenched my fist and shot him another glare of warning.
He was going to answer but stopped short.
I eyed him curiously for a second then went stiff instead when someone draped their arms around my neck from behind.
“Morning Al. See you after maths, save me a seat?”
Sarah hugged me tight for a moment before waltzing off with a backwards wave.
“Bye Al, Bye Joe”
I squirmed awkwardly under John’s wide eyed stare.
He looked from me to Sarah and back a few times.
He was so shocked he didn't even get all glassy eyed over her for once.
With a cautious crawl he came in and invaded my personal space.
His eyes flew around in search of danger.
His voice came out in an awed whisper.
“Seriously, what the hell did you DO?”
I pulled away from him and growled.
“I don’t KNOW okay?”
John huffed loudly and gave me a sceptical eye.
“Fine, be like that.. Come on Walker won’t wait for us”
I crossed my arms and gave a huff of my own but in the end got up to follow him.
I really don’t know what’s going on!
My neck twitched slightly.
I brought a hand up to the tender spot there.
It felt like I should know why but.. It just wasn't there.
This is so unfair!
===========
===========
Eventually I found out what happened.
Between Sarah, the U.S.M.P.A and.. Well.. HER..
By the time I found out, I couldn't really bring myself to care.
But at the time, it annoyed me for.. About a week?
The nurse looked at me weirdly when she called me and half the older girls from school in to get treated for a school wide spate of anaemia too.
Then the fuss died down a bit and I got on with my life.
Sarah didn't revert to her bad ways.
If anything she became a bit too nice for a while.
I think it was guilt or something.
It was nice to have her back though.
She stopped calling me Hannah which was weird but better than having her throw it in my face every five minutes.
She managed a whole month before she needed another ‘favour’ which I found impressive.
She actually showed gratitude for it afterwards too.
Mum started giving me weird looks, especially when Sarah was around.
.. In fact this one time well.. That’s another story isn't it?
![]() |
Family is complicated. Magic doesn't help. In this instalment we are a bit closer to our end goal. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“It’s a flute”
Sarah sighed deeply and gave me an ‘are you stupid?’ look.
“.. It looks diseased”
That look didn't even try to leave her face.
“This isn't going to be like the tuna thing again is it?”
Sarah glared at me and stamped her foot.
“The damn thing was possessed!”
I rolled my eyes and fiddled with the flute again.
This isn't the kind of conversation I look forward to at 10am on a Saturday.
I'm still in my pyjamas and I've not even had coffee yet!
“It was a tuna Sare.. a dead tuna at that”
She threw her hands up in the air and stamped again.
“Every time you looked away it started dancing!”
I had to hold back a snort, even now it sounded stupid.
“How convenient..”
She roared in frustration and scrubbed her hands through her hair.
I decided to let it go for now while she took some calming breaths.
It’s an old argument, she doesn't need me on her case too.
Mums bad enough, I can’t believe she tried to get Sarah to go to a shrink!
“Okay.. I’ll bite.. What’s so special about it?”
Sarah’s frown dipped a little and she looked a bit embarrassed.
“I dunno? I was going through the market and my necklace got hot.”
I tried to keep the glare out of my eyes.
Another old argument, I swear she finds ONE lost ancient relic in the lady’s toilet of the cinema and she’s a dyed in the wool Seer.
It’s just a funky rock on a string, it can’t get hot!
We had it tested and everything.
“Some old lady had a stall up, it looked kind of rickety and homemade”
I shifted the flute over to be held with just my fingertips.
The disease ridden flute idea now feeling a bit more plausible.
“Anyway, I backtracked and waved the necklace around a bit and it ended up focused on that thing”
She threw her hand out in a frustrated wave.
“So..”
Sarah glared at me and snatched the flute from my reluctant hold.
“So, we blow it and see what happens. Duh.”
I cringed and waved my hands out a bit.
“We clean it first.. With hot water.. Boiling water from the kettle. That first”
She glared at me.
“Then you can blow it or whatever”
Finally she eased off and gave a nod of acceptance.
With a huffy hair flip she turned and made for the kitchen.
I was tempted to flip my own hair back at her, mine’s a bit longer so I win.
Resisting was hard but eventually I followed her instead.
Whatever mess she’s going to start, it’s usually better to be at the center of it.
For your own safety if nothing else.
=================
I cringed and clamped my hands over my ears.
Music’s never been Sarah’s thing.
I don’t think that flutes going to help either.
Stupid things really high pitched and out of tune at the very least.
We both sat waiting for something to happen.
Sarah was becoming progressively redder in the face.
She wouldn't meet my eyes.
I entertained myself with just being smug.
Maybe she will actually get a clue this time that there’s no such thing as mag-
“RAT!”
I jumped out of my chair and hopped up on the coffee table.
“WHERE?”
Sarah gave me a curious glance and waved over in the corner where a big fat black rat was sitting, furiously washing its face by licking its paws.
I staggered back and almost fell off the table.
I HATE rats.
What the hell is a rat doing here? We’re on the 3rd floor!
Eww, its sniffing stuff.
Why do rat’s have to sniff stuff like that! It’s so gross.
My hand came down and scratched at my leg subconsciously.
It felt itchy.
“Al, what’s wrong?”
I glared at her for a moment but then turned back to keeping an eye on the pudgy little house invader.
“I don’t do rats Sarah.”
She gave me an incredulous look.
“Since when?”
Out of the corner of my eye I spotted movement.
“Oh god it’s another one!”
Sarah whipped around and gaped when a second rat came shuffling in from the bathroom.
Behind him there was another one waddling in.
I almost screamed.
Sarah peered sideways into the bathroom door and cringed back.
“They’re coming from the toilet”
My jaw dropped and I gave her a disgusted look.
“Don’t give me that! You think I'm happy about this?”
More were coming, I could feel it.
Loads of them, creepy little squealing bastards all coming to get me.
I started hyperventilating.
Are the walls getting closer? It feels like the walls are getting closer.
“We need to get out of here”
I couldn't agree more.
Sarah sprinted for the hallway and yanked the front door open.
I watched her go with a whimper.
“Come on Al!”
My eyes shot around at all the little buggers.
There’s more of them.
Oh god there’s more of them.
I counted the steps to get to the door.
I’d never make it, I’d have to run through them, I’d-
SOMETHING TOUCHED MY LEG!
I screamed and blindly ran for it.
Sarah watched me with wide eyes as I shot past her out into the rat free apartment hallway.
“Shut the door, shut the door, shut the DOOR!”
She spun and slammed it closed.
I let out a breath and brought my knees up to my chest so I could breathe again.
“The hell is all the noise about?”
I screamed again and jumped at the unexpected sound.
It was Sarah’s landlord.
Oh.. oh.. okay, the landlord.. that’s okay.. that’s good.
I fell a bit light headed.
“Sorry Mr.Keen. This is my sister, we.. um.. we kind of have a rat in the flat?”
I shot Sarah a glare for the introduction and she shrugged to me with her tweaked eyebrow.
It asked ‘what else was I meant to say, you were screaming like a little girl’.
I let out a breath and accepted it.
Mr.Keen didn't notice the interaction.
Twin speak can be useful sometimes.
“A rat?”
Sarah nodded and waved him toward the door. I just shuddered a bit.
Mr.Keen pulled his keys out of his pocket and opened the door up again.
After a moment’s pause he slammed it shut and turned to us with wide eyes.
We all shared similar stunned looks and his eyes darted from me to Sarah a few times.
“That’s not just one rat” He finally said, sounding a little lost.
I snorted and Sarah nodded to him.
“We noticed”
Mr.Keen tried to shuffle his jacket a bit and pull himself back together.
“well.. uh.. I guess.. I mean.. can you girls find anywhere else to stay for a while? I’ll have to call the..”
His face shifted through a few different options before he settled on an answer.
“..call a few pest control people”
Sarah let out a breath and nodded to him.
“Naturally I won’t charge rent for the missed days. If you can keep receipts I can reimburse you afterwards for any costs okay?”
Sarah nodded again and shot me a look.
“oh no.. really?”
She nodded and tilted her head towards the stairs.
With a deep breath I swung myself up to standing again and started walking towards the parking lot.
Is she crazy? Mum is gonna flip out when we turn up on her porch looking to stay for a while..
“Thanks for coming to check on us so quickly Mr.Keen. Sorry about all this”
Mr.Keen gave Sarah an awkward smile and shook off the apology.
“You’re a good kid Sarah. You just go, keep an eye on that sister of yours, she looks a bit out of it”
I cringed but carried on walking until I was out of hearing range.
Rats! Why did it have to be rats!
I couldn't resist another full body shudder.
My arms came up and wrapped around myself to stave off the cold.
I HATE RATS!
===============
“So what’s the deal with you and rats?”
I glared at her in warning and she glared back.
“Eyes on the road” I finished lamely.
Sarah smirked and turned back around.
She knew I’d crack eventually.
“I don’t know, okay?”
Her face crinkled in confusion but she didn't look away again.
“I just.. it started a while ago. Around prom, ya know? I just..”
Sarah’s eyes went a bit too wide at that and her body went a bit stiff.
That’s become a pretty normal reaction from her if I bring up prom.
I dunno why.
It wasn't all THAT bad.
I mean, she may have been a bit.. well I guess ‘nasty’ is putting it lightly.. she was a bit bad about it beforehand but I enjoyed it in the end at least.
Dan was funny and it was over in an hour or two.
Hell I spent most of it dancing, which was surprisingly fun, and Dan was a gentleman the whole time.
I vaguely remember getting in his rusty old car and I got home safe so no harm done. Right?
I think someone may have spiked the punch though, most of the night is a bit hazy from there.
Anyway, that’s not important.
This is about rats.
“I just.. They make me a bit squicky now, okay? They’re all sniffy and ugly and creepy and just..”
I shuddered involuntarily.
Quickly I reached out and turned up her heating to cover for it.
From what I could see of Sarah’s profile she looked guilty, and a bit upset.
I reached over and slung an arm around her in a lose hug.
She’s driving after all.
After a few seconds she relaxed a bit and offered me a smile of thanks.
I grinned back and let go.
“So, what’s plan A through D for when mum tries to use this as a reason for you to move back in?”
Sarah cringed and shrugged helplessly.
Yeah.. I’d had about the same amount of success on that one too.
This was going to be funnnn..
===========
“Rats?”
Sarah nodded trying to look defiant.
I may have lost her cool points by whimpering behind her.
Mum sighed
“Honestly, can’t you go one day without-“
Sarah growled and threw her hands in the air.
“It’s fine, we’ll get a hotel. Don’t know why I even bothered”
She turned away and started making tracks back to her car.
I stood there awkwardly looking at mum.
My mouth opened and I raised a finger as if I had a point to make.
It turns out I didn't.
I just kind of shrugged to mum helplessly and turned to follow Sarah.
We got to the sidewalk before she caught up to us.
“Look, Sare, I'm sorry okay? Of course you can stay.”
Sarah gave her a nasty look and mum cringed a bit.
“Both of you” she added as if that point needed clarifying.
Sarah considered the offer and shot me a questioning look.
I shrugged helplessly.
Getting between mum and Sarah while they’re arguing has never been high on my ‘good idea’ list.
“Fine” Sarah allowed, tossing her hair in aggravation.
I let out a sigh of relief.
Today couldn't get any worse at this point.
At least one crisis was averted.
=============
“Are you insane? No!”
Sarah glared at me like I was a reluctant child.
“Do you see any other options? It’s either this”
She waved the outfit she was holding at me.
“You’re Pyjamas”
I cringed a little.. Rat’s had been near them.
“Or you can have the fun, fun task of going to ask mother dearest if she would loan you a spare dress or two”
I drew back into myself on that one.
In perspective, Sarah’s outfit with its pastel yellow shorts and light blue T-shirt were looking a lot better.
“Fine” I snatched the clothes from her “but I swear, if she says one word!”
Sarah nodded to me solemnly, my point understood.
I inspected the pile in my hands carefully.
“Don’t you have any boxers or something?”
She shot me that oh so famous ‘are you stupid?’ look.
I gave it up with a huff.
She’s trying to help at least.
That’s something I suppose.
Still.. How does she get me into these situations every damn time?!?
======================
Mum smiled at me.
I tentatively smiled back.
“You look nice”
I blushed and ducked my head.
“AL, WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU WEARING?!?”
My head shot up to look at mum but she wasn't looking at me.
Sarah came waltzing into view wearing a flowing knee length summer dress.
She grinned at mum and fluffed the hem of it at her.
“What’s wrong mum? Don’t you think it’s pretty?”
Mum went bright red in the face and her lip curled back in a sneer.
Sarah rolled her eyes and reached out for my arm.
“And like that we lost her.. I'm amazed she lasted a full twenty minutes”
She gripped my arm tight and gave me a slight shake.
“Come on Al, let’s get out of here.”
She sneered over at mums frozen body.
“I knew this was a bad idea but I’d hoped for Al’s sake..”
She gave me one more tug and started walking for the door.
I caught mums eye for a moment and she was watching me in amazement.
“See you later mum”
She didn't respond.
I turned and followed Sarah out to her car.
================
“Was that really necessary?”
Sarah almost swerved the car when she swung around to look at me angrily.
“STOP defending her!”
I flinched and drew into myself a bit.
“She doesn't mean it really.. watch the road”
Sarah reluctantly turned forward, but she kept shooting me looks out the corner of her eye.
“Why do you keep defending her? She’s messed up Al”
I pulled tighter into the car seat and folded my arms defensively.
“..and you’re not?” the mutter slipped out before I realised it.
Sarah wouldn't look at me.
She was blinking too much to be healthy.
“..sorry”
It didn't come out as sincerely as I’d hoped.
Sarah let out a long breath and pulled the car over.
She bent her head down and rested her forehead on the steering wheel.
“I'm trying Al”
She shook her head against the steering wheel and shut her eyes tight.
“It’s my fault. I made you dress up again. I made you stand in for me and I’m the one who got caught but YOU’RE the one paying for it”
I put a hand out to try and comfort her.
“Sarah, I didn't mind helping you out like-“
She jerked away from my touch and shot me a dark look.
“STOP defending me too!”
I paused and watched her carefully.
Her dark look fell into a sad frown and tears formed in her eyes.
“For once in your life Al look out for yourself. Mum doesn't deserve you and neither do I.”
Her tears fell and her head followed them down.
On instinct I stretched out an arm and held her tight.
Sarah openly cried in front of me for the first time in ages.
“You should hate me..” she muttered into my chest.
I couldn't help the frown that crossed my face.
“You’re my sister. You annoy the hell out of me at times but I won’t hate you”
She gave a gross snort of mixed laughter and tears.
“I took Hannah away from you” she muttered again, drawing herself closer into my hug.
I looked down at her bowed head in confusion.
“m’Sorry” she finished, shoving her face tightly into me and shaking it.
We sat like that for a while.
Sarah stopped making sad sounds and we just settled into breathing.
===========
I shifted uncomfortably as another person looked at us with open curiosity from the sidewalk.
“Sarah?”
She sniffed loudly and shifted her head aside to look at me with puffy eyes.
“yeah?”
My hand started playing with her hair slightly from nerves.
“You going to be okay?”
She sniffed again and pulled herself away from me a little bit.
“yeah.. Sorry Al. Mum, you know?.. she just sets me off these days..”
Her face started to flush a bit more and her mouth curled just from mentioning mum.
Time to move on to a new topic I think.. or at least move on to a new place.
“So..” I started, nudging Sarah up and away from me, much to her reluctance.
“… magic’s real huh?”
Sarah went ridged, a moment later she shot up to stare at me with wide open eyes.
“What?”
I frowned at her and shifted uncomfortably.
“Well, you blew the flute and it summoned rats right?.. that’s.. ya know.. magic.. crap, disgusting, storybook magic but magic still, yeah?”
Sarah’s mouth dropped open and her eyes bugged a bit.
“It worked” she almost mouthed out rather than speaking it aloud.
I shot her my confused ‘what are you on about?’ look.
“It worked, FINALLY!”
Sarah seemed to get some life back into herself.
She pulled away from me and settled back into her seat, rubbing her eyes dry as she went.
Without warning she turned the key and gunned the engine with a roar.
I blinked at her in confusion and watched her pull us out into traffic.
“Wha-“
She waved her hand at me for silence.
A grin spread on her face.
“Okay, new plan..”
She shifted into the high speed lane and kicked the car up another gear.
“..First we go to see the MPA, get all that out the way. Then we go to Beth’s place and get some supplies. Then we sit down and have a nice lengthy talk that’s been a LONG time coming”
She swung her head at me with that almost demented grin, looking for approval.
I nodded frantically so she would look back at the road faster.
“Great… GREAT. Oh, this is going to be so much fun!”
I sunk back into my seat with worry.
Her idea of fun usually involves trouble eventually.
==============
Sarah pulled sharply into a disused looking street.
We bumped a few times on potholes and came to rest in front of some abandoned shops that lined the street.
The place was a dump.
Sarah popped out of her door in a hurry and was practically hopping on the spot in anticipation.
I took my time getting out, trying to recover a bit from her express speed driving.
She came around the car and stood next to me.
I shot her a sceptical look and she nodded her head towards one of the buildings with a big grin.
My eyes scanned the area in general before settling on the one shop that wasn't boarded up.
It looked old, in disrepair and a bit silly to be honest.
In flaking golden paint on a time worn pink background were a list of Asian looking letters and a subheading.
I glanced down at the dusty shop windows and back up to the sign.
Sarah nudged me and nodded towards it again in excitement.
“um..”
She watched me like a hawk, it was making me nervous.
“It’s very.. uh..”
Sarah sighed but her smile didn't dim.
“What is it?”
I paused long enough to shoot her a confused look but she waved at the store again happily.
“It’s some kind of toy store? Geeky stuff.. the banner’s bad English, says something about..”
I squinted and moved my head around a little for a better angle on it.
“Ultra-Sailor Morphing Protection-Avengers, TEAM G0!”
The writing was even harder to read below that.
“Ask us about our mega-monster zord. Wednesday’s comic book sale day”
Sarah collapsed against the car in hysterics.
“Oh my god, you’re such a geek!”
I looked at her in confusion and no small amount of hurt.
She hasn't called me a geek in years.
My face must have shown what I was thinking because she sobered pretty quickly and rushed over to hug me in reassurance.
“Oh no, sorry Al. I didn't mean it like that. It’s just.. ohhh I'm making a mess of this.”
She grabbed me by the wrists and yanked me forward.
“Come on, you’ll get it in a minute”
She pulled me through the front door of the mucky comic book shop.
It would have been less impressive if she’d opened the door first.
I stalled my legs hard into the floor with a loud squeak and we were left standing in a bright, clean, mostly white entrance way.
My eyes flew around the room, noticing all the people bustling about in a mix of odd uniforms and more casual clothing.
The florescent lights high above us had an odd twinkle in them which hurt my eyes a little.
“Welcome..” Sarah chanted, stepping away from me and throwing her hands out wide.
The fresh smell of cut oranges and chocolate hit my nose seemingly from nowhere as she wafted the air.
“..To the USMPA!”
She stood in that silly pose waiting for my reaction eagerly.
I blinked a few times and glanced around behind her.
A few of the uniformed people frowned toward Sarah but mostly the casual clothed ones seemed to find her amusing.
“um.. okay.. so..?”
She deflated a little and shot me an annoyed glance.
“Take the fun out of it, why don’t ya?”
I shrugged at her.
She grumbled a little and half-heartedly continued.
“This place is Hub G-0, our local center for the United States Magical Proliferation Agency.”
My eyebrow went up all on its own.
“The outside’s magical, it shapes itself differently for everyone’s eyes, there’s probably someone who could explain the details to you around here but hell if I know who it would be”
She squinted at me and seemed to realise I wasn't quite as impressed as she’d wanted.
“Come on, let’s go jump through hoops so I can get you registered as a non-com”
I opened my mouth to question that but she waved it off.
“You’ll get an introduction session later. The guide’ll be a lot better at explaining this then me. Just follow and don’t piss anyone off okay?”
===========
The bored looking receptionist eyed us in annoyance.
To be fair she looked pretty busy, her desk was full of paperwork which she had studiously been ignoring in favour of reading a newspaper as we approached.
“Non-com cadet Cooper reporting in with perspective candidate Cooper for eval”
I blinked a few times and tried to process that those words had just come out of Sarah’s mouth.
She was standing a bit ridged too.
Not military straight but quite stiff for Sarah’s usual flowing grace.
The receptionist glanced from me to Sarah again before nodding.
From under her desk she pulled out a truly ancient looking push button microphone.
With care to not harm her surprisingly long fingernails she slowly pressed the button down.
There was a large squeal that rang out around us.
I jumped. Pretty much everyone else in the area jumped as well actually.
Judging from the receptionists smirk she enjoyed that reaction.
“Carlo come and get your pet. She’s cloned herself or something I’dunno”
Sarah sputtered and settled on glaring at the now smug receptionist.
“Anythin’ else I can do for ya pet?”
Sarah grumbled to herself and shook her head,
She turned back to me and waving us away from the desk.
==============
“Ignore her, we try to.”
I shot Sarah a confused look and went back to watching the receptionist.
She was acting very unprofessionally.
Currently she had her feet up on the counter, an act which tipped a large pile of paperwork onto the floor from the sound of it.
Her image wasn't helped by the sloppy torn jeans she was wearing, or her bare feet.
For a moment she caught my eye, smirked and lazily waved hello at me before going back to the her current high stress job of.. Juggling paperweights apparently?..
I turned back to Sarah and tweaked my eyebrow at her.
Sarah sighed and looked apologetic.
“Her names Claire.. Or Janice.. Or.. you know what never mind. She changes it every few days just to annoy people”
My eyebrow perked up again.
“I know, its weird.. Look.. this is all about magic. I'm not too good for explanations, they have people who can help you there. Basically.. Magic.. magic’s complicated”
I frowned and she shrugged helplessly in return.
“A lot of stuff around here was made by Claire’s ancestor ages ago. It’s tied to her bloodline so it only works for her. The USMPA needed her, so they recruited her.”
That made some kind of sense, if you ignored the whole part where it didn't make sense at least.
I get the feeling I'm going to face those kind of situations a lot today.
“She was on her way to being a lawyer when she was recruited. They gave her an offer she couldn't refuse, so she accepted but she wasn't really happy about it”
Both my eyebrows went up in surprise and I twitched my hand toward my neck carefully.
Sarah’s eyes went wide and she shook her head violently.
“Nothing like that, they signed her up on a lifetime contract. She gets $500,000 a month.. plus pension, living expenses, health care, dental, a rental car for outside office use and four assistants she can run ragged without oversight. Her job is to sit at her chair and operate the tools, like that intercom she used earlier, between 11am and 3pm Monday to Friday.”
I gaped at Sarah incredulously.
“She’s pretty mean about it all, they need her and she knows it. We’re lucky she’s in a good mood today”
I glanced over at the receptionist again, she was now talking to some guy who handed her a coffee.
For some reason he looked like he’d just run a marathon.
She patted him on the cheek and waved him off, he managed two steps before her foot came up and she gave him a shove in the butt which sent him staggering away.
My eyes turned back to Sarah with another look of disbelief.
“This is her being nice?”
Sarah nodded sadly and shrugged.
“We all know the details of her contract because for her first month, she made it a requirement to read off her benefits package before she would accept any kind of work orders from anyone.”
She shuddered a little.
“She refuses to use people’s names either.. One time she made a new rule up that every group of six people who came to her with work orders would have to play twister on the main hallway floor to judge who got seen first, if you were the first person of the line you were in for a LONG wait before she gathered the other five people.”
I flinched and offered her a sympathetic look.
“She didn't allow bathroom breaks or leaving your place in the queue either, said something about it building character”
We both shared a pained look and turned to watch the receptionist’s desk again.
Apparently she’d found some pencils, she was in the process of tossing them up as high as she could to see if they would stick in the ceiling.
From the looks of it they wouldn't, most were coming crashing down around her like little pointed missiles much to her amusement.
I glanced over at Sarah one more time and sighed.
What the hell am I getting myself into here?
============
“Wow, she wasn't kidding?”
I jumped a little and turned to the smooth male voice on my left.
A moments study let me realise that I didn't like him.
He looked like a pro-footballer with bulging biceps in a tight t-shirt.
Definitely feeling the jealous hate already.
He bent down to me and casually kissed my cheek.
I jerked back with angry eyes.
My hand came up without thinking and gave him a slap which rang out across the entrance way.
I distantly heard the receptionist give a pointed “Ha!” of laughter.
Sarah got between me and the muscle monster.
Her hand twitched out and I stepped back a bit.
She’d given the sign that she would handle it.
“Karl, sorry.. um.. that’s not a clone, I'm normal Sarah. This is my brother Al”
The face kisser, Karl apparently, looked between us in surprise.
This time I actually turned to watch when the receptionist laughed a braying cackle and pointed our way “Classic!” she chanted out, apparently just wanting to provide commentary for the universe.
I considered adding her to my list of people in dire need of a slap.
Right after Karl, Karl, and one more to Karl just for luck.
============
I sighed for what felt like the millionth time but continued following in Sarah and Karl’s wake.
We’d crossed so many branching pathways, all blinding white and seemingly endless.
This place was scary-huge, packed full of people despite that fact, and very same-y.
Every Corridor looked like it had been copy and pasted from the last one, it was quite off putting after a while.
My mood wasn't helped by the amount of people shooting me weird looks and glancing back to Sarah as they passed us, which got annoying quickly.
“Doctor Miller will look him over and then we can sort out his induction, shouldn't take too long”
I felt kind of left out as we walked along.
Sarah was avidly watching Karl, it was pretty obvious she had a thing for him.
I wonder if the receptionist noticed?
The way Sarah bounced around him happily put me in mind of an excitable puppy, so the ‘pet’ thing would make more sense at least.
We eventually came to a stop in-front of a door, pretty much as blank as all the others.
There was a rough number scratched into the top left corner that looked a bit weird compared to the clean cut white of everything else in this place so far.
Sarah turned to me with an encouraging smile.
“Doctor Miller is cool. Don’t worry.”
I frowned and looked between her and the door nervously.
“You’re not coming with me?”
Sarah shook her head but didn't lose her smile.
“It’s okay, you’re a big boy. She’ll send a runner when you’re almost done, we’ll be waiting out here by the time you come out.”
My frown must have gotten worse because Sarah looked a little guilty.
“Sorry, we’re just going to Karl’s office. I have some paperwork I have been putting off for.. well.. lets call it a while.. Promise I’ll be back to pick you up no problems okay?”
In the end I let it go with a shrug.
Sarah rarely took the time to notice guys existed.
Far be it from me to discourage her when she finally does.
I couldn't shake the feeling I was taking a step out into a very strange new world without a safety net though.
It would have been nice to be able to hide behind Sarah for most of it but I can deal with it if I must.
It’s only magic after all.
It’s not like it’s some kind of overpowered force which can shape reality in ways beyond my imagination, yet keep itself hidden pretty easily from the normal world at the same time, right?
.. Okay, maybe there is a reason to worry just a little bit.
I must have nodded or something because Sarah carried on.
“Cool, see you later then”
She gave me a quick hug and walked off with the muscle.. with Karl.
I turned to the doorway and hesitated for a few moments before reaching for the handle.
The door opened before I could reach it, which didn't creep me out at all, but for reasons other than being creep-ed out, I very cautiously made my way inside with an ear open for danger.
=========
“Ah, Cooper right? Been expecting you”
I blinked a bit deliriously at the woman speaking.
She was dumpy in a motherly sort of way.
Her Rosy cheeks blended quite well with the truly blinding red wallpaper behind her.
The whole room looked like a strange cross between a standard doctor’s office full of equipment, an occult shop and.. a colour blind persons idea of interior decorating I guess?
“Your Sarah’s twin right?”
After a moment hesitation I nodded and offered her a weak smile.
“It’s okay dear, I don’t bite..”
I flinched a little and she watched my reaction with interest.
“hmm, I think I’ll add a psych eval to your test schedule. Do you have any past of traumatic experience’s involving teeth or biting?”
My head shook slowly while I considered the possibilities.
“I got bitten by a dog once. It didn't hurt that bad though?”
She hummed to herself again and cocked her head to the side.
“Plausible, but the eval can’t hurt anyway. More data is always more useful after all”
I shrugged and let the conversation drop.
This is getting awkward.
After a few moments writing on her pad she turned back to me and smiled.
“Right, let’s get this initial scan out the way then shall we. Please stand on the X on the floor there dear”
I followed the direction her arm was pointing and came to rest on a cross marking.
For lack of a better option I walked over and stood on it, watching her for further instruction.
“Okay dear, now this will tingle and you may see a shimmer or two of light. Don’t panic it’s all very normal.”
She fiddled with something that looked like a rather large projector aimed at me by its holder clamp hanging from the ceiling.
“On three dear”
She held up three fingers and slowly ticked them off.
When she folded her last finger the world went bright.
I yelped and staggered back, from the sounds of it, she did too.
We both blinked our eyes a few times and watched each other in confusion.
“Was that supposed to happen?” I finally broke the stare off.
She frowned and tapped her fingers at her elbow in thought.
“..no.. not really.. The only time things like that happen are when.. hmm..”
She held up a finger for me and turned back toward her desk.
“Hold on a second dear.”
I stood awkwardly for a while as she flipped through her notes and muttered to herself.
“non-com.. child.. bond.. teen.. vampire?.. inspection.. hmm”
She finally turned back to me, her eyes a lot sharper then they had been previously.
“my oh my, you are an interesting one aren't you sweetheart?”
I'm not sure why I shuddered at that.
No-ones called me interesting before, it didn't feel nice though for some reason.
“Who’s your sponsor? Do they know you’re a mage? You really should be getting a full charter test instead of this basic one you know?”
Her questions fired at me but I could only shrug at her uncertainly.
“uh.. Sponsor? My sister brought me in here if that’s anything? She found this flute that filled her flat with rats and when I asked her about magic being real she got really excited and brought me here..”
Doctor Miller sighed deeply and gave me a sympathetic look.
“This isn't my kind of thing. Karl should have known better and sent you over to processing first. Give me a minute dear, we can get this all cleared up”
She walked to her office door and rapped on it sharply.
After a moment the door eased open and my eyes went wide in shock.
A short, stubby little man wearing a messenger bag and little else came in to the room with a curious look at the doctor.
He was very hairy, not just on his face, although he had a full goatee beard there too.
His legs, from his belly button down, were covered in fur with his knee caps being oddly angled and his feet seemingly replaced with hoofs like a horse.
The little man fiddled with his bag strap awkwardly and glanced at me before quickly looking away again.
“Letter miss? Where to?”
Doctor Miller scribbled something out on a sheet of paper and handed it to him.
“Can you take that to Com Sergeant Karl Nobbs for me?
The little goat legged man glanced at the note before giving her a nod of acceptance.
Without another word he turned and left the room, pulling the door behind him as he went.
Doctor Miller turned back to me and after a moments confusion seemed to realise what was wrong.
“First time seeing a Faunus dear?
I slowly moved my eyes from the door and stared at her with a wide stunned blink.
“he.. it.. what’s a Faunus?”
She shook her head and offered me a warm smile.
“Not a fan of mythology dear? They are Greek, well.. I think Billy is originally from Egypt himself, but in general The Satyr court is in Greece.”
That didn't help much, I frowned and shook my head.
“I mean.. is he.. was he human?”
Doctor Miller laughed heartily at me there, she tried to be polite about it but I’d obviously said something stupid.
“Oh dear me, oh you really are new to magic aren't you?”
I nodded, not that she needed confirmation at this point.
“Faunus are.. Well, not to get too complicated but they are elves of a sort. The building we’re in is one layer deep into the fae realms, a lot of the less.. Prickly elven races tend to help out here and around when they can.”
She leaned in toward me and cupped her hand to her mouth conspiratorially.
“I heard talk that the Magister tried to pay them once, pressure from non-human rights groups you know? They didn't take well to that, apparently to this day he has trouble getting a cup of tea let alone sending letters or filing requests in this hub. He has to work through others to get help now which is rather amusing”
My mouth gaped and I blinked furiously.
So many questions coming to mind all at once.
Elves are real?
Fae realm?
Magister?
Non-human rights?
Slowly I closed my mouth and brought my hand up to rub at my temple.
I knew this was going to get confusing.
Before I could voice any of the questions I had brewing, there was a knock on the door.
It creaked open and Sarah’s head popped in with a smile.
“Hey Doc, he ready to go?”
Doctor Miller gave Sarah one of her warm smiles and nodded.
She walked back over to her desk, patting me on the shoulder as she went.
“Good luck dear, I'm sure you will work it out eventually. Just follow your sister, she’s a good sort”
I swung my head between her and Sarah a few times.
Eventually I just dropped my shoulders and stood up.
I'm sure if I keep going I’ll eventually come across someone normal who can explain things around here.
Sarah called out a goodbye to Doctor Miller when I stepped out into the hallway, I turned and half-heartedly offered one myself as the door shut.
Slowly I finished my turn and ended up facing Sarah and Karl who were watching me happily.
Sarah nudged her elbow into Karl’s ribs.
“Told you he was special”
Her face soured a little after saying that and she pointedly stared at Karl.
He didn't take his eyes off me but nodded a little at least.
“You’re really a mage?”
I blinked and stared back at him in annoyance.
“How the hell should I know?”
Karl shrugged and turned to walk down the corridor ahead of us.
Over his shoulder he threw out a snort.
“It’s not the sort of thing you tend to not know. Ever done something weird without explanation?”
Nothing really came to mind except..
Sarah must have seen the frown on my face because she pulled me into a hug and started walking us to catch up with him.
After a few steps I was comfortable moving on my own and leaned away from her a little.
She took the hint, pulling her arm back and skipping forward to stand next to Karl.
“Where are we going?” I finally asked as we crossed the forth blank corridor in a row.
Karl and Sarah stopped speaking long enough to glance at me before smiling.
“You’re booked for an induction.”
Sarah smirked
“You can get some answers without me garbling them for you at last”
That calmed me down a little, I ended up following them along, my attention more on the curious people around us then anything they might be saying.
We were turning a sharp right at a crossroads of white hallways when something caught my attention.
With a glance at Sarah I shuffled back a few steps and looked down one of the other corridors.
What I can only describe as a large lizard man with green scales was walking along with an equally large fox man who had black tipped ears and more than one tail
They both were walking casually toward me, apparently deep in conversation.
I tried not to stare as they both walked past smiling and chatting back and forth, occasionally taking swigs from the plastic coffee cups in their hands.
The lizard man had some kind of white lab coat on but left it open showing he only had a pair of tracksuit pants on underneath it.
The Fox man was wearing a worn looking brown suit with leather elbow patches stitched on it.
Their conversation had stalling as they got closer but picked up again quickly.
I turned and watched them go off down the left corridor, my eyes were drawn to the fox man’s tails that swished back and forth.
The fur flowed like an orange and white tide of water, it was kind of hypnotic..
After a few steps they both paused and glanced over at me.
I dropped my eyes guiltily and tried to shrink into the floor to hide.
The lizard man snorted in his deep tone of voice before starting to walk off again.
From the corner of my eye I watched the fox man grin at me and wink as he stepped away to follow his scaly companion.
“I told you man, mage chicks dig furry’s”
The lizard man growled low in his throat but didn't stop walking.
The fox started talking again but at that point he was too far away for me to hear what he was saying properly.
I stood at the crossway for a few seconds awkwardly and tried to pull myself back together again.
First little goat legged men, now giant human-animal hybrids.
Seriously, what the hell am I getting myself into here?
Slowly I turned back around to catch up with Sarah and Karl.
..Only to find an empty hallway instead.
I turned back in surprise and almost ran, nose-first, into a solid brick wall.
Frantically I patted the wall down where there was a crossroad only seconds before.
Quick as a flash, I spun back to the hallway to find it was different too.
The corridor apparently now curved to the right.
A few people walked by me curiously but I just stood dead still, afraid to look away from the corridor in case it changed again.
“oh… crap..” I mumbled to myself, a chill going up my spine for some reason.
Why me?
===============
I spent almost a full five minutes standing on that one spot, barely willing to blink let alone move.
They taught us at summer camp that if you were lost, just stay where you are.
If people are looking for you they will find you easier if you’re not both moving.
Finally I heard the loud stamps of someone running and felt arms come around me in a hug.
“Oh gods, you’re okay!”
My shoulders slumped and I relaxed into Sarah’s arms.
She squeezed me tighter and turned me to face her.
It felt like she spent a bit too long inspecting me for injuries before nodding to herself that I was fine.
“Everyone around here knows not to go wandering the halls alone. We’re in the fae realm, even if it is a nice one, ya know? What were you thinking?”
I stared at Sarah and blinked at her slowly in disbelief.
She seemed to realise why after a moment and dropped her jaw guiltily.
“ah..”
I nodded back.
“I probably should have mentioned that at some point shouldn't I?”
I nodded again.
“Sorry, I said I was no good with explaining this stuff. Magic’s complicated”
Karl reached us at that point and did his own inspection of me.
“You okay to go? We’re going to be late”
Sarah nodded and grabbed my hand tightly before we set off again.
She turned her head back to me and smiled.
“Sorry again.. Basically.. um.. The hubs are safe spaces for magic of most forms. Some mages in the 1800s signed up for them and the Fae Queen of the third realm, her name’s Maven, she agreed to host us because she had the space going and she was curious to learn more about humans or something.”
I tried to look encouraging but she was already losing me.
“It’s great for keeping the area secret because the entranceway can be moved easily and the space we have is near endless without taking up more than a doorway’s size on the outside world. The biggest problem though is that it IS in the Fae realm, and that makes things complicated.”
She looked around quickly and brought her head closer.
“The fae are really picky, Maven only likes the halls to look a certain way.. so they do.. all of them. It would take a full mage to make any kind of change to the hallways without it resetting, even then most end up being able to barely scratch numbers into doors or tie enchanted ribbon to banisters at best.”
I thought back to the rough, almost un-readable numbers etched on Doctor Miller’s door and nodded in understanding.
“The fae realm..uh..” Sarah trailed off and looked at Karl hopefully.
Karl sighed but twisted to look at me as he continued walking.
“The Fae realm isn’t built for humans. We lack several key areas in our brains which can process just how their dimension works. As a result we tend to drift and get lost really easily if we’re not careful. For most people, just having someone with you when your both going to the same place is enough to work past it, Journeys are still longer then they should be but you get there in the end.”
He scrubbed a hand in his hair and looked a little embarrassed.
“We all end up getting lost at one point or another. If you’re a mage and you know what you’re doing you can summon a fae to escort you but most low level mages tend to avoid walking the halls anyway. They use focused teleportation spells to get around instead and cut out all the hassle.”
I could feel my head nod along with him but at this point I was just hoping he would stop talking.
My head hurt from information overload.
We carried on walking until we reached a door which surprised me by the amount of little scratch marks on it.
It looked like someone had tried to take off all the white finish from it using a dull pin.
Karl knocked and entered without hesitation.
I followed cautiously and found myself in a dim classroom with an awkward looking set of wooden seats.
A desk stood at the front of the room but seemed to only have a few books and a single apple on it.
Sarah pulled me over and sat us down in the middle of the front row.
Karl didn't sit down but moved over to the far corner of the room, settling into it with crossed arms.
I nervously twiddled my thumbs and bit my lip.
The silence was killing me.
===========
A few minutes after we sat down the door opened and we were joined by an odd mix of people, some old, some young, some with weird accents and others looking like they had come dressed for a snow storm.
Finally an older woman with her hair back in a tight bun came in and shut the door tightly.
“This is introduction to magic. I have you all for a fifteen minute slot so let’s not dawdle.”
She settled herself at her desk and let out a frustrated sigh.
“To answer your first questions in order, yes magic is real, yes it’s really real, no I'm not joking, yes you did see whatever it was you saw, no you can’t tell anyone about it and yes we WILL stop you from telling anyone about it if we have to”
There was a general grumble around the room, most of the people around us must have felt the same as I was about her abrupt manner.
“Common logic states that once you know about magic, magic tends to know about you.”
She stood up and paced slightly, shooting a stern look around the room.
“With that in mind I MUST remind you all to not tell anyone about it. If you do, you are putting not only yourself and the operational safety of USMPA but also the person you tell in serious danger.”
Her pacing stopped and she brought her hands together.
“There are exceptions for people suffering from magical events who chose to not have their memories wiped of them, which is why most of you are here now.. There are also exceptions for non-awakened mages who find out about magic on their own”
She sent a sharp look directly at me, I tried not to shrink down in my chair too much.
“Now, some of you may choose to look deeper into magic and its relevance to you. I can commend you for that.”
A thin smile of approval bloomed on her face but died off quickly into a frown.
“..Others of you may choose to go back into the world and ignore magic. For those of you taking this path I can offer only a warning that now you know of it; magic will be a part of your life whether you want it or not.”
She unclenched her hands, shifting her feet slightly.
“Try to keep yourselves safe in either case and at the very least keep the contact details of the USMPA on hand in case of emergencies.”
She rummaged in her desk a little bit and drew out a stack of books.
“I will now open up the floor for anyone who has any questions, then hand out these government recommended manuals.”
She lifted one of the green covered paperbacks up as an example.
“Please take the time to read them if nothing else.. yes, you with the red hair”
A boy looked around at the rest of us nervously and almost mumbled out his question.
“Is it true that werewolves can change at any time or do they only change at the full moon like my brother?”
The woman’s mouth pulled into a thin line before she broke into a detailed answer to his question.
It could basically have been condensed into ‘it’s complicated’
That set the tone for the rest of our time because seemingly every question she received, including such topics as, mermaids, biting cupcakes, a talking hamster and dancing tuna..
..What I was curious?
Sarah kicked me under the desk for asking it anyway.
Every single question got a long answer filled with jargon and side references.
It was pretty obvious no one else understood any more of it than I did but each could basically be summed up with the dreaded ‘it’s complicated’.
After what felt like ages she looked down at her watch and nodded to herself.
“And that’s time. Please take a manual on your way out, you will be escorted to either your next meeting or the exit depending on your choices. Good luck to you all.”
There was a general jumble of movement as people got up, picked up a book and left from the main door.
I sat back and waited for them all to go before getting up myself.
When I reached out for the last remaining copy of the manual I was stopped by the lecturer woman.
She held her hand over the manual and shook her head at me.
“Not for you, mages get a special book”
My jaw dropped open and I shot Sarah a confused look, she shrugged back at me unhelpfully.
The woman reached into another draw of her desk and drew out a book almost twice as thick as the manual with a stiff leather hardback cover instead.
Without a word she dumped it into my hands and turned to leave.
When the door shut tightly behind her Karl came out of the corner.
I jumped having forgotten he was there which seemed to amuse him.
“Take a copy of the standard manual too. Can’t hurt”
I eyed him suspiciously for a moment but grabbed the second book anyway.
“That’s us done for the day. We’ll have to set you up with a full charter test in the next week or so just to be safe but you seem pretty healthy to me.”
He turned to Sarah and smiled at her.
Sarah seemed to melt under his attention.
I felt the urge to puke at her sappy look for a moment.
“I’ll see you at the next group session Sarah. Today’s been fun. Take care of Al and I’ll see you in a week okay?”
Sarah nodded sloppily and grinned at him with glassy eyes.
Karl gave me one more nod and made his way out of the room too.
Even though we followed closely behind him, by the time we got out into the hall Karl was nowhere in sight.
I’d normally assume he’d run away or something but with the way these halls work who knows where he went to.
“Well that was useless” I muttered.
Sarah seemed to catch what I said but shrugged it off unhelpfully instead.
“Read the guide book, that’s what I did”
I frowned but accepted her advice.
“Come on, let’s get out of here. We have a few more stops before we can relax”
She took my hand and dragged me off in a seemingly random direction.
Did I mention that all the hallways look the same?
I don’t know how she had a clue where she was going.
==================
“Al, are you listening?”
I jumped and turned to Sarah guiltily.
I’d started reading the mages manual while she was driving.
The front few pages were fascinating enough.
The inside cover contained a map.
The weird part being that it tended to move and parts of it changed over time.
The center point on it seemed to be focused on us, or the book at least.
Behind us I could see a blue marker which indicated the Hub, currently open for public use.
Ahead of us were several yellow markers indicating private magical companies and businesses which were open for use at the moment.
Far off to our right was a large area marked out with a dotted red border and red cross-hatching inside it.
When I tapped on the red area the book gave a shudder in my hands and wildly flipped pages, coming to rest on a closer view of the area and a page full of information including several warnings about it being a ‘Wolf Den’ and ‘Unsafe for mages or Dryads to enter’
I’d been amusing myself turning between the map and its pages to check out the local area.
One shop had surprised me, it was a supermarket I’d gone to a few times before, as far as I knew it had been perfectly normal at the time.
“Al, will you listen!”
I jumped again.
This time Sarah was full on glaring at me.
“Eyes on the road” I said automatically.
She growled low in her throat and threw out a hand to snatch the book from my grasp.
“I'm not driving idiot. You would know that if you pulled your nose out of that book for a second”
I cringed a little and realised she was speaking the truth, we were parked next to the curb in a relatively nice looking area of downtown.
“Sorry”
Sarah huffed but let it go in the end.
“I was trying to say. Things might get a little awkward with Beth. You might not remember her from school but she remembers you.. or.. well.. she remembers..”
Sarah’s face scrunched up a little and her voice dropped into a guilty mutter
“..Hannah”
I sat staring at Sarah for a few heartbeats, she began to look guiltier as time went on.
In the end I broke the tension with a smile and shrugged at her as if it didn't matter.
Sarah let off a sigh of released tension but still looked a bit off about it.
“Sorry, it’s just for a little bit then we can go on and find a place to stay the night okay?”
I glanced at her curiously but nodded acceptance anyway.
I have no idea what her problem with Hannah is lately.
Maybe she wants us to find a new name for when I'm pulling the twin trick or something?
Not sure what we could replace it with, anything else would feel awkward at this point.
Besides, Hannah’s special. She knows that..
“It’s no biggie. I figured we could get a place at Johns anyway”
Sarah tried to hide it but she pretty obviously wasn't happy with that option.
I can kind of guess why.
John’s still got a major crush on her so that could get awkward.
Can’t argue with mates-rates pricing though, especially for a last minute hotel room.
“Sure, whatever” she trailed off.
After a moment’s pause she got out of the car.
I managed to only throw one look into the backseat at the mage guide before getting out to follow her.
That maps addictive.
================
“Don’t be a stranger now hon, it’s been too long”
Awkwardly I turned my head over while held tight in Beth’s hug.
Sarah was trying to hold back her smile.
It turns out I HAVE met Sarah’s friend Beth before.
I'm not sure where but from the moment I stepped into her house she’d become clingy with me.
My nerves are pretty shot at this point, I'm not normally a very touchy feely person, Sarah being the obvious exception.
Finally Beth pulled away from me and turned to give Sarah a much shorter squeeze instead.
I let out a sigh of relief and made my way to the car.
Sarah joined me when she got finished talking to Beth.
We pulled away from the curb and waved back to her until she was out of sight.
“Well that was awkward”
Sarah looked at me out of the corner of her eye and seemed a bit nervous.
“I don’t even remember meeting her before? Was she at prom or something? I was pretty wasted from the punch that night”
I hung my head back in the seat and considered scenarios.
From what she was saying and the way she was acting you would think I’d saved her life or something.
Sarah was looking increasingly uncomfortable.
We drove on for a few streets in silence before Sarah couldn't take it any more.
She swung us around into an open parking lot and took us over to an isolated corner.
Slowly she leaned her head forward onto the steering wheel and gently hit her forehead on it a few times.
“We need to talk”
Her frown didn't give the impression this would be a fun talk.
She eased herself back into her seat and took a deep breath.
“Don’t interrupt. I have to get this out, I've needed to for a while.”
I mimed zipping my lips shut and throwing away the key.
It got a weak smile out of her at least.
“So.. okay, you know about magic now. I've known about it since.. since prom”
I frowned.
She tensed her shoulders and took a breath.
“You don’t remember it, the commander who.. who rescued us sealed your memory of it all at my request.”
My eyebrows shot up to my forehead but Sarah didn't stop, I don’t think she could at this point.
“Prom night you stood in for me while I went to Jenny’s place for a party. A few hours in some biker guys turned up.. and.. and it got a bit insane.”
A tear built up in her eye.
“I was one of the first ones grabbed, they tossed me in the back of a van with a load of other girls and we were driven off. Beth.. she still had her phone on her, silly cow’d stashed it in her cleavage and they didn't check her for it.”
The tear trickled down her cheek and she coughed as if her throat was sore.
“My first instinct was to contact you. Don’t ask me why, I was panicking. I sent you an SOS then I called the police. We couldn't give them much info because we were in a van, ya know? They weren't taking us seriously!”
She fisted her hands in her lap and banged them on her knees.
“They wouldn't take us seriously and the woman hung up on me. Before I could do much more then hit redial the van stopped and the biker guys came around to get us out. We hid the phone again but I was so scared they would realise.. They took us in this doorway, I don’t know what it was meant to be but when we got through it we were in a bright white reception area.”
I blinked and tilted my head a little.
“Like the hub?”
She nodded blindly and took a breath.
“Yeah, I didn't find out until later but it was an abandoned Hub. The place was overrun, the doorway moved and the department didn't have anyone to spare who could look for it. Apparently the va.. the biker.. well.. okay.”
She took another breath and looked intensely into my eyes.
“They looked like bikers but they were really vampires.”
My head rocked back and I felt my eyes go wide.
Sarah gave a dark chuckle and nodded at me.
“Yeah, vampires. They found the place. Their leader, a little guy calling himself Rastalin, set up home there.. started.. started a processing plant of sorts.”
I shuddered involuntarily and reached out for Sarah’s hand.
She gave me a watery smile in return.
“Vampires, smart vampires, they don’t kill. They take humans off the street and they keep them, renewable food source ya know? Bleed someone out, nurse them up a bit and then repeat.”
She shuddered this time and pulled her other arm in, to her chest.
“Rastalin, he was thinking bigger. With a hub at his disposal he figured they could take a bigger score. He was kind of desperate, he needed a lot of blood fast, customers demanding more and the town was running out of homeless people apparently.”
Her head came down and another tear came out.
“I didn't know that at the time. We were terrified. They took us into a room and.. and watched. They made us put on flimsy outfits, we looked like a load of genies by the time they were done with us.”
She pulled herself sideways into my arm.
“I was one of the first taken out for processing. They chained us up and.. and stuck us with needles to draw out the blood.”
She shuddered again and pulled in closer.
“I was delirious by the time they finished. There was a load of shouting, then some of the white coat technicians came and gathered us up. They marched us out of the processing room and into a big hall. I thought.. I thought they were..”
She cut herself off with a sob.
I had to virtually pull her out of her seat and into my arms.
We rocked together for a little bit while she calmed herself down.
“I was resigned to it you know, I thought that was it, I was going to.. to die.”
I patted her head and tried to hold myself together for her sake.
She was hurting. She hurt, I hurt, that’s the way it works.
“and.. and then you were calling me. I looked up and..”
She pulled herself tighter into my chest.
“You were beat up, and you were strapped to a chair, and you were fighting it but.. but you were there, they got you too.”
Sarah cried again, I just held her so she could let it all out.
“I broke down. I was going to die and you were going to die too and it was all my fault”
She breathed heavily against me then suddenly burst out in laughter.
It wasn't a nice laugh. It was bitter and angry.
I just held her close and she rocked us both while it petered off.
“You, you glared at me. I thought you hated me. You should have.. and.. and you turned around. You stared at Rastalin with so much open hostility on your face and then it smoothed out and you got so calm. Scary-calm”
She shifted against me, her voice dipping just a little into an awed hush.
“You looked at him and you hissed out ‘Okay, I'm game.. w..what do you want Vlad?”
I chuckled and held her close.
“Vlad, I like that. Good name for a vampire.”
She smiled weakly at me but it was a smile at least.
“He taunted you and he tried to have us moved out of the hall but you.. you stupidly.. stupid.. stupid!”
I cringed as she shot up and smacked me on the shoulder in rage.
“You stupid asshole! You begged him to keep us with you, you offered him everything to buy us time and you offered him..”
She ran out of steam taking deep heaving breaths.
“You offered him your blood and he took it Al.. My heart STOPPED when he reared up and sunk his teeth into your neck! I was screaming, the others were screaming and you just looked over at me with bleary eyes and you smiled at me. You SMILED while that bastard was killing you!”
Sarah kicked her feet hard on the floor of her car a few times but it didn't seem to help because she yanked away from me and threw her door open.
I quickly got out my side and we stood on opposite sides of the car staring at each other.
“I thought you were dead, and it was my fault, and the worst part.. the worst part of it, the part that makes me sick to my stomach is that some part of me was glad. Glad you were gone.”
My stomach drooped like a heavy weight, it felt like I’d been hit in the chest and I took a deep hissing breath in.
“I love you Al but at that time I hated you so much”
She banged her fists hard on the car roof and glared at me.
“You’re better than me! You've ALWAYS been better than me. You were always smarter than me!”
She threw her hands up in the air and growled out in annoyance.
“You were dad’s favourite! You spent so much time when we were kids looking down on me, even then I could tell.”
She smashed her fists down hard and her glare went up another notch.
“And when it kicked off, when it all happened and Dad ruined Alice..”
She deflated and laid her head on the car’s roof staring at me.
“When he left and mum.. mum changed.. you were happy for me.”
A tear rolled down her cheek and she pressed her face hard into the rooftop.
“I tried to help with Hannah, like we always did before, and it was good. You were happy and I.. I.. I hated it Al. Even for those short times you had with mum I resented you because mum liked you better than me! Just like dad!”
She scrunched up her face hard.
“I bottled it all up. I wouldn't ruin Hannah for you. I promised myself I wouldn't ruin Hannah for you.”
She forcefully slammed her head against the car roof and let out a sob.
“B.. but I did Al. I ruined Hannah. I started to go on dates, and I had friends, and I knew how to use makeup and you DIDN'T. For ONCE I was better than you at something and it was SO good.”
She breathed hard and let out an unhappy laugh.
“I kept finding reasons to need Hannah, more and more times to prove I was better then you at something for ONCE.. and.. and you got better at it! Like you ALWAYS do, you got better at it and better at it until you were a better girl then I was!”
She weakly hit her fist against the roof, the rage leaking out of her and leaving her looking broken and empty.
“Everyone likes you, everyone loves Hannah! Do you know how many of my friends stopped talking to me after prom? Do you know how many of them would only come over to ask me about Hannah?.. Dan was my best friend! I liked him.. more than liked him.. but.. but I was angry at you and I wanted you to hurt and I threw him at you for ONE NIGHT! And you just.. just in a few hours you stole him from me! And you saved me. And you saved everyone else. And everyone knew it too!”
She shifted her other arm around and laid it over her eyes to hide her tears.
“and for just that moment while I watched you smile at me.. while a monster killed you and you were so pleased to have given us even a little bit more time.. I was glad.”
She slowly pulled herself up to standing, pulled her arms around herself in a tight hug and looked at me with wide sad eyes.
“I can never forget that Al, I can never forgive myself for it. The MPA came in and rescued us but you were hurt and they offered.. They offered to make it easier on you.. Like you were weak. Like you needed protecting!”
Sarah’s mouth opened into a thin, painful smile and she took in some gasping breaths.
“I was disgusted with myself Al. I hated myself.. but I still agreed to it. You may have been better than me again, but I got to remember it, and you didn't.. and.. and I knew about magic too.”
She took a step closer to the car and glared at me.
“I had magic, finally I had something in my life you couldn't take from me!”
Her arms came lose and she swept one across her eyes fiercely.
“You deserved the truth Al. I was selfish, by the time we got home I was thinking clearer. I could see what I’d done and that I’d hurt you again. After only just seeing how badly I could hurt you for my own stupid ego, my first chance to do it right and I hurt you again!”
She gripped the edge of the car’s roof and frowned deeply.
“I tried to console myself with the fact that I was doing it for you. If you don’t know about magic your safer. I spent the whole night going around in my head about how I was doing it for you and it wasn't my fault.. but I knew.. I saw what happened in that hall, the same thing that happened to dad.. I KNEW you were a mage.”
She slapped her hand down hard on the car roof.
“How could you not be? I found magic. Of course you had to be better again!.. an.. and mages.. the not knowing about magic thing.. it doesn't apply to mages. It’s safer for a mage to know.. and I didn't want to tell you..”
Sarah let out a gasping sob and half collapsed against the car.
“..and you forgave me”
I shifted my feet a little, tempted to come around to her side and help her.
“I nearly got you killed, I treated you like crap, I took away magic from you and I RUINED Hannah.”
Her chest hitched and she breathed out harshly.
“and you forgave me, like you always do. You were the better person as always.”
She shuddered hard and finally sank out of sight by sliding down the side of the car.
I tentatively stepped around to her side so I could see her curled up against the back tire.
“I'm just like dad.. It took me a while to realise it but when I did.. I've been going crazy for months now trying to convince you that magic’s real.. to give it back to you, To fix what I broke, but everything I did just made you more sceptical!”
I paced over to her and sank to the floor myself.
She glanced at me, offering a truly broken smile.
“It’s still not right Al. I ruined Hannah for you and all the rest and even today.. even today I was so happy to finally fix it. To give you back magic.. but when Karl looked at you like that, amazed that you were a mage.. I felt it again”
I held my arms out for her and she dived into them for a vicious hug.
“I don’t deserve you Al. I'm so.. so sorry”
She buried her head in my chest and broke down crying.
I settled my legs out wide and hefted her over onto my lap for support.
We sat like that for a while, just rocking back and forth while she cried.
==============
“You didn't ruin Hannah”
Sarah pulled away from me sharply and glared.
“Of course I did, I-“
I snarled deep in the back of my throat and she went quite.
“Let me talk.. you didn't ruin Hannah. We’re not kids any more Sare.”
She was shaking her head, obviously ready to argue.
I placed my finger on her lips and shook my head back at her.
“For a few months you went a little crazy. I was hurt by it, I hated it, I hated you, I hated.. I hated Hannah”
She tried to speak but I kept my finger tightly in place and frowned at her.
“But Hannah isn't.. we made Hannah. She’s ours. She’s part of me. At your worst you never did anything permanent. You never publicly exposed me or ruined my life”
Sarah shook her head again.
“I wanted to..”
I nodded and smiled at her.
“but you didn't. You stressed me out, made me doubt myself and you.. but you didn’t push it.. you didn't ruin what we had.”
Sarah sniffed and hugged herself closer to me.
“I don’t deserve you”
I chuckled and rested my head on hers.
“Probably not but I suppose I’ll have to be the better person won’t I?”
Sarah gasped and looked up at me for a moment before smiling.
I grinned at her and settled her head back down.
“Idiot”
She giggled against me, it felt good to have her laugh again.
“Think you’re in any state to drive? It’s getting dark. I hear there’s dangerous things in the dark. Vampires and such..”
Sarah snorted and pulled herself away from me with a smile.
“yeah, I think I can handle it.. Smartass”
I grinned at her in response.
“Come on then, let’s get over to John’s motel and give him a call. I'm sure he can put us up for the night. God knows, he’s got enough rooms to spare.”
Sarah’s smile dimmed but she nodded anyway.
======================
“Sarah? Have you seen my-“
I stepped out of the bathroom and spotted the mages guide sitting awkwardly on my bedside table.
Sarah was sitting a little away from it looking nervous.
“You can look at it, ya know? No need to hide it”
She deflated a little.
“Thanks, sorry, I'm just curious. Mages are really uptight about their guidebooks.”
I nodded and sat down next to her.
“I can see why, the map’s useful if nothing else”
She grinned and nudged me with her leg.
“You know you have to go to work right?”
Her eyes went wide and she shot off the bed.
“Crap, I'm gonna be late. Are you gonna to be okay on your own?”
I waved her off with a grin.
“I'm sure I can amuse myself, if nothing else I can drop round John’s office if I get bored”
She smirked at me and nodded.
“Don’t lose the book, I call dibs reading it after you”
We shared a smile but she dived quickly into the bathroom moments later.
================
Waiting a week for my official tests had been hell.
Sitting here with Sarah waiting for the results was worse.
“Mr Cooper?”
This doctor was a lot more tall and spindly when compared to Doctor Miller.
She creep-ed me out a little to be honest.
Her current smile wasn't helping, it showed a bit too much teeth.
“Your results are in and they are fascinating”
A shorter man with a wide bushy moustache came up behind her, coughing nervously.
The doctor woman jumped a little and cringed.
“Um. Sorry, fascinating for us from a magi-science stand point but.. um.”
She seemed to flounder for a moment then settled a hopeful look to the robed man.
“Hello Mr.Cooper, I'm Healer Parsons and this is division G-0’s head of cognitive magic research Ms.Silvante”
He held his hand out for a shake which I accepted easily.
That was a much better introduction.
Ms.Silvante seemed to think the same if her pained expression said anything.
Healer Parsons turned to Sarah and shook her hand too.
She smiled in appreciation, Ms.Silvante now looked really awkward.
I almost felt sorry for her.
“As you may have gathered your results were.. Interesting”
Interesting.. I'm getting tired of that word.
Interesting never leads to anything good.
“I have to ask you this Mr.Cooper.. have you or any of your family had a history for synaptics abuse?”
Sarah’s head swivelled to stare at me and we shared an incredulous look.
“I'm sorry?”
Healer Parsons Shoulders slumped but he looked more worried than relieved.
“Mr.Cooper.. your results show a rather startling history of.. Memory tampering and compulsion spell damage to your core”
My breath hitched and Sarah brought her hand out to clutch mine tightly.
“I understand this can be a shock but unsanctioned memory tampering is a crime, I must ask..”
I stared at him waiting for the hammer to fall.
“Could any member of your close family or friends be responsible of such magic to your knowledge? Any mages who would have easy access to you for an extended period of time? The damage we are seeing.. it goes back a long way, the earliest recorded event we could recover was around you’re seventh birthday?”
My blood ran cold, I turned to Sarah.
She met my eyes and frowned deeply.
“M-U-M” she mouthed, quirking her eyebrow up questioningly.
Sarah had confided in me a few days ago, her worries about mum.
In the last two years, a lot of events seemed to not add up.
Even when you factored in Sarah’s knowledge of magic making her attract trouble.
At the core of most of them seemed to be mum.
She was the one who bought Sarah her magic tracking necklace because it was ‘pretty’.
She was the one who suddenly decided to take us out for dinner just before Sarah’s magic items stash was raided in a ‘burglary’.
She seemed to have a six sense for when Sarah was doing something with magic overall.
That’s why things eventually kicked off between her and me.
I’d stood in for Sarah while she went to get a book she needed, at the time I didn't know it was a magic book she was hunting for but for the first time since we were kids mum had been suspicious of me when I pretended to be Sarah.
She ended up sticking close to me all night and caught Sarah coming in through her bedroom window with no way for us to deny it all.
I shook my head slowly.
She couldn't do something like that, mums never done magic, she doesn't even know it exists..
..well.. that we know of at least?
I mean.. Theoretically she could be a mage or something right?.. she never..
My stomach rolled and I felt sick to my stomach.
Oh god..
Sarah squeezed my hand harder and her frown deepened.
“We don’t know of anyone exactly Sir.. but..”
She looked to me for permission.
I brought my hand up to my mouth and closed my eyes tight.
Slowly I nodded for her.
“Our mum, she’s been a bit.. I've had some worries about her in the past”
I didn't open my eyes when Sarah put her arm around me tightly.
I just settled into her hold and just focused on breathing.
mum.. why?
![]() |
Magic is complicated. Family doesn't help. In this instalment we take one final giant step backwards. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“And he was going like..”
My face scrunched up and I waved my hand around like crazy.
Sarah laughed so much she fell on her butt.
“I KNOW right? And Sally was like..”
My other arm came up and waved just as crazy.
Sarah snorted like a pig and carried on laughing.
“Come on kids, dinner’s ready”
I stopped mid hand wave.
Sarah frowned back at the house.
She shuffled over to me on her butt and threw herself around me in a hug.
“Alis”
She rubbed her face in my hair and grabbed my hands.
“Com’ on, dinna”
A sigh came out of my mouth but I let her lift me up instead of arguing.
We stumbled into the kitchen, Sarah leading the way as always.
“Go wash up”
Sarah nodded to mum and continued dragging me toward the bathroom.
She shot a look over her shoulder at mum and huddled closer to me with a giggle.
“Alis” She shot her head back at mum naughtily and grinned.
“Le’s swap” She Popped the ‘P’, her eyes wide with fun.
I sighed but shrugged anyway.
Sarah’s grin got really big and she yanked me into the bathroom.
“Com’on quick” She clicked out the ‘K’ hard and was already pulling her shirt over her head.
My back pushed tight against the bathroom door to make sure it was shut.
“Shoes first Sarah”
She huffed with her shirt up over her armpits.
She stood still long enough for me to bend down and untie her shoe laces before turning to undo mine as well.
“S’ert next” she tutted on the ‘T’.
I think she was trying to sound like mum.
“Sure, sure” I mumbled, having to help her get her shirt up over her head.
She did a little shimmy and dropped out of her shorts too.
“Com’on quick” she hissed at me.
I yanked my shirt over my head and dropped my shorts too.
We had to awkwardly shuffle around each other to get re-dressed.
“S’oes” She commanded with her foot out toward me.
It took me a moment to realise what was wrong.
“Socks first”
She grit her teeth at me and flicked her hand up.
I frowned but didn’t argue with her, she’s right we were taking too long.
Sarah sat on the closed toilet lid while I slid my socks onto her feet.
“Done Alis?”
I hopped a few times to get her other sock on my foot then bent down and put my shoes on her, tying them tight.
Sarah grinned at me in appreciation.
She went straight for the door but I stopped her with a raised hand.
This is why I lean against the door, I learnt from the last few times, she’s so impatient.
I managed to get her shoes tied tight on my feet and inspected her.
As usual she stood ready with her arms out.
This was all part of the fun of it for her by now.
It took longer than it should have for me to realise what was bugging me.
“Hairclips”
Sarah dropped her arms and glared at me.
I reached to undo them and offered her a shrug as compensation.
A few moments later I had the clips slid into my hair, either side of my face.
Sarah hummed happily and stroked the hair clips.
“P’itty” She coo’d out, popping the P as always.
I slowly moved her hands off my head, fixing her with my best warning look.
“You’re me. Nothings pretty”
Sarah pouted but nodded along.
“No pouting either”
Her eyes went sharp and she glared at me instead.
“No big wo’rds” she hissed out, her finger waggling in my face.
I sighed but she ignored it to keep waving her finger.
“Ta’wk ‘ike dis?” I imitated her.
She went back to pouting.
“Meany”
===========
“How was Cathy’s today Sarah?”
I shifted in my seat and grunted rather than answer.
Dad looked a little upset but he didn't tell me off for it.
Under the table Sarah kicked me in the leg, hard.
“Well at least one of you seems happy, how was Cathy’s Al?”
Sarah practically bounced in her seat and grinned at Dad.
“We did f’inga pain’in!” she cheered happily.
I had to resist the urge cover my head.
Mum started choking on her dinner for a few seconds but cleared it quickly.
Dad’s smile got a bit strained. He glanced between me and Sarah a few times.
“again?” Mum asked as if it hurt to even speak it.
Dad looked once more between me, with my head down trying to look innocent, and Sarah, looking wide eyed and guilty with her hand over her mouth.
“again” he sighed out, shooting me an upset look but turning to calm down mum first.
Mum was looking at us both in annoyance.
“How the he.. No, I don’t want to know. For the last time Al, Sarah’s clothes aren’t yours!”
I kept my head down and tried to avoid looking at Sarah.
“We’re T’wins” Sarah tutted out past the T.
Mum looked at her in warning but turned back to me again with a frown.
Dad took over explaining to Sarah.
“You’re twin’s honey but Al is a boy and you’re a girl. You can’t keep swapping clothes”
Sarah sat tense and glared at him.
I breathed in, ready for the explosion.
“We’re Twins, Alis wear’ mine, I wear ‘ers”
Sarah folded her arms and pouted hard as if she expected everyone to bow down to her logic.
I cringed.
Dad stalled just long enough for mum to jump in.
“Sweetie, it’s not right. You and Al can’t keep doing this, we have enough on our plates without yo-“
She shot Dad a glare.
“oh for god sake Gerald”
The dam broke and Dad started laughing.
“Alice” he managed between laughs, his hand came up to rub my hair.
“Alice Cooper, perfect. How did I never think of that?”
Mum growled at him which shut him up quickly.
She shut her eyes and brought a hand up to rub at her temple.
Dad took the chance to look over at me and fake an air guitar.
My hand cupped over my mouth to cover my smile from mum.
==============
I lay in bed, still awake despite our early punishment bedtime.
“Alis”
Sarah’s voice hissed quietly at me from the floor.
With a sigh I put down my torch and book.
Careful to not make a noise I slid out of bed and slowly I crawled over to the vent in the corner.
A few tugs with my fingertips had the grate loose.
Sarah’s sleepy but grinning face came into view.
“Wanna’ ‘leep ‘ere?” She asked, mangling her words but I understood what she meant.
Her hand gestures have always been easier to understand then her spoken words.
It’s awkward to do while laying down, we tended to stick to short one word sentences and gestures usually.
It’s easier to talk silently at night if you use your hands anyway.
To be honest, I think she’s just being lazy with words when she talks.
She understands me fine and she’s far too clear when we talk with our hands for it to be how she really thinks.
I shook my head and waved her back toward her bed.
She looked a little hurt so I raised a hand for attention and wiggled my fingers.
Eventually she sighed in disappointment but she understood.
With Mum being mad about earlier the last thing we needed was her catching us sharing again too.
Sarah shuffled off and I slid the grate back in place.
“N’ite Alis”
My mouth shifted into a smile.
“Night Sarah”
============
“I'm just saying it’s weird, Gerald”
I looked up from my book but there’s not much I can do about it.
Dad says the walls are thin and mums got a loud voice.
“Suze, come on, their just kids”
Mum obviously did something because he trailed off into silence.
“Last week they came home from Cathy’s and they’d already switched places, it’s not normal Gerald, they need to grow out of it soon or it will get them into trouble”
I frowned, letting my book drop into my lap.
Mum is always worrying about us swapping.
I don’t get why, Sarah finds it funny and it’s not like it hurts anyone.
“Suze, what can we do about it? We tried separating them and Sarah had a fit. We tried giving them different haircuts and Sarah had a fit.”
Mum didn't have an answer for that one.
If something happened she didn't like, Sarah DID tend to go off screaming and shouting like mad about it.
The haircuts had been horrible.
My hand came up to gently pat my shoulder length hair, just to make sure it was still there.
“We both know the kids are.. special.”
There was another long pause.
“Sarah is far behind her age group for speaking..” dad edged carefully.
“She will grow out of it, the doctors said so”
As always, mum jumped to defend Sarah.
“..and Al..” Dad continued, apparently not willing to argue the point with mum.
I pulled my blankets up higher and hugged them tight to myself.
“..The kids smart Suze.. Like your brother Joe, not normal smart”
Mum didn't answer, my imagination had her sitting down with her mouth in Sarah’s best pout.
“He corrected me on the crossword the other day, with only a glance at the paper.”
More silence.
“I caught him writing out math equations from your college prep work the day before that too”
Even more silence.
“He invented that sign language thing him and Sarah are always do-“
Mum cut across him, a bit too loudly in my opinion.
“Okay, I get it Gerry. You’re little boy is oh so special. You’re so proud”
I cringed and pulled my covers partly over my head.
They didn't help.
“Suze..” Dad trailed off, his voice sounding hurt.
Mum didn't say anything back.
“..he’s your son too”
Neither of them said anything for a while.
============
“I don’t want him to turn out like Joe”
My book folded shut and I almost sighed.
I’d hoped that was the end of it.
“Joe’s successful Suze”
Mum snorted like a pig.
“Joe’s a shut in Gerry! He can’t cope with the world, he’s constantly in his own head working out.. working out.. I DON’T KNOW.”
She was breathing hard.
“He was always like that, even when we were kids. We’d get sent out to play and he would sit there counting grass so he could work out how much was in the whole field”
Dad was quiet for a while this time.
“Maybe that’s why they do it?” Dad asked, sounding a bit surprised.
Mum grunted.
I scrunched up my face in confusion.
“What?” Mum finally snapped, asking the question we both wanted answered.
“Why Sarah and Al keep swapping places. As much as you like to jump the gun at Al for it, we’ve both seen them go off to swap before. Sarah is usually the instigator.”
My face stayed scrunched up. I made a note to find out what in-sti-gay-tor meant in the morning.
“She’s not-“ Mum started but stopped for some reason.
“Let’s not argue that again. My point is that.. maybe pretending to be Sarah.. maybe it helps Al connect with the world.. maybe Sarah knows it and that’s why she encourages him”
Mum grumbled a bit but didn't give an actual answer that I could hear.
“They’re kids Gerald” she finally ground out, as if we were stupid or something.
“They’re twins Suze and at least one of them, possibly both of them is special.”
Mum didn't answer at first, then she sniffed loudly.
“Can’t they just be normal?.. sometimes I just wish..”
Dad made some murmuring noises.
I’d heard enough, too much honestly.
Quietly as possible I reached under my bed and pulled out Dad’s ear defenders.
He let me keep them when he showed me around his tool shed.
I don’t think he realised at the time, just how much use I would get out of them.
A normal kid would have gotten bored of them pretty quickly.
A normal kid would..
I don’t know..
What would Sarah do? Dad said she wasn't normal either but.. she’s closer.
Sarah doesn't read books, she doesn't do maths, and she doesn't write or speak well either.
..but Sarah’s more normal..
I looked over at my half-read copy of Lord of the rings.
After a few seconds considering it, I lifted the heavy book up and slid it under my bed.
=============
“Al honey, can you go get Sarah’s shoes for me?”
My legs almost moved on their own but I stalled at the last minute.
With a deep breath I turned back around and gave mum my best version of Sarah’s pout.
“I don’ wanna”
Mum froze half way through tucking in Sarah’s vest.
Slowly she turned around to look at me.
She flinched hard when she saw the pout.
I must have got it spot on.
“Al.. what’s wro-“
I cut across her, stamping my foot and scrunching both my hands into fists.
“I don’ wanna, I don’ wanna, I don’ wanna!”
Mum looked shell shocked.
From behind her I could see Sarah staring at me with her mouth dropped open in shock too.
==========
“I'm telling you Gerry, it was uncanny. For a minute I thought I was dealing with Sarah having a hissy fit”
Dad snorted
“You’re over-reacting Suze”
Mum growled, in my head she had Sarah’s pout again.
“It was scary Gerry.. Al.. a boy shouldn't be able to just pout and look like that.”
Dad didn't seem to have an answer for her.
“Didn't you notice at dinner? Since last night, Al’s started copying Sarah.”
Dad coughed awkwardly.
“They’re twins Suze. We've covered this, they're bound to react alike”
Mum growled again.
“This isn't them acting alike Gerry. Everything’s changed, Al’s body language is different. At first I thought they’d managed to swap places without me realising it but Sarah was acting normal”
Quickly I yanked Dad’s ear defenders on so I didn't have to hear any more.
It wasn't working.
I acted like Sarah but it just made Sarah more normal and me weirder.
Maybe if I.. well I could.. Sarah would go for it at least..
I’ll check with her in the morning.
==============
“Sarah, Al, come down for breakfast”
Sarah giggled and grabbed my hand.
We staggered down the stairs.
I was nervous but Sarah was excited.
“Mornin’ mum” Sarah chanted like normal.
“Hi mum” I added tentatively, keeping my tone light as possible to keep up with Sarahs.
Slowly mum turned around to look at us with wide eyes.
“Oh no..”
===============
Dad didn't sound pleased this time.
“Both of them?”
“Yep, both of them. Standing there bold as brass. Both wearing Sarah’s nighties like it was normal”
Dad sputtered a bit.
“I tried to convince them to go and get changed but..”
She paused and continued angrily.
“Gerry, don’t give me that look! I had to get to work and the moment I tried to argue with them, they BOTH sunk into hissy fit’s”
There was another short pause, then mum continued in a sharp tone.
“They were in sync Gerry, they fed off each other. In the end I had to yell over them that they could stay that way just to shut them up”
Dad sputtered to himself.
“B..but you sorted it before they went to Cathy’s right?.. right?”
There was a painfully long pause.
“Suze” Dad uttered, sounding offended.
“You weren't there Gerry! I tried to get them dressed and it just set them off again. In the end I told them to dress themselves and they shot off-“
Dad sighed loudly.
“oh boy..”
Mum let out a mirthless laugh.
“Exactly.. Cathy was ever so surprised when the twins turned up today in color matched sun-dresses”
Dad groaned and made a loud ‘thunk’ sound somehow.
“And the worst part Gerry.. The worst part that really worries me is that they had fun today.”
Mum made a strange snorting laugh noise.
“Both of them had fun Gerry. Al didn't read a book all day, he joined in with the others. Apparently he followed Sarah around all day and Sarah introduced him to everyone as Alice and the other kids just accepted it..”
She sniffed loudly.
“I don’t know what to do Gerry. Are we bad parents? Should we take Al to a shrink?”
Dad made a low grumbling sound but it didn't sound like he was disagreeing with her.
I slid on my ear defenders.
I’ll have to get dressed quick tomorrow. I need to check what a shrink is apparently.
=================
I stumbled a little as we walked out the front door.
Sarah’s shoes are slippery to walk in, her dragging me by my hand isn't helping.
My head keeps trying to sink down too, I got up too early.
It was useless anyway, my dictionary has nothing about a shrink.
It’s a verb for making things smaller, there’s no such thing as ‘A’ shrink.
“Alis com’on” Sarah gave me a hard yank toward the car and I staggered head first into it.
Sarah gasped, her hands came up to stroke my head better.
I looked at her a little stunned, she looked guilty and she was already crying.
Mum came out of the house in a rush.
For a split second I considered my options.
What would Sarah do…
..no..
What would Alis do?
Slowly I scrunched my face up tight.
My hand came up to cup the bump on my head and I let out a scream of pain.
Mum dropped her keys and Sarah joined me in crying fully.
I felt kind of guilty when mum looked at us as if she had no idea what to do.
After a moment her face fixed into a pained look of determination and she approached us.
==============
“I can’t keep this up Gerry.”
Dad didn't answer her.
“Something’s seriously wrong with Al”
Dad snorted.
“That’s an understatement, he called me Daddy today”
Mum gasped.
“Exactly, the kid hasn't called me Daddy in years.. Sarah does but Al..”
They both went quite.
I fiddled nervously with my blanket.
The temptation to reach out and get a book was strong but I carefully resisted.
Alis wouldn't read a book.
I decided I’d heard enough.
Slowly I slide my ear defenders out from under the bed.
For a moment I considered them with a frown.
Sar..Alis..
Alis wouldn't wear them at night.
I needed them though.
In my head I considered the options and decided.
Tomorrow I'm bringing them with me to Aunt Cathy’s.
She’s got arts and crafts stuff.. Sarah can help.
With that decision made I slipped them on and settled down to sleep.
==============
Mum seemed a bit surprised that me and Sarah weren't wearing dresses again today.
I still had on Sarah’s stuff but she was wearing shorts and I had her overalls on instead.
She didn't say anything, but I think mum was a bit relived.
We got out to the car without incident and she dropped us off at Aunt Cathy’s.
Sarah grabbed my hand the moment we got in.
She tried to pull me down the hall but I leaned back.
She turned around to shoot me a confused look.
I raised my backpack up to her and nodded towards the crafts cupboard.
Sarah’s eyes went a bit wide but her smile got wider.
“Aun’t Cat’y, we do c’afts?!” She yelled out at the top of her voice.
Aunt Cathy looked around at her in surprise but looked back down as Gary and Tom grabbed her pants leg for attention as well.
Quickly she looked back at us, more specifically me, and nodded.
“Okay but don’t make a mess. I’ll call you for breakfast”
Sarah cheered and did a little dance hop.
I copied her which seemed to make her smile even more.
Her smile was so big it looked painful.
“Com’on” she told me, giving my arm a yank towards the crafts cupboard.
As we moved I grabbed the foot stool and dragged it with us so I could reach the middle shelf.
That’s where Aunt Cathy keeps the pipe cleaners and the ribbons after all.
=============
“P’itty” Sarah uttered in awe.
Her hand was stroking my hair and patting at the ear defenders.
Aunt Cathy came in the door just then and jolted back with a gasp.
Sarah dropped her hand guiltily but her smile was still there.
My smiled matched hers.
We stared at Aunt Cathy for a moment.
Slowly I dropped my mouth open like Sarah does when she wants to be cute.
“Meow” I let out, my hands coming up to my chin, folded over like paws.
=============
Mum gasped and stared at me with wide eyes.
It was almost automatic by now for me to pose and let out another ‘meow’
She looked confused, glancing between my new looking ear defenders and my clothes a few times.
It probably wasn't helping that I was currently in Sarah’s shorts instead of her overalls.
We swapped a few times through the day.
I don’t think Aunt Cathy worked it out.
She seemed to think Sarah just liked my ear defenders now.
Who could blame her if she did?
The cat ears took ages to make with cardboard and pipe cleaners, the ribbons cover the scratched paint too. The ears took the most time obviously because they need to be strong so they don’t break when I go to sleep.
“Sarah wh-“
Mum abruptly stopped as Sarah came cannoning past me and ran into mums arms with a playful giggle I've still not managed to get right yet.
Mum’s face went a little pale.
With one arm hugging Sarah’s excited self, her other one came up to rub at her temple slowly.
I grinned at her and tried my own giggle.
Judging by mum’s spasm, I think I got it right this time.
=============
Mum was breathing heavy, I think she’s stopped for now.
I kept my kitty ear defenders on at first though, she still sounded really angry.
“-call in sick tomorrow Suze. I can drop Sarah off at Cathy’s and have a word with Al, okay?”
Mum sniffed loudly but didn't answer him.
Slowly I rolled over and pulled my ear defenders back on.
Sarah’s not going to be happy about that.
I don’t think I’ll tell her about it.
Even I don’t like it when Sarah goes off having a fit about stuff.
=============
Dad gaped at us.
Sarah was grinning her head off.
She pulled me past Dad so we could get out the front door to the car.
With my free hand I reached up and patted my ear defenders, just to make sure they were still on my head.
============
Dad slammed his door shut and let out a long slow breath.
From here, with the doors shut, I could hear Sarah’s screaming already.
Aunt Cathy is not going to be happy with Dad any time soon.
I think dad knew it too.
He looked back at the house for a minute before turning on the car and pulling us onto the road.
As we drove away I slid my ear defenders down around my neck.
Sarah’s loud when she’s mad.
“Okay.. uh.. Al.. is there anything you want to tell me?”
I stared at him with Sarah’s big wide innocent look but didn't answer.
He glanced away from the road and flinched hard when he saw it.
“oh god..” he groaned out under his breath.
For a while he didn't look at me.
Eventually he sighed deep and pulled us into a parking spot.
“Come on, we can go sit in the park”
I nodded and hopped out after him.
He seemed surprised when I sprinted past him to get to the swings.
Sarah loves swings.
Alis should love swings.
It just makes sense.
Dad called to me before I could get anywhere close to them though.
“Al-“ he cut himself off and glanced around at the other parents.
He looked hard at me for a moment too.
Self-consciously, I fluffed Sarah’s dress a bit by swinging my arms and tried not to fidget.
“Alice” Dad finally said.
It looked like it hurt for him to say it.
I gave him my best big Sarah smile, it didn't help if his look was any indication.
“Come sit on the bench first, we need to talk”
My shoulders slumped but I followed him with a bit of relief.
I didn't really want to go to the swings anyway, it’s just what I should do to be Alis.
Sarah like swings.
Dad says I get motion sick on swings though.
“Al..ice..” Dad started slowly, stalling over the name.
I dunno why, Alis is most of my name.
Dad sighed loudly and sunk his head in his hands for a moment.
“Kid.. what's going on with you?”
My mouth dropped open and I stared at him.
“You’re mum might be in denial but I know you understand things more then you should”
He shifted his back and leaned into the bench a little.
“Why do you let Sarah dress you like.. like this?”
He waved his hand toward the dress.
I looked down and kicked my legs a little instead of answering.
“..and the swapping thing.. and the last few weeks.”
He didn't sound angry, just confused.
We sat in silence for a while.
I cracked first, I hate awkward silences.
“Sarah likes it”
Dad sighed deep and stared off into the distance a bit.
“That’s part of it, what else? The last few weeks.. you have us a bit worried to be honest..”
I didn't answer him.
After a while he seemed to give up.
“This Alice stuff.. I mean.. what’s going on with that? Do you want to be a girl, like Sarah, is that it?”
My head jerked up and I gaped at him.
He stared hard at me for a moment and seemed even more surprised than I did.
“..that’s not it, is it?..”
Slowly I looked back down and shook my head.
My throat bobbed and I had to remember to breathe out for a second.
“Sarah doesn't know.”
Dad’s eyebrow tweaked up at me.
“She can’t say Alistor. She doesn't know any better so she says what she can.”
Dad glared hard for a moment in thought before his eyes went wide in realisation.
“Al-is?” He said it more like a question then a name.
I nodded though.
“She can’t do hard ‘T’s yet. In ‘Natural Health’ they said that some kids have different teeth that can’t do it until they’re older..and a lot of them get self-conscious about it so I didn't correct her”
Dad looked a little stunned but slowly nodded along in agreement.
He probably read the same article, it was his magazine not mine.
“That’s not all of it though, is it?”
My head shot up again then I guiltily moved it back down.
“That’s what Alis means to Sarah. What about to you?” he made a point to speak out the name to make it obvious it wasn't a girl’s name to him this time.
I sighed and tried to push deeper into the bench.
“Alis.. Alice..” I trailed off putting emphasis on the second one to show him what I meant.
He seemed to get it a bit.
He looked a little ill when he did though.
“I.. I heard you and mum the other day”
Dad gasped and his face got really tight with worry.
“The walls are thin” I stated in a rough tone, giving him a half smile.
Despite himself, dad let out a little laugh.
He’d told me that whenever he caught me playing with Toys after bed time when I was younger.
Looking at it logically, I don’t think he realised how true it'd been.
With everyone in bed and the TV off, the house was so silent you could hear a pin drop.. or any conversation above a whisper if you were close enough.
I don’t think Sarah could hear them at least, that’s something.
Her room is on the other side of mine so there’s enough space to hide the sound.
She’s never mentioned it anyway, and when I sleep in her room sometimes, I've never heard anything.
“Look kid, I-“
My hand came up and waved away dad’s words.
I don’t need him to apologise.
“I'm weird. I know that.”
He built himself up to argue but I stared up at him and he went quiet again.
Slowly I reached up and pulled my ear defenders off from around my neck.
For a while I just stared at them hard.
“Dad.. I know I'm weird. I know it scares mum and it worries Sarah”
He didn't answer, his eye twitched though instead.
“Sarah started calling me Alis in school a while ago. I don’t know why she did it so suddenly but everyone copied her after a while.”
My hands fumbled with the ear defenders for a moment, as I considered how to get the words out.
“When mum said about it the other day.. It hurt.”
Dad’s slipped over and squeeze my knee a little bit.
“But.. but she’s not wrong, ya know?”
Dad’s hand squeezed a little harder, I kept my eyes on the ear defenders.
“I don’t know how to be normal Dad.. but I.. I can be like Sarah.”
Dad flinched and I could feel his eyes on me.
“I've been trying to be normal for the last few weeks.”
My free hand gently stroked the ribbon I’d wrapped around the band of my protectors the other day.
“I started asking myself what Sarah would do in stuff but that didn't work.. so.. I asked myself what Alice would do..”
Dad’s hand didn't move from my leg, I don’t think he moved at all for a while.
I focused on the defenders, stroking the ribbon ends and patting the cat ears I’d made for them.
I'm kind of proud of them, they look cute.
A girl.. Alice, Alice would love them.. and the ears are really strong, I liked that.
“I don’t think Sarah has realised. I think she’s just happy I'm doing more stuff with her.”
My hand shook a little.
“I don’t want to be weird dad”
Dad let out a slow breath as if it hurt.
“You’re not weird”
My head shot up and this time I stayed staring at him.
“You’re special Al..” He glanced around and eventually settled back on me with a small smirk.
I couldn't resist the small smile that came out.
“Special people, it’s okay to be special Al. You.. Some people don’t get that.”
He sighed and shut his eyes for a moment.
“You’re mum.. She means well. She doesn't get it either though.”
He shook his head a little.
“She grew up with your uncle Joe around, I didn't meet Joe until college.. By the time I met him, Joe was comfortable with himself, he was blowing the grade curve on every subject and enjoying it..”
His hand left my knee and cupped together with his other one.
“Suze.. Your mum, she just remembers him as he was, an awkward kid who no one understood and people teased. She can’t see the happy person he is now.”
I kept my mouth shut.
Uncle Joe only visits around Christmas time, mum always tries to keep him from doing anything.
It’s like she’s worried he’ll break something or get hurt if he does something.
I know he’s okay though.
He used to be put in the TV room with us.
He caught me reading a book and we talked a lot.
Sarah didn't like it, she kept trying to tug me to go play with her toys but he’s nice and he seemed happy.
“Mum loves you, don’t doubt that Al”
My nose scrunched up, I had my doubts.
Dad seemed to notice because he pulled me into a soft hug.
“She does love you, she just.. She doesn't understand you. She gets Sarah, she understands Sarah and maybe she goes a bit too far defending her at times..” he trailed off as if he was talking to himself instead of me for a moment.
“..but she loves you a lot. I think she’s been realising just how much over the last few weeks.”
He shifted me a little and I ended up sitting on his lap.
He wrapped his arms around me and popped his chin on my head like he used to.
“You really scared her Al. At first she was kind of happy, worried about you dressing like a girl obviously, but happy that you were making friends and acting.. normal”
I could feel his chin tense at having to say that word again.
“She thought this was her chance to finally understand you.. but as time’s gone on she’s gotten more and more worried about you.”
He sighed and rubbed his chin on my head.
I'm kind of glad I took the ear defenders off, he would have broken them.
“She doesn't want you do be a clone of Sarah. You don’t need to.. to be an Alice for us to care about you kid. We both love Alistor just as much”
A smile spread on my face and I nuzzled back into Dad.
He let out a sigh and relaxed a bit along with me.
“Seeing as you’re dressed like that..”
Dad let go of me and gave me a little push so I would stand up.
“How about we go pick up Sarah and I take my daughters shopping? Ice cream may be involved too”
My mouth dropped a little.
“Dad!” I hissed at him.
He looked amused.
“I'm not a daughter, I don’t want to go shopping either”
His mouth moved into a full smile and he knelt down to my level.
“Not what it looks like from here sweetie”
Slowly he brushed the side of my.. of Sarah’s dress and nodded at me as if it proved a point.
I didn't hesitate to bring out Alice this time, Sarah’s pout and foot stamp did a good job of showing that I wasn't amused.
Dad laughed at it though.
“Let’s face it kid, both of us are going to need to do something to calm Sarah down. I figured a shopping trip with her sister and ice cream would do a good job of it”
My eyes went wide for a moment and I shuddered.
Sarah is not going to be happy.
============
Dad stayed in the car and waved me toward the house.
Even from here I could hear her.
I slide my ear defenders carefully onto my head and had to hold back from ‘meow’ing.
It’s weird how much some cardboard cat ears and a day’s worth of pretending can affect you.
My hand was hurting a bit by the time the door opened.
Aunt Cathy took one look at me and gasped in relief.
She mouthed something that started with
“Thank god”
I could tell by the way her mouth waved about.
Quick as possible, I moved past her and ran upstairs following Sarah’s muffled voice.
She was in the guest bedroom.
Apparently she’d worn herself out in the time it took for me and Dad to talk.
She was laying on the floor yelling her head off but she only banged her hands and feet once in a while instead of a full on fit.
“Hey Sarah!”
I had to shout it just in case she couldn't hear me.
She abruptly stopped shouting and her eyes went wide.
In the time it took for me to slide my ear defenders down she was up on her feet and glaring at me.
“ALIS! Where’d ya go?!”
She didn't give me a chance to answer before she dived at me in a tackle and we ended up in a mess on the floor.
She sat up after a moment, looking pleased with herself, but settle back to glaring at me.
Luckily a mix of adult sized stomps from outside reached the doorway at that point and Dad marched in with Aunt Cathy close behind him.
Dad scooped Sarah off of me and wriggled her around in the air which made her eventually crack and giggle.
Aunt Cathy stood back a bit and sighed.
“Thank god that’s over”
She shot a tight look between me, Sarah and Dad before settling on Dad.
“Never again Gerry. I don’t care what the reason is, I'm never putting up with something like that again. How is Susan still sane?”
Dad looked guilty and apologetic.
It seemed like the right thing to do because Aunt Cathy didn't look TOO angry, now at least.
Sarah squirmed in Dads arms and he let her down.
She quickly ran over and grabbed me in a tight hug, rubbing her head in my hair like usual.
“Alis, don’ go ‘way ‘gain”
My hands came up and hugged her back.
“About that..” Dad trailed in.
I cringed a little, knowing full well that I wouldn't enjoy what came next.
===========
“Mum! We’re ‘ome!”
Sarah had a huge grin on her face.
She swished her new dress around happily and kept grinning at me.
I tried to smile but it didn't work too well.
This dress is awkward, and big, and fluffy.
Dad seemed amused about it, the lady at the store had been gushing over us for ages.
“The hell-“
Mums first words stalled.
I shot a look toward Dad and saw him glaring her into silence.
“Suse, can you come with me to talk downstairs for a minute?”
She stared at me and Sarah with wide worried eyes for a moment, but eventually nodded.
“Al, keep an eye on Sarah. Sarah keep an eye on your.. sister, we’ll only be a moment.”
I grimaced but Sarah giggled and pounced on me for another hug.
“Sister, sister” she chanted, rubbing her cheek against mine happily.
Dad gave me an apologetic look but he followed mum downstairs instead of saying anything.
I managed to angle us towards the TV room and turn it on with Sarah still clinging to me.
“Sister, sister” she chanted again, fluffing my dress out.
After a while she got engrossed in some show on TV with a load of girls in it.
At one point she squealed and hugged me close saying something about twins and Anna or something.
I wasn't really paying attention, with my ears strained I could just pick up the sound of yelling coming from downstairs.
==================
I didn't hear anything from mum and dad’s room last night.
They didn't talk at all.
It made me kind of worried.
Sarah seemed really excited this morning.
She dragged me out of bed and slipped one of her nighties on over my pyjamas while I was still waking up.
I managed to squeak out a protest when she grabbed my wrist and pulled me downstairs.
“Mornin’ mum” Sarah chanted out happily.
Mum turned around and I froze.
She didn't look happy, she looked tired..
..Then she saw me, and she looked angry.
I tried to pull back behind the door frame a little but Sarah wouldn't have it.
She was happy to just tug me toward breakfast with a skip in her step.
“Mum, can we wear th’ dress’s t’aday?”
She bounced on her toes in excitement.
Mum gave me a bit of a sharp look for a second but then she turned to Sarah and smiled at her.
“Of course you can, we can show you and Alice off to Auntie Cathy”
She sounded really excited for Sarah and glanced at me out of the corner of her eye.
Sarah squealed in happiness and hugged me tight.
“..but first, breakfast”
============
Dad didn't look happy when he walked into the TV room and saw me huddled up with Sarah in our fluffy dresses watching TV.
He eventually gave us a pained smile and walked back out.
“Susan” he called out.
There was a bit of talking I couldn't hear very well, something about a joke.
I was going to listen for more but they quickly went downstairs.
==============
Mum smiled at me and played with my hair like she always does with Sarah’s.
“Thanks mum” I grinned and ran back to the TV room with lunch.
Sarah reached out for her plate and smiled at me as I flopped on my belly next to her to watch cartoons.
Dad came in from one of his weekend chores, cleaning the car.
We both turned to smile at him as he walked by.
He smiled at us and continued on toward the kitchen.. Then he doubled back and stared at us with wide eyes.
His face went really red, he turned away from us and went quickly toward the kitchen again.
“Susan!” he called out in an angry tone.
Me and Sarah shared a look.
She tilted her head.
I nodded and flicked my wrist a little in response.
Without another word we turned back to the TV.
I reached out to turn up the volume.
Sarah giggled when my long skirt caught on my knees and tugged down a little to show off my undies.
===========
“Girls, dinner”
We rushed downstairs and stalled at the kitchen door because Dad was in the way.
“Susan” Dad sounded calm but he looked really tense.
I turned to Sarah, she nodded and puffed out her cheeks.
We both turned around and walked into the TV room to stay out the way until we got another call.
“Cathy suggested..” was all I heard from dad before the TV kicked in and Sarah got the volume turned up again.
===========
My head was groggy, it felt too early.
“Where’re we going dad?”
My mouth split in a yawn and it made my whole body shake a little.
It’s WAY too early, the suns not even out yet.
“I've got you an appointment, about this Alice stuff. It’s getting out of hand kid, a jokes a joke but..”
I quirked my eyebrows at dad.
He didn't seem to notice though.
Sometimes it would be so much easier if everyone could talk like me and Sarah.
“Okay” I yawned again, stretching out in the car seat while dad buckled me in.
===========
“You okay kid?”
Dad looked a bit worried.
I shuddered and pulled myself closer into the car seat.
That didn't seem to help Dad.
He looked really worried now.
“..The hell did Pastor Roberts do..” He muttered uncertainly.
I shivered and drew myself even tighter into the car seat.
Hell.
I'm going to hell and I'm taking mum and Sarah with me because of Alice!
============
As we pulled into the car garage I could hear Sarah yelling.
Dad barely had time to unbuckle me before mum came storming out of the house.
“GERRY!”
Dad flinched and looked at me uncertainly.
“GERRY! In the house, RIGHT now!”
Dad popped my door open and waved me to get out.
Mum took one look at my face and she looked even madder.
She cupped a hand on the back of my neck and gave me a shove back toward the front door, away from dad.
“I can’t BELIEVE you Gerry! We talked about this! What the he-“ she cut herself off and shot me an angry look over her shoulder.
“In the house, go talk to Sarah, Alice”
Dad’s face twitched, I flinched and my arms came up to hug my stomach.
“NOW!” mum roared.
I jumped and ran for it back inside.
Inside I couldn't hear what was going on behind me because Sarah was making a lot of noise.
Quick as possible I ran downstairs to find Sarah, she was in her room hitting the bed and screaming.
“Hey Sarah..”
She Froze and turned to me with her mouth dropped open.
“Alis”
I flinched and glared at her.
“I'm not Alice!”
Sarah looked really hurt, she sniffed a bit and had tears in her eyes.
I crossed my arms and looked away from her.
Pastor Roberts said I have to not be Alice, I'm not Alice!
“A..” her mouth trembled a little.
She reached out a hand to pull me into a hug.
I pulled away from her and darted out of her room into mine instead.
Boy’s don’t hug girls. That’s bad.
Pastor Roberts said so.
==============
Someone knocked on the door.
“Alice..”
It was mum.
She opened the door and her face looked really bad.
She had puffy eyes with messy makeup.
Slowly she came over to my bed and sat down by my legs.
Her hands were shaking but she reached out to stroke my hair.
I flinched away from her and turned over.
Pastor Roberts said..
..Mum strokes Sarah’s hair. She stroked Alice’s.
I'm not Alice.
“-m not Alice” I muttered aloud.
Mum gasped and her hand moved away from me slowly, it was still shaking though.
We sat like that for a while, then mum got up and walked to the door.
She stood at the door for a while too but I didn't turn around.
I'm not taking her to hell because Alice is bad!
==============
Aunt Cathy smiled at us.
Sarah smiled back but ducked her head to look at me quickly afterwards.
Aunt Cathy smiled at me for a moment then it faded.
“Alice, are you o-“
I yelled and stamped my foot hard.
“I'M NOT ALICE!”
Sarah jumped away from me a little, looking scared.
Aunt Cathy didn't look much better.
I huffed loudly and ran off upstairs.
Uncle George has some books.
Alice doesn't read books.
I'm not Alice!
===============
“-He’s been upstairs all day, won’t talk to anyone. He’s been reading George’s car manuals.. well, looking at them anyway, I don’t think he can read them?”
Mum’s face looked tight and angry.
She looked up the stairs at me and I ducked my head down.
Her and Aunt Cathy watched me make my way down the stairs, past them and out to the car.
Sarah quickly followed behind me but she didn't catch up to me or say anything.
===============
Dad stayed home today.
I don’t think he told mum about it.
She looked really surprised when we came into the house.
Dad looked up at us, his eyes looked weird.
He settled on me and I flinched.
Slowly his face scrunched up like he was going to cry.
He picked up a bottle off the table and drank from it.
“Gerry” Mum hissed through clenched teeth.
Sarah glanced at me, her hand came up to tug me with her but stopped short.
In the end she turned and walked into the TV room looking sad.
I watched mum stamp toward Dad but turned around and followed Sarah into the TV room instead of getting involved.
Bad kids argue with their parents, I'm not bad. I'm not Alice..
================
I woke up feeling warm but moving.
It took me a moment to realise I was being held.
I flinched and struggled to be put down.
Dad almost dropped me but it was enough to get my feet on the floor.
I staggered back a bit and almost fell on my butt.
Dad looked over his shoulder with a worried frown.
I shivered and hugged myself, my hands brushed sleeves that felt weird.
I looked down and saw I was wearing one of Sarah’s dresses.
It was really loose, I don’t think it fits her or me at all.
My hands came up and I could feel my ear defenders on my head.
Frantically I yanked them off and threw them across the room.
I was going to struggle out of the dress but Dad rushed over and scooped me up in his arms trying to hush me to be quiet.
“I'm sorry, I'm sorry.” He muttered quietly.
I winced and tried to get out of his arms again.
His breath smelt bad and he was holding me too tight.
Slowly he took a few steps closer to the car.
It was dark out still, I could see it through the window.
I could feel it, what he was thinking.
He was going to take me to Pastor Roberts again!
I'm not bad! I'm not Alice! I'm not bad!
I panicked and struggled against him.
“Hey, kid, watch-“ Dad staggered and tripped over a cable on the floor.
We almost fell on hard stone but Dad caught himself with a few fast steps forward.
“Daddy?”
Dad flinched.
He slowly turned around and we both could see Sarah standing in the door way.
She looked tired, and confused.
Her nighty didn't help, she shivered as she stepped out onto the cold garage floor.
Dad’s mouth flapped a little.
“Sarah, honey, go back inside okay? It’s too early”
Sarah looked between Dad and me.
She didn't seem fully awake at first.
Her head drooped a little and her eyes squinted but she finally seemed to realise what was going on.
“Oh no..” Dad got out before she opened her mouth and screamed.
Dad staggered toward her and almost dropped me in his rush to get to her.
“NO!” I yelled without thinking about it.
NOT SARAH TOO!
Dad grunted, there was a massive flash of light and I fell on the floor hard.
It really hurt, I couldn't help crying. My eyes hurt too.
As my eyes cleared I could see Sarah stood by the door, furiously scrubbing her eyes to try and clear them.
My head shot around and I could see Dad.
He was on the floor next to his work bench, a load of tools and some liquid was piled up around him like he’d crashed into it hard.
He looked really bad, his mouth was open and he was moving in little jerking fits, his whole body was folded in on itself like Sarah does when she has a nightmare.
A crash by the door made me swing my head again.
I felt kind of dizzy from the movement.
Mum stood in the doorway, her mouth open in shock.
She bent down, scooped Sarah up in her arms and stepped quickly toward me, her eyes focused on Dad the whole way.
I tried to stand up but my legs were wobbly, I managed a staggered step and then I was falling forward.
“Al-“ Mum got out but then the world blacked out around me.
================
================
It turned out that Dad was drunk, I didn't know that at the time.
The doctors said it looked like one of his tools had shorted out when he fell on the table.
He got electrocuted pretty badly.
When he recovered enough to be released things really went wrong.
He said that he was going to take me to a shrink when mum’d caught him.
Mum didn't believe him, they yelled a lot after that.
Dad kept looking at me weird whenever he saw me during the day.
Before bed time on the day he got out of hospital Mum lost it and kicked him out of the house.
She was really scary.
When he finally left she went into the TV room and sat on the sofa crying.
I tried to come and hug her but she pushed me away and yelled a lot.
In the end, I went downstairs to my room, to hide.
A while later I came back up, mum wasn't yelling any more.
I stood at the top of the stairs and watched her rock in the chair hugging Sarah tight.
Instead of going in again I made my way downstairs to my room.
Mum was okay with Sarah, not me.
That stuck with me fo-..
Wait?.. what am I doing?
It feels like my head is fuzzy, like.. like something warm’s pouring over my brain..
Why.. this feels familiar.. why would I..?
==============
==============
I stepped through the doorway
A bell above it rang out.
The shop was about as dingy as it appeared in the guide book.
Its offers and deals, those that I could see, were pretty dumb too.
The electronics and tech in the window were at least twenty years old but the prices were through the roof.
As cover stories for hidden magic shops went, it was probably quite successful.
I can’t think of anyone who would go in here with what was on offer from the window.
The mage guide’s map listed this place as a meeting point, center for potions ingredients, magic books, cut rate focus items and something called ‘the Sibs’, which were apparently a speciality item because it was highlighted.
I’d considered it for a minute or two but in the end there wasn't really a choice to make.
I needed more information, my official tests have me marked as a mage now, non-com status.
They tried to get me into a basic level mage course, apparently it’s all really simple stuff.
A lot of people don’t even go past the basic level course for some reason but everyone so far has gotten uncomfortable when I asked why.
The mage course won’t start for another few months though.
I CAN’T handle waiting that long.
If I can get some books on the course itself, at least I can read ahead on the more interesting topics.
Two old men sat at the front counter, it seems quite possible they could be dead.
Their pasty white skin was wrinkled beyond belief and neither of them twitched at the bell.
I couldn't even tell if they were breathing, my eyes may have kept coming back up to their huge bushy grey eyebrows though, they were impressively large.
I leant across the counter and jumped in fright when one of them moved.
His mouth gaped down and he let out a keening moan.
I staggered back into a display behind me.
To the right of the counter a door eased open, a large man.. a REALLY large man, made his way out.
He came to a stop in front of me.
I stared at him, he stared back at me with a blank look on his face.
For some reason it felt like his name should be ‘Darren’ or something..
He looks like a Darren to me.
“uh..hi?”
He looked at me and grunted as if only just noticing I was there.
“LURCH, how many times! Stop scaring the customers!”
The huge man turned away from me and looked across the messy shop floor towards the voice.
She looked young, really young when compared to the nearly dead men at the counter at least.
In all honesty though, she’s probably about the same age as me, maybe a little older.
She was dressed like a Goth, Black lace skirt with fishnet’s, dark hair, pale skin and big boots.
She almost looked like a stereotype instead of an actual Goth, if you really considered it for a moment.
I may have gotten distracted by her cleavage.
She came jogging up to me with a warm, oddly closed lipped smile.
I hadn't expected her to be so bouncy from the way she was dressed.
“Sorry about him, 5th generation Golem, you know how they can get.”
I may have been paying more attention to her smile then her words at the time.
I nodded along with her and took the chance to smile back.
The huge man, Lurch, a Golem apparently?
He walked off, taking his time to walk back through the door he’d originally come from.
We stood and watched him go.
The Goth girl seemed to watch him with fondness.
My eyes stayed fixed on him with caution, for some reason he put me on edge..
I still think he looked more like a ‘Darren’ then a ‘Lurch’.
When he finally shut the door behind him I turned back to the Goth girl.
She eagerly stuck out a hand for me to shake.
“Hi, I'm Fena.”
My eyebrow twitched a little at the name but I took her hand and shook it politely.
“I'm Al”
She smiled at me, staring into my eyes for just a little too long.
“Ahh” One of the old men groaned out suddenly.
We both jumped and our hands drifted apart.
Fena shot a glare at the old man on the left.
When she didn't get a reaction from him she turned back to me with a huff.
“Sorry about the Sib’s. They mean well at least but..”
She trailed off and looked a little pained.
I smiled at her cheerfully and shrugged.
She seemed to be happy to not finish that sentence, she took the chance to spin around and walk further out on to the shop floor.
“What can I do for you then? I've not seen you around before, new mage?”
I nodded quickly, trying not to show how much I’d been watching her ass as she walked.
Her smirk said that she’d noticed anyway.
“Well, what are you looking for? We don’t tend to keep the basic mage books around here.”
My smile fell a bit but I shrugged it off easily enough.
“I've got a long wait before they have a training slot open for me.”
Her eyebrow raised curiously but she didn't comment.
“I kind of.. Well I'm going to be bored really. I was looking for some books on interesting magic or magical history I guess.”
Fena smiled and nodded at me encouragingly.
Without another word she spun to face the book shelves lining the wall and started picking out books, seemingly at random.
“Okay, we have ‘Magical ‘Merica’, good for light reading and to get an overview on the hidden history behind the American civil war to present day”
She slapped a medium sized book with a green cover into my hands.
“Next I can suggest ‘Mage’s through the ages’, a nice who’s who list of known awakened mages, both active and sleeping”
A bigger, red covered book slapped down into my arms making me buckle a little.
“uh.. What’s an awakened mage?”
Fena paused with her next book in hand looking at me weirdly.
“Honestly, what do they teach you lot these days?”
She grumbled to herself a little but eventually moved back to me with a pleasant smile.
“An awakened mage is someone who’s unlocked their reincarnation memories”
My eyebrow quirked up at her.
She huffed in response.
“Reincarnation? Past lives, cultured experience?”
She frowned when I just stared back in confusion.
“Like.. the religion thing?”
She glared at me hard.
After a moment she set down the books in her arms with another huff and waved me over to a set of chairs in the corner.
“Come on, this is going to take a while to explain”
================
I smiled at Fina as she loaded me up with all her recommended books.
“Thanks for your help”
She shot me a mischievous grin back.
“Feels like you need all the help you can get”
We both laughed and smiled.
Reincarnation had been confusing but it lead into other topics.
Before long we’d been chatting for a few hours.
Fena knows a LOT about magic apparently.
We walked over to the second counter and she rang up my purchases.
My eyes flicked over the books titles, anxious to dive into them.
Out of nowhere, there was a loud ‘WHACK!’ sound and pain blossomed across the back of my head.
My brain felt like it was splitting in two, I almost blacked out from the pain.
Finally, after the pain had built up to unbearable levels, something snapped in my head.
I yelled out, falling backwards to the floor with a groan.
Slowly, like someone was pouring hot honey across my brain something was happening.
It hurt so much, lasting an eternity and only a moment at the same time.
..A flash of fangs, glinting with malice..
..A rat like blob of a man sniffing at me intently..
..Girls in see through pyjamas..
..A spindly Reginald..
..A grunting Darren..
When my brain decided to settled back into working order, the hot honey feeling seeming to cool down and fade, I let out a gasp for air in relief.
Slowly my focus turned back into the world going on around me.
“EDITH! I've told you before, stop hitting the customers!”
A gravelly woman’s voice grumbled for a few moments before answering.
“Bad Juju!”
Fena hissed at the back of her throat and glared.
I turned my head slightly to see who hit me.
It was a haggard old lady, she was standing there in a grey floral print dress that draped from her shoulders right down to the floor.
Just peeking out from underneath it were some fluffy pink slippers.
The lady, Edith apparently, pulled her shoulders up tightly and stuck her chin forward in challenge.
“She be trouble! Bad Juju. I be hittin’ her with me JuJu stick, as should”
She stated it in such a matter of fact tone, it felt like I should be agreeing with her logic.
She glared hard at Fena, it was pretty obvious she felt that Fena should apologise for interrupting her hard work or something.
Fena turned to me and shrugged sadly.
She mouthed a silent ‘sorry’ at me.
I offered her a wobbly smile and slowly pulled myself to a sitting position.
My mind was rebooting, the pain was going away too which helped.
“I think she scrambled my brain, I've got memories that..”
I trailed off, my face scrunching up a little.
These memories felt right, they were about prom.. They fit with what Sarah told me the other day..
Oh god.. What the hell was I thinking?!?
Fena’s nose crinkled up and she grimace.
I did too.
I can’t believe I just threw up..
==============
“Honestly, it’s okay. Nothing the Sib’s can’t clean up quickly”
Fena offered me a reassuring smile and I smiled back.
“Bah! No stomach to ya girl!”
We both frowned and glanced over at Edith.
She squinted back at us.
“Don’t be lookin’ at me like tha’, ya be useless girl! Can’t even take a little memory seal breaking without losing yourself..”
She trailed off into grumbles and waved her stick at me again.
I glanced at Fena in confusion.
She shrugged unhelpfully.
“What do you mean girl? I'm a guy..”
Edith glared at me like I was an idiot and waved her stick around again.
“Not be havin’ no time for ya young’ins an’ ya weird ways girl. Ya full of Bad Juju, come an’ I be helpin’ ya”
Without another word she turned around and started off towards the door behind the front counter.
I watched her for a moment then turned to Fena with a raised eyebrow.
She cringed a little and shook her head.
“Sorry, Edith’s a bit.. uh..”
My smile came back, much to Fena’s relief.
“She’s a bit crazy but somehow her hit unlocked memories in my head that the MPA sealed”
I rubbed my temple a little and groaned again.
All of the memories were back, kind of scrambled but there again.
I can kind of understand how scared Sarah must have been now.. Wow, vampires are assholes!
Fena stalled and ended up laughing nervously instead.
“That would be her Juju stick”
I looked at her sharply, the question on my lips but she continued first.
“Edith was a shaman a while ago. Her and her brothers are known as the Sib’s by most magic users around here.. to me, she’s more of a pain in the ass. Always uses Juju as an excuse to hit people, even when it isn't needed.”
We both shared a laugh and relaxed a little.
My shoulders tensed.
I spun around on the spot and caught Edith’s ‘Juju stick’ in the palm of my hand.
It hurt but it would have hurt a lot more if she had managed to hit my head again.
Seconds after catching it I let out a gasp and dropped the stick, my hand was smoking.
Fena rushed to a nearby desk and grabbed a bottle of water to pour over it.
I gripped my wrist with my other hand and winced, for some reason the burn didn't hurt as much as the sting from the sticks initial hit had.
“Ba! Ya truly be useless girl, fire ain't a right’un for ya!”
I blinked my eyes a few times and looked at her in confusion.
One of the older men at the counter slowly moved his arm up and gestured down toward my shoes.
“Ah” he intoned wisely.
I glanced down and jumped in shock, quickly scuffed my shoe on the floor to put the flame out.
Edith smirked at me, her sunken little eyes sharp and unsettling.
“Ya be no use to no-one with a trait like that girl!”
She waved her stick around and clipped me on the leg.
I went to yell out in pain again but a glance down stalled me into a choked silence.
My other shoe was on fire this time.
“Me Juju stick be showing yer’ nature girl. Ya be fire! Full of bad Juju and Fire.”
Edith huffed and hobbled away grumbling to herself.
“Back tomorrow. I be settin’ ya right on ya lines or else’n”
I gaped at her as she moved back behind the first counter.
She patted the old man who’d spoken on the shoulder and continued on through the door behind them.
Slowly I turned back to Fina who was trying to hide her smile.
Eventually I processed what had just happened and sputtered a little.
“Did she just?”
Fina nodded, grinning at me.
“Looks like she’s taken an interest in you Al.”
She shuffled her feet uncomfortably.
“Come by tomorrow, I'm sure she can help. She’s..”
I cut in, feeling the humour, as I finally got an idea of what was going on.
“Like Yoda in a floral nighty?”
Fina collapsed sideways into a chair laughing.
To my surprise one of the old men at the counter rolled back and gave a withered belly laugh.
He slipped sideways off his chair with a thump but didn't stop laughing.
His brother on the other chair slowly lifted his head up curiously.
“Eh?” He bellowed, his eyebrows furrowed.
I joined Fina in laughing.
====================
====================
My first impression of the Sib’s was.. that they were weird.
Training from Edith was useful and really worth it.
I wouldn't be the mage I am today without her help.
She-..
Huh?.. again? Why.. my.. my head..
I was thinking about Alice.. not Fena.. why am I.. what..
Sarah.. help..
====================
====================
I sniffed hard and pulled my pillow closer to my chest.
There were some bump sounds from over in the corner, eventually Sarah rapped out a demand.
I hesitated for a moment but inevitably got out of bed instead of rolling over and ignoring it.
Careful to not make too much noise and wake mum up I slid the grate out of the way.
Sarah looked back at me, her eyes oddly serious.
She nodded her head toward her bed.
I went to protest but she shook her head and pointed hard at it.
She stood up and moved back over to her bed.
With a puff of annoyance I slid my body through the grate’s hole
Sarah patted the bedding next to her.
Reluctantly I came over and sat down.
“Alis-“ she started but I cut her off with a hiss.
“I'm not Alice”
Sarah glared at me for interrupting.
“Le’s no’ do tha’ ‘gain”
I stared at her in awe.
Her voice had lost most of its usual cutesy tone and even some of her sloppy accenting.
I KNEW she was doing it on purpose!
“Wha’ ‘appened?”
My shoulders sagged.
“Dad took me to a Pastor last week.. a..about Alice”
She shifted closer to me and draped her arm around my waist.
I flinched hard but didn't pull back.
Girl’s can hug boys. Boy’s can’t hug girls.. Alice is bad.
“He.. he said th.. that me being Alice was bad.”
“Alis isn’ bad.”
Sarah’s nose crinkled up a little and she shook her head.
I pulled away from her and shook my head hard back at her.
“Alice is bad, Alice is gonna send me and you and mum to hell. Pastor Roberts said so..”
I trailed off and breathed hard for a while to calm down.
Sarah face shifted through a few different expressions, as she considered it all.
She settled on a sneaky smile, the same type she uses when she wants to pull off a twin swap.
“Alis is bad. So you can’ be Alis!”
My mouth dropped open.
I tried to shy away from her a little but she held tight to my waist.
Even Sarah wants me to be Al now.. weird, weird Al.
Tear’s started leaking out of the corner of my eyes.
I thought she liked me acting like her..
But she said Alice was bad and I can't be..
“hmm. ‘annah!”
I locked up and stared at her in confusion.
“What?”
She grinned at me and flicked my nose for being slow.
“You’re ‘annah, like on TV! ‘annah’s good, not bad like Alis”
Her logic was simplistic at best but.. She didn't hate me..
I smiled at her and she grinned back.
Carefully she tugged me sideways until we were settled into a cuddle together on her bed like usual.
For a while we just breathed, getting used to each other’s presence.
“We can’t tell anyone, they’ll call Pastor Roberts again”
Sarah nodded her head under my chin.
“We’ll have to make sure mum doesn't catch us too”
Sarah nodded hard on that one.
“You’ll have to call me Al most of the time”
She didn't look happy but nodded again.
“Hannah..” I muttered, shifting my head so my cheek was on the pillow better.
Sarah grinned in the dark and shifted closer to me.
“..I like Hannah. She sounds nice.”
================
================
We didn't last two days before Sarah asked me for her first ‘favour’.
Mum didn't really pay attention.
She was a bit out of it, because of Dad.
I don’t think she even noticed the changes in Sarah or me either..
Sarah grinned at me that day and said she needed a favour so she could go to the park.
She wanted to go play with the local girls in the park and.. and Hannah too.. with me.. kind of..
My smile stretched and I hugged her tightly.
She loved me, that’s all that mattered.
The logic of us making Hannah seems silly now but it was important to us at the time.
I-..
.. why am I explaining this?.. my head hurts.. wha..
I.. I know this feeling, why am I..
Oh..
..oh no..
![]() |
Memories are funny things. In this instalment Al takes us on a whistle stop tour towards present day. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“ugg..”
My shoulders drooped
Mage 101, class number five done.
Boring, boring mage 101.. we were practising pencil levitation again.
I got it down in five minutes the first day but for some reason most of the people there are struggling with it still.
I nodded to the receptionist on my way out of the Hub’s front door.
“See you later Felicia”
She looked up from painting her finger nails and smirked at me.
“It’s Stacy, this week” she called out casually.
I turned to walk backwards and grinned at her in return.
“You’ll always be Felicia to me sweetheart”
I mimed a kiss to her and she shook her head in amusement.
“I don’t kiss girls honey or clones, this week at least, but thanks for the offer”
I almost stumbled over my own feet and she cracked up laughing.
With a deep sigh I waved my arms dismissively and turned back to walking normally.
“Point to me!” she shouted with glee, no doubt pulling out the scoreboard she managed to get somehow a week ago to mark off another win.
Without looking back I waved a thumbs up to her in agreement and finished it with a wave.
I don’t get why everyone is so scared of her, it turns out the way to get on to her good side is to give as good as you get, who knew?
Before she could start something else to distract me I left the hub at a mild jog.
==========
“John?”
He tensed up and turned to look at me with confusion.
I was pretty tense myself.
What the hell is he doing around here?
Why would he be anywhere near here? He lives in one of his motels on the other side of town..
“Al?.. the hell are you doing here?”
My mouth twitched a little at that one.
“Back at ya.”
He smirked and made his way over to me.
“How are things? You and Sarah get the rat problem sorted in the end?”
I nodded and tried to not shudder.
It took a whole two weeks for the exterminators to clear the flat for us to move back in.
Every time they thought they had it cleared, more would come.
Sarah got a bit desperate in the end and went there after the first week.
She wore a lot of thick clothes, apparently she needed it.. they were swarming again.
After a bit of effort she got her hands on the flute and got out of there.
The rats ‘mysteriously’ went away after that.
Karl was happy.
Turns out the flute is a low grade enchanted item, comparatively, but more useful because of it.
Low grade enchanted items aren't very strictly controlled by the MPA, so they can be passed on to non-mages by a registered mage.
In this case, one of Karl’s cousins does animal control for the county.
Nice little income.
He’s now paying me rent for the flute every two weeks which I split with Sarah for the flat’s rent.
It’s a bit.. it’s one of those things that is technically in a legal grey area but everyone who can, does do it.
Mage’s have a thing for heirlooms, anyone who’s too afraid to go through their awakening and too passive to work as a commissioned attack or support officer tends to make their living renting out any enchanted items they acquire, especially members of the four families.
While I considered just how much to tell him, John got close and shoulder bumped me like he used to when we were kids.
I wasn't ready for it and almost went flying.
A few staggered steps saved my face from meeting the street but my bag decided to spill its contents instead while I struggled to keep my balance.
John’s grin dropped and he looked apologetic.
I gathered myself together again and shrugged his apology off but he bent down to pick up my stuff for me.
After he passed me back a few bits and pieces his hand settled on my mage’s guide.
He froze for a moment, I couldn't see his face but his whole body went ridged.
Slowly he picked up the guide and shifted it in his fingers.
His head moved up and he stared at me thoughtfully.
“You running errands for Sarah or something?”
I frowned and cocked my head in confusion.
“No, just taking the long way to work from the.. library. Why?”
John’s face melted from thoughtful to suspicion and settled on shock.
I stared at him with worry.
He’s not acting normal today.
His eyes squinted and panned around my face then seemed to settle above my left shoulder.
For a moment his mouth dropped in surprise but he quickly pulled himself back together and his face went blank.
“Arista”
It came out as barely a whisper.
Without another word he shoved the guide in my hands, stood up and marched away at a near sprint.
“John?..”
He didn't answer me, just turned the corner and disappeared.
I stood there for a moment trying to work it all out but in the end I gave up.
It’s not like this is the first time John’s been weird about things.
A sigh escaped me but I bent down to gather up the last of my stuff.
I’ll have to call him later on in the week to make sure he’s okay.
================
I nearly stumbled into the office.
Getting caught up with John made me a bit late.
The receptionist looked up and scrunched her nose at me.
She does that sometimes, I think she doesn't like just me personally to be honest.
I've never seen her do it to someone else.
“Almost late Cooper. Townsend wants to see you in his office”
I paused and blinked at her for a moment.
Her face smoothed a little and she shrugged.
“Probably about your leave, this IS your first day back with him here”
My head nodded for me and I tried to smile for her but it felt weak.
What the hell could old Townsend want from me?
I'm barely a blip on his radar, even if I HAVE been off for three weeks.
I carefully made my way to his open office door.
Out of the corner of my eye I caught what looked like a long white lab coat hanging on his hat rack tucked in the corner.
For some reason it felt like it should mean something, I couldn't remember it being there before at least..
“Cooper, in here now. Shut the door” Mr.Townsend’s voice sounded a lot deeper than usual.
I slipped inside and closed the door softly.
For some reason I had a bad feeling about this..
=================
“oww”
My back hurt.. my head hurt.
For a moment I dazedly looked up at the cloudy sky above before shaking my head clear.
My eyes shot a look up at the second floor window and I frowned.
Mr.. well.. the giant lizard man who, as far as I know, was Mr.Townsend a minute ago leaned his head out the window a little and hissed at me darkly.
Fight or flight kicked in.
Ignoring my body’s grumbles I rolled off the car roof.
My feet settled on broken and melted glass.
A glance told me that I’d totalled whoever’s car it was, my fall and what looked like a relatively large amount of fire damage had wasted the whole thing.
I’d have to go talk to Edith about it later.. well talk to Fena at least, she’ll likely be sympathetic at least. Odd’s are, Edith would be listening in anyway, she tends to do that all the time apparently.
One more glance at the now lizard-free window told me that I had to get moving.
With a hand cupped on my lower back I stumbled off onto the main road nearby.
Better to be in public when chased by a lizard man, unless he can turn back into Townsend with a thought?
I tensed up for a moment and regretted it because my back roared at me.
Reluctantly I picked up my pace and moved toward the subway nearby.
At least it’s easy to get lost in the crowds at this time of day.
=================
“Get lost, I'm meditating”
I could feel her mischievous grin without opening my eyes.
“oh, com’ on. We haven’t had a weekend out in ages”
Despite all attempts to the contrary my face frowned.
“I'm busy”
Sarah stamped her foot loudly.
“You’re always busy. All you do anymore is study, meditate or go to see Fena!”
I clenched my teeth and opened my eyes to glare at her.
“I'm-“
Sarah yelped and jumped back.
A glance downward showed that, yes, I had just set my paper Ankh on fire.
“Damn it!”
Not a clever idea.
Sarah took a few more steps away from me.
I quickly patted my leg where my nice comfortable track pants had started to smoke.
In the silence that followed I offered Sarah a mild glare but there was, ironically, no heat left in it.
“I need to meditate Sarah. I'm dangerous until I can get this under control, okay? I almost flash fried a HR rep today, she said that Townsend was threatening to press charges on me for sexual harassment”
Her eyes were wide.
“That filthy snake tried to.. and I jumped out a sodding window just to escape him! He’s got the utter gall to..”
With clenched teeth I patted out another smouldering fire that had started up on my pants again.
She nodded slowly.
Eventually I sighed deep and offered her a weak smile.
“You could always take Beth with you? You know my sizes too, right?”
She gave me a weak smile back but her eyes were sad.
“yeah.. yeah, sure..um.. I’ll go call her now.. see you later, okay?”
I gave her a nod and turned back to my meditation position with a sigh.
‘Ya be useless, ya need to control ya self girl. Don’t be needin’ my help’
Fena translated that into ‘go meditate, idiot’ for me but even then it wasn't helping much.
As soon as my stress levels spike I set something on fire, ever since Edith hit my with her stick for the second time.
At least the paper Ankhs work to divert the fire for a short while, I need to make more of them.
Apparently there’s some mythology involved, something about fire linking with life essence and its aspect being enforced by the papers nature essence.. or was it the Ankh’s connection to eternal life being inverted by the paper’s status as part of a dead tree being used to draw in the flame and extinguish it at the same time..?
Fena went into lecture mode about it and I kind of blanked out watching her talk instead of actually paying attention.
They work at least, maybe if I make a load of them and fill my pockets up I can at least delay the point I start setting stuff on fire long enough to clear the area or something?
There’s no rush though, for now all I can do is try and ‘find my center’.
If I try to make any now they will probably just burn up in my hands..
Why does everything in my book about meditation sounds so vague?
Does anyone really know what ‘find your center’ means?
It’s kind of annoying.
==============
==============
I didn't go back to work.
John hooked me up with a night shift running the desk at one of his motels instead.
Between that and the income from renting out the rat flute, I pretty much broke even on it all.
I got the fire under control too.. mostly.
It only took a week or so to become stable.
That doesn't mean it’s stopped completely though.
I have to be careful.
Sarah was annoyed about it all.
She came in with the big news about her new job, she was going to be the face of an MPA sponsored treasure hunting TV show.
I was so happy for her that I accidentally scorched the floor when she told me.
I THINK she was more annoyed at me because of what happened after that though..
She handed over her briefing folder to me.
Apparently the MPA use the show, and a few others, to spread information about magic to the general public without them having to know the dreaded ‘magic is real’ part of it.
The minute I saw her shooting schedule I had a minor freak-out and roasted the folder to ash.
In a little over four months’ time she would be out of the country for a whole four months of on location shooting!
We’ve never been apart that long!
She-
.. my head!.. why.. this..
.. it feels like my head is going to explode..
..When will it end?.. this is worse then..
NO!
Don’t think about it!.. no. no. no. n-
==============
==============
“Mums missing”
I froze, pizza halfway to my mouth and my phone cupped on my shoulder to free up my hands.
“What?”
Sarah sounded twitchy, she shifted the phone constantly.
“I went around to her place after today’s run through. She’s not there, the door was unlocked and the house is a mess”
Slowly my body unlocked, I dropped the pizza to my plate and ran my hand through my hair in frustration.
“Crap”
Sarah nodded in agreement, the phone shuffled a bit more.
“She’s not..?” I trailed out at Sarah’s negative grunt.
“I called Aunt Cathy, she’s heard nothing. The neighbours have heard nothing either”
My shoulders slumped a little, so much for that idea.
“Where could..”
There was a smashing sound on the other end of the line.
Sarah moved quickly, it sounded like she dropped the phone, most likely so she could draw her MPA issued, blessed ‘kirpan’ knife from its ankle holster.
“Sarah?”
She shushed me in a near whisper.
After a long tense silence she breathed out hard in relief.
“No-ones there, looks like someone threw a brick through the kitchen window..”
I blinked hard at that.
“A brick?”
She grunted and I could hear the crunch of broken glass.
“Looks like it’s got a note tied to it”
For a moment I frowned in annoyance, a brick with a note on it is like something out of a TV show.
How very Cliché.
“What’s it say?”
My impatience may have shown because Sarah growled at me to be quite.
“Al, where are you?”
My eyebrows sunk and I hunched in closer to the phone.
“I'm at that new Pizza place up on western.. it’s bad isn't it?.. about mum?”
Sarah breathed deep and shifted the phone again.
“Stay there, I’ll come get you”
============
“This is a bad idea”
I frowned and shifted my shoulders a little.
“You didn't have to come”
Sarah shot a glare at me and huffed loudly.
“Of course I did, its mum”
My frown got a bit deeper but I bit back my initial retort.
We drove on in silence for another block.
For lack of a better option I pulled out the note again and stared at it.
Little rabbit,
You ran and you ran but your time is up.
We have your mother.
Come to the docks by midnight tonight.
Come alone.
An associate will meet you there, you should recognise him.
It was hardly descriptive.
Didn't leave me much wiggle room either.
I shot a look over at Sarah but she was focused on driving.
The ‘come alone’ part bothered me.
Was the message for me or Sarah? It’s not like we have many enemies.
Well.. that I can think of anyway..
“Take a left up here”
Sarah glared at me out of the corner of her eye.
“I need to stop off at Fena’s.”
Sarah’s glare went up a notch but she turned anyway.
“It says-“
I cut across her with a frustrated growl.
“I know, I know. Come alone. I'm not going for backup, I'm going for some equipment”
Her eyebrow perked up in surprise and she grunted questioningly.
I couldn't resist a smirk.
“Just because the mage classes are taking ages doesn’t mean I'm not learning anything”
Her other eyebrow rose but she didn't challenge me.
We took a sharp right onto the street with Fena’s shop on it.
=============
“Yes, I'm sure.”
Fena squinted at me suspiciously.
“I don’t know..” she stated in a slow, careful tone.
Sarah sighed obnoxiously from the door.
Fena shot her a sharp look of dislike.
They haven’t gotten on since the moment they met for some reason.
“I need my ready bag and I want to buy a few bits. It’s not like I'm asking for the moon here Fena..”
She looked back over at me and her frown evened out.
“Sure..”
She didn't look happy but she agreed at least.
“What do you need?”
Out of the corner of my eye I could see Sarah huff silently.
“At least one of your resonant rods and.. how many of those throw away caster rings do you have?”
Fena’s eyebrow popped up and a mischievous look darted across her face.
“Well you’re never boring at least..” she grumbled while turning to go check her stock in the back.
=============
Sarah shot me a confused look but didn't turn away from the road fully.
After almost a solid minute she couldn't hold it in anymore.
“What on earth are you doing?”
I looked up from my notepad and frowned at her.
“Maths..duh?”
She looked like she wanted to hit me.
“Why..” she ground out eventually “..are you doing math?”
I querked an eyebrow at her and smirked.
It didn't seem to help her desire to hit me.
“I've got about twenty minutes before we get to the docks.. in that time I've got to make something potentially useful for almost any situation we might come up against.”
She watched me for a moment longer and then turned back to the road, seemingly satisfied.
“What’s with the pole and the rings?”
I put my pen down and sighed loudly to show her my annoyance.
“Do you really want to know?”
She nodded decisively.
“The ‘pole’ is a resonant rod, it can be tuned to a caster’s magic by bonding it with a minor blood magic ritual-“
Sarah almost swerved the car off the road in her rush to pull us to the hard shoulder and glared at me with real heat.
“Blood magic!” she roared.
Her eyes were wide with worry.
I couldn't help but frown at her.
“yeah.. blood magic.. It’s not a big deal. Edith uses it a lot it’s just-“
She cut across me again and glared harder.
“Blood magic’s evil! Lich’s and-“
I cut across her in return by waving for silence.
“Blood magic’s only evil if you use it on other people..”
She didn't look happy with just that, so I continued quickly.
“Blood magic comes in two forms, Binding and Bound.”
A small amount of confusion mixed in with her worried look.
“Binding is the big bad rituals that drain other people to empower the caster. Bound blood magic is mostly minor rituals used to channel magic externally through an un-enchanted object or internally for self-healing”
Sarah sighed hard and her shoulders slumped.
“You sound like you know what you’re talking about”
I nodded and gave her a tentative smile.
“I trust you.. I do. I just.. blood magic, the binding stuff, it’s scary. A while back I.. well..”
She trailed off hesitantly.
“Yeah.. It’s not nice..”
She didn't carry on from there, I would have pushed her on it but we’re running out of time as it is.
After a moment more of staring at me Sarah nodded to herself and pulled us back onto the road.
“So the rings and the.. pole” she trailed off awkwardly.
I smiled a little and turned back to my calculations.
“The rods not important really, I just need a mounting that I can conduct my magic though and it’s a quick, easy shortcut to use. The rings.. well.. they store one spell pattern each.”
Sarah didn't slow down this time but she looked confused and curious.
“I might not have time to use spells directly if things get rough, the stuff I know from memory are slow anyway. A caster’s ring is another shortcut that lets you skip the visualisation stages and just push in the power, the ring does the rest.”
Her nose scrunched up a little.
“So put them together..”
I nodded and grinned.
“If I can get the maths right I should be able to slide the rings on the rod and have basically a load of spell options ready to cast without any visual cues to giveaway what I'm doing.”
My eyes dipped down to the pages of calculations I’d already had to work through.
“Bound blood magic is complicated. It’s really good for the mind stuff so with a bit of tweaking I should even be able to cast from the rod even remotely, while handcuffed”
Sarah frowned again and shot me a cautious look.
“You think you’re going to be handcuffed?”
I caught her eye and grinned a bit more.
“I hope not but like you said.. its mum.. I'm not taking any chances.”
=============
“Lurch?”
Sarah pulled the car to a full stop and her mouth dropped open staring out the windshield.
It took me a second watching him to realise that he wasn't actually Fena’s faithful golem.
His face was a bit different.. he looked more like..
“Oh crap.. It’s Darren”
Sarah swung her head to stare at me.
“You know him?”
I kept an eye on him, he didn't twitch or move around like a normal person.
Not that I could have known last time we met, but he’s defiantly a Golem.
Hard to tell what generation though.
“He was a henchman for Vlad”
She frowned in confusion for a moment but then gasped in fear.
“yeah..”
On instinct I glanced out the back window and could see a tall spindly man in a suit standing at the back bumper.
My throat got tight and I gulped.
It’s Reginald..
It would be wouldn't it..
What the hell is he doing out here?
Yes, the suns already set but it should take at least another twenty minutes before the reflective rays are comfortably dull enough for him to be out in the open.
He slowly brought his hand up and gave me a creepy, childish finger wave.
“Oh..crap”
Slowly, so neither of them would rush the car to stop me I moved my hand down my seat and slid it into my pocket.
“Stay here” I told Sarah, she looked like she was going to argue but my look silenced her.
Now wasn't the time for arguing.
I eased my way out of the car and dragged my roughly made, unnamed, last resort spell stick weapon with me.
A glance toward Darren the golem made up my mind, I turned to face Reginald as the bigger threat and one in charge.
With carefully slow movements, to not set him off, I eased my hand back into my pocket and withdrew my USMPA badge.
Reginald tensed at the sight of it.
“Re..” I paused a moment and frowned at him “..what’s your name?”
His tension eased and he smirked with a flash of fang.
“Bob, my name is Bob”
He looked oddly smug and straightened his tie proudly.
Despite the situation my mouth dropped a little and I stared at him.
“wh.. no.. okay, lets go with that..” I paused one more time “Bob.. really?”
He glared at me lightly as if I was mocking him.
My shoulders shrugged a little and I grinned back at him.
“Fine, fine.. so.. Bob..” It still felt weird “..I must warn you that I am an official operative of the MPA and you are acting against the third iteration Cromwell..”
He twitched his arm and I lost track of what I was saying with a flinch.
“the.. the Cromwell acts of New England Prospect”
His face pulled back into a big fanged grin, he cocked his head at me in amusement.
“You’re new at this, aren't you?”
I tried to stay strong but I think my hand trembled a little, it probably gave me away.
After a single deep breath I tried to center myself again.
With as much bluffed bravado as possible I shifted my hips to look more casual.
“First time I've had to use this thing”
I waved my badge a little and smiled weakly at him.
“Got any tips?”
He seemed amused at least, amused is better than ‘ready to kill me’.
“Yeah.. just one..” he trailed off and leaned a little closer to me “..don’t ignore a Golem”
I flinched but before I could move, two heavy hands came down on my shoulders.
My head turned and stalled, my stomach dropped hard as I got a glance of someone standing on the other side of our car.
He looked like a biker, probably a vampire but possibly another Golem from the size of him.
Oh.. and he had Sarah at knife point with a hand on her face to gag her mouth..
Shouldn't forget that part..
A jerk at my side made me swing back around to see Re.. Bob, standing a lot closer to me and in his hands he was swinging my ring covered, last resort, resonant rod.
Instinctively my hands came together and I desperately clutched my badge to my chest for protection.
His smirk looked a lot darker now but no less amused.
“Shall we head in then? Ladies first..”
He waved my stick dramatically over my head.
I didn't have a chance to argue, Darren practically lifted me off my feet and carried me down the dock.
Sarah grunted behind me but she went silent a moment later, so I'm guessing they didn't like her arguing with the idea.
===========
My eyes flew around constantly as they walked us past a few different piers and came to a stop at a medium sized yacht on the fifth mooring.
It was white, like most yachts around here seemed to be.
The paint was a little rough in places and the metal fittings looked used.
Overall I wasn't impressed.. well.. maybe a little.
I've never seen a yacht before so it was a BIT impressive at least.
Darren didn't pause long, with a surprisingly gentle shove to my shoulders we were heading up the old wooden planks to get on-board.
“well, this could have gone better..”
Sarah glared at me as we marched up the tight gang plank.
She tried to growl at me through the cloth gag they’d put into her mouth, apparently they don’t like it if you try to scream either.
“It’s not my fault you don’t know when to be quiet” I hissed at her with a glare of my own.
She tried to kick me and almost fell off the gang plank instead.
The biker guy grabbed her at the last moment and pulled her back into line.
She didn't look pleased about it.
“So..” I trailed off and considered my options “..You boys still working for Vlad?”
Above me Darren grunted but didn't give a real answer.
Not surprisingly considering that he’s a golem with a limited ability to provide input.
“Rastalin’s in charge still but he’s not the master any more”
I frowned and tried to swing my head around to look at Re..Bob.
Darran’s bulk got in the way so I gave it up with a sigh.
“Who’s in charge around here then?”
Bob chuckled from out of my view range.
“Got a new boss. Human, a lich naturally, calls himself Dante”
I jumped in surprise when Sarah started freaking out.
She lashed out her legs frantically and tried to get lose, yelling into the gag hard.
One of her stray kicks almost knocked me off the gang plank.
With an indignant squawk she was picked up and thrown over the biker guy’s shoulder.
I had a brief flash of being in a similar position with Darren before and felt sorry for her.
Sarah didn't calm down, even in her new position, she kept thrashing around much to Bob’s amusement.
“You've heard of him then?” He asked mockingly.
I shrugged against Darren’s hold and frowned.
Obviously Sarah has at least.
Without another word they steered me through the nearest door into the yacht’s hull.
I almost gasped aloud when we stepped inside and were suddenly in a massive high ceilinged stone entrance way.
You would think I would be used to it by now, mage’s have a thing for expanded spaces.
It looks like this Dante guy has the same interior decoration ideas as Vlad, although from the sound of my feet on the stone flooring he at least does it with some class.
“Not bad, can see you upgraded since I last visited”
My attempts to hide my worry still seemed to be able to get a snort of laughter from Bob.
“New place, lot smaller, MPA took back the Hub thanks to you”
I didn't resist a smirk this time.
It’s not like I really did much in the whole tracking down their base and rescuing everyone part of things but any credit I can take is good to wrong foot them in this kind of situation.
“Not my fault you guys were dumb enough to try and steal a Hub”
Bob grunted in partial agreement but didn't sound quite as amused this time.
“Less talking, more walking”
I grunted back at him but didn't argue.
There’s no point in aggravating him more than necessary right now, not until we have more of an idea what’s going on at least.
===========
They took us down a few passageways that wouldn't have looked out of place in a Transylvanian castle and finally came to a stop at one of the thick wooden doors so Bob could unlock it.
Inside there was a lot of clutter and a large barred off area that looked like an old west style jail cell.
My ears picked up sobbing before I spotted the cell’s only occupant.
“Mum!”
She jumped slightly from her huddled pile in the corner and shot her head up to stare at me with wide eyes.
I couldn't hold back a wince, her face had a fair few bruises on it and it looked like she’d been crying for a while.
She didn't say anything but her eyes welled up with even more tears and she sunk her head again.
“Al..” I could barely hear her voice over the sound of us walking, even then its tremble was easy to detect.
Darren moved a hand from my shoulder and pulled a key from his belt to unlock the cell door.
With a shove I ended up sprawled on the stone floor near mum.
Behind me there was a thump and grunt from Sarah.
I barely had time to shift my head before the door was shut with a loud clash and locked tight again.
“Have a nice stay, I’ll go tell Dante you came to visit”
The smile on Bobs face was anything but nice.
I slowly sprawled myself out on the cell floor again with a deep sigh.
Being in a cage sucks..
=============
“SARAH, CAN YOU GIVE IT A REST!”
She roared in anger and tried to kick the cell door open for what felt like the millionth time.
Mum stirred from her miserable little pile and looked up at her with sad eyes.
“Sarah..”
She looked heartbroken at the sight of her.
“Aaah!”
Sarah gave one final kick to the door and sunk to the floor in a heap.
I moved over to her, for a moment she tried to bat me away, but eventually she crumpled into my arms and sobbed hard.
My eyes caught mums.
She looked just as lost as I felt.
“Sare.. what’s wrong?”
Her head shot up to glare at me and she hit me in the chest hard.
“WE’RE PRISONERS!”
She threw a few more hits to my chest.
“AGAIN!”
I grunted with each hit but didn't stop her.
She needed to get it out.
“THAT’S WHAT’S WRONG!”
In barely a breath, her face crumpled and the fight seemed to leave her.
When she spoke again her voice was weaker.
“We’re all gonna die here Han..”
She tried to struggle out of my arms and after a moment of hanging on I let her go.
Unsteadily she got to her feet and wobbled out a pacing circle on the floor.
“Dante, he’s evil..”
I looked up at her in confusion.
How DID she know this Dante guy anyway?
Sarah must have seen something in the look on my face because she stopped pacing and took a deep soothing breath.
It seemed to work for a moment but then she broke into a choked off sob and had to try again.
Her arms came up to hug herself and she shook slightly.
“About a year after Karl took me under his wing at the MPA there was an all-points call out.”
She looked at me and gave the ghost of a smile.
“Remember when I called you to cover for me for a few hours, then didn't get back in contact until the next morning?”
I gulped but nodded anyway.
She really scared me that night.
I didn't know what happened to her, I almost came out and told mum that I wasn't Sarah just so we could start looking for her.
Sarah’s frantic phone call in the morning came about twenty minutes before my set deadline to go talk to mum.
She seemed really shaken up for a while afterwards as well, but she wouldn't talk about it.
“yeah..”
I blinked and looked up at her.
Obviously she’d read my face again, her tentative smile slipped and she shuddered hard.
“..By the time me and Karl got there most of the big stuff had finished, we were on clean up detail.”
She leaned against the cell bars and pushed her head back to stare at the ceiling.
“It was a mess Han, Dante is a lich king. Lich’s are.. they have no morals, he was killing people and using their parts to feed his undead horde.. he was.. there were child-”
She cut herself off abruptly and her hand came up to her mouth, with barely time to turn around she puked through the bars.
I scrunched up my nose in disgust but tried not to focus on it.
After a few more dry heaves Sarah turned back around and slowly made her way into another corner of the cell.
“Sorry..” she let out quietly, looking ashamed of herself.
“S’okay” I answered for the sake of it.
At least she’d held back long enough to turn away.
Sarah shuddered and huddled herself down in the corner, almost mirroring mum’s position.
We all sunk into silence.
Slowly I reached into my pocket, pulled out my MPA badge and started fiddling with it in my hands.
No-one felt up to breaking the silence.
==========
“She going to be okay?”
I jumped a little at mum’s raw sounding voice.
A glance at her had me glancing back over at Sarah instead.
She was shaking in her sleep.
Every once in a while she would give out a little sob or moan too.
My eyes moved back to mum and we shared a look.
We both could see it.
This Dante guy had Sarah terrified, she wouldn't last long going on like this.
I looked back down at my badge and fumbled with it a little more.
“If I had a way to get someone out of here..” I trailed off thoughtfully.
Mum seemed to perk up a little and watch me with caution.
I caught her eyes and stared at her hard, then nodded my head at Sarah.
Mum seemed to take in a heavy breath and slowly closed her eyes tightly, with a careful movement she nodded.
My lips curled up into a small smile.
I couldn't help but feel proud of her for that, I’d been tempted to use it myself more than once since everything went wrong at the dock.
My legs were a little numb from the cold floor but I crawled over to Sarah’s side and gave her a gentle shake anyway.
She snorted in her sleep and jolted up with wild confused eyes.
After a moment she settled on me and drifted to the cell bars.
Her face fell in disappointment as she realised it hadn't all been a dream.
Quickly, while she was still disorientated I hugged her tight.
“We love you Sare.. me and mum do, okay?”
She watched me with even more confusion, she went a little cross-eyed trying to watch my face as I leant in and kissed her on the forehead.
It took me a moment to pull away but I was ready when I did.
I stared hard into her eyes and gave her the best smile I could offer.
“Alice is bad”
The words came out easily, which almost surprised me, but it was for Sarah..
I pulled back from her and dropped my badge in her lap.
Sarah watched me move away.
Slowly her head dropped down to look at the, now glowing, badge.
It only took seconds but it felt like ages for her sleep addled brain to realise what was happening.
Her head shot up to stare at me with so much pain, it hurt my chest to look at her.
I wouldn't look away though, I couldn't.
Her mouth dropped open and she let out a sharp hissed breath.
“No”
She tried to stagger out of her sitting position but it was already too late.
“NO! YOU SON OF A BI-”
The badge flared in blue light and when it cleared she was gone.
A wind of cold air blew across the cell.
I knew it was a side effect of the ‘secret’ emergency teleport spell etched into all trainee mage’s identification badges.
I knew it wasn't actually wind but a pressure wave caused by the vacuum created when she disappeared to her target destination, the emergency medi-bay back at the Hub.
I knew it wasn't actually cold either, that was just the way my skin and brain could understand the mixed messages it received when hit with the large magical backlash from such an overpowered spell.
It was worse than most people’s would have been, you’re only meant to charge it for your first week but I've charged mine every night before bed, since the day I got it, just in case..
I knew..
It didn't matter what I knew.
I knew Sarah was safe.
That was the important part.
Mum let out a broken sob, I felt like joining her.
Slowly I moved back toward Sarah’s corner and settled myself in her place.
The stone floor was still warm.
It was probably my imagination but it felt like I could smell her still.
I shivered hard and huddled tighter into her spot.
We sat in silence for a while, I almost fell asleep a few times.
“Thanks Al.. you did good”
Mum sounded bad but she gave me a watery smile at least.
My head nodded without actually answering her.
I did it for Sarah, not her.
Slowly I moved my head down to the floor and spread my body out.
Sleep is probably the best thing I can be doing, until they come back and we face our fate at least.
==================
“You hate me don’t you..”
I considered not answering her but despite it all, she’s my mum.
My head rocked to the side so I could get a better look at her.
“Pretty sure if I did the feeling would be mutual..”
Her face scrunched up, which looked a lot more painful with all the bruises.
“I don’t hate you Al”
She sounded hurt, having to say it aloud.
“..Funny way of showing it..”
I rolled back away from her.
She didn't have anything to say in return apparently.
===================
“It’s not easy Al.. Finding out your son’s a-”
She cut herself off from finishing that thought.
I sighed and slowly rocked my head back to look at her again.
“A what?”
She squinted at me in annoyance and took a deep breath.
“A homosexual”
For a moment I watched her in surprise but it got to be too much very quickly, I cracked up laughing.
Mum didn't find it funny.
She pulled back her shoulders like she always does when she thinks someone’s mocking her.
With some effort I pulled it all back in, my grin wouldn't go away though.
“I'm not gay mum”
Her eyes went wide and she locked up completely.
I couldn't hold it any more, with a snort I started laughing again.
“How can you.. I mean.. I SAW you”
I shifted around into a sitting position so I could talk better.
“You CAUGHT me, pretending to be Sarah.. so she could go out after curfew”
Her face scrunched up tight.
“You still..” She didn't seem to want to finish talking.
She waved her hand around to show what she meant.
“So?.. Face it mum, me and Sarah look alike, TOO alike to be normal.”
She didn't look happy accepting that fact but nodded eventually.
It was a nasty thing to do, but I couldn't resist.
With a shift of my hips, a flick of my hair and a few other facial shifts I was Sarah.
“Mum, it’s not a big deal, ya know?”
Mum’s jaw dropped.
I shifted my hips back into a more lazy position and smirked at her.
“You’re practically the only person who knows we aren't twin sisters these days”
My mouth slowly pulled into a small frown.
I hadn't really considered it like that before but it’s true.
Well.. her and John at least, he’s been my best friend forever though, so that doesn't count.
“Sarah suggested I try to be her stunt double for the show, if it wasn't for my magic trai..”
I trailed off and cocked my head at mum for a moment.
“Hold on..”
My eyes squinted at her hard.
“Why aren't you freaking out about magic?”
For a moment I flashed back to Sarah’s theory about mum and all the memory tampering the doctors found.
Careful to not set her off, I moved a bit tighter into the corner and brought my hands up to provide a bit better defence if necessary.
Mum looked a little guilty.
My legs tensed a fraction more, just in case.
“I already knew about magic..”
My eyes flicked around the cell for some kind of weapon but for such a cluttered room outside, the cell was surprisingly clear of debris.
“are you a..” I stopped myself from voicing it.
Please say no, please say no..
“a mage?” she finished for me.
Her head dipped down and she looked at her fingers.
“no”
I let out the breath I hadn't realised I was holding.
She glanced up at me with a confused frown but settled back down onto her hands.
“Your grandmother was though and I'm.. well..”
She trailed off as if she didn't really feel ready to continue.
After a long pause her head came back up and she stared at me for almost a solid minute.
“You’re a mage, aren't you? I recognise that badge you gave Sarah..”
I rolled my shoulders back and frowned.
“yeah”
Her eyes went a little wider and a small smile formed on her face.
“How long have you known..” she trailed off and considered me for a moment “is this why you and Sarah always.. well it would make sense if you wanted to hide..”
My eyebrow popped up in confusion.
Mum cleared her throat and tried to look calmer.
“You've known since you were young right? Your father..”
She paused as if talking about him still hurt a bit too much
“He was convinced you and Sarah were magical.. Is that why you started pretending to be Sarah? What was your first contact with magic?”
She shifted her legs and knelt forward a little in interest.
“um.. prom?”
Mum jolted back and stared at me hard.
“Prom?”
I nodded and smiled a little.
“Prom. Sarah didn't want to go so I stood in for her-”
Her eyes went a little wider there.
“-one thing lead to another and we ended up facing vampires.”
She looked pretty confused after that.
“That’s weird..”
I squinted at her.
“It’s magic, of course it’s weird.”
She actually laughed a little at that one but her face still looked a bit tight in thought.
“Mother.. my mother” she trailed in uncertainly “she said that most mages find out about magic from an early age.. it kind of.. seeks them out..”
I’d been told similar from a few people.
Fena said that no-one could work out why magic reacted the way it did, some people even have near religions based on the idea that magic was conscious and needed appeasing to be kept happy.
“..So why didn't it come for you sooner?”
I opened my mouth to answer her then paused in thought.
After a painfully long moment where I drew a blank, all I could do was offer her a shrug.
Mum looked a bit more worried at that.
She went to say something else but a noise from the door made us both freeze up.
Slowly Darren the golem made his way in.
He grunted at us and unlocked the cell door.
His huge hand reached out, just managing to snag me by the ankle.
Mum surged to her feet but he pushed her away, seemingly without effort, and dragged me roughly out of the cell.
The door slammed shut with a heavy ‘thunk’ while mum frantically tried to stagger back to her feet.
“Al!”
She dived forward, trying to grab my arm desperately through the bars but Darren had already moved me too far out of reach.
“Keep safe-” I managed to call out to her before Darren rounded the corner and pulled me out of sight with him.
===========
I tried a few times to get Darren talking but it was pointless.
Golems aren't known for being talkative.
They aren't known for being careful with cargo either, as my now sore head can attest to.
Eventually he must have gotten bored of walking because he dragged me into the center of a large, dark chamber and left me in the middle of the room facing a raised area with a throne on it.
A real, gaudy, King’s and Queens style golden throne.
“Thanks big guy, always a pleasure”
He didn't even grunt at me, just turned and walked out the door instead.
Slowly I stood up and dusted myself off a bit.
After a moment of consideration, I decided it was worth a try and casually went to follow him back out the door.
I got a grand total of three paces forward before hitting some kind of invisible wall and bouncing back to the floor hard.
“oww.. well that’s not fair”
A glance downward told me all I needed to know.
Engraved into the stone floor were a lot of symbols that looked vaguely archaic in nature.
Most telling of all was that, roughly where I hit the invisible wall, there was a ring deeply etched into the stone and dyed dark with a dull red paste smothered into it.
“Binding blood magic.. of course it is.. Sarah just had to jinx it didn't she..”
A rich male voice laughed from behind me.
I whipped around and stared at him with wide eyes.
He was tall, very pale and very skinny.. well.. Mostly bone-y.
His skin was dry and tight like it had been stretched on to the framework of his body as an afterthought during his creation.
He was leaning against the side of the throne and watching me with amused eyes, dark hair hung lazily across his face and his regal dark robes hung open to show off all of his emaciated ribs.
“Sarah?” His voice vibrated in my chest and made me shudder for some reason.
It took me a moment to get myself under control but he enjoyed the spectacle anyway from the looks of him.
“My sister, you had her in a cage with me and my mum earlier”
He pushed himself off from the thrones side and with casual grace eased himself down into its seat.
His eyes never left me throughout the whole display.
Doesn't he ever blink?
“Had, being the opportune word I take it?”
I didn't resist the small smile of victory that came to my face.
‘Had’ was definitely the opportune word.
Sarah’s safe.
That’s the important thing.
He watched me for a few long seconds.
With a graceful chuckle that felt wrong coming from his startlingly hollow looking body he reached out and pulled a cord hidden to the side of his throne.
I twitched when the door behind me opened but didn't dare look away from him to see who had entered.
There was some muffled groans and a feminine squeal followed by the sound of something hitting the floor hard.
Careful to not look completely away from the skeleton in human flesh in front of me, I eased my eyes sideways to see what had happened.
Mum was just pulling herself back up from the floor behind me.
I had to bite back a gasp when I realised what was going on.
It turns out mine isn't the only Blood magic cage engraved into the floor.
A quick scan of the rest of the floor indicated that there was, in fact, three ritual circles marked out.
The one to my right was still inactive.
I guess they were planning to put Sarah in it before.. well that’s something at least.
Rituals balanced with the power of three tend to take time to redesign for working with only two targets.
A glance at the skeleton made me smirk.
He was obviously thinking in the same direction, judging by the frown on his face.
He shuffled his foot slightly and caught my eyes with his own dark pits.
His frown slipped slowly into a smirk of his own, which made mine falter.
This isn't the time or the place to get complacent.
Lich’s don’t last long without being smart about it.. and the skeleton was definitely a Lich.
He stood from his throne and bowed deeply at us.
“I am Dante Dandes, in some circles, I am called the ‘Dandy Man’”
His eyes travelled quickly over mum and drifted leisurely up my legs to rest on my face.
“You, my dear, are so awfully familiar.”
His smirk turned a little excited and he leaned forward in interest.
“Have we, by chance, met before? I'm thinking.. London.. No.. Leicestershire.. yes.”
He straightened regally and grinned.
“Leicestershire, England, in the year of our lord 1394 I believe, such a tragic time with the death of poor Anne”
His smirk turned darker but he seemed so much more enthralled by me suddenly.
“yes.. I'm certain of it. On the night of the bloody moon, you were the maiden who freed the Were’s held in enslavement by Lord Benedict.”
He adjusted his robes and seemed to be watching me with some measure of awe.
“Such a beautiful night, the blood of the innocent ran red in the streets and you danced with the pack in the dark moon’s light”
He sighed and rolled his eyes back in pleasure.
I shivered hard.
For some reason his words felt familiar.
I could imagine the places he’d described with a bit too much clarity to be just my imagination.
He wallowed in his memories for a moment longer but seemed to come back to himself with a sigh.
His eyes swept down to me and he smiled a warm smile.
“My lady..” he trailed in, casually making his way to a recess I hadn't noticed partly hidden behind his throne “..perhaps, considering we are such old acquaintances, you would do me the honour of explaining this curious device to me.”
He pulled back into the light and brought with him a pole, its multiple jewelled rings sparkling in the rooms dull light, as he twisted it through his long fingers like an expert.
The arrogant bastard was holding my last resort stick!
“It is blood magic, of a kind, yes? I can feel it, the bond of your blood is..” he trailed off and sniffed deeply in ecstasy “..your blood bond is simply delicious.”
My shoulders shuddered hard, disgust battling hard to be shown on my face.
Since prom, men sniffing at me has not been something positive in any way, it wasn't really a good thing even before prom in all honesty.
Before I could come up with a good insulting answer for him the door creaked open again and in came a tight grouping of men.
Most of them looked like biker rejects, one looking like he stepped out of a 1940s horror movie.
“Master”
Vlad bowed his head but he did NOT look happy about it.
Dante looked amused, I felt amused too.
In fact, I couldn't resist the laugh that bubbled up.
Vlad swung his head around to stare at me and in one movement he loomed up with a very dramatic hiss of rage.
“YOU!”
My laugh trickled off, I couldn't help grinning at him teasingly instead though.
“Vlad! Honey! How’s my favourite pain in the neck? Un-life treating you well?”
He hissed in rage and tried to raise up even more dramatically.
If he went up any higher on his tip-toes he’d fall flat on his face.
Dante looked amused about the whole situation.
“Vlad, Vlad, Vlad.. Honestly..”
I flicked my hair at him for effect.
“Any other day, I promise, you’d be scary.. but today? I'm facing a bonafide, at least 800 year old, Lich here.. with fabulous hair and his hands on my staff of power.. Ya just can’t compete buddy..”
Dante flicked his head arrogantly and smiled at me for the compliment.
Why are all the evil men in my life obsessed with their looks?
Vlad went to charge me.
With a wave of his hands Dante somehow managed to freeze him mid-stride.
He glanced over to me and looked smug.
“Vampires..” he trailed off as if we were discussing a particularly naughty breed of puppy.
I stared hard at Vlad’s frozen form, his eyes darted around but he really couldn't move a muscle.
“Cool..” the word slipped out unintentionally “How’d you do that?”
Dante smiled at me and flicked his head again.
I think the hair compliment went to his head a bit.
“As you so graciously point out, my dear, I'm a powerful Lich King. The undead are mine to command”
My eyes flicked to the other vampires in the room, none of them looked particularly pleased at that fact.
“Command over vampires and you never have to diet again.. sign me up?”
Dante chuckled darkly and smiled at me indulgently.
“You have the makings of a good Lich.. the brains”
He nodded to me.
I tried not to feel smug at that one.
“..and the power” he waved my last resort stick like a pompous baton.
My smile slipped and his eyes bore into mine.
“Now, care to explain what this does?”
I flicked my eyes around the room looking for a distraction.
The vampires re-entering had given me an idea of a plan, it would hurt but it might work.
I just need a few more details..
My wandering eyes settled on mum in her blood magic ritual circle.
She looked afraid, not just of the evil guys around us, when her eyes met mine she flinched hard.
I tried not to be offended by that, I'm pretty freaked at the moment too.
“Trade? Details for details?”
Dante looked amused again.
For some reason, it felt like that was his default way of handling new situations.
“An acceptable idea.. Ask away m’Lady..”
After a moment of considering the right wording I went for it.
“The cages”
I waved my hand and gently brushed the invisible wall to show my meaning.
“It’s binding blood magic, obviously, I'm curious though.. the shielding’s VERY strong.. It must have taken a lot of power to charge? Did you use a shortcut of some kind?”
Dante looked a little offended.
I tried to look innocent and curious to calm his ego.
“Maybe, the shield only stops people and things getting out instead of getting in and out from either side, right?”
Dante shook his head but his eyes were warm with understanding.
“I would never cut corners in such things. The death of a sacrifice victim before or even during a ritual is unthinkable, such an amateur mistake is beneath one of my power”
For his sake, I nodded along in excitement, as if I was hanging on his every word.
Meanwhile I was discreetly reaching into my pocket to pull out anything I could find.
Turns out the only thing in my pocket was a dull penny, my lucky day.
With a flick of my wrist I sent the penny toward the barrier.
Everyone, even Vlad, followed its decent with their eyes.
The penny hit the invisible wall and bounced off without losing any momentum.
I nodded to myself and grinned.
Dante looked at me curiously, the beginning of annoyance crossing his face.
“ah, my turn, right?”
He nodded expectantly.
I gave him a flirty smile and geared up for the final act.
This was going to hurt.
I hope mum can get through it okay, shame I can’t give her a warning somehow.
“You have, in your hand, my very own rough and ready Bad JuJu stick”
He held it out at arm’s length and looked at it from a few angles.
“It’s blood bound to me. I can use it as a remote focus, with a bit of effort, naturally.”
He smiled knowingly and stared harder at the rod in interest.
“It’s got an ‘Estes’ rune cluster on top of a line of ‘Arbitrio’ runes in parallel and my own little addition, a comparative filter based around several emotional tuned ‘Mentales’ trigger runes.”
His face scrunched as he worked hard to process it all.
Judging from how long it took him to work it out, I’ll take a guess that he never learnt enchanting on his long road to becoming a Lich.
“Uncountable control runes on a choice matrix with mental command.. emotional triggers?”
His voice sounded uncertain.
Rightly so, while his Latin may be up to par, his understanding of rune theory was lacking at best.
“My mentor, she often tells me that I'm full of Bad JuJu, the stick in your hands is tuned to me and my Bad JuJu..”
I twisted my body away from him slightly as the magic I’d been pooling reached the limit of what I could safely contain without it becoming visible, and smiled wide for him.
“oh.. and fire.. can’t forget that.. Bad JuJu and Fire”
His eyes went wide, he tried to throw the stick away but he was too slow.
No-one can be faster than the speed of thought after all.
I dumped a mental command along the thin blood connection between me and the rod.
Without time to take cover I ended up getting a head on blast of sound and the pressure wave of magical backlash that launched me back into the already flaring blood magic wall behind me.
==========
It felt like I’d gone unconscious for a moment or two.
I hit my head on something on the way down, most likely the floor.
Carefully my arms found a grasp that seemed solid and I pushed myself up.
I probably groaned or something but my ears were ringing from the sound of the explosion, so I couldn't hear it if I did.
A smirk formed on my face as I surveyed the damage.
Dante was gone, his throne showed signs of singeing and it was partly melted.
The vampires, more specifically Vlad, were dust.
There were no visible dust piles but odds are that they were vaporised in the blast.
I hadn't lied to Dante.
The rod definitely used those specific runes, in that specific layout.
I just happened to not mention all the rings wrapped around it.
Originally I planned to be able to trigger different ring enchantments by forcing different emotions down my blood bond.
Fena gave me a nice mix of rings to work with, fire, ice and water.
Oh.. and my personal favourite, two of her custom ‘sunlight’ rings.
Very good for fighting most forms of undead.
It’s kind of a shame I didn't get to actually use them as intended.
I’ll have to work on making a new one later.
Just imagine the look on Edith’s face when I block her next ‘JuJu stick’ strike with my own ‘Bad JuJu stick’!
That’s for the future though, I don’t even know if the stick would have worked as planned..
I did the maths right but magic can often be more complicated then you expect.
With Dante, I just sent a full pulse of mental focus and as much magical power as I could offer into the stick.
It overloaded, resonant rod, blood rune clusters and several types of focus rings..
BIG boom basically..
A glance down told me that my hopeful deductions had worked out just as much as my luck in all of this.
Stone and debris was covering the floor in an uneven layer everywhere.. except inside my ritual circle.
I eased up into a sitting position and turned to check on mum.
Her circle had held just as well as mine, blood magic’s reliable like that.
From the looks of it she may have done the same as me, she was sprawled out unconscious on the floor.
It looks like she has some blood from somewhere near her head, that’s a little worrying but there’s not much I can do about it until the blood ritual circles run out of juice sadly.
She’s breathing at least.
We both survived..
We both survived being captured and put in ritual circles by a highly dangerous Lich!
I let out a long breath and then cracked a smile.
In seconds I had my head back and I laughed hard.
The release of tension was nice.
Eventually I calmed down and settled in for the wait.
That’s when the clapping started.
I turned slowly to look over my shoulder at Dante’s melted throne.
He was leaning, partly in shadow, against the throne.
He was clapping at an almost mockingly slow pace.
He caught my eye and I felt a crushing weight come down on my chest.
For some reason he looked different, his face was sharper, his smile looked more frightening than usual.
“..John?”
He stopped clapping and turned to face me properly.
“Impressive as always.. Arista”
For some reason his eyes bore deep into me and my head hurt.
That name..
“Lich’s.. useful to be sure, but against someone of your level?”
His voice was in that oddly tight British accent he sometimes let slip when under stress.
With silent feet he eased himself around and sat gracefully in Dante’s melted throne.
“Well.. let the fun begin..”
He waved his hand and I collapsed to the floor with a gasp.
Something was ripping, tarring at me.
The blood runes beneath my feet were glowing a bright ominous red.
My head came up with some effort to look at him.
“Why..”
He smirked sharply and leaned forward in the seat.
“There are many ways to break a memory seal Arista.”
He shifted further forward to watch as I winced in pain.
“I've found that one of the most effective ones to integrate the unlocked memories quickly, especially with reincarnation memories, is pain.. pain and fear.”
His lips opened into a shark like grin.
“You’re not the only one suffering. While you are drained by this well-crafted blood ward to a point that your seal will FINALLY break.. Your mother will be joining you in the experience.”
Slowly I managed to shift my head left enough to see mum twitching on the floor out the corner of my eye.
“Better get to work quickly on breaking those memories free Arista.. I don’t think she will last as long as you sadly”
He looked anything but apologetic about that fact.
I could feel tears welling up in my eyes.
My head felt like it was going to split in two, possibly more than two pieces.
My arms gave out finally and I fell hard to the floor with no way to stop myself.
I didn't move after landing.
It hurt too much to breath let alone move.
All I could do was cry.
Slowly, the edges of the world got dark and my head got worse.
I screamed out in pain when the pressure spiked.
My vision whited out and I lost contact with reality.
As the world faded, John’s laughter rang in my head.
===========
===========
Its too much.. not again.. its too much!
PLEASE!
===========
===========
We were in a never ending white room.
So many of us.
So many voices.
So many..
===========
===========
No, no, no, no, no-
===========
===========
I surged up, gasping for air.
They wouldn't stop!
From the corner of my eye I could see mum.
She looked almost dead.
The blood from her head wound had spread and she was breathing in hitched breaths.
I need to get her out!
I need to.. I..
Teleport! Blood magic can’t block low phase warping teleportation spells.
How.. how do I..
My arm shakily raised up to point my palm at mum.
My aching chest burned even more but I didn’t stop.
Unfamiliar magic flowed up from my core.
I could feel it shifting through my lines, burning a path forward to make a spell matrix I don’t recognise.
..but.. I do.. I do recognise it!
How..
“AAAH!”
The primal roar helped me focus.
With a monumental effort I squeezed my hand into a tight fist and let it drop.
The shadows within the room rose up around us and converged on mum.
She was shrouded in the darkness and without a sound she faded into the floor.
Gone.
Gone and safe.
If my aim was right..
Of course my aim was right, it’s not the first time I've..
No..
Yes.. It IS the first time isn't it?
With a great sigh I flopped my burning chest back to the cool stone floor, exhausted.
Sarah is safe, Mum is safe. That’s all that matters.
“Impressive”
His voice made my breath hitch in my chest.
The voices..
They ALL called out at once. My head..
“Shadow magic, not your best field of expertise. I wonder who you got that from..”
His smug, smug voice!
The pressure on me eased.
The burning red blood runes on the floor died out.
He turned them off.. that.. that arrogant bastard..
I could hear his footsteps coming towards me.
With a surprisingly gentle push he moved me onto my back so I could stare up at him.
His smile was so disgustingly smug.
Why wouldn't he be?
He always is when this sort of thing happens, isn't he?..
..isn't.. isn't he?.. my head.. John doesn't.. no.. not John..
MAX!
His eyes lit up with joy, he must have seen the recognition in my eyes.
“M..” my breath hitched and forced me to choke off slightly “Max.. arimus..”
His grin spread further.
“How..”
Slowly he rocked back on his heels.
He looked like a child showing off for his parents.
He always.. he always..
The voices are screaming!
They can’t agree!
Run! FIGHT! Cry! KILL! K..kiss..
“You almost got away with it, I was so convinced that it was Sarah. The boy act? Ingenious.”
He rolled his shoulder and smiled brightly
“To think, all those years.. I wasted so many hours modifying your memory to keep you unknowing of magic and loyal to me, just so I could stay close to her.. and she was useless after all..”
He stank to his knees at my head and cupped my face in his hands.
The voices in my head yelled out in rage.
How DARE he touch me again! After.. after he..
“At last, I have you where I want you”
His eyes stared deep into mine and he smiled brightly.
“Are you in there my little rabbit?.. You are, aren't you..”
One of the voices cried out in joy.
The voice that wanted to k..kiss him earlier.. the one..
Oh god.. he’s sick! How could he!
My body tried to pull closer to him but the other voices shouted her down.
I sighed in relief as she stopped pushing my body to move.
The mental fighting hurt my head but it left me feeling clearer.
All the opinions and pressure focused inward instead of on me for just a moment.
Options flew through brain at lightning speeds.
My brain was working painfully fast, processing things, processing everything.
Spells I’d never heard of, but knew I could cast.
Facts about the ritual he’d used on me and how to counter its painful effects, were used without thought.
Knowledge about him.
Everything there could be to learn about Maxarimus after countless lives of working against him.. Working with him..
Working..
my head..
FOCUS!
He stroked my cheek lovingly.
With slow inevitability he moved his head in and kissed me.
The voices roared in rage.
I blocked them out as much as possible.
FOCUS!
My hand shook but it moved as commanded.
I managed to get it up to cup his hand loosely.
He pulled back and smiled at me with warmth.
That one voice tried to tell me not to, but she was shouted down by so many others.
“Johnny..”
Max twitched, his sappy smile slipping into a dark frown.
My hand tugged his and with surprising ease I managed to get his hand where it needed to be.
His eyes went wide in shock.
“I'm a guy.. Idiot..”
His face crumpled up in confusion and just the beginnings of rage.
I rocked my head back and laughed hard.
Stupid arrogant bastard!
His hand whipped out of my grasp and slung back into a fist.
I braced myself for the hit.
After a few seconds I squinted my eyes open and watched him.
He was frozen, his face spoke of so many different emotions.
Overall, he looked lost.
Heartbroken and lost.
For a moment I felt pity for him.
Then the voices called and memories surfaced harder.
The bastard doesn't deserve my pity!
My leg felt warm.
It took me a moment to realise why.
Fire.. bad JuJu and Fire..
PERFECT! I just need a distraction..
A smile split my face.
The voices cheered in agreement.
Joh.. Max.. no.. JOHN!
Screw his pride!
John looked at me with just a touch of concern.
He knows me, he must see the look on my face.
“Johnny”
He twitched hard and glared at me.
“Oh Johnny, Johnny, John boy..”
His shoulders were tighter and tighter with rage.
“You don’t have the balls to hit me”
His teeth clenched hard and his fist rose up threateningly again.
“I've always had bigger balls then you Johnny.. and now that’s not just a metaphor”
My face split into a sharp grin.
A laugh forced its way out of me with just the right level of mocking.
He’s always had a problem with being mocked.
Come on Ma-John!
I know you, ya egotistical bastard!
He pulled his fist up tighter for a strike, his eyes clouded with anger at last.
Even though I braced for it the hit still hurt.
He caught me right in the nose, for a moment I thought he’d broken it.
I worked on through the pain though
“Oh Johnny..”
My voice came out a bit muffled from my nose but the amusement and anger in my tone was obvious.
“You just made a mistake”
My smile must have looked like his shark-ish grin by now.
Max staggered away from me.
He looked a bit stunned at the fact that he’d actually hit me more than anything.
His eyes tracked me as I pulled myself painfully up to a standing position.
Flames flickered between my fingertips.
The fire in my chest danced in joy.
So much time I've spent fighting it.
So much time I've meditated to suppress it.
But now.. oh.. it felt GOOD to let it free.
“Max.. I hate you..”
His face twitched in pain from my words.
It didn't matter though.
I’d bought enough time.
“Bye Johnny, see you next time”
With a final shove I forced all of the natural fire magic built up in my system out as a wave of destruction.
It burst out of my body from all angles, melting through my clothes like they didn't even exist.
I managed to get a glance of Max's impossibly wide, fearful eyes before the flames blocked out my vision.
My legs gave out and I crashed to the floor with a heavy sigh.
Sitting at the eye of a storm of pure white hot destruction I finally felt at peace.
The voices had died down at last.
My brain was working beyond normal, already coming up with ways to use this fire.
The fire is a symbol of my inner spirit.
If I just put a bit of effort in..
why does it have to be literal fire?
A memory pulled up slowly and I had to choke off a laugh.
Barely a trickle of the fire remained in my system but it was enough to test with.
I touched my hand gently to the surprisingly cool floor and pushed.
The single stone slab I was sat on turned a vibrant orange.
Symbols.
Magic’s all about symbols.
It’s complicated but.. oh, so simple if you look at it right.
My head throbbed painfully but I couldn't stop the manic laugh that came out.
I lay there in an awe inspiring ring of fire but in complete and utter control.
For the first time in ages I felt totally at peace.
..Then the voices started up again. Figures it wouldn't last.
With a deep sigh I laid out flat on my orange stone slab and squeezed my eyes shut.
Reincarnation sucks..
============
============
Reincarnation.. why would I.. Rein.. Re..
Please no..
Please..
============
============
Shui-al-gorath grinned at me.
Higher demons are disgusting.
His multiple tongues lapped at his distended lips.
All around me his followers lay dead or dying.
They knew what they were getting into.
His green glistening body wavered from side to side and his slimy tentacles stretched toward me.
“M-E-A-T” his deep voice resonated so powerfully that my body shook as if I was standing in an earthquake.
I smirked and swung my stolen staff up to point at his bulging bloodshot eye.
“Com’on big boy. Let’s dance”
He roared in unearthly glee and we dived forward in unison.
My smirk turned feral.
============
============
No.. ple-
============
============
“You want me to..”
I shook my head at him.
“It’s been a year. She misses you kid”
My mouth tried to smile but it hurt.
“She’s safer like this. Who’d have thought it, my sister, the TV star?”
Karl smirked and rubbed his hand on my hair fondly.
“You should talk to her..”
I stared down from the balcony we were stood on.
Sarah laughed happily and hugged the arm of a burly man beside her.
“Nah.. she’s okay. I've got to go anyway. Got a mission”
Karl growled in the back of his throat.
“Again? No wonder no-one wants to become an awakened mage..”
I smirked and twirled my cloak dramatically.
“Job’s a job. I'm needed. Someone has to keep people safe”
My eyes focused on Sarah.
“Keep ‘her’ safe you mean..”
My eyes turned back to Karl and a shy smile slipped out.
He knows me far too well.
“Keep me up to date”
He nodded.
Without more than a wrist flip I warped away, hopefully Sarah wouldn't notice the light show.
============
============
No.. P-
============
============
“Karl! Karl, YOU SON OF A BITCH! You’re not dying on me!”
Blood bubbled up past his lips.
He tried to push me away but he was too weak.
My hands came up, I tried to force a healing spell into him but it failed.
Thousands upon thousands of years of magical training, why the HELL didn't one of my self-entitled past-selves dedicate her life to healing!
His hand came up and stroked my face, his eyes said so much.
I broke down crying.
With shaking hands he cupped my head to his chest and he let out one deafeningly loud breath.
============
============
No..
============
============
The medics loaded Sarah onto a stretcher.
She wouldn't turn her head away from watching me, even when the medics demanded her attention.
I pulled back into the shadows a little more.
People at her studio joked about her having a guardian angel.
I could believe it.
How can someone get into so much trouble?
Damn her and her adventurous spirit!
If she had just stuck to the paths and not gone off with her camera-man on a hunt!
Why did I ever make that damned amplifier for her necklace!
She’s reckless!
She’s stupid!
She’s.. she’s Sarah..
I sighed and let my shoulders slump.
She’d be okay.
For a moment I considered taking her necklace away while she slept in the hospital.
It would make things a lot easier but she’d never forgive me for it.. last thing I need is her mad at me again.
“Coward..”
I'm not sure if I said it or one of my past-selves pushed the word out but it was true.
Most of them agreed with the sentiment too.
It’s lovely having a peanut gallery in your head to give a critique on your life.
“Get lost, it’s my life. I won fair and square.”
I could feel some of the voices well up in indignation but they couldn't do anything about it.
I won, I'm in control.
That’s what matters.
That and Sarah.
For a moment I watched her new cameraman load his bulky form into the back of an ambulance to go with her.
His names Tor or something I think.. I’ll have to check that.
Pretty sure K.. pretty sure it was in my last report on her, somewhere.
My pocket vibrated.
Slowly I reached in, pulled out my phone and gave the mental trigger to accept a call.
The phones enchanted to all hell, naturally.
“Hannah speaking”
One of the remaining medics glanced my way, with a hand wave I dropped a mild illusion to disappear from his vision.
“Hannah this week is it?”
Felicia, the receptionist from Hub G-0 sounded amused.
I think she’s still just riding the happy high with the way I managed to update the tech in the hub so she doesn't have to spend all day working the front desk any more.
She always seems to be in a good mood lately.
“yeah, this week”
I smirked to myself.
Changing with the weeks is her thing not mine.
People tend to underestimate me when I'm Hannah, it makes most jobs easier.
“You free?”
My head trailed along the road to watch Sarah’s ambulance disappear into traffic.
“yeah, new job?”
Felicia barked out a laugh.
“What else? Tell me, how is your Russian accent?”
Ohh, interesting.
“It’s good enough to fool most natives.”
It sounded like she shifted the phone around to a more comfortable position.
“Perfect. Meeting room three in twenty minutes?”
I glanced at my watch and considered my options.
Just enough time to grab a hotdog on the way, lunch kind of got forgotten in the rush to help Sarah.
“Sure, any hints for me?”
Felicia grinned, I could feel it down the phone.
“Ever heard the one about the Succubus and the whore house?”
My leg paused mid-step.
“You’re kidding?”
She broke out in another laugh.
“See you in twenty Hannah”
I growled and shoved my phone in my pocket.
My stomach growled back.
Hotdog first, then strangle her for teasing me.
It’s always good to have a plan.
============
============
No more.. No more..
It's too much..
All of it again..
..My.. my head..
What’s tha-
-Light?.. finally..
![]() |
An Identity crisis isn't the same as having a crisis with your identities. In this instalment we finally find out just what HAS been going on. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
============
============
Too many memories, all pouring into my head!
Who am I?
Arista, Athena, Gwen.. Jennet?
No..
..my poor head..
My name..
My name..
I’m..
============
============
“Hannah”
The name came out as a choked off whimper for some reason but with it came a moment of clarity at last.
I shot up in bed and my eyes flew wide open.
Slowly they squinted down again in pain.
My hand came up to cup my aching forehead.
It feels like someone shoved my brain in sideways.
I closed my eyes tight and focused on breathing.
My mind keeps throwing images, memories and thoughts at me that aren't mine.
With a mental shove I managed to bottle it all off to the side.
It’s only temporary but it should hold for a bit.
Why the hell did I go through that?
It wouldn't stop!
Ugh..my heads still too fuzzy to think..
I sunk back onto the bed, through squinted eyes I could vaguely make out that I was in some kind of bland room.
A familiar snore near my arm made me jump.
Sarah.. it feels like so long since I last saw her.
..When DID I last see her?
..In the cell?
Her eyes burning angrily at me as she was warped to safety..
no, that’s not it.
Her crying her heart out while venting her pent up emotions at me in a deserted carpark?..
no..
Was she teasing me in a shoe shop?..
no..
well, she did but that’s not it either, that was years ago..
She stared at me with wide eyes standing on the garage floor in her nighty..
“oww..”
My hand came up to cup my forehead again.
I must still be waking up because my hand fell short and ended up smacking my nose instead.
“owwww”
Voicing it doesn't make my head hurt less but it always makes me feel better to complain, even if no-ones listening.
========
Eventually my eyes settled back on to Sarah’s sleeping form.
She’s in a wheelchair.
Why didn't I notice that before?
It looks like her foots in a cast, why does that feel familiar..
We can’t have been here long.
I can feel Sarah’s tight adventurer shorts cutting into my hips a little.
They tend to undress you in hospitals if you’re there for a while..
The shorts acted as some kind of trigger apparently, memories shot through my brain in rapid fire.
MAX! That insane bastard!
Who the hell even THINKS about using Old Magic to give someone a sex-change?!?
I woul-
No I wouldn’-
My hands squeezed tightly into the bedding wrapped around my waist.
My memories are too scrambled to think right now!
Okay..
Deep breaths Han, you can deal with this..
Anger and frustration don’t mix well with mages!
Options, think, breath..
John, my best friend since we were kids.. Max, my..
He had some new big plan, using Sarah to trick me with the Bindings of Bad Faith.
I escaped with Tor using a ‘Bulla warp’ spell, it was the only one I could reliably pull off with the Old Magic sitting so heavily on my core.
You always have to do teleport spells reliably, so much can go wrong otherwise..
“Kinda lucky, we didn't come out of it too badly. No lasting effec-“
My lower back flared with a burning pain.
I hissed and shifted my hand down to try and sooth it but the burn cooled quickly on its own.
‘You may never again lie about your feelings’
..oh, yeah.. THAT.
Damn you Max!
Wait..
I wasn't really voicing my feelings there though, was I? My opinions sure but..
Oh powers! Please don’t be..
“I think Chicken burgers are better than Beef Steak”
For a long moment I paused, waiting for the burn to come back but luckily it didn't.
It’s not my opinions then.. must be emotionally triggered?
I didn't care about that lie so it didn't trigger.
Old magic normally isn't about intent but if it’s looking to ‘ward’ me from lying about my feelings it would HAVE to have some kind of emotional trigger to it.
How to test-
“The capital of New York State is Long Island”
Another long pause.. Nothing.
Okay, so it’s not ALL lies either, just..
“um.. I am perfectly fi-AHH!”
My hand shot down to my lower back again.
It felt like someone was jabbing me with a hot poker!
My yell woke Sarah up with a jolt.
In seconds she was blindly trying to push me back down into the bed.
I frantically pushed to stop her, my back hurt too much to lay down again so quickly!
My arms latched to the bed’s side bars and I heaved my chest forward.
Sarah stopped trying to push me back.
She settled back in her chair, just blearily looking at me instead.
Slowly her brain seemed to be turning back on, she’s never has been good at waking up.
I glanced away, trying to look over my shoulder to get a better look at my new binding, while simultaneously trying to rub a hand over it to sooth the burn.
My hair got in the way a lot for some reason.
“Han?”
My shoulder twitched, carefully I turned back around to face her.
She was crying.
It looked like she’d been crying before I woke up too, her eyes were already rimmed in red.
Without another word she dived forward and hugged me tightly, I didn't hesitate to hug her back.
We sat there hugging for a while, I don’t know what she was thinking but my mind drifted a little.
I may just be insane but the hug felt weird..
A quick glance downward gave an answer for that.
Her breasts were pressed tight against mine..
That fact settled into my head for a few seconds..
Slowly, I was gearing up for a nice healthy scream, but the impulse eased the more I thought about it.
I’d been expecting the whole ‘being a woman’ thing.
Just kind of in denial really..
In the back of my mind I’d noticed and been cataloguing the differences since I woke up though.
That doesn't make it any less weird to feel Sarah squishing against my, now surprisingly sensitive, chest.
The hug felt weird too, even ignoring my sudden additional chest baggage.
I glanced back down again for a second and stared thoughtfully.
“Are my boob’s bigger than yours?”
Sarah tensed in my arms and I twitched with worry.
She started to squeeze me slightly too tight in warning.
With clenched teeth she turned her head to stare at me.
“I was just feeling glad you were awake little sister, don’t make me regret it”
I let out an indignant 'squark' and tried to move my pinned arms.
“Who you calling ‘little’?”
Sarah smirked at me for a moment..
..Then her face fell into a frown which made me a bit worried.
..Then her eyes got a bit misty and she looked really sad.
“Sare?”
She huffed to herself and moved one hand away from me so she could rub her eyes dry.
“I saw the camera footage of what happened. It didn't show much, Tor’s camera was facing the wrong way but the audio was pretty good”
I cocked my head to the side and considered her.
For some reason it feels like she’s trying to change the subject.
“What’s-”
She cut me off with a hand gesture.
“Who the hell was that guy, what was all that stuff he was saying about ‘Arista’, getting ‘married’ and ‘before’?”
My breath caught in my throat slightly.
For what felt like an eternity we sat staring at each other.
I coughed awkwardly and tried to divert the conversation.
“Where are w-”
Sarah growled at me in warning, the arm she still had around my waist tensed painfully.
“No, Hannah. We ARE discussing this!”
I groaned but couldn't exactly fight her off.
She’s always been stronger than me.
“What’s to discuss?”
I could already tell that wasn't going to work on her.
“Han.. I just got you back in my life”
She eased off her death grip on my ribs.
“I said I was sorr-“
The look on her face stalled any protests I could think of.
“You dumped me in the medi-bay, while you and Mum faced one of the worst Lich Kings of all time. Then hours later mum turns up by a high level dark magical teleport, looking like she was minutes from death..”
Her arms drooped and she stared at me, looking lost.
“I waited for you.”
She shifted her eyes uncomfortably.
After a moment she slid away from me to sit in her wheelchair better and folded her arms around her stomach defensively.
“I waited for days. No-one would tell me anything. Eventually K- He came to me, said you’d been commissioned and were busy on a mission but he wouldn't say anymore than that!”
========
The memories were fresh in my head, her nudges pushed me back in to them easily.
After the fire had burned down and the MPA troops found me fleeing the scene, I’d been put into treatment to help me handle my awakening.
It hadn't worked out like a normal one should have.
Instead of the memories merging into my subconscious, for some reason, mine had formed into individual entities in my head.
Every past-life I’d..
Every past-incarnation of Arista, had been shoved into my head and they wouldn't shut up!
The main theory seemed to be that, because I was male, the dissonance between my body and mind had disrupted the merging process.
Luckily most of my past-selves seemed to be relatively easy going, they tend to agree with me on most things.
A few though..
Arista herself was very outspoken at first, her rage against Max pushed painfully in my head.
One girl, Anise, she could be a real bitch.
She enjoyed mocking me if I messed something up and would swear at me in French if I offended her somehow.
And then there’s Theodora..
She was so annoying.. but I kind of felt sorry for her..
She was Greek, roughly sixth century if my maths is right.
Her and her times version of Max, who went by ‘Justinian’, were in love.
A messed up kind of love that, when I dare to dive into her memories even slightly, leaves me feeling ill.
Her ‘Justinian’ managed to keep her from breaking her memory seal for a LONG time, most of her life in fact.
He had years to work on her, and she was fanatical for him in return for his effort.
When he took over the Greek empire behind his father’s senile old back and that dear meddling cow Euphemia died, he made her his wife..
..His Empress.
He did so many things to her.. His poor little rabbit..
=========
“HAN!”
Sarah’s yell cut through my memory fit.
I shuddered hard and tried to smile for her as an apology.
I think it looked more awkward then anything, she certainly didn't seem moved by it.
“What the hell is going on? There’s something you’re not telling me and it caused all of this so just TELL ME!”
She slammed her fists into her knees in frustration.
I felt myself puff up haughtily.
Maybe it was just thinking about my past-selves, maybe it was one of them pushing me on but I felt a surprising amount of indignant rage at her.
How DARE she question me!
“Do you really want to know?” It came out as an angry hiss.
Sarah seemed surprised by my tone for a moment but hardened her face seconds later.
“YES!”
I huffed and tensed in annoyance.
“Fine..”
My eyes focused on hers and she flinched a little.
“FINE. You want it, you got it! I went through my awakening that night, gained all the memories of my past reincarnations.. and it went WRONG, I damn near lost my MIND!”
She flinched again, harder this time.
“It took me YEARS to get control again, on top of that I had missions to do for the Hub, on top of THAT I had to keep an eye on YOUR ungrateful ass!”
She shrunk back in her seat a little.
“I went through stuff that would drive a sane person mad, all to keep myself whole and it worked.”
I was breathing heavy now, my hands scrunched into tight fists.
“Edith taught me how to consciously access my mind-scape, and I dived in there.. It was a MESS!”
Sarah watched me with cautious eyes.
“There were more of them then I could count, all looking like you, all glaring at me!”
My shoulders shook a little.
I’d been terrified at the time.
“I challenged all of those self-entitled little TUMOURS to beat me.. and then I KICKED ALL THEIR ASSES!”
My fists slammed down hard on my legs which hurt surprisingly more than I’d expected.
I let out a hissed breath and shut my eyes tight.
“When I had myself back together.. I checked in on you, I never left yo-”
“you DID! I DIDN'T SEE YOU FOR YEARS! an-”
My eyes flew open and Sarah froze mid-rant.
I think some magic may have slipped out, she shouldn't have gone quite from just a look.
“I NEVER left you.. I couldn't be with you, Max-”
She looked confused.
“John, remember him? He’s a mage too, he’s the Maxarimus you heard in Tor’s video”
Her face scrunched up, after a moment she shuddered.
“That creepy friend of yours with all the motels? I KNEW there was something wrong with him.”
I didn't argue with her.
My anger was easing, I just felt kind of empty now.
“He was after me. I had to keep moving, and I had to keep him focused on me, so he wouldn't come looking for you or mum.. again”
Sarah stared back at me in worry.
“After..”
I gulped hard around a lump that had formed in my throat.
“After Karl..”
Sarah’s hand slowly came up to cup her mouth.
“After he died, I couldn't keep an eye on you from afar anymore.”
I shifted my hips awkwardly.
“So I came back and you SAID you’d forgiven me, I did the photoshoot and everything to pay for it..”
She flinched a little.
“We barely had time to talk between my work and yours. Then you had to go off for this new expedition and after two weeks of silence, I get a frantic call from some hospital in the middle of nowhere, Bolivia. Saying you were in a coma and they needed the next of kin!”
Her face went tight in pain.
“It was all a setup from Max, I guess you got that from the video..”
She sunk back in her chair a little more.
“He used you to get to me.. THIS is why I stayed away, and this is the result!”
I waved a hand at my new ‘rack’ for her inspection.
“AND to top it all off something weird’s going on.. I just went through something that felt suspiciously like a second awakening. My head hurts, and-”
I cut myself off, my eyes blew wide in surprise.
The voices?
I sent a mental shove into my mind-scape, that’s usually good to get a reaction from one or two of them at least.. nothing.
“oh crap..”
I stared at Sarah, she was watching me with equally worried eyes.
“Did I die?”
Sarah flinched hard.
Slowly, as if she was reluctant to accept it as reality, she nodded.
“oh..”
“Only for like, a few minutes. You collapsed, had a fit and when the fit was over you’d changed.. I..”
She trailed off looking guilty.
“I didn't know what to do. Tor woke up while you were in the fit and he saved you. Gave you CPR or something.. I dunno, it worked whatever he did. You had a pulse again”
I gulped hard.
That’s three times I owe him for saving me and Sarah..
“..then you didn't wake up and the doctors came rushing in, moved you here for observation..”
My back sunk deeper into the bed and pushed hard against the pillows.
“oh.. crap.. that.. that’s not good..”
Sarah looked a little annoyed.
I glared back at her, daring her to make a comment.
“Really not good, magic wise..”
My hand twitched slightly in response to the second mental shove I forced along my lines..
..Still nothing.
“Give me a minute, I have to check this out. If a doctor comes in shake me hard, it should be enough to wake me, okay?”
She didn't look happy, but she also seemed a bit worried about setting me off ranting again.
With a deep sigh I shifted back comfortably and pushed magic up from my core towards my brain, the line was easy to force by now, I've done it enough times at least.
The magic felt oddly cold but that wasn't important compared to what I was potentially facing.
==========
My mind-scape formed up fast, quicker than usual at least.
The bright endless space glowed with enough glare to make me squint but it was plainly empty.
“Where is everyone?”
Welcome to my mental core by the way, well.. sort of.
It’s complicated.
Basically, this big open white area is how my brain can process the extra-dimensional magic used as a buffer when an awakening happens and reincarnations kick in.
.. It’s like how my body can read a pressure wave from an overpowered spell as a ‘cold wind’..
Or that time I detected some thorax potion mixed into my meal because it made my ‘hair itchy’ to be near it.
Magic senses are weird like that.
For most people, they lose access to this space after their awakening, unless they train to keep it.
I probably wouldn't have lost my access with how messed up my awakening was anyway, but I got extra training to access it easier from Edith so that point is kinda moot now..
If you get good enough at this, you can change your mind-scape to something past the ‘default’ endless light look.
I could never get a hang of it.
Edith suggested that all the past-me’s in here were screwing up my control.
..well..
no..
What she actually suggested was along the lines of ‘Ya be too full to be shape’n girl’ and ‘Till ya can shut them all up ya be useless girl. Come, I be showing ya way’s’.
I've just gotten better at translating her grumbling over the years.
=========
I kicked a bright white rock hard across the endless white space.
Is it childish that I willed the rock into existence just so I could kick it?
My robes fluctuated and for a moment they shifted into a burlap set of peasant wear.
This lead to a quick cycling of different outfits, some more awkward then others.
That.. isn't good..
With a mental push I fixed my outfit back to my basic training robes.
Everything here is symbolic, most things in magic are honestly.
As Max pointed out, Arista’s.. I've always been a fan of sympathetic magic.
Sympathetic magic is like taking the idea of ‘magical symbols’ and working it into a science, an art!
I'm a natural at Sympathetic magic, Arista’s many lives worth of training in it help too, obviously.
..Maybe Sympathetic magic isn't the best way to explain symbols.. I tend to get a bit to technical with it all apparently?
Okay..
It’s like how I managed to change what happens when my magic flares with my emotions.
With the ‘default’ fire I originally produced, it was just a direct release of my basic magic built up and then forced out as flame.
Fire is my element, it symbolises me.
At my very core, I AM a fire user.
Fire users tend to fit within a certain personality profile.
..how to explain this.. uh.. okay..
Celtic myth puts fire within the ‘Arwen’, the triple flame, it had a few meanings to them but the relevant one to me from a magic standpoint was the ‘unification of polarities’..
Or more simply put a ‘balancing point’ between male and female.
Chinese myth placed fire as one of its key ‘trigrams’, it shows clarity of purpose, and independence.
The Nords used the ‘Ken’ rune for fire and strength, a symbol of positive action, passion and warmth.
Mayans had the ‘yajaw k’ak’, the held flame, as a point of ignition for magic.
In modern terms, one of the names for that system is a ‘locus point’.
There are other meanings.. but you get where I’m going with this right?
I'm balanced between male and female..
well, I was at least..
I'm independent in my actions and driven by my goals.
Usually to protect Sarah, as annoying as that is.
I'm passionate but with an excess of warmth, which tends to come out as me being a bit too forgiving to those I care for.
And.. I'm a locus point.
With access to a deep well of magic that can dwarf other users in comparison.
It’s not bragging, it’s just the way it works.
Edith still insists fire doesn't suit me but she won’t explain why.. irritating little female yoda that she is..
Anyway.. to get past all of THAT, my very nature as a human being, I had to play a bit of mental hopscotch to stop myself setting fire to.. myself.. with every flash of irritation.
Fire provides warmth.
To me the color orange is also warmth, its silly but if I had to describe orange I instantly think of ‘warmth’.
From that starting point I had to build up a mental connection between the two ideas.
Fire can seem orange at times if the flames right,
Fire can be dangerous, often warning signs for fire and volatility have orange in them,
Even the sun setting, it often shifts into orange hues,
The Egyptian ‘Bennu’ bird, the original source for the modern idea of a ‘phoenix’, they were known to build a nest of cinnamon twigs.. to me cinnamon twigs are orange looking.
It doesn't matter how obscure or awkward the connection is.
They are easy symbols to focus on for ME.
The more connections I could make between the two focus points, fire and orange, the stronger the symbolic link between them would be.
After locking all that in my mind, all it needed was a little magical push to seal the connection in my brain.
Now if I get angry or embarrassed, I don’t set myself on fire like I did at first.
I turn things orange, plants in a jungle or my own fingernails for example?
So.. getting back to my original point.
My body in my mind-scape, it’s a symbol too, just like the color orange I use to stand in for the fire.
That’s why it’s bad if my mental image of my body start to shift wildly.
It’s a mental representation of ME.
My training robes are close to gender neutral, close enough that it didn't set all the other ‘me’s’ off ranting in anger at me for showing ‘a lack of feminine grace’ or ‘no decorum’ at least.
My outfit changing from that neutral..
Specifically when, now that I think about it, I recognised some of those outfits from the many iterations of ‘girls’ who used to reside in here with me.. is NOT a good sign.
“Hello?.. Hellooo”
No-one answered obviously.
It’s kind of hard to hide in a stark white endless room, so I’d expected it, but I needed to make some noise to stop from spiralling off in thought..
The important question here is.. where are the other ‘me’s’?
It feels weird to not have a committee of girls, who look like my sister, shouting at me by now.
I never thought I’d reach the point where NOT having them in here would be off putting.
“Okay, don’t panic”
This is just like the time when Philippe accidentally awoke my-
..That’s not right.
..That’s not MY memory. That’s definitely from Anise!
The bitch in the red cloak that kept swearing at me in French if I did something socially awkward!
Well, I shouldn't call her a bitch.. she may have been annoying, but she reminded me so much of my Gabriel I could forgive her a-
..no.
THAT memories from the roman chick who burned down the-
yes.. uh..
Let’s just say it wasn't MY memory either and not go into more of HER actions, okay?
..I've never met anyone called Gabriel anyway.
Well.. no..?
I HAVE actually, now that I think about it.
There was that cute-y who paid the madam for my services and then spent the whole time sobbing about his wife..
oh! And that Doofus in Duffus, Scotland.. he was pretty cute too.
Maybe all Gabriel’s are cute?
===========
“FOCUS!”
I shook my head hard to drive the memories back and gain some control again.
It helped a little but not for long. They keep pushing in, almost like..
..oh no..
How did it taken me this long to work it out?
Last thing I remember, the old magic.
Max that incompetent BASTARD!
He actually managed it, he used the old magic to turn me female in body..
..and I died in the process..
..and then I was brought back by Tor.
THAT’s why I've been tortured with a rolling mass of my own memories!
THAT’s why all the mental representations of my past-lives are missing!
They’re still here.. all of them.
IN here, IN my head.
We merged.
We merged completely..
Holy crap! I went through an awakening again!
I died, the old magic killed me.
I died, and it rebuilt my body to its whims..
Then Tor revived me and I instantly went through an awakening!
Am I even me anymore?
I barely was before, with them all in here and all the pressure, being Hannah felt more comfortable then Alistor ever could..
Maybe I should be happy?
The shattered existence we maintained for the last few years wasn't healthy.
Papa Nico would be glad. He always-
THAT!
That’s what has me worried!
The memories are so easy to reach.
They've always been there, even before my awakening they were affecting me.
I can see it now.
It’s so obvious, I don’t know why I couldn't see it before.
I think that’s why I was so ‘special’ as a kid..
How many six year olds can you think of that can speak at least three obscure languages like a native?
How many four year olds can you think of that have issues with accidentally using accents and words from places and languages they've never heard of?
Sarah always joked that I was picking up stuff from John when I slipped English slang into my words.
His stupid British accent thing, we wrote it off as his influence and ignored it, but that isn't how it works.
He was trying to cover it up to fit in better when we were kids, not mimicking his mum’s accent.
Of course John would speak like a born Brit, he had his full awakening at the age of six!
From what I can see from the memories, Max’s last few incarnations have all been English.
The Declaration of independence was only signed a few hundred years ago.
Most of the upper classes enjoyed the comforts of London too much to face the harsh lands of the ‘new world’ for a century or so after that.
I can only think of ONE other incarnation I'VE had that was born in the USA, let alone Max.
Does that make me part-British too?
I've definitely clocked in enough years to get citizenship, technically at least.
Well.. Scottish I guess..
England was only settled by the romans about fifteen thousand years ago.
Before that most of Arista’s incarnations were Celts.. for a while at least.
So technically I've lived two.. one and a half maybe, lifetimes as a citizen of the great US of A.
Through my past-lives.. I've lived SO many of them in Scotland, a fair few of them in the rest of Britain.
Hell, I've hit up most of Europe more than I've lived in the USA from these memories.
Greece, Rome, Egypt, Germany, and Gaul.
Before written language, mass market and feudal kings it’s even harder to work out where my incarnations lived..
Arista, the original shaman Arista, her people were nomadic.
I can’t be sure but I think they were from somewhere near Norway, winters were cold and long, summers stifling with short days.
Their spoken language matches up quite well with a few of the Proto-Germanic ones I can think of too.
Putting it all together like this, it’s pretty amazing that anyone with my shear MASS of past-lives could speak English at all?
I've got more experience speaking Old Norse then I do English stuffed in my head!
I'm pretty sure the awakening used my brain to provide some kind of ‘Rosetta stone’ for the languages so I could understand them easier when needed.
I can think about events in my past-lives but they play out in English when I do, even when I KNOW that wasn't the language being spoken!
When I read languages that a past-incarnation knew how to read, it tends to just look like English to me too, unless I focus on it.
With John.. he awakened at the age of six.
So much life experience and learning dumped on the shoulders of a child.
He’s got more lives in his head then I do!
The only thing keeping him sa..
Well okay, he's not really ‘sane’ but the only thing that could have kept him from going off on a murder rampage across every state of America one of these days must be the fact that his awakening went off normally.
Just thinking about how badly things could have gone if he had been born with a different sex to his past-selves makes me shudder.
It’s bad enough when I'm going through it, and I'm sane.. if you ignore the whole ‘voices in my head’ thing at least.
No wonder he’s more Max then John, how could he not be?
He’s become more ‘Max’ as time’s gone on too..
Back when we were kids, he wasn't perfect, he’d slip up a lot trying to hide everything.
Having a fresh perspective on it, I feel a bit stupid for not putting things all together sooner.
It’s not just the language stuff either!
I walked in on him casting a minor scrying ritual once and he told me to ‘bugger off!’.
..then he waved his hands and wiped my memory of it..
Oh..
I have THOSE sealed memories back too, I guess?..
All the ones he sealed over the years to keep me from realising he knew magic.
Maybe that’s why I didn't put it together before?
This all feels really weird..
I can’t tell where I end and THEY begin, ALL of them, these other unlocked memories are just making things even more confusing!
So many lives, so many woman, so different from me but in so many ways completely the same.
All shoved in my head..
=========
“F-O-CUS!”
Shaking my head to get some clarity again worked for a moment.
I forcefully pushed back the flow of memories that were jumping to distract me and slowly sunk to my knees.
It took longer than I would have wanted to slide into meditation stance.
I need to sort this out.
If I don’t get a handle on it soon, I’ll lose myself to.. my-selves?..
…Reincarnation is awkward on pronouns.
With one more deep breath for courage, I forced my mind deeper into my true core.
Maybe if I find..
I could..
it should work?.. maybe..
===========
She blinked at me oddly.
I stared back.
Her clothes looked weird.
Like she’d raided the mix’n’match historical bin at a costume shop.
Who wears a full 16th century nobles petticoat under an off the shoulder toga?
Apparently not her, just me thinking about it was enough to set her clothes shifting again.
She frowned at me as if it was my fault.
It kinda is, I guess.
She’s me.
Well.. Part of me.
I think she’s always been here?
You know how, if you try to split your attention between two tasks really hard and then focus back on one single task straight afterwards, you feel a bit disorientated for a moment?
She’s that.. but with magic.
Magic makes everything more complicated..
She was probably made as a kind of a defence mechanism by my brain to protect me from Arista’s influence.
Instinctive magic like that is always unreliable and chaotic.
She wasn't here when I arrived earlier, it took diving deeper into my core to bring her back out.
I think she got mixed in with all the other girls at one point, before the merging happened.
It’s hard to tell.
Naturally she looks the same as them, they all do.
All incarnations of Arista seem to have looked like the ‘original’ Arista.
While Arista looks a lot like Sarah, there are still differences there.
If anything I'm the odd one out in here.
Looks wise we were mostly the same. Same skin tone, hair color, eyes.
I was taller than the rest were, a bit older too, sharper face, shorter hair..
Really, I look more like Sarah then Arista ever did.
There’s a reason we could still easily swap places afterall..
Honestly the biggest difference between THIS girl and Arista’s ‘army’ is that I made her, sort of.
She’s not a past-life being shown to me as a person, because of my broken mind-scape.
She’s part of me!
We, me and Sarah, we named her ‘Hannah’.. ages ago.
We didn't realise it at the time but it worked, she’s part of me, my feminine side given form.
========
“You gonna be okay?”
She tilted her head at me, an odd mix of emotions playing across her face.
I shrugged apologetically.
The easiest way I could think of to handle an overload of past-lives was to shift them on someone else.
It’s an old mage trick, to prepare for a possibly dangerous reincarnation event.
I don’t know why no-one’s ever mentioned it to me at the Hub actually.. it’s pretty useful.
..I guess.. maybe they don’t know about it?
I picked it up from a few of my past lives, mostly the old ones.. the REALLY old ones..
She.. I need to find a new name for her.
I can’t call her ‘Hannah’, that could get confusing quickly.
Can’t call her ‘Arista’ either.
She has the looks for it but I've already got several of THOSE in my head already.
That would just take confusing to the next level!
Well.. more confusing than a metaphysical representation of my divided attention given the form of my feminine side with magic at least.. Is that even possible?
My head hurts again just thinking about it!
She doesn't need a name really, she’s just a part of my psyche.
I've got more important things to deal with at the moment then what do I call the imaginary girl in my brain!
It just feels kind of rude to not give her a name, ya know?
It’s not like she’s a different person or anything.
She’s me, but she’s got her hand on the filter control, holding back all the memories I can’t handle.
Basically, I split part of my mind off so it could focus completely on keeping my past memories from getting in the way of being.. well.. me?
The last thing I need is to be talking to someone as Al and suddenly slip into a feminine aristocratic old-English accent.. or Gaelic.. or Nynorsk..
Although..
With Max’s little ‘old magic sex-change’ trick having worked, I guess the feminine side of it won’t be as big of an issue..
yay for plus sides, I guess?
Okay..
Now I'm a little depressed..
==========
Ha-
HER, she sighed at me in sympathy and waved her arms around.
Trust a part of my mind to use twin speak to talk.
She waved her arm again and slapped me on the shoulder for attention.
She’s right, we need to find a better solution to this.
I've heard horror stories of people holding back their past-lives by force and it never ends well..
Often it ends with mental institutes and lots of drooling.
I felt another sharp slap on my arm.
A glance at her gave me nothing more than a confused shrug.
Who would be..
Yet another sharp slap almost jolted me forward.
Oh.. Sarah.
Doctors must be doing the rounds?
I gave HER another apologetic look.
She shrugged it off.
Of course she did, she’s me..
With a bit of mental force I shoved myself back into the real world.
=========
“See, I told you she woke up”
Sarah sounded smug.
I groaned for effect, blinked my eyes open and glanced around curiously.
The hospital room, suspiciously similar to the one Sarah had been in before, was pretty generic.
It’s much easier to take in when my brain isn't tearing itself apart, looks like ‘Inner-Hannah’ is doing a good job holding things back already.
We’re definitely in a hospital; off white walls, wood paneling, retro-linoleum flooring.
No TV, so not a private room, some kind of room specifically made for coma patients maybe?
..Would a hospital even have something like that?..
“So I see, thank you for being so.. thorough in informing me of that fact Ms.Cooper”
The doctor was old, really skinny in his baggy suit and lab coat.
He was a little taller than Sarah, which isn't saying much for a man, with drooping shoulders and greyed hair.
One of his bushy eyebrows rose up at Sarah and for a moment I was reminded of the male Sib’s with their huge puffball eyebrows.
It must be the color?
No-one can match the Sib’s for crazy eyebrows otherwise!
He didn't look amused about whatever Sarah had been doing to cover for me while I ‘woke up’.
Probably not a good start..
“Now young lady, your sister has been very worried about you.”
He squinted at me thoughtfully.
I don’t like his eyes, he looks a bit too smart to be trusted.
“This may seem indelicate but allow this old man his eccentricities..”
His voice was surprisingly smooth and soothing, like a favoured grandparent.
Oddly, it made me want to trust him less to be honest, a smart doctor with a good bedside manor can be dangerous if you’re hiding something..
Hiding something big; like a sudden emergency teleport into a coma patient’s room, followed by the coma patient magically waking up and you magically slipping into an 'awakening' induced coma in response.
Just as a random example..
“Are you Anorexic?”
My eyes went wide.
Sarah snorted to my side, which didn't help at all.
The doctor squinted at us both again and seemed to lose some of his tension, just from our reactions.
“You’re under-weight for your age.. fainting spells like yours, they don’t tend come on without a source..”
He glanced over at Sarah suspiciously but flicked his eyes back to me.
“When was the last time you ate something?”
I shrugged slowly.
How should I know?
Depends how long I was out for really.
We were in a bit of rush to get to the jungle, my sisters life being on the line and all so.. a few days?
I think I had something on the train when we left the hospital.. maybe?
“Any answer which isn't ‘just before I came to visit my poor sister, Doctor Rischard Sir’ would be an incorrect one”
I looked up at him guiltily.
He didn't look angry, more amused than anything.
“Either way, don’t do it again. Your EEG was a bit frantic for a while but overall you settled into normal sleep just fine.”
He smirked a little at Sarah.
“Like your sister, you apparently just couldn't seem to decide if you wanted to stay unconscious or wake up.. who knows it could be genetic?”
I glanced at Sarah and she cringed a little.
There’s a story there I think..
“Just let me-“
The doctor shuffled over to me and pulled a penlight out of his top pocket.
His surprisingly strong, wrinkled hand came up and turned my head slightly.
The penlight flashed in my eyes a few times while he made considering noises to himself.
Finally when my eyes had teared up to the point that I couldn't see anything, he let me go.
“Normal enough, drink lots of fluids-”
He shot a sharp look over at Sarah.
“- make sure she eats, don’t leave her in the care of that Tor fellow again. He obviously can’t look after her properly”
Sarah cringed again and I felt a bit annoyed.
Tor’s a nice guy, he-
He brought me back to life!
He didn't do anything wrong, how DARE this-
The old doctor waved away any further conversation and turned his back on me.. I mean on us!
“You’re clear to leave, I advise you both visit your family doctor for a check-up when you get back to the states. Your company’s already paid for your care Ms.Cooper, your sister.. I’ll let slide. At my age, you can tend to forget little things..”
He glanced over his shoulder at us with a mischievous glint in his eye.
“Some dear girl fainted quite badly? Certainly, she reminded me of my granddaughter! ..Such an enthusiastic little girl that one-”
His eyes scrunched thoughtfully and he continued walking to the door while carrying on as if he was having a conversation where someone had just interrupted him.
“-medical care costs you say?.. Really? I don’t remember that. I'm sure she was perfectly well when I saw her. She reminded me of my granddaughter you know..”
He trailed off as he rounded the corner of the door.
Despite my anger at him over his Tor comments, I had to quickly force down a giggle.
As he turned right at the door to walk up the hallway, I caught just a brief flash of his warm grin.
Cheeky old man!
He may have been a bit of an ass about Tor, but it was nice of him to not make a fuss over me at least..
Definitely too smart for his own good though!
Turning back to Sarah I had to bite down a full laugh.
She looked less amused then I was by his play acting, more flustered and confused than anything else.
“Surprisingly nice, for a doctor at least?”
Sarah gave me a mild glare but eventually huffed and nodded instead of arguing.
==========
“TOR!”
He smiled awkwardly at me and squeezed his bulk through the doorway.
“How’s your head, Boss?”
I smiled a little and he tentatively moved closer to the bed.
“Missed ya big guy, Sarah told me about..”
He grimaced.
“yeah.. thanks”
His mouth morphed into an awkward smile and he nodded at me happily.
“Anyway..”
I trailed off to break the potentially sappy moment.
“I’ll be fine, my head aches but most of the pains gone, how’s yours?..”
For a moment I resisted but it wouldn't stay unsaid.
“..want me to rub it better?”
I leaned back in the bed seductively and batted my eyelashes at him.
Tor made an amusing ‘snerk’ noise of disapproval and blushed brightly.
Sarah gasped and slapped me on the arm hard.
“What? You know he’s cute”
Sarah glared at me.
I winked back at her knowingly and she quickly gained a blush equal to Tor’s.
“uh..”
My head swivelled back to Tor, he’d apparently gotten control of himself again.
“I don’t think that really appropriate anymore..”
My eyebrows scrunched up in confusion.
Sarah sucked in a breath sharply.
It may not have been intentional, but it got my attention anyway.
She looked really worried about something.
“What?”
She shook her head a little but moments later her shoulders slumped and she let out a reluctant sigh.
“You changed Han”
I squinted at her in annoyance.
“..well duh?.. Old magic does that to ya apparently..”
She cringed and shook her head a little.
“Not that, you CHANGED..”
A growl came from the back of my throat in frustration.
With surprising ease I pushed myself out of the bed to face her better.
It’s impossible to show proper levels of annoyance while laying down!
She glared at me in warning, seemingly a bit annoyed at my ‘over-reaction’.
With a lot more effort than it took me, she pushed herself up from her wheelchair into a wobbly standing position.
I paced a step closer to her, bringing us close enough that we should have been nose to nose..
..then I looked up from her chin, into her eyes instead?..
Her sad eyes made me flinch hard and collapse backwards on the bed again.
“Crap..”
Sarah nodded dejectedly. Slowly she hobbled her way over to sit next to me.
With gentle movements she brought her arm around my shoulder in a hug and squeezed tightly.
“Crap..”
She rubbed her chin in my hair soothingly but didn't comment.
I squinted at the wall and growled.
“Max, you son of a bitch..”
==========
“La, la, la, I'm not listening, la, la, la”
With less effort then it would have taken her normally, which wasn't much to start with honestly, she yanked my fingers out of my ears and glared at me.
“Be rational Han. You can’t ignore this.”
I shrugged her arms off of me and moved away from the bed.
With a dramatic spin I came back around to point at her with a flourish.
“I'm being rational! The rational thing to do in this situation is put my fingers in my ears and pretend it’s not happening. YOU’RE the one being irrationally calm!”
Sarah just sat there gaping at me in surprise.
“I will NOT accept being the little sister!”
She cringed and looked apologetic
“I barely accepted being the sister, I-“
My arms went limp and I could feel myself tearing up.
“What the hell happened?.. Is it bad?”
Sarah shuffled forward a little and gave my arm a tug until I stumbled into her full reach.
With seemingly no effort at all she turned me around and sat me on her lap.
“It could be worse”
I cringed hard this time.
That’s never a comforting phrase.
“At a guess, you just look.. eighteen?”
She didn't sound convinced of that number.
My eyebrow popped up challengingly.
“Twenty-one”
Sarah growled and shook me a little.
“I was being generous with eighteen”
I growled and shoved her backwards a little in retaliation.
“I am NOT waiting another three years before I can have a bloody drink!”
Sarah sighed and leaned foward to rub her chin on my head again.
“Don’t think your gonna have much of a choice Han..”
My eyes got a little tighter and I fisted my hands in my lap.
“I'm a mage. I’ll fake it if I have to..”
We both fell silent at that one.
I clenched my eyes shut tighter and my shoulders started to shake.
“We’re not twins anymore..” my voice hitched slightly in pain.
Just voicing the thought we’d both been trying to keep quite broke us.
Tears poured down my cheeks and Sarah hugged me tight, her whole body shaking in rhythm with mine.
===========
Someone opened the door behind us loudly.
I turned my head away from Sarah’s warm hug and glanced at the invader.
She looked like a nurse.
She was wearing scrubs instead of a long white coat, that’s a nurse on TV at least.
“Oh, sorry to interrupt, are you almost done? We have a patient due up here in an hour, the room needs cleaning”
I could feel Sarah shrug her shoulders but she didn't respond, leaving the choice up to me.
“Yeah, we’re done.”
Sarah’s arms reluctantly came loose from around my waist and she let me stand up.
“Sorry, we lost track of time”
The nurse smiled at me.
Tor stood up from his chair in the corner.
I jumped back in surprise.
I’d forgotten he was there, for such a big guy he can be really quite apparently.
He stretched his back with a loud pop.
“I’ll go get the car and meet you both out front?”
Sarah struggled up to her feet, awkwardly balancing with the cast.
“Sure, see you in a minute”
They both shared a smile.
I felt a little awkward, like I was interrupting something just standing there for some reason.
The moment broke and with one more nod to me, he made his way out the door.
Seconds after he was out of sight Sarah sighed and limped her way over to her wheelchair.
“He knows your injured you know, no need to hide it”
She glared at me and pointed to the handles at the back of the wheelchair.
“I just don’t want him to think I'm weak, he’s surprisingly protective..”
I tried but couldn't quite cover my smirk.
Normally I’d put it down to her being dense about this sort of thing but the feelings I got from the sympathetic bond I formed with her when we went after ‘el diablo’ told a different story.
As the old saying goes, ‘De-nial ain't just a river in Egypt’.
“What are you smirking at?”
She puffed up defensively and pouted.
A memory of a much younger Sarah giving me the exact same pout made me smile a bit wider.
“You never change Sare”
I moved behind her and gave the wheelchair a shove.
It caught me off guard by moving a lot easier than I would have expected.
“You lost weight?”
Sarah grunted in annoyance and turned her head to pout at me more.
“Don’t think compliments will get you off the hook.. little sister”
I sighed and lowered my head slightly.
“You’re enjoying this aren't you?”
She turned back around to face the door and shrugged.
“No, I hate it.. but we have to deal with the hand we’ve got.”
She turned her head around a little and stared at me seriously for a moment.
With a practised flip of her hair she turn forwards again and slipped easily back into her more teasing tone.
“So suck it up little sister, I'm injured and you have to be nice to me”
Another sigh escaped me but I felt better knowing I wasn't the only one who was hurting from my change.
“Fine, fine. Com’ on Sare”
I pushed us out the door and down the hall to the main reception.
==========
Sarah staggered into the hotel room on her new crutches.
We tried to help open the door for her but she got all huffy and independent about it.
Tor looked a bit annoyed but I just chalked it up to Sarah being Sarah.
“Dib’s on the bathroom”
I slipped around Sarah and made for the door on the far side.
She grunted at me and flopped down on one of the beds with a sigh.
For a moment I paused and squinted at her, just checking to make sure she was okay.
Tor came staggering in the front door with our bags, huffing loudly.
He’d refused to let us carry them.. the macho idiot.
With a sigh I let it go and stepped into the bathroom.
The moment I realised what was in front of me I froze.
A mirror.
Sitting innocently above the sink.
“Crap”
It came out as almost a whimper.
Standing in the mirror was a girl I recognised.
I’d seen glances of her in windows and glass as we made our way here but a mirror could apparently tell such a different story.
She looked a lot like Sarah.. only shorter, with less muscle, longer hair trailing to just below her shoulders and a face that held a bit too much baby fat to suit her lithe frame.
The baby fat is the part that annoyed me most, it made her face look more childish then it should.
I can see why Sarah figured I looked so young now..
“Arista..”
That’s who she was, I’d recognise that face anywhere.
I've seen multiple versions of it for years now.
In my mind-scape.
In my memories..
“..crap”
How the hell am I going to get a flight home looking like this?
The resemblance is close, close enough to assume I'm related to Sarah at least.
There’s no way someone could confuse this face with Sarah’s though.
Her kid sister maybe..
I squinted hard at the mirror and she squinted back at me.
“You’re going to make this difficult, aren't you?”
For a moment I expected her to answer, tiny adventurer shorts and loose necked T-shirt aside, she looked like one of my past-selves.
I'm used to them giving me angry looks.
..maybe I could..
Memories started surfacing as needed.
Inner-Hannah was obviously doing her job well.
She must be searching the mass of life experience and cherry picking the useful parts for me.
I know she’s not real and everything but I feel grateful to her anyway.
I REALLY need a new name for her now, I'm starting to feel guilty..
The memory flow settled down and I couldn't help but smirk.
Clever, really clever.
I need to get back to the States.
Height and weight aren't important.
Everyone puts on or loses weight compared to their passport numbers, it’s not like they’re gonna weigh me anyway.
I’ll wear heels to the airport for a height boost too.
My figure should be a non-issue as well.
While I definitely don’t have a ‘man’s’ shape anymore, I didn't really have one to begin with.
I'm a little bit curvier then Sarah now, judging by how her adventurer shorts are cutting into my hips slightly and.. well.. we noticed that I have slightly bigger breasts then her in the hospital..
..this is getting awkward already..
Anyway!
My point was that passports have a headshot on them, not a full body photo.
So my biggest problem is this face, Arista’s face.
Good thing I'm a mage right?
An awakened mage with millennia of life experience dealing with magic to assist me as well!
========
I turned away from the mirror with a minor glare for the girl in it.
I may have lost a lot in the last few days but I will NOT lose my face!
When I stepped back into the main hotel room Sarah looked over at me with worry.
She was spread out on the left-hand side bed, still fully dressed.
She looked a little tired but the worry came through the clearest at the moment.
I shrugged at her, offering a weak smile.
It seemed to calm her a bit.
I can understand why, I wouldn't want to face me if I was angry either..
“How’d it go?”
My eyebrow perked up at her and she blushed a little.
“First time you.. ya know.. did ya make a mess?”
A laugh burst out of me and she blushed harder.
“Sorry”
I choked back the laugh, it was getting a bit hysterical in pitch.
“Sorry, no, I didn't.. uh..”
Her eyebrow went up challengingly at me.
“..use the facility’s..? I got caught up on the mirror”
She seemed to accept the euphemism easy enough and frowned at the mention of the mirror.
“You gonna be okay?”
I smiled at her instead of answering.
With her ever watchful eyes trained on me, I made it over to my backpack and got my notebook out.
Sarah looked interested but held off commenting for now.
I settled on the spare bed and awkwardly tried to move into meditation pose.
My joints seemed a lot more flexible and willing to move into the right place but my shorter legs made me mess up once or twice before I got it right.
When I finally got everything sorted I cracked open the notebook to a new page and started everyone’s favourite part of higher level spell design, the math work.
“Really?”
My head shot up to look at Sarah curiously.
She rolled over onto her stomach and qwerked an eyebrow.
“That’s it? You saw yourself for the first time, so you come back in here and do math?”
I shrugged, dipping my head back to the notebook instead of looking at her.
“It’s temporary, I’ll fix it somehow. It’s not like I've never seen this face before anyway”
Sarah made a curious noise in response.
After a moment of consideration I sighed and put my pen back down.
With a wiggle to get in position, with the memories coming forward to aid me, I straightened my back and gave Sarah a somewhat regal look of disdain.
“I am Lady Arista Montrose, third duchess of Montrose, contact to his majesty’s court for the burgh of Angus, Scotland”
My shoulders sloped down to look a lot less confident.
“Beggin’ ya’ pardon miss, Arista’s me name. Would ya be wantin’ th’ tea served soon?”
I shifted my hips and drew myself up in indignation
“Zis.. dwelling ees.. less zen befits one of my station, Dégoûtant! Girl, go find your mast’air and tell ‘im I wish for a room befitting to ze Noblesse Uterine! Vite Vite!”
Sarah’s mouth had dropped open and she stared at me in wide eyed shock.
I gave her a weak smile and shrugged defensively in return.
“When I died, even though it only lasted a minute or two, the old magic got to work. It had to make me female and, as I've come to realise, there hasn't been a single incarnation of Arista before me who didn't look exactly like this.. even the French one..”
My head cocked to the side in consideration.
“Well no, actually there was this one that lost an eye.. ..Oh, and one who had facial scaring from smallpox! and one-“
Sarah waved her hand for me to stop.
She took a deep settling breath and let it out slowly.
After a moment more of considering my face she seemed to decide to not voice the question she had brewing, whatever it was, going for an easier question instead.
“..and the math?”
I relaxed a little at the diversion and let my posture slip back to normal.
“I'm making a custom disguise enchantment for my face. It should be enough to fool most normal people, so I can get a flight home with my passport”
She looked confused.
“Only your face?”
I shrugged and picked my pen up to start writing again.
“Illusions are normally quick and dirty magic. More force of will then anything else, I need this one to last for as long as possible.”
I ticked off a few numerals to eliminate the unneeded spell casting routes.
“Making it an enchantment rather than a spell will extend its life span by a few hours but I need the conversion matrix to somehow.. shift the illusions focal point.. if I don’t, the first time I touch cold metal it will bleed off magic like a tap on full blast.”
I crossed a few more Al-Tughrai Squares off and considered the numbers in front of me for a second.
“The less space I have to cover with the illusion the longer I can extend the life span, if I wear baggy clothes and some beefy platform boots, we should be able to pull it off.”
I flipped my new, too long, hair out of my face and smiled a little.
“It’s not like Bolivia is known for its tight and stringent airport security. When we get back into the US, I’ll just slip away and warp past the security desks”
Sarah sighed but nodded in understanding.
======
“Couldn't you warp home from here?”
I cocked my eyebrow at her and frowned to give an impression of just how much of a stupid idea that was.
She huffed defensively.
“How should I know? You’re the mage”
She kind of had a point.. and technically, I probably COULD warp back to the US.
I shouldn't though.
That much magic released without warning is bound to attract attention AND, as far as most non-awakened mages know, warping a distance longer than a mile or so without a waypoint is too dangerous to consider.
It IS too dangerous after all.. for them..
For an awakened mage though?
There’s a bit more power we can put behind it.
Especially with me, I'm a locus point after all..
I think I mentioned that before?
Basically, my core can draw in magic from the local environment to ‘refill my tank’ so to speak.
Not much research has been done into locus points, I've never met someone else who is one.
Most of them apparently don’t spread the fact that they are one around.
Understandable really, so much dark magic can get a power boost from using a locus point as a sacrifice.. let’s not even get into necromancy or Lich animation!
From what the ‘general public’ knows, locus points are basically walking layline conduits.
It’s a close enough comparison for most situations that matter.
Laylines just kind of gravitate towards me if I get too close, most magic does really, although that’s a little less obvious.. and less dangerous.
I can do some REAL damage if I go near a building built to draw power from laylines, I know that much for sure.
One mission, a few years ago when I’d just started working for Hub G-0, after my awakening.
The idiot mage I was hunting made his WHOLE base’s defences tap directly into the layline hub it was built on!
I was meant to take him in for questioning but I barely got within half a mile of the place before the entire base just IMPLODED into this TINY cube, about the size of my FIST!
The building, his equipment, his staff and him. All of it just.. BOOM, cube sized.
The thing was unsurprisingly heavy to move when I went to retrieve it.
I felt kind of silly having to cast multiple levitation spells just to move it an inch.
In the end I made a rough enchanted holder for it that would eliminate gravity’s pull on anything it contained.
Even then the thing weighed too much for me to pick up without magic.
I dunno WHAT he was doing in there but SOMETHING had to be messing with time and space for it to have any weight at all while held in my custom built holder for it.
Either that or I messed up the math in making it, but honestly, the chances of that are slim.
One of the R’n’D mages confiscated the cube from evidence later apparently?
I think he wanted to see if he could reverse engineer the protective enchantments to see what went wrong.
Last I heard he’d given up in disgust and was using the thing as an unmovable paper-weight.
..R’n’D people are weird..
=========
“Whatever”
I flicked my head up to Sarah and shrugged at her apologetically.
She wasn't really angry, she knows what I'm like if I start thinking about something.
It’s going to be even worse for a while too, all these memories in my head, being barely held back by my ‘Inner-Hannah’.
If she wasn't doing such a good job of it I'm pretty sure I’d be lost to the world at this point.
With a sigh Sarah rolled over on her bed and started searching for the TV remote.
I was tempted to point out to her that, judging from the age of the TV in this room, there probably wasn't a remote for it.
In the end I decided to let her have her fun instead.
It’s been years since she took part in an easter egg hunt, especially one where I’d already worked out where all the eggs were and she was bound to not get any.
A smug little smile came onto my face but I made sure to duck my head back down to my notebook before she could notice it.
See what you get for calling me the ‘little’ sister, think twice next time Sare!
==============
“I told you I’d make it through fine”
Sarah frowned and shot a glance across the aisle at Tor.
I shifted in my seat a bit and grinned.
Finally an upside to this whole transformation, more leg room in coach!
“Couldn't you have done something for Tor?”
I considered her question for a moment but shrugged instead of answering.
It’s kinda ironic really.
Sarah spent so long coming up with plans for what to do when I got caught trying to get onto the plane with a man’s passport, she didn't consider any other possible problems.
“Having a finger up your butt builds character, every man should try it!”
Sarah growled and whacked me in the arm.
“They pulled him out for a pat down and bag check, not that!”
I pouted at her and hunched in my spacious seat a bit more.
“Not my fault Bolivian security consider man-mountains like Tor a target for cavity searches-”
Sarah’s face went a red and she glared me into silence.
“It may not be your fault but being flippant about it isn't helping.”
I shrugged and put my headphones on.
Me being flippant IS helping, thank-you-very-much!
I happen to be a nervous flyer.
Give me a ‘Wings of Icarus’ enchantment and I’ll soar in the sky for hours.. but in a plane?
There’s got to be some unspoken magic in planes..
I REFUSE to believe something THIS big and heavy can fly unaided.
Physics be damned, my gut says we shouldn't be airborne!
The whole thing makes me nervous..
The one thing you DON’T want on an airplane at forty thousand feet up is a nervous mage.
Magic and nerves don’t mix together.
If we’re lucky all I’ll end up doing is turn the whole plane orange!
If not.. well.. I know a quick and dirty ‘float’ spell.. I think.. It seems vaguely familiar at least?
The plane would be a write off naturally, but at least me and Sarah would survive!
I’d feel guilty about Tor but I doubt anything is going to stop HIM from plummeting from the sky like a rock.
There’s a reason I went down through the temples entrance hole by a theurgicly infused tree root and he had to use high tensile climbing equipment..
..I'm a mage, not a miracle worker!..
Sarah mouthed something at me, judging by her face it was another complaint, so I didn't bother turning the music of.
With an intentionally slow movement I picked up my sleep mask and slid it over my eyes.
The look of rage on Sarah’s face before I got it fully on made me smile.
Annoying siblings is always good for calming nerves.
I have a right to do it anyway!
Annoying big sisters is what ‘little’ sisters are FOR, right Sare?
She is SO going to regret calling me ‘little’ one of these days..
..Probably not today though
The plane bumped and started taxiing along the runway.
My hand reached out blindly and grabbed Sarah’s tight.
Only a two hour flight from La Paz airport to Lima..
.. then another from Lima to Bogotá for three hours..
.. then ANOTHER from Bogotá to San Salvador..
.. and one more, six hour flight from San Salvador to LAX, Los Angeles.
From there we can do the SANE thing and drive the rest of the way home!
Why does it feel like I'm going to end up having to memory wipe some security guy who’s a bit TOO good at his job?
I hate doing that..
Did I mention I don’t like flying by the way?
The plane bumped a few more times and my stomach dropped out as we pulled up.
I let out a squeaky whimper and shoved my face into Sarah’s arm.
WHO’S BIG IDEA WAS IT TO FLY HOME!
Part 2 of the Magic is.. Series.
The twins and Tor are back on US soil.
With the way their lives work things don't quite go according to plan obviously.
New faces, new organisations, and some old relationships.
Stories are told, children reunited and someone pisses off the AMS..
Hannah struggles with family, friends and her new body.
Sarah is worried but trying to help..
Ellie is under pressure.
Trudy is scary.
Dizzy is looking for a laugh.
Louise is a psycho.
One man is rather handy and John's an asshole..
..what do you mean you don't know who or what half of that means?..
I never claimed to be good at explaining things!
You'll just have to check out the story instead I guess?
Don't worry, it will all make sense in the end.
Hannah is.. better at explaining things then I am after all.
![]() |
Home can be a lot of things, but sometimes its just the place you sleep. The gang are back in the great US of A at last. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Never again..”
My groan got Sarah’s attention, she slowed down her shuffle across the car park to keep pace with me.
“Stop being a baby. We didn't have a single rough flight.”
I groaned louder but stopped quickly to cup my belly instead
“Tell that to my stomach”
Sarah twitched hard and glared at me in warning.
“I swear if you puke in my car, I'm gonna slap you!”
She looked like she’d do it too.
“..See if I put the effort in to save you next time, this is the sympathy I get..”
I trailed off into grumbling when her glare focused back on me again.
Never again!
I don’t care if it brings half the world’s magic users to my doorstep, next time I’m warping home!
==========
“Com’ on sleepy head”
I groaned and tried to wave her away.
She never lets me sleep in.
After a moment’s pause something slapped my butt hard and I jolted up with a yelp.
“Damn it Sarah stop doing that!”
She danced away from me on her crutches with a mischievous grin.
“Pee break, you've been sleeping for hours”
My jaw cracked in a yawn and I swayed dazedly.
For some reason I'm in the back seat of a car..
Sarah’s car I think..
Why am I.. oh.. yeah.
“I hate planes..”
Sarah looked amused for some reason.
“So you've told me.. repeatedly.. for each plane we boarded”
She gave my foot a tug.
“Come on, UP missy!”
I growled at her but shuffled out of the car door to stand up anyway.
Good thing we’ve stopped, I need to pee..
.. oh yeah.. that..
THIS is gonna be interesting.
Sarah turned around and led the way into the services.
I followed behind her reluctantly.
===========
The stall door slammed loudly behind me and I staggered over to the sinks.
My hair looked perfect in the mirror but I could feel that underneath the illusion it was a mess.
Sarah took a bit longer to make her way out, the crutches were awkward to fit into a stall from the looks of it.
“..Women are gross”
Sarah turned on the tap to wash her hands without comment, but glared at me warningly in the mirror.
I threw my hands up in defence and tried to look innocent.
“Just an observation!.. toilet paper is like sandpaper too”
She winced a little and nodded reluctantly in agreement .
“When are you gonna..?”
She waved her hand at her face to show what she meant.
I frowned and twitched a hand toward the rough choker I’d made to hold the enchantment in place.
“Gonna leave it till it dies out. I need to know how long it will last.. amazed it’s lasted this long honestly”
Sarah nodded but before she could speak the door opened and an older woman walked in.
She glanced at us for a moment but headed over to the end stall without comment.
“Come on, Tor’s probably waiting. I’ll buy you a burger and we’ll head out again”
I gave the mirror, with my old ‘clone of Sarah’ face in it, one more fond glance.
Then nodded to myself and followed her out.
===========
“Wha’ time’s it?”
Sarah glanced at me over her shoulder.
“Two-thirty, your illusion faded about three hours ago. We figured we’d let you sleep”
I grunted and ran a hand over my face.
It felt weird still, my cheeks were too puffy, I'm never going to get used to that..
“Fourteen hours in flights, two short layovers, and.. how long have we been driving?”
Sarah shrugged a little.
Tor shifted gear in the driver’s seat.
“About nine hours total, we hit some traffic near Sacramento.”
I grunted and lay my head back down
The face illusion lasted about twenty-one hours then.. I can work with that..
I must have missed a decimal somewhere, the illusion was only meant to last for fifteen hours, at best.
“Don’t go back to sleep. We’re gonna stop off in Cottonwood for food in about twenty minutes”
I grunted and rolled myself up into a sitting position to stare out the window instead.
The parched grass dotted with little puffs of tree whizzing past and my eyes merged them into one long blur.
Every once in a while a few cars or a billboard would break the rhythm but I just leaned my head on the glass and focused on staying awake.
At least I didn't feel ill any more, sleep helps with that when I fly, shame I couldn't sleep while we were flying really.
============
We pulled off the Freeway on exit 664.
The sign for it perked me up a little.
I remember that sign.
“Cottonwood, is this where dad used to pull in for breakfast when he went fishing?”
Sarah shifted in her seat and looked at me in confusion.
“What?”
It took me a moment to realise why she didn't get what I meant.
“You might have been too young”
She frowned at me.
“We’re the same age.. no, you’re younger than me now..”
She started off sounding mad but trailed off thoughtfully with a smug smile.
Obviously she thought I was insulting her and felt the need to retaliate.
She needs to stop with this teasing stuff, I'm all for not addressing the elephant in the room but all this fake happiness about my change is annoying.
Tor silently pulled the car around to take us up across the overpass and back down on the other side, stopping short at the lights.
“I didn't mean it like that, he stopped taking us with him after the incident with the catfish.”
Sarah querked an eyebrow at me, unimpressed.
“We were like three years old, I figured you wouldn't remember it that’s all!”
She settled back into her seat and pouted to herself.
“Why do you think I wouldn't remember if you do?”
The lights changed and we rolled on to the next set, Tor shifted us into the left-hand lane so we could turn off for the little shopping mall.
I moved awkwardly in my seat and looked at the back of Sarah’s head.
“I'm not being mean Sarah, you know I've always remembered stuff better then you.”
She didn't turn around.
“Since.. since my awakening.. the second one. Stuffs been a lot clearer in my head then it was before. Feels like I relived my whole life on top of everything else..”
She didn't answer me but her shoulders lost a little tension so I figured she understood my point at least.
We pulled into the little mall and Tor swung us around into an open parking spot.
There were a lot of them around, business can’t be booming here.
Either that or we managed to come on the day no-one else needs to get food in Cottonwood.
Sarah sighed and her shoulders eased even more.
She turned around to me and smiled a little.
“What do you want then? From the looks of it we have a Subway, two types of pizza place, a coffee place or we could get sandwich stuff from the Grocery.”
I glanced around at the shops and made a considering sound from the back of my throat.
Most of them looked a bit run down.
I know they could be perfectly fine inside but my first instinct was to play it safe and go for the nice freshly painted Subway instead.
Sarah pulled a face I recognised.
She wants Pizza.
She ALWAYS wants Pizza.
“I guess, I’d like some Pizz-AHHH!”
My brand burned hard, it was so bad I couldn't breath!
I rolled around in the back seat trying desperately to make it stop.
Sarah and Tor were shouting but I couldn't tell what.
========
After an unbearable lifetime, the burn faded.
I laid out flat on the seat and breathed heavily.
“WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?!”
I flinched at Sarah’s volume but tried not to move myself too much, just in case.
“Binding.. It should have been on the video.”
My breathing wasn't steady enough for me to say much more.
Sarah glanced at Tor in confusion, he shrugged helplessly but seemed thoughtful.
After a moment of silence he answered her for me anyway, I almost felt tempted to mark it up as another time I owed him.
“I listened to the video a few more times last night, from the sound of it this Maxarimus guy traded you’re life for Hannah swearing to never tell a lie about her feelings again”
I greedily sucked in a few breaths and tapped his seat to show I’d pick up from there for him.
“He used magic to make sure I didn't break my vow, it’s the same stuff that put you in your coma and changed me into this”
My hand waved vaguely at my body but I didn't sit up yet.
Sarah looked ill.
“That’s so messed up.. Are you gonna be okay?”
I grunted and reluctantly rolled myself back into a sitting position.
“I’ll get over it. It’s just painful for a while, it fades pretty quickly”
She squinted at me, seeming to weight my words against some kind of truth scale only she knew of.
“What set it off?”
I sighed and she frowned at me warningly.
I didn't need to be told that lying would be a bad option at this point.
I don’t think I'm going to even attempt lying again to be honest, it’s too easy to slip out the wrong lie.. I do NOT want to have to go through THAT again any time soon.
“The pizza thing. I wanted Subway but you wanted pizza, so I said I did too”
Sarah glared at me for a moment, with a little huff she turned around in her seat a little more.
“I thought you liked pizza?”
I grimaced and looked to Tor for some help.
He didn't seem to get what I was subtly telling him.
If we’re keeping him around I'm going to have to teach him twin speak..
“It’s alright sometimes”
Sarah looked upset.
“All this time we’ve been having pizza and you don’t even like it?”
I shrugged carefully and popped the door open to get out.
My back was aching a little, I needed to walk it off for a bit.
Sarah got out quickly to follow me.
She was still frowning so I guess we can’t just drop this.
“What the hell Han? Why didn't you say anything?”
I paced in a circle and grimaced.
“Because I wanted to make you ha-”
There was a build-up of pressure in my spine.
I could JUST feel the beginnings of another burn coming up.
Sarah looked at me weirdly when I stood still for a few moments without saying anything.
Slowly the pressure eased and I sighed in relief.
Apparently, if I catch myself soon enough and don’t actually voice the lie, the burn can be avoided.
That’s useful to know.
“What’s-”
I looked up at her apologetically and she stopped talking.
“I originally did it because I was convinced that it was what you wanted and..”
I really didn't want to tell her this.
My head ducked down a little in embarrassment.
Eventually I managed to look back up at her but she still looked a little worried.
“I figured.. with mum and stuff.. well.. ’Sarah always gets her way’, what was the point in arguing, ya know?”
I cringed.
It looked like Sarah was going to cry or something.
She slowly moved closer, pulling me into a tight hug.
“Sorry” I muttered self-consciously.
She moved my head so it was resting on her collar bone.
“Oh Al..”
Sarah sighed with regret.
“I'm the one that should be sorry. I didn't even think..”
We both stood there in a silent hug for a while.
It felt nice.
==========
“Sure ya don’ wan’ one?”
I grimaced and waved her off.
Sarah eating pizza is disgusting, she talks with her mouthful and everything.
Tor chuckled to himself from the driver’s seat and took a big bite of his own pizza.
He’s obviously seen her eat like this before, probably thinks it’s cute or something.
They both keep sharing ‘looks’ every once in a while, then glancing away quickly afterwards.
It’s driving me insane!
I took a nice big bite of my Sub, to hide my annoyance.
Tuna and mayo, Italian foot-long with cucumber and green peppers.
Trust me, it’s sooo good.
Some country should have made this their national dish by now!
For a moment I forgot to be mad and just enjoyed the Tuna goodness.
Then they looked over at each other again, smiled and blushed hard.. again!
“Will you two just get a room”
Both of their blushes went up a few more degrees.
“HAN!”
I leaned back further into the corner and huddled my legs up protectively.
Even while stretching out Sarah could only just managed to swing her fist at my foot.
Another win for the change making me smaller than before!
If this keeps up I'm going to have to start liking this whole situation..
..yeah, not gonna happen.
It still sucks!
“You’re both driving me crazy with all the silent lovey-dovey looks. Can’t you both just admit you like each other and get it over with?”
Sarah growled at the back of her throat and shifted in her seat to open the door.
“Give us a minute Tor”
She climbed out with her crutches, careful to avoid spilling open her pizza box.
After straightening up and taking a deep calming breath she stuck her head back in to glare at me.
“Han, out.. now”
I watched her for a moment and shook my head a little.
..I may have gone a bit too far this time.
“NOW!”
Reluctantly I popped my door open and slid out the other side of the car.
Sarah’s glare didn't get any weaker, she nodded her head off toward the shops and started hobbling along on her crutches.
I glanced back at Tor for some kind of help but he put his hand up to show he was keeping out of it.
Judging by the look on his face he was a bit annoyed at me too.
My shoulders slumped and I followed her.
This is so not fair!
Normally it’s ME that has to do the telling off when SHE mouths off.
I don’t get why them flirting was annoying me so much anyway?
My emotions are just out of whack at the moment for some reason I guess.
I’d love to blame it on hormones but I've got a lot more likely culprit.
The awakening..
Last time I went through this I had no control AT ALL.
One minute I’d be so happy I was glowing.
Literally glowing.. it’s a fire user thing, don’t ask.
The next I’d be sinking into depression because I saw a leaf fall off a tree or something equally stupid and it reminded me of ‘how fragile life is’..
It’s not THAT bad this time in comparison, most likely thanks to Inner-Hannah taking the reins on it all.. but some part of it must still be affecting me..
Maybe I'm getting the emotional run off from Inner-Hannah dealing with it all?
I’ll have to meditate and check on her when we get back ho-
========
Sarah yelped and wobbled dangerously.
I staggered backwards a little, barely stopping myself from falling on my ass from the impact.
She turned around and growled at me angrily.
“What the hell is your problem!”
My shoulders sunk a little.. she's really angry.
Now I'm thinking about it, I could feel something WAS off with me.
Its possibly been going on since I woke up in the hospital honestly.
..I've got a problem..
My vision blurred and I drew in a ragged breath.
..Something’s really wrong with me..
My eyes hurt.
Why am I even bothering? I always mess everything up!
The blob in front of me, that was Sarah a second ago, moved.
Her hand came down on my shoulder but I jerked away from her.
I couldn't hold it in any more, I burst into tears and collapsed.
Somehow Sarah managed to catch me before I hit the ground.
It must have been really awkward with her leg and everything.
..her leg must hurt..
It must really, REALLY hurt an.. and I annoyed her even though she was hurt..
My head kept running guiltily through everything I’d been doing to her since I changed, then it went even further back.
I stole her favourite bracelet when we were kids!
It was really pretty and she wouldn't let me keep it but I took it anyway, I've got it in a box with my photo’s at home.
I'm such a bad sister!
========
“HAN!”
I twitched in my haze but didn't answer.
I shouldn't-
“HAN! Han, com’ on Han. I'm sorry.”
My shoulder twitched, something was poking me.
Slowly I could feel something changing in my head, it felt like someone was tugging me out of a swimming pool of Jello.
It took almost half a minute, Sarah’s voice was getting more frantic as time went on, but eventually the feeling cleared completely and my head felt lighter.
I opened my eyes, breathing out harshly in relief.
My breath misted as if it we were standing in a freezer or something.
My arm’s felt awkward, not cold but cool and a little numb..
“Han?.. Tor, her eyes are open!”
I blinked a few times to clear my eyes, my eyelash’s felt heavy and stiff.
“Han?”
Apparently I’d been laying on the asphalt, all curled up in the foetal position.
With a big shudder I managed to push myself upright.
There was a crinkling sound and some flakes of something drifted off my shirt.
Sarah was standing about a yard away from me.
She looked really worried and she was holding a long, white tipped tree branch for some reason?
“You’re okay..”
She took in a shuddering breath and dropped the stick to hug herself tight instead.
I glanced around.
The car park was still surprisingly empty of people nearby.
Kind of lucky.
It would have been embarrassing to have a freak out with everyone watching me.
“Han, can you step clear of it?”
I glanced at her and frowned.
Clear of where?
She gestured at the floor.
My head followed her finger and I jolted back in surprise.
In a set of expanding rings around me was.. ice?
The asphalt was almost pure white at the center, under my feet, but as it expanded out it thinned into just a smattering of frost.
I tested the ground with my hand and it felt a little uneven, as if the asphalt had buckled from the cold.
My foot caught slightly on a crack that had formed under the thick frost as I gently eased myself up.
“What the hell?”
I shook my leg a little and a thin layer of frost came off of my jeans.
“Hannah! Come on, we gotta go. Quick, before someone notices”
Sarah clapped her hands to get my attention and gestured to the car, her eyes were tight with worry.
I nodded and moved out of the rings toward the car, initially in a slow walk but gaining speed as I went.
She’s right, we need to get out of here.
This kind of thing is bound to attract attention and I do NOT need the MPA on my ass on top of everything else!
========
Tor pulled us quickly out of the car park and back over the bridge to the Freeway.
He looked a bit spooked about it all.
I wasn't feeling much better.
My hand stayed tight on top of the discarded pizza boxes from Sarah and Tor’s forgotten meals.
None of us felt like talking unsurprisingly.
I don’t know what they were thinking but my mind was stuck on the ‘why?’ more then anything.
Why did I just freak out?
Why did it all spiral out of control like that?
Why..
WHY ICE?!
I'm a FIRE user.
If I was going to have a burst of magic, it would have been fire!
Hell, it shouldn't even have been fire!
I got that under control years ago.
At the very worst I should have turned the floor orange..
Why Ice, of all things?!
========
“Han?”
Sarah sounded unsure of herself.
I looked away from the window to watch her.
“Yeah?”
She looked nervous as well, a bit too nervous to be normal honestly.
“You’re not gonna flash freeze my car, are you?”
For a moment we both sat staring at each other.
Her mouth twitched a little, mine did too.
Almost in sync we both cracked up laughing.
It wasn't really funny but we needed to laugh.
It was either laugh or cry at this point and I've done enough of that today so far.
Tor didn't turn away from the wheel, he didn't look angry or anything but I think at this point he just wanted to get the whole journey over with.
It’s a long drive from Los Angeles to home.
I'm kind of glad I slept through most of it.
Come to think of it, where does Tor even live?
He’s not local, I know that much.
Sarah’s production company signed him on.
The Hub staff approved him so I never bothered to really look into it.
What if he lives on the east coast or something?
He’s driving us all this way and he might have to fly home afterwards!
My curiosity was piqued.
I leaned forward in the seat and brought my mouth closer to Tor’s ear.
“Where're ya from Tor?”
He shuddered visibly, my breath on his ear must have tickled.
I felt a little smug for getting the reaction out of him but Sarah’s warning look made me sit back a little further away from him and not try it again.
He’s cute but Sarah’s obviously building up for her big moment to ask him out.
I’d have to be a real bas- a real bitch to poach someone she’s fancied for so long.
She doesn't date enough as it is!
Well.. Tor’s not my type anyway, so there..
It’s nice to know I can still get a reaction out of him though, even with this stupid childish face.
“I'm from Las Vegas..?”
He said it as more of a question then an answer, as if he was confused about why I was asking.
I smirked a little, it was understandable confusion, he’s not privy to how my mind works.
With the awakening, I'm switching mental gears a lot at the moment anyway.
At least I've got an excuse to be spontaneous for a while, that’s a useful card to be able to play if I do something stupid.
“Wouldn't have pinned you for a Vegas kid? Bright lights, casinos and strip joints?”
I tried to catch his eye in the rear-view mirror but he wasn't co-operating.
“I was thinking more.. Kansas farm-boy?.. Oh! Or Texas cow-boy!.. Defiantly a boy scout at some point either way, right?”
I tried to give a big cheesy grin at him in the mirror.
By the time he turned his head to glance at me the grin had gone a little limp.
Grinning wide like that made my cheeks hurt..
..Stupid new face..
Tor’s eyes were smiling, obviously he found something funny.
“What’s so funny huh?”
Impulse control is apparently not something I've got a lot of at the moment.
I reached out and slapped his shoulder lightly when he didn’t answer fast enough, not hard, he’s still driving after all.
He smirked back at me in the mirror.
“Las Vegas, New Mexico”
Sarah giggled.
I huffed and slid back into my seat properly.
“..tease”
He mimed tilting an imaginary hat at me, without looking away from the road.
“Ma’am”
Sarah giggled some more.
I huffed again, louder this time, and turned away to look out the window so I didn't have to look at their smug faces.
Teasing’s only fun when you’re the one doing it..
========
Most of the journey was boring after that.
Sarah turned the radio on so we had some noise but no one seemed to be willing to talk.
Either that, or I was still radiating annoyance at Tor for getting me earlier and they didn't want to argue with me.
For a while I considered going back to sleep but I wasn't sleepy anymore.
The freak-out session in the car park and the resulting Ice magic had woken me up nicely.
I know I should really be trying to work out what the hell happened there, but it’s not like I can do research in the car!
This is why the Hub has its Mage library.
In my case, I’d have a better chance of getting answers if I drop in to see Fena and Edith.
Fena is like a walking encyclopaedia of weird magic stuff.
It’s not life threatening or anything anyway.
I just have to be careful to not let myself get worked up over things until I can sort it out.
Nice and easy..
“Ohh, Lake Shasta..”
I leaned across the back seat and stuck my face against the window.
We went over the bridge slowly, traffic was pretty thick for some reason.
Lake Shasta is huge, well it seems it anyway..
Okay.. maybe that idea is tinged with some leftover awe from my childhood.
It’s not really THAT big, especially compared to the ‘Upper’ back home, but the water looks brighter for some reason and all the rough edges to the riverbank are really interesting.
Put together it makes it look deeper and wider than it really is.
It almost looks like someone just dumped a load of water into a valley, which makes sense I guess.
It’s not really a lake, there’s a Dam somewhere around here that turned it into a reservoir in the fifty’s.
They had a display about the river once, at the end of the tour through the Shasta Caverns.
Dad took us to the Caverns a few times each summer when we were kids, the Air-con at home wasn't working well enough for his liking apparently, he never liked the heat that much.
Caverns are really cool places.. as in they are cold, not like their ‘interesting cool’..
Although I guess they were pretty ‘interesting cool’ too when we were kids.
Sarah didn't like them though.
Mum used to take her to the play area while Dad took me with him on the tour.
I opened my mouth to mention it to Sarah but stopped before voicing anything.
She was sleeping in the passenger seat, her head lolled away from me against the window.
She wouldn't have cared anyway, Sarah doesn't tend to care about stuff if Dad was involved.
I tried to talk about it to her once but she cut me off and didn't want to talk about it for some reason.
A glance at Tor told me that he wasn't up for conversation either.
He looked a bit annoyed at the cars in front of us.
We’d got past the bridge but the traffic hadn't eased at all.
It looked like there was some kind of road works or an accident being recovered ahead of us.
I sighed and settled back in my seat a bit more to stare out the window again instead.
========
We followed the I-5 for another hour or so.
The Traffic eased and Tor seemed to lose some of his tension with it.
He calmed down so much, that I even managed to get him to play a hushed game of ‘l Spy’ with me.
It didn't last long.
Once the initial ‘tree, bush, road, rock, car and hill’ options were used up it just became silly.
Even though the interstate was lined with a pretty thick run of trees I could tell when we got close to Mount Shasta.
No magic user could ignore it.
It’s huge, even for a mountain, but the pure primal energy that was just oozing off of it was much more impressive than its actual size.
The power sent vibrations out for miles that could touch you to your very core!
The Klamath tribes believed that a spirit called ‘Skell’ lived on top of the mountain and fought another spirit called ‘Llao’ by throwing hot rocks and Lava at his home on ‘Mount Mazama’.
No offence intended to the Klamath tribe but I've been to Crater Lake, the giant hole in the ground where Mount Mazama once stood and there’s no magical residue there.
I’d love to put the whole thing off as old superstition.
A god-like being that throws hot rocks and Lava from the top of a volcanic mountain?
Let’s be honest, logic dictates it’s more likely to have just been the volcanic mountain.. ya know..
Being a Volcano.
If I wasn't a mage, I’d probably just write it all off easily but just driving past the Mount Shasta puts me on edge.
It feels like something old and powerful is watching me!
The only other time I've felt that kind of oppressing power before was when I passed one of the True Fae guardians in a hall at the Hub.
Normally they stay out of sight in the halls, I don’t know why she chose to walk past me.
She’d looked a bit weak, really delicate features with an aristocratic feel about her.
She was almost pure white, her skin, her hair, her clothing, all of it as white as the halls of the Hub.
The only splash of color to her was her eyes, dark black pupil-less eyes.
Her eyes looked like tiny black-holes.
It only lasted for a moment, but when we made eye contact I felt pressure crash down upon me.
I get the same feeling from just being NEAR Mount Shasta.
My legs came up to my chest and I huddled into the corner seat furthest from the mountain while we followed the I-5 around it.
The feeling stayed with me, even after we turned off the I-5 at Weed and on to Route 97.
Eventually Tor got us out of the mountain’s ‘range of effect’ and I let out a big sigh of relief.
Being near there is defiantly not a nice feeling!
This is the first time I've had to come near it since I discovered magic.
Normally I just use a waypoint or warp myself around the country in small trips.
I’ll have to make a note to never get this close again.
I feel kind of dirty.
Can’t shake the feeling that whatever gives the mountain its power noticed me.
Don’t ask me why, it’s just my gut instinct, telling me that coming back here would be a very bad idea!
=========
Sarah woke up as we were passing out of a little one-horse town called ‘Macdoel’.
She’s never been good at sleeping in a car, she must be pretty tired for her to have even tried to honestly.
The sign we passed on the way out, assured me that we were ten miles away from ‘Dorris’ and thirty miles from ‘Klamath Falls’.
Home sweet home.
“Are we going straight back to the flat when we get into town?”
It had been bugging me for a while, we barely have enough space for me and Sarah in the flat.
Unless she’s planning to share a bed with Tor.. and let’s be honest, what are the odds of THAT with the way they keep dancing around each other?
“We have to report into the Hub for a scan and debriefing. Probably some decontamination time too”
I blinked at her for a moment in confusion.
Really?.. I never have to do any of that normally?
Sarah must have read my disbelief on my face because she shrugged.
“It’s standard procedure. The real hard work is going back to the studio and trying to pretend everything is normal.”
She frowned and rolled her shoulder uncomfortably.
“Explaining any ‘CGI creatures or effects’ that are on the footage ahead of time is annoying, we had to call in a mage to wipe the studio staff’s memories once because they got the footage before Tor could crop out the unbelievable parts.”
She really didn't look comfortable with the idea of memory wiping people.
It’s understandable, I'm not particularly comfortable with it myself.
I still do it, it’s necessary sometimes, but some low grade mages get a bit too liberal with its use.
After a while, I think they just figure that it’s easier to wipe or modify a memory instead of coming up with a believable cover story.
“But yeah.. Normally we get checked in, spend twenty minutes in decontamination, have a short debriefing to hand over any items we retrieved for inspection and then we can leave.”
I shrugged back at her but didn't argue the point.
For some reason no-one’s ever made me go through that kind of after-mission stuff..
Normally I just go home and then file a report with Felicia, the hub receptionist, in the morning.
Unless I'm injured obviously, then I tend to drop by Fena’s for some healing and sympathy first.
“If it’s standard procedure then it can’t be that bad. What’s the worst that can happen?”
========
We ended up having to park a few streets away from the Hub’s entrance.
I can’t believe I never noticed just how many car’s there are in this area?
There’s only a few empty store fronts and a motel used by Hub guests in this section of town but virtually every inch of side-walk has a car parked alongside it.
You would think the Hub could come up with a more covert way to hide the entrance.
A private car park nearby or something?
Then again, if they ever had the police try to raid them it would only take one mage to get rid of any evidence and the memory of it all.. I guess.
They would do it without blinking too!
I once saw a SWAT mage wipe a year of a woman’s memory clear, just because her boyfriend turned out to be an unregistered Parthax demon!
Parthax demons are vegetarian and, aside from some weird looking toes, they look human too!
The Hub has a few doctors on the payroll who helped her ‘get over her spontaneous amnesia’ but it still doesn't feel right to me..
That’s not even considering when they do memory modifications either.
That’s just messed up.. and awkward for everyone involved.
People who get memory modifications tend to be disorientated for a while because every time they find a situation that doesn't match up with their ‘new’ memories, it takes a few moments for their brain to come up with a ‘believable’ reasoning that fits with the modified memories.
It can lead to some weird situations.
One woman whose dog turned out to be a weird magical cross-breed, she woke up the next morning convinced she’d had to give the dog up.
She loved the dog, so giving it up didn't initially make sense to her, but within minutes she would swear blind that the dog bit her and she’d developed a deep-seated fear of dogs from it.
That’s the problem with memory modification, you can NEVER know which direction someone’s brain will go with the new information you’re dumping in there.
I don’t like using memory modification OR memory wiping.
If a civilian gets caught in the crossfire while I'm on a mission, I tend to send them to the nearest Hub for an induction.
Knowing about magic CAN be dangerous but at least if they get an induction they get to choose if they remember everything or not.
Plus the induction team tend to be a less.. loose.. with their casting.
An onsite SWAT mage will normally just take a whole day from someone rather than trying to find out when during the day they actually came into contact with anything magical.
I've been on the other end of that kind of situation, it’s not nice.
Sarah told the SWAT team who rescued us from Vlad’s place that I got involved ‘after prom’, seconds later and I had no memory of how or why I was waking up in my room.
A moment after that and I was convinced that I got blisteringly drunk the night before.
Despite the fact that I’d never drunk alcohol before that and I was suspiciously lacking a hangover!
For years after that, until Edith’s ‘Juju stick’ gave me the ACTUAL memories back at least, I avoided alcohol like the plague!
It seems irrational to me now, and I can’t help resenting the way it affected me so badly without my knowledge.
=======
“You getting out or what?”
I blinked rapidly and glanced over at Sarah.
She was standing outside the car, leaning back in with a fond smile on her face.
“I don’t know where you go sometimes, the lights are on but no-one’s home.”
I shrugged and shuffled out of the car.
It happens, I get kind of lost in thought.
As Max said ‘one thought does tend to lead to another’
It’s going to happen even more for a while, reincarnation sucks like that.
“Let me do the talking. When we’re cleared I’ll have a word with my supervisor to get everything sorted, have you sorted for a new ID and stuff.”
My eyebrow popped up, I would think that my complete change in gender and apparently age too would be more of a problem for them to handle.
It’s not exactly normal..
“Legal are surprisingly quick about these things. I got them to sort out my passport and renew my driving licence, took less than twenty minutes, beats the DMV at least.”
I grinned and couldn't hold back a snort of amusement.
“What?”
She probably would have slapped my arm just for the sake of it if she didn't need both hands to use her crutches.
“You cheated to get your licence.. explains your driving..”
I didn't wait for her response, just shot off ahead of her to avoid any kind of retribution.
It sounded like Tor found it amusing at least, even if Sarah was yelling after me angrily.
They were both left in my dust as I rounded the last corner and came to a stop near the entrance way to the Hub.
..well.. I think it’s the entrance way at least?
It’s the right place, just..
Where I used to see a tacky disused comic book shop with a terrible name, which just so happened to spell out USMPA G-O.
There was just a blank shop?
Peeling crème paint, empty glass windows which showed nothing but a lot of dust and debris inside.
The door wigged me out the most honestly, it was glowing blue!
REALLY blue, like the color I see if I keep my eyes open when I warp somewhere.
Never let it be said I'm not brave!
..also I could hear Sarah catching up to me and I REALLY don’t want to give her a chance to get back at me so easily.
With a deep breath I stepped up to the glowing blue door and cautiously prodded it with a finger.
My finger tingled for a moment and seemed to disappear the more I pushed at the door.
A glance back over my shoulder showed Sarah and Tor rounding the corner so I figured, to hell with it.
I shut my eyes instinctively and stepped through the glowing blue door.
========
The sound of a lot of feet moving and the muffled rumble of people talking was the first thing I picked up.
I peaked an eye open and sighed in relief when I saw the Hub’s reception area, looking just as it had the last time I saw it.
Feeling a bit stupid for getting so worked up by the entrance way acting weird, I straightened up and tried to look like I hadn't just been worried magic was going to do something screwy to me.
My first step told me that I really had been worried, my shoe crunched a little on a few ice crystals that fell off of it and came under foot.
I glanced down at it and frowned hard.
“Brilliant.. at least I didn't burn anything I guess.”
When I looked back up my eyes met Felicia’s stare.
She was behind her desk as usual, although the paperwork that used to litter it was missing.
I didn't know it until the higher ups called me in to help upgrade the communications system and tools behind her desk, but there really IS a reason why they pay her so much, while putting up with her attitude problems.
Somehow, they wouldn't explain it to me in anything but vague words, her being at that desk allows the Hub to draw power from the laylines around town.
I can guess it’s not a direct connection.
Probably something like her being here completes the ‘circuit’ and lets some remote place draw the power for storage or something.
If it worked as a direct connection then I’d never have been allowed in here..
As bad as it was when my Locus point nature crushed that idiot mages base into a tiny cube, imagine how bad it would be if I managed to collapse a Hub in the same way!
Hub G-0 is almost completely built within the fae realm too.
Maven the fae queen who, for lack of a better word, ‘rents’ the space to us would NOT be happy if I managed to turn her entire N’th dimensional realm into a fist sized cube!
Just the thought of it makes me shudder..
The shudder wasn't helped by the blank look of annoyance on Felicia’s face.
She obviously didn't recognise me.
I tried to not feel hurt by that, I wouldn't have recognised me either I guess..
=======
My mouth stretched into a weak smile and I made my way over to her.
Hopefully she will take this all in stride, she tends to go with the flow on most things, she did when I first turned up for a mission briefing dressed as Hannah at least.
I barely got within a foot of her desk before some kind of alarm went off on it.
Vaguely it felt familiar, probably one of the ones I installed.
The alarm itself at least, not whatever set it off.
I just did the enchanting necessary to give her a computer and newer tools on her desk, with connections to all the old output devices already in place.
The computer let all the other tools be integrated into one messy system.
They got some software guys in, from somewhere, to build a program that let her use everything despite the different kit involved.
I dunno how it works, I just enchanted the computer to run off ambient magic instead of electricity.
I'm a mage, not a computer.. tech-y type person!
The higher ups were really impressed at least, apparently not many people go into the whole ‘enchanting technology’ thing.
I don’t know why, my phone has so many useful extra features because I enchanted it.
Remote dialling and no need to charge it, just being the tip of the iceberg.
Edith gets really grumpy about my phone though.
Apparently she thinks using minor blood magic enchantments to make ‘New’fangled machines’ work with magic is appalling..
Crazy little Yoda woman..
=========
I shook my head hard to clear my train of thought again, this REALLY needs sorting out.
I'm so easily distracted it’s not healthy.
Powers be, if I go on a mission and get distracted it could literally be the death of me!
Felicia was looking at me weirdly.
If I didn't know better I’d say she was afraid of me for some reason?
Come to think of it, the alarms sound has stopped now and-
I glanced around the room a little with nervous gulp.
-there’s a lot of intimidating looking SWAT members with guns, trying to look inconspicuous, in the usual crowd of people moving about.
My head turned back to look at Felicia and she flinched a little.
Before I could voice any sort of question or protest someone clapped their hand down on my shoulder and leaned past me.
“Team Tomb Raider and assistant reporting in for debriefing and inspection”
I let out a breath I hadn't realised I’d been holding, it was Sarah, having caught up with me instead of some SWAT guy getting suddenly physical.
Felicia’s mouth gaped open a little and she shot a nervous look behind us for a moment.
Eventually she shrugged, waving us off down the left corridor out of reception.
Sarah seemed to know where she was going at least.
She led the way, hobbling along on her crutches, while Tor brought up the rear at his usual lumbering pace.
I couldn't shake the feeling of being watched.
It’s probably all in my head but I swear I saw the same, off-duty looking, SWAT members walk past us a few times as we walked the halls.
I guess it COULD just be coincidence, I had first-hand knowledge of how easy it is to end up walking in circles through these halls.
Normally I avoid them, like most mages do.
There’s a specific safe warp point set up in a back room of the motel down the street that most mages tend to use as an unofficial exit for the Hub, if they don’t want to face the hallways at least.
Sarah took a seemingly random right turn at a crossroads, then another sharp right moments later.
I followed along dutifully.
My eyebrow DID raise a little in amusement when we took a final right and ended up in dead-end corridor leading to a single, worn looking, door at the end.
Who said that three rights make a left?
Whoever it was obviously never tried to walk anywhere in the Fae realm!
Sarah stepped aside a little and waved me to the door.
“Ladies first”
She had a smug smile on her face that annoyed me for some reason.
I mimicked her movement and let a mocking look pass over my own face.
“Age before beauty”
She glared at me for that one.
Before we could come up with anything else to needle each other with Tor sighed loudly and squeezed past us to go through the door first.
“Can you both give it a rest?”
We shared a guilty look and shrugged in sync.
I put my hand up for a high five of peace and she easily slapped it in acceptance.
Tor’s right, with everything else going on, we really don’t need to be arguing at the moment.
I think we’re both just a bit edgy and upset, so we’re lashing out a bit.
I know I am a least..
We both turned to face the door and I didn't argue when Sarah hung back on her crutches this time, I just followed after Tor instead.
=========
“You've really never been in decontamination before?”
A grunt came out of me rather than really answering her.
She’s asked like five times now..
I don’t get what the big deal is.
The rules are different for mages, even more so for awakened mages.
Admittedly, I've never actually met any of the other, on staff, awakened mages since I started working for the Hub but the few low grade mage’s I've worked with before had whole teams surrounding them when they got deployed.
I just got given my briefing and had to file for travel expenses after the mission was over, when necessary.
I'm more interested in these ‘decontamination’ rooms anyway.
The glasses wearing lab tech guy who greeted Tor when we came in, seemed to be a bit.. distracted.
I trusted Sarah’s blasé attitude when he waved us toward, what looked like, three solid stone cubical rooms about the size of a small bathroom.
The moment I stepped inside the room had gone momentarily dark, then the door sealed tight and everything lit up again.
The walls MUST be enchanted.
If I run my hands over them all I can feel is cold stone but looking at them.. well..
..They kind of don’t exist?
I mean.. they EXIST but they’re see-through!
Pretty cool little bit of enchanting honestly.
I’ll have to ask someone how it works, when we get out of here.
I've been staring at this wall trying to break it down in my head but all the glyphs they used must be inscribed on the outside because I can’t find anything remotely useful inside by running my hands over the wall.
========
“Han? Give it a rest will you. We’ll be out in a minute, don’t worry.”
She offered me a reassuring smile.
I was tempted to glare at her in response.
I'm not freaking out!
I'm just curious..
It’s not often I get to see magic, this well made, that I don’t already have some kind of inherited knowledge about.
Sarah’s smile slipped a little into worry so I gave my inspection up with a sigh.
We’re going to be in here for who-knows how long.
Best to not start another argument over something petty.
“Hey Tor, you okay buddy?”
He glanced over at me from his ‘room’ and grunted.
He’s probably dead tired.
I would be, having to drive for hours on end, after having so many flights beforehand as well.
Taking a leaf out of his book, I slid myself into a corner of my ‘room’ and tried to distract myself.
Maybe if I inverted a ‘Lux’ rune and connected it to a ‘Speculo’ rune, on either side, I might be able to remake this ‘invisible walls’ enchantment they have?
It would need a LOT of control clusters though and..
DAMN IT! Where’s my notebook when I need it?
Trying to work out a new spell in my head is annoying AND confusing!
=========
We’d been in the rooms for about twenty minutes when the distracted lab tech guy came over to check on us.
He had a clipboard with him and was inspecting something in the top right corner on each of our see-through doorways.
It annoyed me a little that he didn't even bother to greet us, just went about checking whatever was written up there and making notes.
Finally he finished with Tor’s block and lowered his clip board to inspect us curiously.
His eyes settled on Sarah and he walked over to her room.
“Ms.Cooper. I'm getting some readings that are a bit.. well..”
He actually showed an emotion at last, pushing his glasses up his nose nervously.
“Come on Reggie, we’ve done this song and dance enough times. What’s the damage? An extra ten minutes before we’re clear?”
Sarah seemed to be well versed in how this stuff works, probably from personal experience.
I glanced at the lab tech guy again.
Seriously, his names Reggie?..
He doesn't look like a Reggie to me.
Defiantly not a Reginald either!
I shuddered a little.
What do I know about names anyway?
The LAST Reginald I knew turned out to be called Bob!
“uh..”
‘Reggie’ seemed a bit more flustered now.
“A bit longer than that Ma’am. You didn't happen to come into contact with some kind of.. class five or above magical object, did you?”
Sarah looked nervous now.
“Not really..”
She didn't sound sure of that though.
‘Reggie’ sighed and pushed his glasses up to rub his nose a little.
“I'm getting the most residual feedback from your..”
He shot a momentarily confused look at me but seemed to come to some kind of decision eventually.
“..assistant.”
I frowned at him.
I'm getting a bit annoyed with that term.
Assistant, my ass!
How about ‘Savior’ or ‘Long suffering sibling’ instead?
“Mr.Nobbs has the least residue, so little it’s as if he hasn't even been in contact with the object at all?”
‘Reggie’ seemed really confused by that.
I was more interested in the other bit of information he’d said.
Nobbs.. Tor Nobbs..
No wonder the poor guy just goes by ‘Tor’.
For some reason it feels like the name ‘Nobbs’ should mean something to me but I'm drawing a blank on that one.
Probably some Arista incarnation from fifteen-hundred B.C that had a pet cat called Nobbs or something equally inane.
It happens all the time..
Sarah chewed her lip nervously and shot me a worried look.
I shrugged back at her, they are going to find out eventually, what’s the worst that can happen.
“On our last expedition a mage tried to trap us with something called-”
She cut herself off and looked momentarily confused.
I decided to pick up for her, it’s not THAT hard a name to remember.
“The bindings of bad faith”
‘Reggie’ jerked as if someone had electrocuted him.
His head twitched from me to Sarah and back a few times in worry.
“Seriously?”
I shrugged, Sarah nodded.
Tor didn't answer.. well.. unless you consider a rumbling snore as an answer at least?
“This isn't good. Not good at all..”
My lips twitched into a smirk.
“Tell me about it, Max is an utter bastard at times”
‘Reggie’ twitched and shot a nervous look up at the top right-hand corner of my doorway again.
Slowly he brought his eyes down to me, it looked like he was sweating all of a sudden.
I wish I knew what that corner bit said..
Judging by his face, it’s not anything good.
“..Max?”
His voice came out as an almost horse whisper.
I cocked my head to the side and considered him for a moment.
Maybe he’s heard of him.
Awakened mages of Max’s level aren't exactly common.
“Maxarimus.. well, John.. I call him John normally. It really gets his goat, stupid big headed ass-hole”
It felt good to cuss him out AND spread the use of his name at the same time.
Maybe one day I can get us to a point where EVERYONE calls him John.
Just imagine the look on his face!
‘Reggie’s glasses started fogging up, he was sweating so much
He must have heard of Max for sure, I wonder what Max did to him?
Without any form of warning ‘Reggie’ lunged away from us and slapped his palm down hard on a big red button on his desk.
I’d not noticed it before, it looks like it was partly buried under a load of paperwork.
Almost as if it was rarely, if ever, used.
Red lights started flashing around us and a loud whooping warning siren went off, giving me a headache instantly.
In seconds a group of armed SWAT guys came pouring in the door as if they had been just waiting to be called.
I got a glimpse of their nervous, wide eyed stares before everything jolted.
After a moment pause there was another big jolt and I was thrown to the ground as the entire room I was in went shooting backwards somehow.
The invisible walls went back to plain stone and I was plunged into darkness.
I was only just gathering my whit’s from what was happening when it all stopped with another jolt.
A yelp of surprise escaped my mouth but, for the amount of speed and force that seemed to be involved, I didn't actually feel very hurt by sliding across the floor into the back wall so sharply.
I hope Sarah’s okay?
She’s got her leg, and she was the only one standing up when this all happened too..
Slowly I eased my hand along the floor and eventually found a side wall to follow up so I could get into a standing position.
“Hello?”
I felt a bit stupid knocking on the stone wall but there weren't many other options.
What else am I going to do when it’s so dark I can’t even see my-
.. Duh!.. Am I a mage or not?!
With less than a push at my core a blue flame ignited in my palm.
It’s the same type of fire I used to light up the temple entrance in the jungle.
The flame came out a little more violet then my normal sky blue but a flame’s a flame.
It’s a really basic spell.
The ‘Safety flame’ was the first thing Fena ever showed me how to make.
It can’t burn anything and feeds off of ambient magic to pour out light.
Not sure HOW I managed to mess it up enough to change the color so much but it’s not THAT important.
What IS important is that I'm now locked in a stone box, who-knows-where for who-knows-what reason!
I felt little chill of fear go up my spine..
My nose scrunched up and I tried to forcefully warp out of the box to the nearest waypoint.
..Then I tried desperately for the nearest back-alley I could remember.
..Nothing.
"I can't warp out.."
My stomach sunk like a stone.
I'm trapped.
I can't get out..
My breath started coming in short, sharp pants.
The air feels warm, kinda stuffy..
Logically there must be some kind of airflow in here, probably magical, but my chest feels tight.
I can’t breathe properly..
Are the walls getting closer?
It feels like the walls are getting closer..
I sunk to my knees in the corner and tried to get a clear breath in.
Even though I had a light source now, maybe I would be better off without it?
I squeezed my eyes tightly shut and just focused on breathing.
“HELP!”
No-one answered.
I went back to breathing.
Just breath.
It’s okay, just breath..
Without conscious effort my arms came up to hug my knees and I started slowly rocking in the corner.
“LET ME OUT OF HERE!”
No-one answered..
![]() |
A dark, little stone box is not the greatest of places to start a new life from.
Events unfold including but not limited to: |
Breath, breath, breath..
I can’t focus enough while caged up like this to actually meditate, but by zoning out and just focusing on my breathing I can hold the panic back for a while..
Breath, breath, breath-
My mantra broke when I felt the jolt again
Finally I'm getting out of here..
G-force pushing me into my corner a bit tighter, but it still seemed slightly cushioned.
They probably have some kind of enchantment in place to protect the prisoners during movement.
I could design something to do that pretty easily.. but not right now.
I need to get out of here.
I can’t focus properly like this..
=======
The second jolt made me lean forward a little but didn't leave me sprawling like it did the first time this happened, mostly because I was prepared for it.
I let out a deep breath of relief when the dark stone walls around me became translucent again.
The light hurt my eyes a little but anything is better than being stuck in this tiny box with nothing but stone to stare at.
While I was busy trying not to freak out, the stone cell has been busy moving rooms apparently?
The room outside looks very.. pompous.
A huge difference from the cluttered mess of the lab techs office earlier.
The first thing that comes to mind is that this room’s owner is probably some sort of stuck up politician.
Two of the walls are covered in floor to ceiling bookcases, judging by their neat color coded order, the owner is either obsessive compulsive or has never actually used the books for anything but display.
A thick, dark wooden desk took up most of the floor space in the room with a high backed chair behind it.. another classic, pompous ‘power-play’ move.
A shift in the room’s lighting drew my attention to the thing I’d been trying to avoid.
Standing in front of a large bay window behind the desk, with his back to me, was the silhouette of a man.
The window is most likely a fake enchanted one, you don’t get real windows in the Hub.
Yet again, another detail designed to intimidate and show power..
It’s like this guy has been following some kind of ‘power-play’s for dummies’ book.
He turned slowly from the window to face me.
As he stepped forward he came out if the windows glare and into focus.
His suit screamed ‘I'm in charge’.
Sadly it was undermined a little by the fact that his haircut screamed ‘man who is so old he still believes slicked back, greased hair is fashionable’.
Neither his suit nor his hair suited his surprisingly young looking face though.
“Arista..”
His tone was smooth and silky.
It put me on edge instantly.
I've never met someone who talks like that and wasn't some level of messed up in the head!
“You’re shorter then I was expecting”
I let out an indignant noise and staggered to my feet in defiance.
Judging by his smirk, he was expecting that reaction.
He walked toward my stone cell with the swagger of someone who KNOWS they are holding all the cards.
I’d like to say he wasn't but.. I'M the one trapped in an inescapable box with a bad case of claustrophobia clouding up my thoughts, while he stands outside smirking at me..
Kind of hard for him NOT to be holding all the cards at this point really.
“Who are you?”
It was the first question that came to mind at the moment.
He smiled in pleasure and waved his hand in the air with a dramatic flourish.
“My name.. is not important”
His smirk took on a teasing tone, which showed in his voice as well.
Like a gleeful child he moved up to the front of my cell.
If there wasn't a slab of thick invisible stone between us, I'm sure he would be invading my personal space by now.
“My, my.. your lithographs really don’t do you’re beauty justice”
I shuddered and took a step back from him.
His eyes were wide with wonder and just a hint of madness.
I know those eyes..
I've seen those eyes before..
Max had those eyes when he demanded to know my true feelings for him.
..Obsession.. madness..
“What the hell is a lith-o-graph? I'm sure I've never had one before, whatever it is.”
For a moment his happy smirk slipped and his whole face darkened along with it.
“Let us not play games Arista.. at least.. not yet.”
The darkness eased from his face again but didn't truly leave his eyes.
The hairs on the back of my neck stood up as his eyes slid over my body and slowly made their way back up to my face.
“So much power, in such a little vessel..”
He cupped his hands under his chin and offered me a smile that, I believe, he thought would be charming in some way.
I shuddered hard in response and took another step back toward the center of the cell.
Tight and horrible as it was, I felt slightly glad that there was a solid stone wall between us right now.
“The Fae have been talking about you, you know.. all little whisperings.”
He fluttered his hand as if trying to show me visually what a ‘little whispering’ was.
“The old one, they say. The true partner to Pathos, they call you..”
He leaned forward and pressed his nose up against the see-through stone wall between us like a child at an aquarium.
“..and, my personal favourite.. Death.. They scream it in ecstasy! The death of millions, destroyer of worlds, Queen of the damned..”
His mouth pouted slightly and he seemed to relish the next few words.
“..Arista.. de La Morte”
My head was shaking frantically from side to side in denial before I even realised I was doing it.
That’s not me!
That’s not even Arista!
I have her memories but that’s not me. That’s not HER!
Nothing even hints at something so.. so..
“You've got the wrong girl..”
He perked up again and grinned at me happily.
“Oh, I do so love it when a girl plays hard to get”
With surprising grace he pushed himself away from the stone wall between us and reached for something on his desk.
He leaned back toward me, in his hands he now held some large vanilla folders full of paper.
Carefully, almost lovingly he pulled the first one from the pile and flicked through it until he found what he was looking for.
The rest of the folder dropped from his hand but he didn't seem to notice, now focused solely on the small picture in his other hand.
With surprisingly speed he twisted the picture in his nimble fingers and slammed it against the stone wall.
His grin became slightly manic as he watched me trying to work out what it was meant to mean.
“Kherty, the slaughterer. This is the earliest known depiction of.. him”
I tried not to let my confusion and annoyance show through.
The last thing I need to do is set him off somehow.
“The Egyptians worshiped him as a death deity. What many don’t realise is that, before Egypt’s second dynasty, SHE was worshiped as a deity.”
I frowned at him, not finding this story in any way as amusing as he appeared to.
The picture was of a rough carved sandstone drawing.
Most of the details were useless, I could just make out a generally feminine form and what appeared to be a set of goat horns on the figures head.
“A cult formed up around her actions, as cults tend to do”
He slid the picture off of the wall and stared at it thoughtfully.
“The narrow-minded priests of ‘Leotopolis’ found it more fitting to swear themselves to a male deity, it’s a common problem among their ilk, so they changed her references to suit their needs”
He was losing me quickly, it felt like this tangent he’d drifted into was completely pointless..
“She was deeply connected to Osiris, they were said to share the task of ruling the underworld together.”
His eyes drifted from the photograph, back to me with a considering look on his face.
“We know from confirmed sources that you’re dear.. friend.. Maxarimus was, or at least portrayed himself as, Osiris..”
A cold chill went down my spine.
Oh.. That’s why he’s telling me this.
“You think that.. that Arista was this ‘Kherty’? That she pretended to be a god with her magic, just like Max did?”
He grinned at me with childish glee and dropped the photograph carelessly to the floor.
“I don’t THINK anything, I KNOW you were Kherty. The data all makes sense if you look deeply enough.”
He shifted forward and peered about as if searching for spy’s listening in.
“It’s okay, you can tell me Arista. I'm right aren't I? So many incarnations, and a pattern to all of them.”
His eyes lit up with unholy glee for a moment.
“Death, Goddesses and Maxarimus. Wherever all three are present.. there you are.”
My mouth dropped open in shock.
He’s insane!
I'm not.. I mean Arista’s not.. She’s innocent!
I've got her memories, I KNOW she’s innocent.
There’s not even a hint of some kind of.. of god complex or death fetish in her memories!
Arista may have had some incarnations that were a bit high strung or in positions of power but nothing like this!
“You don’t believe me”
He sounded really disappointed for a moment but flipped back to an excited grin moments later.
“I’ll just have to try harder to convince you”
He grasped the next folder and flicked through it at speed.
With a painful sounding slap he placed another photograph against the wall for me to see.
It was of another engraving.
This one, a lot less rough to the eye, seemingly moulded in clay rather than sandstone.
It showed a woman, being jabbed with spears and held over an open flame by a group of mostly naked men.
Not a very pleasant image..
“Gullveig”
He smiled at me hopefully.
“She is believed to be the same person as the Goddess Freyja, but in human form.”
When I didn't react he frowned and continued anyway.
“They called her ‘she that remembers, the first on earth’. She was stabbed within Odin’s temple and burned as sacrifice.. and then she returned.”
He smirked and wiggled the image a little against the wall.
“They burned her to death three times, and three times she returned to smite them. She was said to be a practitioner of magic.. It was said that she could see and know more than any other of her time, and to the evil, she brought great joys.”
He pulled the picture way and turned it around casually.
“Freyja, her goddess namesake, was the goddess of sex, gold, war.. and death..”
He smirked at me and fanned the picture teasingly.
“She had a husband as well, a fellow god by the name of Odr, not much is mentioned of him in myth.. but some clues can come from his name.”
He leaned toward me excitedly.
“Do you, by chance, know what the name ‘Odr’ translates to?”
I shook my head and held my breath slightly.
His eyes lit up with glee.
“Of the many possible iterations ‘Odr’ could mean, a few stand out.. tell me if they remind you of anyone in particular?..”
He twitched his hand a little and stared meaningfully into my eyes.
“The Divine madness.. the frantic, vehement and eager-”
“ENOUGH!”
I shivered and brought my arms up to hug around my waist.
I knew those words.
In past lives, some people have described Max with EXACTLY those words.
His chasing of m.. His chasing of Arista.. it came across to many people as simply that, a man driven mad by his eager lust for the woman he loved.
No-one ever looked twice at his motives or actions, he was considered a love-struck fool in a lot of incarnations.
It suited him to be overlooked while he chased me.. chased Arista!
This is bad, this guy has my head all mixed up.
I'm not Arista!
She’s in here, I can access her memories but my trick with the ‘Inner-Hannah’ is keeping her at bay.
I'm NOT Arista!
“You are starting to see my side of things, one more perhaps?”
My head shook ‘no’ but he ignored it and flicked open the next folder instead.
As much as I willed him not to, he found the next picture quickly and slid it onto the wall like the others.
It was a picture of a marble statue.
Well.. the head of one at least.
The woman depicted looked a bit moody, her hair was held back by something which made it look like she had two little puff balls of hair on top of her head.
They reminded me of little panda ears, even on a carved statue.
“Dea Tacita”
My eyes cut up to him and he smiled at me warmly.
“The Roman ‘silent goddess of the dead’. She went under other names as well.. Muta, Larunda and Lara.”
He pulled the picture away and stared at it lovingly.
His hand came up to stroke the images face, then he looked up to me and smiled.
“Under the guise of Lara, she was punished by Jove for having a loose tongue.. by having her tongue removed.”
I winced, he seemed to find the movement of my face enthralling for some reason.
“Jove ordered the god Mercurius to escort her deep into the underworld.”
He leaned in again, as if he was going to share some great secret with me.
“During the journey, Mercurius fell in love with Lara and forced himself upon her.. As a result she became mother to twin minor gods, the Lares, guardian deities to the Romans.”
He smirked at me, it wasn't a pleasant smirk.
“There are confirmed reports that Mercurius, Mercury in modern English, was Maxarimus..”
I hissed in a breath and glared at him, daring him to finish that sentence.
He seemed to enjoy my reaction.
“The rest is purely speculation of course..”
A growl came from the back of my throat.
“It’s not me!”
He frowned slightly.
“Arista never did any of that, and beside that I'M NOT ARISTA!”
My arms hugged tighter around my stomach.
“M.. my name is Hannah..”
He drew back, looking slightly offended.
“I thought we were past this Arista..”
His eyes stayed fixed on me as if he was trying to work out some kind of puzzle.
“Very well. Quickfire round..”
He hopped up to sit on his desk and pulled the next folder toward himself, waved it at me slightly, then tossed it over his shoulder carelessly.
“Nyx, lady of the night. Greek, said to have stood at the beginning of creation and with help from her husband Erebus she birthed the twin primordial deities, Aether and Hemera, Brightness and Day.”
He smiled slightly.
“Later, with the loss of Erebus, she either figuratively or literally brought forth a brood of personifications to subjects including; Death, Destruction, Doom, Blame, Pain, Distress, Retribution, Deceit and.. more Death”
My mouth dropped open a little.
It fit with the pattern he’s been trying to establish but that doesn't remove the fact that it’s NOT ME!
I stamped my foot and glared at him.
My foot came down with a crunch, probably from ice forming on my boots.
He pulled up the next folder without breaking eye contact.
“Manea, mother of ghosts. Etruscan Goddess of insanity and madness.”
‘Slap’ went the folder as it impacted the floor.
Slowly, he picked the remaining folders up, and one by one, tossed them onto the floor as he chanted off their contents.
“Lamia, Styx, The Keres, Crete, Marzanna, Pajauta, The Czernobog, Patulas, Oźwiena, Num..”
He looked so smug.
I shuddered hard.
Those aren't me!
I don’t remember any of these!
I didn't recognise even half of those names as WORDS let alone past-incarnations!
He let the last few folders slide out of his hands carelessly.
Slowly he settled his hands back into his lap and smiled at me brightly.
“Asking me to use anything other than your true name would be a waste Arista. You and I both know that any one of these could be as good a fit for you as this new.. Hannah..”
His tone became patronising when he said my name.
As if my name was somehow worth less than all the others he’d listed!
“My NAME is Hannah”
I put a bit of extra effort into that sentence but he didn't seem impressed.
“Call yourself as you will. I’ll not play your games about it, I learn from the mistakes of the others that have come before me. YOU are Arista de la Morte.. I will address you as such”
He slid off the desk and moved closer to my stone cell.
It felt like he was weighing my worth and judging me with his suddenly cold eyes.
“The important question is not what to call you, it’s much simpler than that.”
He took the last few steps forward and placed his hand on the transparent stone between us.
“Why are you here Arista?”
I huffed and stamped my foot again, ignoring the crackle of breaking ice I got for my efforts.
“I Live HERE!”
I stamped my foot again and continued to stamp with each following point I had to make, it made me feel better for some reason.
“This is MY town! I have family here, I work for the Hub! I AM NOT ARISTA!”
My breath was coming out in frustrated gasps which misted instantly.
“My NAME is Hannah Cooper! I've had ENOUGH of your stories, let me out of this DAMNED BOX!”
With a grunt I swung back my arm and lashed out at the stone wall between us with a solid punch.
Magic was pooling all over my body, I could feel it, colder than usual but still of use.
When my fist made contact with the wall a pressure wave of energy blasted out of it, protecting my hand from damage and multiplying the force of my strike.
A lot of dust came up, it set me off into a coughing spree.
After a few moments, some part of the box’s enchantments must have kicked in because the air cleared sluggishly.
I may have actually damaged the thing?
Right in front of my face, seemingly floating in the middle of the air between us, was a long crack that went from the floor all the way up to the boxes ceiling.
The crazy storyteller’s eyes were wide in shock.
I slowly looked back down from inspecting the crack and smirked at him darkly.
Not so inescapable after all..
One more hit, maybe two?
My fist came back for another punch and the storyteller flew into action.
His hands skittered across the surface of the stone wall between us, obviously he could see something I couldn't, probably the same thing the lab tech guy kept looking at earlier.
I paid it no mind, just focused on gearing up for my next strike.
I will NOT stay in this damned box a moment longer!
As my fist swung forward to strike the wall again the world slowed down.
I couldn't move my head, it felt like my body was trying to swim in treacle.
The storyteller let out a sigh of relief and turned back to me with wide, interested eyes.
“That’s not a skill we have on file.. Very interesting.”
I opened my mouth to cuss him out but my tongue felt like it weighed a ton.
Now my jaw was open it took so much effort to even move it, let alone speak.
“Time dilation field, it’s part of the system we use to block warping from inside containment, I just ramped it up a bit..”
I could hear him fine but my body wouldn't react to my thoughts.
Normally time dilation like this causes words to be muffled and distorted.
The box must have some kind of telepathy based ‘intercom’ system built into its runes to send sound from outside directly into my brain, bypassing my ears.
“The box slows all biological matter inside it like this, luckily, as a mage you can still listen and think just fine..”
DAMN IT!
I WAS SO CLOSE!
“Speaking of the systems we use to contain newly awakened mages..”
He tapped out something on the wall again and something behind me made metallic sounding series of clicking noises.
Just above my lower back, resting on my spine itself, there was a burning sensation.
For a moment I thought it was my ‘no lying’ brand acting up but it was slightly higher up then that should be.
I wanted to scream.
I wanted to thrash around in pain.
I wanted to stop it!.. but I couldn't.
I couldn't move, the time dilation was forcing every mental twitch of my body to take so long just to go down my nerves let alone actually DO something.
The burn increased, my spine flared in so much pain I wished I could black out but I couldn't.
It felt like a torturous lifetime before my body collapsed to the floor.
Whatever was burning me didn't stop, if anything it got worse, but at least my body could move again and it wasn't so mind numbingly slow now.
“Sorry about that, receiving a brand while under time dilation.. how unpleasant.”
He sounded mildly amused.
“You’re lucky I caught it so quickly. Imagine if I’d left you to it until the brand finished?”
I didn't respond to him, I just curled up into a ball on the floor and tried not to twitch too much while the brand did its work.
“I have more questions of course, I doubt that you will be in any state to answer them now though”
He made some kind of gesture at the box’s wall and the burning at my spine increased.
I let out a scream of pain but it didn't seem to affect him.
“I'm not sure why you've come here, I don’t understand your logic behind trying to integrate with the Cooper family of all people.”
My lips twitched slightly.
It took a lot of effort to push past the pain but I needed to get this out now, while I have the chance.
“Screw.. you..”
He made a disgruntled noise but didn't react otherwise.
“The sister is unimportant. Low level eye-candy for the PR departments little TV show project.”
I could hear his feet move as if he was pacing.
“The mother is one of Christian’s many descendants, her mother is a relatively powerful first-generation mage but she has personally shown no talent in any way”
The burn of the brand slowly started to cool, I twitched a few times but tried to focus on his words instead.
I've never heard of mum being even slightly related to some ‘Christian’ guy?
“The father.. we don’t have much on him. Absent at best, derelict at worst.”
I growled at him as much as I could manage.
He shouldn't be talking about my family like this!
“So that just leaves.. the son..”
He stopped pacing and loomed over me.
The brand was apparently finished doing whatever it was doing, the burn was already cooling and I could hear the chain retracting back into wherever it came from.
“Curious case that one. An awakened mage by power levels, but no true awakening. We've been able to make use of him as a free contractor for a few years now”
Free contractor!?
Like HELL I was!
I worked for the Hub as an awakened mage!
“Last report we received, he was in South America on an assassination job.”
It wasn't an assassination!
I had to take out a damn Toraxis demon that had a whole village under his thrall!
“He completed the job and then dropped off the map suddenly, a few days later and his monitor crystal dimmed.”
I got a call from the hospital about Sarah, of course I left quickly!
“You wouldn't happen to know what happened to him, would you?”
I grunted and tried to push myself up so I could see him better.
My legs weren't working properly, the brand must have done something to my spine, hopefully it’s only temporary.
“That sounds like a yes..”
I gave up on standing and just swivelled my head so I could glare up at him instead.
“Did you have to kill him Arista?.. I know it’s your thing but the boy was a useful asset.”
My glare went up a notch.
Why would he instantly jump to THAT.
I didn't kill myself!
I mean.. yeah.. I died.. kinda.. but it wasn't on purpose or MY fault!
The storyteller sighed and rested a palm on the box for support, as if he was tired of standing.
“I think that’s enough for now. I'm sure we will get to the bottom of it all during your therapy sessions, with that brand in place it’s not like you can avoid them.”
I grunted again and made the effort to bring myself up to a kneeling position so I could look at him properly.
He looked a bit regretful for some reason but I was beyond the point of caring.
“What did you do? What’s the brand for?”
He rolled his shoulder and seemed to lose interest in me slightly.
“A basic security precaution. We give it to every awakened mage these days, we’d be stupid not to”
His eyes caught mine and he seemed to get lost looking at my face for a moment.
“If you try to use too much magic at once it will burn, if you are given an appointment at the Hub and do not turn up, we will burn you remotely.”
I flinched away from him hard.
I feel sick..
Another brand.
On top of the other one.
The Hub’s do this to all awakened mages?!
That’s not public knowledge.
Who the hell would want to become an awakened mage with that hanging over you?
Even if you ignore all the possible negatives that can come from the awakening on its own!
“I'm not heartless”
My eyebrow popped up at him instinctively but he didn't seem to be affected by it.
“We will help you settle in with your new.. family..”
What does he mean-
“You’ll love the group sessions and retraining too. Most of the awakened mages we have to hand see them as the highlight of their day..”
He looked amused for some reason.
“I think we are done here Arista. I’ll be in touch eventually. Try to stay out of trouble.. someone like you.. I will be watching”
It felt weird to see his face suddenly so serious.
Weird and scary.
“Bye Arista, have fun”
He started tapping something on the wall.
I growled low in my throat and surged to my feet.
“MY. NAME. IS. HANNAH!”
He didn't react.
He just carried on tapping away on the wall.
A moment later he finished whatever he was doing.
For just a second he made eye contact with me once more and smirked.
“Arista de la morte..”
His voice sounded wistful but his smirk said something completely different.
“Get it through your thick-head my na-“
The stone box jolted, cutting me off.
“..no..”
He seemed a bit amused by my reaction.
“NO! Don’t put me back in th-“
Before I could finish the wall changed back into plain stone and the box went pitch black.
The room around me jolted once more and sent me flying head-first into the wall.
“DAMN IT! DON’T LEAVE ME IN HERE!”
I could feel it already.
I'm trapped again.
I’d forgotten with the light and the room and HIM..
“Damn it..”
I squeezed my eyes tightly shut and slid down to the floor.
My hand moved to my back and cupped around my new, still sore, brand.
Slowly, the air around me chilled and I could feel ice particles forming up on my palm, soothing the branded area.
The room kept cooling but I didn't care at this point.
I'm trapped in here again..
From above me snow started falling.
I couldn't feel the cold..
It was a sensation, but I didn't feel ‘cold’ in itself.. not like I normally would.
“Don’t leave me in here.. don’t.. I can’t..”
A tear came out of my eye and froze solid before it could leave my cheek.
“Please..”
======
“Holy sh-”
The man’s voice I vaguely recognise seemed surprised.
“Why is the time dilation so high?”
I didn't look up.
It’s just my head playing tricks on me again.
Don’t think, don’t feel, just breathe..
“Out of the way, idiot”
There was a scuffling sound and then a few loud thumps of flesh meeting stone.
“Hannah! Hannah, damn it answer me!”
“Sarah..”
Even as a hallucination, it’s nice to hear her voice.
“What are you staring at idiot! Open the door NOW!”
I sighed out a cloud of mist.
Her voice is really loud.
“Ms.Cooper I can’t just-”
There was a meaty slapping sound and the voices turned silent.
My head perked up a little.
Why would I be imagining the lab tech guy’s voice?
Although, the thought of him being slapped IS amusing.
..bastard..
“Open. The. Damn. Door!”
Sarah sounded pissed off.
They’d better do what she says quickly or she’s likely to start biting people on general principle.
There was some more noise and then with a loud ‘Thump’ the wall in front of me disappeared.
A sheet of thick ice came crashing down to the floor without the wall there to hold it in place but I didn't care.
I could see light, real light.
The cold air around me rushed out of the room and for the first time in so long I could feel a gust of warm air rolling around me.
My skin felt so sensitive to the warmth.
“Han? Han, your scaring me here..”
Someone moved in front of the light and I groaned a little.
I want the light.
Don’t take it away again..
“Oh Jesus..”
Sarah sounded worried.
“Somebody help me! Her.. is this.. ice?”
There was a lot of clattering sounds, moving feet from the sound of it, and slowly my cold little prison felt warmer then I can remember it being in so long.
Human bodies throw out so much heat!
“Bash it open, we need to get her legs free”
The speaker was a gruff male.
He got several equally gruff mutters of agreement in response.
After a long pause and some shuffling there was a loud ‘thump’.
“It’s solid, we didn't even make a dent in it..”
Someone bent down in front of me and blocked out even more of my light.
I groaned but they didn't move.
“Han..”
A warm hand stroked my cheek.
I tried to lean into the warmth but it moved away quickly with a hiss.
“Jesus Han, you’re freezing..”
Sarah.. Sarah’s voice, Sarah’s hand..
“Han.. we want to get you out of here but we can’t. Can you do anything?”
I groaned and shook my head slowly.
I don’t feel too good..
“Melt the ice or something? Anything Han.. we need to get you warm fast and we can’t do that in here..”
My head lolled to the side and I sighed deeply.
Warm, fast.. that would be nice..
She wants me to..
.. what can I..
I could..
..yeah..
That’ll work.
I squeezed my eyes shut tight and focused on the spell.
Its basic magic, all I ever seem to do is basic magic..
Usually it’s used to dry wet clothes.. but if I overpower it a little..
Someone gasped and the feet shuffled about a lot.
“Get back”
The feet all moved out of the room quickly but Sarah stayed with me.
Her hand was so warm..
I could feel my legs getting wet.
My jeans soaking up so much water from the ice that they couldn't dry off fast enough.
“This is going to ruin my jeans..”
Sarah let out a choked laugh which may have been a sob.
“I’ll buy you new ones, just get out of here okay.. Deal?”
My lips twitched into a smile and I wiggled my toes in my still frozen boots.
“Need new boots too..”
Sarah laugh-sobbed again and stroked my hair carefully.
“I’ll get you a whole wardrobe. Just hurry up, my feet are getting cold”
I lifted my head and smiled at her shakily.
My brain felt a little slow as if I’d just woken up but I could see that she was trying to be funny.
Behind me there was a loud ‘crack’ and seconds later a lot of crumbling noises.
Sarah stepped away from me awkwardly, it took me a moment to remember about her leg cast.
Some of the gruff men from before picked me up by my shoulders and with a heave I was being dragged limply out of the room.
Finally out..
Finally..
I managed a weak smile before my eyes closed and I passed out.
=======
‘Beep’
I groaned.
‘Beep’
I groaned louder but it didn't help.
Instinctively my hand shot out at the annoying sound and with a sparking crash it stopped.
Much better..
=======
“Whoa..”
I groaned and tried to swat at the annoyance.
The sound got worse for a moment, there was a lot of yelling and frantic footsteps but soon it was back to silence.
I snuggled deeper into the warmth and smiled sleepily.
======
“Han?”
Sarah sounded a bit lost.
My head felt heavy but I shuffled it out of my cocoon of blankets to look in her direction.
She was standing at the door, some kind of riot shield between her and me.
“Sare.. why are you over there?”
She peaked over the shield a little and gave me a tight smile.
“You kinda.. almost killed someone.. they wouldn't let me close without the shield”
WHAT!
I jolted up in bed and got tangled in the blankets.
A strangled yelp came out of my mouth as I slid off the bed in a jumbled mess.
Sarah snorted a laugh but didn't move to help me.
I growled in the back of my throat and gripped the sheets to pull them off.
Seconds later I let go of them with another yelp of surprise.
They’d frozen solid!
She was peeking out from behind the shield, with a weird look on her face.
“What are you laughing at?”
My free arm swung around to point at her in annoyance.
Sarah wasn't laughing anymore.
She dived behind the shield again.
Good thing she did too.
The moment my arm stopped moving a large spike of Ice formed up at my finger tip and flew off at her.
It missed, hitting the door frame to the right of her head but it was close enough to freak me out.
“What the-”
I moved my arm back and stared intensely at my hand.
My magic was bubbling under the surface of my skin.
It felt really cold but under so much pressure, like a fizzy drink bottle someone shook really hard!
I tried to focus my eyes into mage sight.
It’s not one of my better skills.
Normally I prefer to push magic into an object and read the light show it gives off.
It’s easier, works well with my sympathetic magic and hurts my eyes less.
The lines to my eyes finally built up enough magic to access mage sight.
My hand lit up with a deep sky blue color.
I gasped and leaned away from it in surprise.
My aura is wrong!
I'm a fire user.
It should be red!
..well.. more of an orangey red, with some yellow mixing in..
Definitely not pure BLUE though!
..Yeah, I know I've been having this weird problem with ice lately, but I'm still a fire user!
You can’t just.. just wake up and change your elemental affinity!
It’s.. it’s a part of you.
It’s like..
I dunno.
It’s hard to explain.
You have to FEEL it to understand.
The simplest analogy I can think of is with the religious concept of the ‘Soul’.
You are your soul, it makes up everything non-physical about you, your personality, your memories, your thoughts, feelings and opinions.
As a mage your magical core would be the very CENTER of that soul.
It’s the part of you that the rest of you is built around.
Every facet of your.. you-ness?.. is directly connected to your core.
It’s why the awakenings are called AWAKENINGS and not just reincarnation.
Your magical core holds all your past-life memories and experiences together when it passes on.
Its energy.
Energy, even magical energy, can’t be destroyed.
It can be shifted, dissipated into a wider area or have no visible effects but never destroyed.
When someone is born as a mage, they are basically getting a reused ‘soul’.
A magical core that some mage or mages before them had.
Awakenings are just the moments where our core’s finally settle into us properly, the disconnect between our current ‘soul’ around the core fades and the current version of us merges with all the past versions that were dragged along by our reused core.
No-ones sure if there even ARE any truly ‘new’ mages being born.
That’s why the MPA were set up in the first place.
While they have divisions that work as a police force, research teams, Special Forces strike teams and any number of other jobs that you’d normally expect to find in a larger independent country’s government system rather than a relatively small grouping of people hidden within one of the world’s biggest first-world nations, they are the MPA.
The Magical PROLIFERATION Agency.
Their whole ethos is based around finding ways to bringing more magic into the world.
The other jobs, the policing, the research and the special forces.. that’s all there to protect current mages from the public, not the public from current mages.
No-one really knows how the world would react if they found out about magic’s existence all at once.. but judging from similar situations in human history..
People tend to attack what they don’t understand.
A person can be rational, a person can see both sides of an argument and can be talked out of doing something rash or dangerous.
People.. in my experience.. People are stupid.
Get enough individual, rational, ‘persons’ into a group and they become the writhing mass of stupidity and rash, violent, fear mongers known as ‘people’.
It’s not anti-social to say that I don’t like people.
I like a person.
I like a lot of person’s in fact, but there’s a reason I don’t go out to clubs or try to hang out with the off-duty staff of the Hub like Sarah does.
Hell, I don’t even try to hang out with other mages!
I've never seen another awakened mage, outside of Max.
Normal mages, the lower grade ones who fear their awakenings..
They’re people.. They are PEOPLE.
Maybe a better word for them would be ‘sheep’?
They just herd together and gossip or follow the loudest voice.
I walked into the cafeteria of the Hub once and found all the off duty mages playing dodge-ball with fire.
Right in the cafeteria!
No-one had the guts to tell them not to and none of the mages were willing to tell the few voices who came up with the stupid idea that it was so whole-heartedly STUPID!
If you’re curious, I didn't stop them directly.
I sat at a table nearby and every time they tried to launch their ‘ball’ I put the flame out.
It was amusing for a good hour watching them trying more and more ‘complicated’ spells to get their fire balls working again.
One of them even theorised that their game had pissed off some voodoo god or something.
That’s when they all started getting nervous and scattered.
Irrational, stupid, PEOPLE.
.. Where was I..?
.. My hand, my aura..
Oh yeah.
This awakening is getting seriously on my nerves!
I can’t go five minutes without drifting off on some thought tangent.
=======
“Han?”
Sarah looked relieved when I blinked a few times and let my mage sight slip away.
“Sorry, got lost for a second there”
She smiled at me nervously and waved toward me with the hand not holding up her riot shield.
“You okay? Got.. that under control?”
My fingers twitched.
Without any actual conscious thought, a needle like icicle formed out of thin air and slammed itself a few inches deep into the wall to my left.
“Definitely not under control”
I frowned and focused on the feel of the magic in my hand.
“Give me a minute”
It’s a bit harder to do when you’re not working with an element you understand I guess.
I doubt anyone else has had this problem before, but the same trick should work just as well with ice as it did with fire.
The problem is, what can I use to divert the ice effect?
Fire was easy, fire and orange are pretty connected and at that point I was so used to burning stuff and how to stop it that it wasn't even that much of a problem to start with.
Ice though.. and with THIS level of control..
I've never had my magic so eager to be used before that it would spontaneously react with a thought!
Something’s wrong here..
My best working theory at the moment is that whatever the storyteller guy did with that second brand has screwed up my magic somehow.
He mentioned that it should limit me from high level magic but it doesn't FEEL like I'm limited in any way.
If anything I feel BOOSTED, I feel like I could warp to the moon and back just for fun honestly..
My magic’s cold, which is a majorly weird feeling still, but it’s much more concentrated then usual.
I can’t focus on it for too long.
The feeling in my core is just too intense.
It’s almost calling to me to let it lose.
I can tell just at a glance that diving into my core at the moment would be.. euphoric?
It would be disastrous too.
Knowing my luck, I’d end up accidentally causing the next ice-age with THIS much power built up.. but for me it would feel so blissfully nice..
.. damn it! I lost focus again!..
Magic.. Ice.. how to change it.. think..
What do I associate with ice that isn't going to be so blatant when it happens that I can’t go out in public just in case it goes off?
First thought is liquids from ice.. drinks maybe?
Ice goes really well with drinks to cool you down..
Ice can melt into water, which is a drink..
Vodka Martini on the rocks..
Ice-pops.. Slushies!
Okay, liquids are a definite route for now.
I can ask Fena for a better idea later.
Better wet then throwing ice spikes.
Shouldn't take too long.
Take the idea ‘Ice to liquid’, take a sample of my magic, twist the two and seal the connection in my head..
“Oww..”
Last time I did this my head felt nice and warm.
This time I've got brain-freeze.
I hate magic sometimes..
======
My eyes opened and I let out a long sigh.
“Better?”
Sarah looked a bit worried but she seemed to know what I was trying to do at least.
We shared a smile.
She waved at me encouragingly but didn't move from behind her shield.
I don’t blame her for wanting to see proof that it worked before letting her guard down.
I hesitated for a moment but it DID need testing I guess.
“Do something to upset me?”
Sarah’s face lit up in glee.
It was probably a bad idea to give her a blank slate like that..
“MY SISTER HAS A CRUSH ON THE HUB RECEPTIONIST!”
My ears burned in embarrassment.
“SHUT UP!”
A chill went down my spine, pooled at my waist and slowly travelled down my legs to pool again at my feet.
We both stood there stunned for a moment.
“Did you just wet yourself?”
My face burned even brighter red in embarrassment.
Sarah face had a mix of disbelief and amazement on it which didn't suit her at all.
With a careful hold on my embarrassment to not make things even worse I glared at Sarah.
“Would you prefer an ice shard in your face?”
She blanched and shook her head rapidly.
My sister’s not stupid..
“Looks like, instead of making ice crystals, I'm making water from my back now”
Her eyebrow popped up at me.
“Just water” I added to shut up her scepticism.
Sarah considered me from behind her shield for a moment and then slowly let it slide away.
She walked over and gave me an awkward hug, trying to avoid touching any of the water on my back and legs.
“It’s just temporary, I’ll talk to Edith later and see if she has any better ideas”
Sarah seemed reassured by that but didn't comment in return.
“Do you think they can give me some spare scrubs?”
My hospital issue patients dress, gown, thing felt awkward and heavy with all the water trailing down my back.
“I'm not gonna wear my clothes when I'm like this”
Sarah winced but nodded in understanding.
“Wouldn't work anyway, your clothes are a write off. Your jeans and boots.. whatever you did to get free of the ice didn't treat them nicely.”
I frowned and huffed.
“Partly melted, partly charred, missing a lot of the thread and patches of leather?”
Sarah nodded and squinted at me a little.
“I expected it, the heat had to come from somewhere. Usually it’s barely noticeable while using it to dry clothes but I had to kind of supercharge it..”
My frown dipped a bit more and my hand came up to slap my forehead.
“Duh..”
A small amount of focus and a push to my core set off the spell.
The hospital gown dried instantly.
It didn't do anything for my damp legs or the puddle at my feet but at least my back was dry now.
“If you can get me some scrubs I should be able to keep dry better. My legs are still wet at the moment.”
Sarah nodded and made her way out.
=======
I spent the time she was gone practising with the water.
If I forced an emotion forward enough I could trigger it on purpose, a lot like I could do with my fire but even then it came easier than the fire ever had.
For some reason my elemental affinity seems to be on a hair trigger now and I have no idea how to stop it.
At least after a few tries I managed to change where the water formed, instead of getting a wet patch trailing down my back I could make the water come out of my hands and feet.
I even managed to make it come out of my hair, although that just left me with damp hair plastered to my face, so I doubt I’ll be doing it again.
“They didn't have any scrubs, I bribed the ward medi-mage for her spare outfit though. It should fit.. maybe..”
Sarah stepped in the door with a bundle of clothes under her arm.
She didn't seem completely convinced that the clothes would work but anything’s better then what I currently have at least.
Without another word I tugged the hospital gown over my head.
There’s little modesty between us.
It comes from doing quick changes of outfits since we were kids.
Sarah DID seem unusually interested when I stood before her naked though.
I guess the change in body IS a bit off putting.
I'm just trying not to think about it.
When she didn't hand them to me directly I ended up having to snatch the clothing from her instead.
That seemed to break her of her trance-like stare at least.
I laid out the clothes on the bed for inspection.
The undies were utilitarian, white cotton with a wide cut, they looked comfortable so that’s something..
The bra looked a bit big for my shoulders but it would be tight everywhere else, probably a sports bra from the looks of it.
The top was just a plain T-shirt in olive green, nice and boring.
For my legs we had some leggings, a knee-high black pleated skirt and some soft sole ballet flats.
Overall, not a bad haul.
I didn't waste any time getting dressed, I just want to get out of here now.
The bra was a bit awkward, it fit but was generally too tight feeling.
I've never liked sports bras, even when I was just filling in for Sarah with no actual boobs to compress.
They felt too constricting.
Beggars can’t be choosers though.
The ballet flats were nice and soft at least.
I’ll have to look at getting some more of them later.
When I’d finished pulling myself together, Sarah grabbed a brush out of her purse and waved me to sit down.
She hit a few snags but generally just brushed my hair to hang flat down.
I’ll have to see if I can cut it back to our usual length.
Having it hanging around my shoulders like this is annoying..
“We’re cleared to leave, they set you up an appointment with the Rep from ‘Awakened Mage Support’ later this week but physically your fine at least.”
My face scrunched up a little in annoyance.
I'm not up to testing this new brand yet.
I've never heard of this ‘Awakened mage support’ before but I guess it can’t hurt to see what they want.
If it comes to it, I’ll keep my back to a wall and push my new water talent to full blast, if I push hard enough I should be able to imitate a point blank fire-hose with a bit of practice.
“Ready?”
I nodded and she took my hand to lead me out of the room.
The medi-bay mage offered me a strained smile but everyone else seemed pretty tense at the sight of me.
I put my head down and followed Sarah.
If I don’t react maybe we can finally get out of here.
The sooner I can get to Fena’s shop for some research materials and help, the better.
She led me out of the medi-bay and through a lot of turning corridors.
As we walked along there was a general hush that would form up and when we passed the sound would build up again as whispers in our wake.
I could feel myself getting tense because of it.
I don’t like people paying so much attention to me.
My job has made me healthily paranoid against people staring at me.
Especially if they are being so blatant when talking about me behind my back.
We came out of the corridors into the main reception area.
I lifted my head a little to look for Felicia.
She was sat at her desk.
It hurt to see the fear in her eyes.
She tracked me the entire way, while we walked to the exit.
As we stepped out of the entrance way I just caught the huge sigh of relief she gave off before she sunk down in her seat.
“Don’t worry, things will work out eventually. I got a briefing while you were unconscious.”
I frowned and tugged her hand a little for a better explanation.
“I’ll explain at the flat. It’s not great but it could be worse too, so don’t panic”
I opened my mouth to question her logic but stopped short when her mobile started ringing in her purse.
She let go of my hand and fished around frantically for it.
When she finally got it out she stared at the screen a little for some reason.
“It’s mum..”
She sounded confused by that fact.
I stood awkwardly to the side while she answered the call.
“Hey mum I-”
Sarah frowned deeply.
“What?.. I didn't-”
Her mouth pursed tightly in annoyance.
“What are you.. no I.. Mum will you just.. Of course sh- I mean..”
Sarah’s eyes went wide in surprise, her head swung around to stare at me with worry.
“She’s here now.. yeah I g-”
She growled low in her throat and tightened her grip on her phone.
“Yes.. Mother..”
She sounded really angry now, she was talking through clenched teeth.
“We’ll be there soon”
Sarah hung up without saying goodbye and stared at me with a lost look.
“What is it?”
She took a deep breath in and huffed it out.
This is going to be bad..
“Mum’s been trying to call for ages.”
I nodded, it made sense, the Hub cuts off cell phone services.
It cuts off most things actually, if you work in the Hub there’s no TV or radio available sadly.
Sarah’s teeth clenched again and she glared at her phone.
“She wanted to know if I’d ‘stolen Arista on the way home from school again’ and if I was ‘trying to corrupt my poor impressionable little sister’.. and THEN she demanded that I bring you back home RIGHT now or she’s calling the cops on me for kidnapping..”
My jaw dropped.
We both stood there in a kind of stunned silence.
My brain finally tweaked on a forgotten detail..
I was so busy getting worked up at him at the time, it just hadn't registered initially.
The storyteller.. that son of a bitch!
“Crap”
It came out as a whimper.
I could do nothing BUT whimper at this.. things are about to get a whole lot more complicated.
Sometimes.. I REALLY hate magic.
![]() |
Family is complicated, especially when magic is involved.. It feels like I've said something like that before? Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“This isn't going to be pretty Sarah”
She frowned at me but I shrugged down a bit more in my seat instead of explaining again.
We needed to be clear on that fact above all others.
This is NOT going to be fun.
We hadn't really spoken on the ride over to Mum’s place, the radio kept things from feeling too awkward but both of us are pretty tense.
Sarah seems really shaken from Mum’s phone call.
I've been trying to work out all the ways this can go wrong in my head and how I can fix them.
I think Sarah’s worked out at least part of what’s happened.
The Storyteller said he would ‘help me settle in with my new family’.
I didn't even think about it at the time.
As far as he was concerned I've already gotten Sarah ‘on my side’, so he sent someone after Mum..
I don’t know what parameters his memory squad will have set but Mum now thinks I’m her teenage daughter named ‘Arista’ and she’s got some serious trust issues with Sarah out of nowhere.
“Magic did this?”
I glanced at her then turned my head back to staring blankly at the wooded hills that obscured Upper Klamath Lake from view.
We used to go swimming in the Lake when we were kids.
A bit further up, nearer to our h.. nearer to Mum’s place.
I don’t want to go back to that house..
My last visit didn't end any better than the one before it
..the one that saw me kicked out with nothing but the clothes on my back..
Mum couldn't handle one of her kids being anything but a vanilla pure heterosexual.
Considering how messed up I was at the time..
I'm not even sure those sort of labels could have been applied to me back then, let alone now!
A male body with millennia of a women’s thoughts shoved inside it.
Would that mean I was a heterosexual male or a mostly lesbian female in the wrong body?
Now I've got a female body, but Arista’s memories are separated away from me.
I don’t have to let myself accept her tastes anymore..
Is it weird that I've grown to like having both sides of things?
It’s not like I've dated much.
Fena gets my attention, she knows it and enjoys teasing me with her body.
After.. after Karl.. I've not looked at a man in the same way, I’ll flirt for fun or a mission but..
What am I now?
Born male, with a woman’s core, I settled on bisexual reluctantly but I've only truly fallen for one person.
I was always the lesser twin too, which doesn't help my self-image.
Being the one who got roped into crossdressing by Sarah, the favourite, whenever she could.. that only adds more fuel to the complicated mess in my head!
.. Now I'm genetically female with mixed feelings about it all, it would be worse I guess..
Mum freaked out when she thought I was gay.
What the hell is her head going to come up with to fill in the blanks about the ‘new me’ after this memory modification?
Powers help me, if she decides ‘Arista’ is anything but her definition of ‘normal’ I'm in for SUCH a headache!
=======
“Han?”
My head jerked away from the window.
We’d followed the Falls Highway out of town while I was busy thinking.
Sarah was just turning off at the ‘Running Y Resort’ sign to head into the twisting forest roads leading to Mum’s place.
I could just see the Ice Arena’s roof peeking through some trees on the hill as we pulled into the resorts long drive.
The arena’s closed, obviously.
It doesn't usually open up until November, the whole place is an open air Ice-rink, so keeping it going during the Oregon summer heat would be a stupid idea.
Mum used to take use there as kids..
Dad would stand outside and watch, he was never any good at skating.
The only time I saw him even try was during the, semi-regular, ‘Father-Daughter Skate’ evenings they hosted.
He looked like a Giraffe on the ice, all legs flying and unsteady wobbling.
Sarah used to love going on the ice with him on those nights though.
I’d sit in the stands and watch them.
..It felt wholly unfair at the time..
It didn't help that Sarah got to take figure skating lessons but Mum pulled me out of Hockey.
Apparently I got hurt too much.
I wasn't exactly good on the ice, and even at that age the other boys were bigger than me.
I’d watched the Curling and Broomball games a few times, when I was home bored during the holidays.
That route to ‘skating fun’ got dismissed quickly, if anything they looked more violent then Hockey did!
======
“Han!”
My head jerked up to look at Sarah again.
She looked a bit annoyed now.
I mumbled an apology and couldn't fight down a blush.
My brain still isn't right.
Coming back to this area is the last thing I need right now.
Every little thing seems to be setting me off on a trip down memory lane.
We took a sharp left on to Cooper’s hawk road.
The same left we always take..
I managed to get a glance at the little mini-mall of shops put in place for the Running Y Ranch Resort’s customers.
It looks like a new restaurant has open?
If I'm going to be in the area, I might have to drop in and check it out.
While living so far out of town has its bonuses, the thing that made my teenage years more bearable was having the resort nearby.
The Arnold Palmer Golf course, a little further up the road brought in locals who would hang around a lot but as people got to know me and Sarah, most of them tended to avoid me.
The resort isn't huge, it IS pretty popular though, if I dressed nice and hung out near the tennis courts long enough I tended to be able to find some new ‘friends’ to hang out with.
For two weeks I got to be anyone I wanted to be, then they would go home and I could move on with life without all the baggage usually involved in that sort of thing.
..it’s kinda sad in hindsight..
=======
Sarah zig-zagged her way along Cooper’s hawk road, the rocking knocked me out of my thoughts.
I could see a few people in the distance hitting balls on the golf course.
The course is always busy this time of year.
Good weather for it apparently, I wouldn't know, I've never really got into golf.
Mum’s place is downrange to one of the longer, straighter greens.
So golf, to me, brings to mind the sound of smashing windows and Mum arguing with a course rep over the repair cost.
It may have soured me to the sport in general..
======
“Are you okay?”
I glanced at Sarah and offered her a wan smile.
“Don’t think I'm ready to be back here right now..”
My hand came up to tap my forehead.
“Too many memories bobbing around, it’s making me a bit floaty”
Sarah focused back on the road for a second to turn off of Cooper’s and onto Kestrel Road instead, then glanced back over to me.
“We can just go you know? I doubt mum would really call the cops on me..”
I shook my head at her.
It was nice that she would offer but if the situation is as bad as I think then leaving mum alone at the moment could be dangerous.
The woman who lost her magical, mutant dog and gained a fear of dogs in return comes to mind.
“I..”
My voice trailed off a little as I tried to get everything I wanted to say in order.
“..If what’s going on is what I think is going on, then she needs someone with her right now.. and it doesn't sound like you are going to be able to help her.. for once.”
Sarah frowned at me and slowed down as we reached the crossroads into Osprey Court.
Mum’s little cul-de-sac of two houses that she shares with the Martials house is just a left turn away.
The good thing about this area is that during the day there’s very little traffic.
So Sarah coming to a stop in the middle of the street isn't THAT much of a big deal.
I’d not really being paying attention to it but Sarah’s been driving slower than usual, almost cautiously?
A glance down reminded me that she should have a cast on her foot.
She’s got some kind of padded brace on it now, but the big bulky cast is gone at least.
She must have got one of the medi-bay mage’s to heal her up..
..I need to look into healing..
It’s too useful of a skill set for me to overlook.
It would be kind of nice to be able to help people like that too..
If I’d known healing I could have fixed Sarah’s foot before we left Bolivia.
If I’d known healing I could have saved K-
======
My head jerked a little and I finished the motion off by shaking my head violently from side to side.
..No use diving back into that territory.. that way leads to madness..
“Ready?”
I think Sarah had some kind of idea where my mind had gone.
She looked worried and a little sad.
I wasn't ready, but my head bobbed in agreement anyway.
She revved the engine and swung us left onto the cul-de-sac
The Martials house was the same as always.
Someone must be home, there’s a car in their driveway.
Reluctantly I turned my head to face mum’s place.
It hasn't changed either.
The grass is a bit parched near the front of the house, the areas without shade from the tree’s nearby at least, but apart from that..
I huffed in a deep breath and stared up at the house while Sarah pulled us in front of the garage.
It’s a weirdly shaped building.
I think originally it was a lot smaller?
Not sure who did what, but this side of the house is roughly ‘house shaped’.
Well, bungalow shaped at least.
Most of the first floor isn't visible from the driveway, the house is built into the hill a bit.
From this side it looks like a general, single-story box building with a slanted roof.
Most of the wall space is taken up by the garage and mum’s little rockery garden.
If I squint a little it’s pretty obvious that the wood cladding’s paint is a bit chipped.
I guess, without me around to paint it each summer, mum’s let it go a little?
======
“Com’ on. Can’t hide in here forever”
I smiled at Sarah and pouted a little.
“Are you sure we can’t? I think it could work..”
She snorted and pulled herself out of the driver seat.
She seems a lot steadier on her feet without the bulky cast at least.
How I missed that for so long is beyond me?
I guess.. I AM a bit out of it.
Everyone at the Hub treating me weird didn't help much either.
When I got out of the car Sarah shot me a mischievous look and nodded over her shoulder at the drop off, because the house is built into the hill, just past mum’s little rockery is a sharp drop to the second floor.
We used it as a short-cut as kids.
Mum hated it.
The aluminium siding that gives extra support to that side wall also blocks the view of anyone walking around there from both floors.
She used to say something about thinking we were burglars.. or wolves?
She never really explained that one..
Naturally, being kids, it only encouraged us to use it.
======
I hopped over the rockery to the other side easy enough.
Sarah looked slightly annoyed that she had to take the long way around the rockery and stumble her way down the slope instead of jumping.
We met back up at the bottom and quietly sneaked around to the REAL front of the house.
This is where the house gets weird looking.
It’s still generally box shaped, although more of a two-story house then the bungalow you can see from the driveway.
Someone, at some point, added a long porch and equally long balcony, stacked on top of each other to the rear of the house.
If you stand on the balcony you can look out over the trees at the mountains and catch a glimpse of the golf courses in-between.
I used to love standing on the top balcony at night, we’re far enough away from town that the stars out here are amazing.
..It’s one of the biggest things I miss about this place since I left..
Tucked into the far side from us is a round little two-story house extension.
It really shouldn't work with the rest of the house, but it does.
It gives the building some odd charm to it.
The curves are completely at odds with the rest of the houses straight lines though.
The first floor of it is made entirely out of rough cut stone, just to compound how much it stands out.
They have an interesting pattern, but again, don’t match with the wooden cladding around the rest of the house.
The top floor easily explains why it was added at least.
Around the walls of the ‘mini-tower’ built into the side of the house is a ring of small, waist to ceiling, windows.
They give an AMAZING view of the local area.
I don’t know if mums changed it since but we used to have the dining room table tucked in there so we could look out over the mountains with dinner.
In the summer you can pop all the windows wide open and there’s a nice, fresh feeling breeze that blasts through the house.
=======
We stepped carefully though mums Begonia bush and out onto the little built up rocky sloped path leading to the house.
Apparently the family that owned the house before us had their grandmother living with them.
They had the house upgraded to be more wheelchair accessible.
There’s an elevator in the house near the kitchen too.
Mum always told us off for using it, so when she was out we’d use it all the time and giggle to each other about it.
Dad would use it while she was standing in the kitchen watching him, just to annoy her.
He did a lot of things like that.
Mum would act annoyed and shout his name but you could tell she found it funny too.
Before things changed at least..
======
Sarah’s hand came down reassuringly on my shoulder.
I brought mine up and cupped hers back.
I don’t think either of us was REALLY ready to face mum right now.
Sarah’s just better at hiding it then me..
We paced up the stairs to the porch and I gingerly knocked on the back door.
From inside we could hear some footsteps.
I could see some movement through the glass door.
When the dark figure inside came more into focus, I unconsciously held my breath.
She smiled brightly at me but her smile dipped a little when she glanced over at Sarah.
She’s aged a bit since I last saw her.
Her hairs different too, shorter.
She was wearing a lazy pair of jeans and wide necked T-shirt, the uniform she usually dons to do housework.
We both stepped back a little as she swung the door open and quickly came forward to sweep me up into a tight hug.
My mouth didn't want to co-operate.
There was a lump in my throat while mum squeezed me lovingly.
“Hi mum..”
It came out sounding a lot more heartbroken then I’d intended, but it’s not like I could stop that!
Slowly my arms came up to hug her back and I squeezed tightly.
It’s been so long since we’ve hugged..
=======
After almost half a minute we pulled apart.
Mum smiled and cupped my cheek with her hand.
Her eyes jumped from my green T-shirt, down the black skirt and leggings to settle on my comfortable flats.
She looked back up and nodded at me in approval.
It shouldn't have made me feel as good as it did.
She slid her arm around my hip in a loose one sided hug and turned to face Sarah.
Instantly her face darkened in disapproval.
“Sarah”
Even her voice had gone cold.
“Mother”
Sarah matched her tone easily.
I held my breath.
Getting between them when their fighting is always messy.
A little aborted step to the side showed that mum wasn't letting me out of her grip any time soon.
So much for running away from the line of fire..
“Still living the degenerate life-style of Hollywood excess with your.. partner..?”
My breath caught in my throat.
Oh.. crap..
Sarah’s face scrunched up in confusion.
She’s a TV star, not Hollywood.
She doesn't get out enough as it is, always busy working.
.. and partner.. said in that exact tone..
Sarah has less experience with memory modification then I do but I think she’s connecting the dots pretty well..
Mum knew she had two children.
She knew that she loved her daughter very much.
She knew she was angry at one of her children for living a lifestyle she disapproved of and threw the child out of her house for being ‘gay’..
..Then the memory modification came in and told her that she had a second daughter, one who was too young to live on her own and that she loves too dearly to just kick out like that anyway..
Her brain jumped the gates and played mental hopscotch until the facts matched her memories.
So now I'm the apparent ‘golden child’ and Sarah..
“Not that it’s any of your concern, but I'm living alone at the Granvue Apartments on North 5th Street in town.”
Mum’s face went blank and she seemed to be trying to process that information.
Not good!
The more times this happens the worse it will get.
I need to give mum an information dump to get things into a workable story or this is going to go south quickly!
Luckily I had the drive over here to consider things.
I pulled my mouth into my best ‘Sarah being cute’ pout and tugged slightly on mums arm.
Her eyes slid a little down to focus on me but she remained blank faced while her brain worked to fix the broken jigsaw puzzle back together into some kind of order.
“Mum, we need to go shopping for stuff for me soon. I can’t keep borrowing Sarah’s stuff!”
Her eyebrows furrowed a little in confusion as she tried to fit that information into her head too.
Sarah was giving me a suspicious look but a wave of my free hand, out of mum’s view range, told her to just go with it.
“I can’t believe daddy just dropped me on you like this. I'm so sorry it’s made things strained between you and Sarah..”
Mum blinked.
“She showed me the local area today, her boyfriend Tor drove us around in her little old car”
Sarah made a strangled squawk of indignation but didn't argue.
I think she’s starting to understand what I'm doing.
“We bumped into Al near the library too. He was holding hands with a big hairy guy.. it was so gross”
Mum’s eyebrow twitched hard and she frowned a little.
It hurt to have to do this.. but the only way to make mums fluid memories work out properly, without causing even MORE problems the next time she talks to anyone, is to make things as close to ‘normal’ as possible for her.
I have to slander the old me for her, clear Sarah’s name and..
..and make myself into the ‘long lost’ daughter, who’s just returned after leaving with Dad in the divorce.
It’s the only way I can see that won’t lead mum into a meltdown and cause a LOT of trouble in the long run.
I WILL find whoever did this to her and I WILL hurt them!
I'm going to shove their head so far up the storyteller-guy’s ass that they will be known as the world’s first quadruped, non-centaur, human beings!
“I'm so glad I got accepted into the Gladstone advanced tuition program in town, the local schools looked so DULL when Sarah showed them to me.”
‘Gladstone’ is the code name used for the Hub among people that don’t know what’s going on.
They hide under a private company funded by private investors when necessary.
Their lofty goal is said to be ‘to do good in the world’..
Its sanctimonious garbage honestly but it works, most of the time, as a cover story.
So who am I to complain?
Faking paperwork for an ‘advanced tuition program’ shouldn't be too hard.
It will get mum off my back about school and free me up to go to meetings at the Hub when needed which is the important bit.
The last thing I need is to set off my new brand by being dragged to a REAL school instead of turning up to an appointment!
“We were all just going to go inside and have lunch before going to the mall to get me some clothes and stuff for my new bedroom.”
Mum seemed a little less dazed.
That’s a good sign.
It means the story her brain is building isn't as confusing and frustrating for her to handle as the previous one.
Sarah glanced between mum and me but didn't say anything, just in case she messed something up.
I focused on mum and tried not to move.
Her first reaction when she comes out of the daze is key.
If I've covered most things well enough, she should be calm.
If not..
======
After almost a solid minute of us all just standing there in silence, mum blinked her eyes furiously and her face settled into odd mix of emotions.
It finally cleared and she blinked rapidly at me.
Slowly her mouth formed up into a bright smile and she hugged me just as tight as she had the first time.
“It’s so good you girls are home. Come on, I’ll make us some lunch, then we can go shopping”
She smiled teasingly at Sarah and nudged her stunned shoulder a little as she walked past her.
“You can eat, right Sare? You didn't let that Tor-boy get you lunch already did you?”
She walked back in the door with a bounce in her step.
“The way he act’s sometimes, you would think he’s convinced you should be eating for two..”
Her smile was a little mischievous
She gave Sarah a big cheesy wink and moved on to the kitchen with a laugh.
Sarah stood stock still, sputtering in a mix of confusion and denial.
I gave her a sympathetic look with slight nudge to help refocus her attention.
“I'm NOT pregnant!”
I jumped back from her a little in surprise but mums laugh inside got louder for a second in response.
Sarah growled low in her throat for a moment.
As the seconds passed she seemed to come back to her senses with surprising speed.
She looked at me suspiciously and flicked her wrist.
The flick demanded to know what the hell was going on.
Nice to know we can still use twin speak!
I dropped my voice to a whisper and leaned closer to her so mum couldn't hear us.
“It’s the best I could do. Someone modified her memories, she shifted all her hate for me.. for Al, onto you. It was either this or make things even worse by leaving her like that..”
Sarah frowned for a moment and eventually pouted instead.
“Did you have to tell her about Tor? I haven’t even asked him out yet!”
I grinned at her and nudged her shoulder one more time.
“Yet..”
She blushed.
“Anyway, it was either that or she’d be convinced you were a very boring lesbian. Take your pick? I can probably change it back if I hurry..”
Sarah shuddered hard and glared at me.
She knew, as well as I did, just how bad mum could get about anything ‘gay’.
The situation’s not perfect as it is.. not by a LONG way.
I can see so much that could go wrong with just a slipped word at the moment!
But its better she be a perky and annoyingly happy ‘not-herself’ then an angry, distrusting and spiteful ‘not-herself’ at least.. right?
My shoulders shrugged automatically in response to my own question.
“Come on, food”
It’s a no-win situation honestly, all we can hope is that we manage some acceptable level of damage control at this point.
Sarah offered me a weak smile and followed me in through the door.
It felt so weird to step foot in the house again after so long.
Seeing mum smile at me slightly while she puttered around the kitchen making sandwiches didn't help..
======
“Ari sweetie, elbows off the table. Honestly, what HAS that man been teaching you?”
I frowned and ducked my head down so mum couldn't see just how annoyed she was making me.
She was never this bad with Alistor!
If she was this bad with Sarah then I didn't see it.. and she keeps calling me that damned name!
“Ari, have you decided what color you want your room to be?”
I huffed around a bite of my sandwich and opened my mouth to respond.
Mum frowned at me suddenly.
It was such a quick change that it stalled me with my mouth open.
“Don’t talk with your mouth-full.. Honestly, the way you’re behaving, it’s like that man raised you as a boy!”
I flinched automatically at that one.
Mums face went blank, obviously some part of this conversation had triggered her again.
Sarah shot me a worried look.
I tried not to look as worried as I actually felt about it all.
No use in both of us panicking..
When her face finally cleared she offered me a jumbled smile.
Eventually she let out an exasperated sigh and brought her hand up to stroke my hair.
I tried not to enjoy the contact but I’d missed her being this gentle, a lot more then I’d realised at least.
“You’re such a tomboy.”
She sounded like she wanted to be disapproving but also found the situation funny.
Sarah snorted.
Obviously she found it funny too.
Mum’s eyes cut over to her and gave her another weird smile.
She looked like she wanted to tell Sarah off but she also seemed proud of her as well.
“How you got her into a skirt today I have no idea..”
Sarah grinned at me and perked up her eyebrow.
I tried to silently tell her not to provoke the situation.
After a moment she seemed to understand why I thought mouthing off would be a bad idea this time.
“It’s not so hard, I just destroyed her other options”
She smirked at me.
I glanced at mum’s amused face and shrugged back at her.
Good enough, mum’s not gone blank again at least..
Just when I was ready to relax a little and let off a relieved sigh, mum’s head turned back to me.
I plastered on a weak smile and straightened my back a bit to show better posture.
It felt like she saw straight through me pretty quickly.
She still seemed a bit amused but gave me an apologetic look for the teasing at least.
Her eyes went back over to Sarah while her arm came up to pull me into a loose hug.
“Hopefully you can do the same magic on her while we’re out shopping.”
I flinched at the word ‘magic’.
Mum didn't seem to realise the effect of what she’d said but Sarah went momentarily slack faced because of it too.
“I wonder if the Gladstone program has some kind of official uniform?.. It’s such a prestigious organisation..”
She ruffled my hair a little and smiled at me warmly.
“My little genius..”
I blushed and ducked my head down under her praise.
“You’d look adorable in a real schoolgirl’s uniform.. like the girls at Hosanna Christian School!”
My blush died and my face paled completely.
Sarah didn't even try to hide her outright laugh at that one.
I wanted to rally against the idea.. but mums proud smile.. it hurt to even CONSIDER ruining that smile now I could see it again.
Slowly I managed to pull my grimace into a weak smile for her.
..This shopping trip is going to be HELL..
======
“I could have driven ya know..”
Mum glanced over at Sarah and huffed against her childish pout.
“Not with that leg you’re not. If I’d known you were injured, I wouldn't have let you drive home in the first place, a taxi isn't THAT expensive from town you know.”
Sarah settled back in the passenger seat, obviously she could see the logic involved, but she also seemed a bit frustrated by mums change in attitude.
It felt weird for me too.
I’d gotten used to cold and confused looks from mum over the years, she’s not looked at me the same since we were just out of our teens..
I think some part of her never truly forgot what happened at Dante’s base.
It probably made her uneasy, as if there were something about me she didn’t understand or should fear in some way.
Memory wipes are awkward things.
The memories are never REALLY gone.
They’re just sitting there, disconnected from the rest of your brain.
The connections they were tied to tend to do weird things in the meantime..
..Most of my claustrophobia comes from being in that cage with the rat-like man sniffing me..
Without a logical reason for the feelings I had about being stuck in a tight space that I couldn't escape from, my brain sorted itself out.. poorly.
Losing the memories of prom spawned a fair few phobia’s for me.
Most of them I've still not fully shaken off to this day.
Part of me kind of hoped that mum would, someday, somehow remember what happened.
She seemed honestly proud of me at the time.
Really proud that I’d used my only escape route to save Sarah..
Proud of me as ‘Al’.. for once..
======
“Han?”
My head perked up, concentration broken.
We’d come to a stop in the parking lot of the Jefferson Square strip mall.
I rubbed a hand on my cheek, just to make sure my eyes were still dry.
It felt like they shouldn't be.
“..Han?”
Mum sounded confused.
Sarah froze and cringed.
I smiled at her slightly smugly.
We could have put money on her being the first one to slip up and say something without thinking properly around mum!
Hopefully I can work this to my advantage though.
“Hannah”
Mums head swung around to me again.
“It’s my middle name, remember?”
Her eyes went a little vacant.
Obviously not enough information for her to process it properly in her current state.
“Everyone thought my first name was ‘Harry’ with the way you shorten it.”
That one got a reaction, with her being so out of it I can’t tell what kind of reaction but she twitched a little.
“After the fifth person told you how much of an ‘adorable little boy’ I was, you switched to calling me Hannah.. in public at least.”
I’d have loved to just outright tell her my new first name was ‘Hannah’ but that would trigger her brain a bit too much with the conflicting information that she already has.
She already thinks I'm a tomboy, so the little background fluff story shouldn't hurt anything and I can FINALLY get a break from her constantly calling me that annoying derivative to the dreaded ‘Arista’.
Every-time someone calls me by that name it annoys me for some reason.
My brain just yells out that my name is NOT Arista!
There’s probably something going on there.. magical or otherwise.. but I have absolutely NO idea where to start in working out what is causing it..
I'm a mage, not a psychiatrist!
=======
Sarah sighed and gave me a weak smile when I blinked my eyes a few times.
“That was freaky..”
I frowned at her in confusion.
“You and mum both went all ‘blank face’ again, in sync.. I'm getting used to it from you lately but seeing it in stereo just gave me the Heebie-Jeebies”
We both shared an amused smile.
Sarah pretended to shudder dramatically and I snorted out a laugh.
My snort seemed to jolt mum out of her daze.
She shot me a warning look and seemed a bit annoyed.
“Ladies don’t snort Arista”
My face went red again.
Sarah cackled out a laugh and snorted once herself.
Mum didn't even glance at her, let alone tell her off for it!
This is so unfair, why am I being held to a different standard!
I could feel my new face pull into one of Sarah’s pouts.
My cheeks hurt a little from the effort but I didn't stop it.
This is a situation entirely deserving of a good pout!
“Why don’t you tell Sarah off for it too?”
I couldn't hold the question in any longer.
Sarah laughed again and waggled her eyebrows at me.
“She gave up making me a lady years ago”
Mum gave her a disapproving look but didn't seem willing to correct her.
For a moment I expected mum to go back into her daze.
It felt like new information to me at least..
Maybe they've had arguments about it in the past, without me?
Sarah didn't seem annoyed about it.
If anything she was acting like it was something she’d gotten over long ago and she could now see the funny side of..
“Don’t pout Ari, you’re not a little girl anymore”
My shoulders tensed.
I think Sarah could see that I was on my last nerve with mum.
She loudly made her way out of the passenger seat and stretched in a way that even I found obscene.
“Sarah!”
Mum looked scandalised.
She quickly made her way out of the car and came around the other-side to yank Sarah’s arms back down tightly.
Her head swung around the parking lot to make sure no-one else had noticed.
Sarah cracked up laughing.
Mum looked back at her and huffed loudly.
“Wicked child”
She said it seriously but her mouth was trying to twitch up into an amused smile.
Sarah struck an over-the-top sexy pose and poked her tongue out at mum.
“I learnt from the best”
They both smiled and laughed a little at that one.
Part of me felt relieved and thankful to Sarah for distracting mum long enough for me to calm down.
As it is, my hands feel a bit wet and I think my hairs now a little damp too..
..Stupid diverted ice magic with no emotional control..
Another part of me felt a little left out honestly..
It feels like there’s a whole side to Sarah and Mum’s relationship I've never seen before, that’s just suddenly showing through today.
Am I just being paranoid?
Could it be related to the fact that I'm a girl now?..
..was I missing out on THIS many things before?
My lips pulled into a pout again without conscious effort.
My arms folded a little and I huffed to myself.
A glance outside again showed Sarah and Mum talking excitedly about something.
Figures..
I get turned into a girl.
Mum treats me nicely again.. and Sarah’s still the favourite!
=======
Eventually I’d gotten fed up of being ignored and joined them outside the car.
Naturally the moment I was in a position to join their conversation they finished it and started walking toward the shops.
I huffed and trudged along behind Sarah.
“Com’ on Han”
Sarah looped her arm around my shoulders and shook me a little.
Her hand dipped slowly down my arm.
Without warning she shot in some fingers for a quick tickle at my waist.
I jumped and squealed in an embarrassingly loud volume.
Luckily we were still a few car lengths away from nearest storefront and there didn't seem to be many people around to notice but I saw at least one man smirk in my direction!
My shoulders slumped and I huddled down to try to hide from him in Sarah’s shadow.
“Don’t do that..”
She frowned at me with worry.
“You've been really quite since the car.. I could see that Mum was getting to you..”
She wanted me to spill but I felt stupid enough already.
It’s not really about her.
I'm just being stupid..
I guess, at some point..
With this whole ‘mum being memory modified’ thing.. I kinda thought I might become the favourite?
I know it’s stupid, and greedy.. and I should just be happy that she’s willing to smile at me now..
..But somewhere in the back of my head I've always had this nagging feeling that mum would have liked me more.. loved me more.. if I was a girl for real?.. like Sarah..
A.. And now I am one.. but she’s got all these little stories and so much history already with Sarah!
Stuff that I've never even seen before..
I'm shut out still.
It’s different but.. it hurts..
It hurts a lot.
More than I expected it to, honestly.
I thought I’d gotten over this kind of thing..
I'm an adult!
I made up my mind a LONG time ago that I wouldn't let mum get to me anymore!
I'm a powerful mage!
I'm BEYOND caring about her..
..but it still hurts, ya know?
======
I smiled weakly at Sarah and tried to keep my lip from trembling.
She didn't look convinced.
I didn't feel convinced either.
My hands are really damp..
.. stupid diverted ice magic..
“Come on girls!”
Mum waved excitedly from the doorway to the big ‘Ross’ clothing store.
It’s not exactly upmarket, but this is Klamath Falls, Oregon.
It’s not like we’re cruising through Portland or something.
Hell, even Eugene or Medford have better shops then we do!
Maybe I'm being a bit negative?
..I'm not really in the mood for shopping anymore..
Sarah put her hand lightly on my shoulder and steered me towards Mum.
“Let’s just get this over with.”
I couldn't agree with her more.
======
“Hannah, couldn't you just try on one of these?”
Mum sounded frustrated.
I growled at the back of my throat and we locked eyes in a stare off.
I'm not in the mood for shopping!
I'm getting the stuff I need!
I don’t need more stupid dresses and skirts!
Within the first twenty minutes of being in the store I’d gotten everything I needed.
The cart is half full with five pairs of jeans in my new size, a mix bag of T-shirts, two pairs of thick boots and a weeks worth of new undies.
Sarah was bad enough, she kept slipping extra stuff into the cart.
I already caught her putting some cami-tops, leggings, a pair of sandals and a box of starter makeup in there!
Who KNOWS what else she’s managed to put in while I've been distracted with mum?!
Mum seems obsessed with the idea that I need to be more feminine.
Maybe the newest lie I had to spin in the car went a bit too far?
I think some part of her resents the idea someone may have thought her daughter was a ‘son’ at some point in her new made up life-history.
I have no idea what her brain might have done to fill in the blanks, but she seems convinced that I'm the world’s biggest tomboy and in dire need of a complete wardrobe makeover suddenly.
She even tried to take my jeans away!
For a moment I broke eye-contact with mum.
She seemed to take that as a win because she added a few of the dresses in her arm to the cart.
My eyes caught on Sarah.
She looked suspiciously innocent.
There was something, several something’s actually, hidden behind her back.
My view of her became obstructed for a crucial moment.
Mum was holding a red, pleated tartan skirt up to my waist.
By the time I managed to look past her head, I just caught Sarah dropping several pairs of entirely too short-shorts into the cart.
They looked familiar, if I didn't know any better, I’d swear she’d managed to find a few different colored versions of the annoyingly tiny ‘adventurer shorts’ she uses while filming her show!
“Stop fidgeting”
I glanced back down at mum.
She seemed really focused on the tartan skirt.
My temper flared again.
Some part of my mind rebelled against the very idea of wearing that skirt!
It’s offensive!
Why would I, one of the elders of Monadh Rois, wear that filthy English Stewart pattern!
The Graham’s of Montrose have our OWN tartan!
It’s not even the right COLORS, let alone pattern!
I should know, I designed it!
I-
My head throbbed for a second.
It broke off my diatribe mid-thought.
.. what the hell was that?..
I glanced around quickly, mum had seemingly moved on to find more stuff to torture me into getting.
The skirt she’d been holding up to my waist was visible, peeking out of the top of the cart with a few more of its brethren.
Apparently she’d given up all pretence of letting me chose my clothes..
More importantly though.
WHAT the HELL was THAT?!
For a second there I wasn't ME.
I felt a flare of indignation and thoughts that weren't mine came shoving forward with force.
It felt kinda like how I used to feel before Inner-Hannah took over controlling my access to all the past-incarnations.. just a lot more focused, as if there were less interference trying to break the connection.
For a second there, I really WAS Lady Arista Montrose, or Graham or whatever name she was using!
I KNOW that name, I KNOW those memories.
That’s one of my more vocal past-incarnations!
What the hell is she doing showing up like that?!
I’d broken out in a cold sweat too..well.. maybe not a cold sweat after all.
From the feel of it, the more likely cause would be this stupid ‘Ice to water’ filter acting up again.
All of my skin feels clammy and a little wet now.. not a very comfortable feeling.
With a mental push I wordlessly cast the clothes drying spell again on my outfit.
If this keeps up I'm going to end up destroying more than one set of clothes today but I can’t just walk around like that, it would look weird if nothing else.
I've got major problems, I wasn't in the mood to shop beforehand but now..
I need to get out of here!
I need time to calm down and meditate, to find my focus again.
It’s been a rough couple of days.
That’s not even counting all this new weirdness with one of my past-incarnations slipping past Inner-Hannah’s, so far, near perfect control!
I need to meditate as soon as possible and find out just what the HELL is going on with my head!
======
My eyes scanned around me.
Mum seemed to be happily searching through a nearby aisle.
I think it’s the one with handbags, purses and hair accessories in it.
Sarah was further up my own aisle, looking at sleep-shirts and nighties apparently.
If I stop arguing with mum and tell Sarah to give it a rest, most likely with the promise of another shopping trip later on, I can probably cut this shopping trip down quite a bit.
If I feign body-image issues I can hopefully get out of trying it all on right now in-store too.
They have a good returns policy here..
With any luck I can be out of here within an hour.
Thirty minutes’ drive to mum’s place and maybe.. twenty minutes to unpack everything?
Then I can pretend to be tired and get a good hour of solitude in my new bedroom to do a quick dive into my mindscape!
It’s a solid plan.
It may not work, but when do my plans EVER work the way their supposed to?
Some nagging voice in the back of my head finally surfaced enough for me to realise what it wanted.
My eyes cut over to the cart.
It was stupid.
It was pointless.
It would probably start me off on another argument with mum and delay my much needed meditation even more.. but I need to do it, it feels really important for some reason..
My hand slipped carefully over to the cart.
With lose fingers I picked up the offending articles of clothing and slowly slipped them behind my back.
A few steps to my left and I reached their rack.
Slipping them back into place rewarded me with a small rush of happy endorphins.
I’d almost made it away scot-free when my hand twitched and my head pulsed a little.
My eyes trailed back to the racks.
I couldn't help but cringe.
..You've GOT to be kidding me..
My hand slowly came up and with a practised motion I must have picked up from somewhere, I flicked through the rack until I found a few of the new annoyances in my size.
Reluctantly I turned back to the cart and deposited them inside.
I just KNOW I'm going to regret this.
My eyes scanned around to see if anyone noticed what I was doing.
I caught mum’s judging stare.
After a moment her face slipped into a small smile of approval and she turned back to whatever was on the rack in front of her.
Looks like that’s it then..
I'm now the not so proud owner of five freshly replaced pleated tartan skirts.
Apparently the meaningless blue and green version of the skirts, unlike the ‘Royal Stewart’ red ones, were less offensive to the annoyingly vocal Scottish past-incarnation that has decided to stick her nose in to my business so rudely!
I don’t understand why.
They still look wrong to my eyes, the pattern is far more highlander then I should feel comfortable with, especially since the sacking of Mugdock castle..
..Why do I even know that?..
My head throbbed again.
Fine, fine.
Message received.
Don’t argue, just go with it.
I swear, when I can get into my mindscape, some uppity little Scottish bitch is getting her ass handed to her!
======
“Will there be anything else Ma’am?”
I squinted my eyes at the cashier angrily.
He seemed a bit put off by my look but mum didn't notice it.
“That’s all, thanks”
She packed away her card and grabbed a few bags, Sarah grabbed a few more which left me with the remaining ones to carry out.
It had taken a bit more effort than I’d hoped to convince mum to let me skip out of trying the clothes on in-store.
She wasn't happy to miss that part of the clothes shopping ritual apparently.
Sarah came to my rescue at last and between the two of us we convinced her that Sarah would bring me back tomorrow if there are any returns.
I may have had to concede a few things as well to keep the peace afterwards..
To go with the classic ‘catholic school uniform’ style tartan skirts that gave me such a headache until I could swap out their colors, mum added some white blouses, knee high socks and chunky heeled Mary Jane shoes.
.. yep.. she bought me a damn school uniform!..
I SWEAR, if I have to wear that outfit every time I go to ‘advanced tuition’ at the Hub..
I won’t be held responsible if I kill someone, most likely the first guy who makes a comment about it!
I huffed and sloped my shoulders a little to drag the shopping bags across the floor.
If I'm lucky I’ll tear a hole in one and the uniform will fall out before we get to the car.
I’d barely taken a few steps with the bag’s dragging around noisily before mum turned around to glare at me in admonishment.
“Ladies don’t slouch Hannah”
My jaw clenched down hard, biting back the string of profanity I wanted to throw back at her.
After a moment to gather my dwindling calm I pulled my shoulders back and lifted the bags up.
Mum seemed satisfied, she turned back to talking with Sarah at least.
I pouted and slouched down again, not enough to drag the bags but as a sign of defiance nonetheless.
“Ladies don’t slouch Hannah”
I repeated it in a quiet nasally grumble.
“Ladies don’t snort Hannah”
There was a little heat to my voice but I still kept it quite so mum couldn't hear me.
“Ladies don’t, Ladies don’t, Ladies don’t..”
My head throbbed.
I wanted to bring a hand up to stroke it better but my hands were full.
My hands are getting a bit damp too from my lack of control and I could feel my eyes watering a little.
..I'm not a damn Lady, I don’t CARE what they don’t do!..
“Come on Han”
I bit back the instinctive snarl that almost rolled out of my mouth.
Sarah was giving me a sympathetic look, out of mum’s line of sight.
My shoulders lost a little tension and I felt strangely better.
I may be having troubles and we’re not really ‘twins’ anymore but it’s nice to know Sarah’s still on my side.
“..Coming..”
I tightened my shoulders up and cleared my wet eyes with a swipe of my hand.
The shopping bags made it awkward but I needed to get the water away before someone thought I was crying or something stupid..
.. I hate this ice-water magic thing..
======
“How IS Bethany? I haven’t see her in years”
Sarah smiled and explained to mum how her friend Beth was doing in full detail.
I tuned out quickly when she opened with the fact that Beth had given birth to her third kid a few months ago.
Beth is a nice person, I barely know her though.
I definitely don’t want to know the gory details about how long she was in labour for or how much the kid weighed!
My head tilted to the side and I rested my forehead against the window to stare out at the wooded hills around us while they whizzed past.
..I can be a mum now..
My head jerked so hard I ended up bashing my head on the car door-frame.
In seconds I reached my hand up to cup my aching forehead but the damage was done.
A flood of other thoughts started coming in.
Thoughts I’d been keeping suppressed as best I could!
I can give birth..
I'm gonna have a period!..
Guy’s are gonna look at me in THAT way..
..If they wanted to they could..
“I felt sick..”
I virtually breathed the words out rather than saying them.
My shoulders slumped in defeat and I huddled up in my little corner of the car.
I focused on breathing to help the feeling go away and calm out the tide of facts that were assaulting my already fragile ego.
..Sarah’s still prettier than me..
THAT one made me silently growl at myself.
This isn't like me.. what the hell do I care if Sarah’s prettier than me!
Why should I care if she’s popular and famous and mum love her and I-
Water started forming in my eyes again.
My hands almost came up to slap myself for acting so stupid!
At the last second I stalled my arm before it could unwrap from around my knees and I settled for shoving my face hard into my arm to rub my eyes dry.
It would work better if I had longer sleeves but I’ll work with what I have!
======
On the drive home, sitting alone huddled up in the back seat, with the sound of mum and Sarah happily talking away.. I had a silent mini-breakdown.
My arms were shivering.
My eyes wouldn't stay dry and I couldn't stop the tremble of my lower lip.
I felt utterly pathetic.
I'm an ADULT!
I shouldn't be getting worked up like this over stupid jealousy at stupid Sarah when it doesn't even make SENSE!
What do I care if she’s popular and pretty!
What do I care if she’s famous and mum loves her so much!
What.. Why…
Why do I care..
WHY DO I CARE!
My fingers twitched a little and I ended up pinching my thigh hard through my leggings.
The pain gave me something to focus on.
It almost felt good to have something I KNOW I have control over.
It hurt, but I could stop this hurt!
Not like the rest of it..
My fingers let go and I moved my hand down a little to pinch myself again, harder.
It felt good.
The rest of the drive to mums place was a blur to me.
I was lost in my own little world of the sharp pain followed by a soothing release.
The jolt of mum’s car coming to a stop in the driveway woke me up slightly.
I sighed and went to follow them both out of the car.
They were still talking, not that I could focus enough to understand what they were going on about, but they were both smiling still..
My hand scrunched up a little and I forced my nails to dig into the palm of my hand.
It hurt, not in the same way as the pinching had, but the moment of relief and the knowledge that I was in full control of the pain felt good all the same.
When mum popped the trunk I grabbed a few bags with one hand and left the other one free to dig my nails in again.
It felt so good to be in control.
I shouldn't, but I couldn't stop it now!
..I think I have a problem..
![]() |
The mind is a great and terrifying thing. Events unfold including but not limited to: Sarah not actually being present (except for a short cameo at the start) And Hannah finds more then she bargains for when she eventually manages to meditate. |
“I definitely have a problem..”
It didn’t take much to get my sorely needed meditation time.
Sarah shot me a weird look when I used the excuse of being tired but mum drew her back into conversation before she could bring it up.
I’m a bit calmer now, about them at least, after the mini-freakout in the car.
Having half an hour of nothing but my thoughts for company has helped surprisingly well.
Whatever was pushing my mental buttons and making me a big depressive bundle of nerves has eased.
I’m kind of glad my element has apparently changed completely, if I was still a fire elemental I’d probably have turned mums car bright orange along with everything and everyone inside it on the ride home.
I can see why mum and Sarah seem so much closer now at least.
With the change in mums perspective and Sarah not being so tense about the elephant in the room between them, namely me as ‘Alistor’, they’re making up for lost time.
For the last few years every time they’ve met up, it’s only been a short time before one of them would mention me and the argument kicked off again.
I’m happy for Sarah, they have a lot to catch up on.
They were always close, I don’t think I even realised just HOW close before.
Knowing all that doesn’t make my problem any better though..
“Stop it”
My eyes cut down to my hand, my nails were digging down sharp enough to make my wince.
It wouldn’t stop!
My hand keeps going, if I try to pin the hand flat my other one will pinch my arm until I moved it again.
I’ve finally got time to meditate and find out what the hell is wrong with my head but I can’t focus because my hands won’t STOP!
“I don’t need this!”
My hand didn’t listen.
I hissed in a breath when my thumb caught on a particularly sore spot I’d managed to dig into my palm over the last half hour.
“Stop it”
I focused hard on my hand.
My fingers twitched but after a moment they continued digging in with my nails.
“STOP. IT!”
My hand spasmed hard and finally went limp.
For some reason my breathing was coming out a bit harshly.
“I’ve seriously got a problem..”
After a careful pause to make sure neither of my hands were going to start up on their mission to harm me again I let out a sigh of relief and closed my eyes.
Finally I can meditate in peace!
I wasted thirty minutes of perfectly good meditation time with my unreasonable emotions and uncooperative hands.
My legs pulled up into meditation pose slowly.
It still feels weird to have shorter but more flexible legs, not to mention the weirdly shaped hips and less ‘obstructed’ crotch area.
Meditation is going to be overall easier on my joints now at least but it still throws me off a little with the weirdness.
“In.. and out.. from the core find the lines, feed them and follow them to the mindscape..”
I’ve not had to vocalise the steps since the third day Edith spent teaching me how to do this but anything to help keep my focus at the moment is helpful.
It’s an odd feeling to describe, the magic flowing up from my core.
The lines..
It’s another of those things that’s easy to feel but hard to explain.
My core feels like a giant bubble somewhere near my heart.
If I give it a prod, not literally but metaphysically.. well kind of..
I said it was hard to explain!
Basically if I prod my core it tends to ripple, if I prod it hard enough a tendril of power will follow the ‘prod’ on whichever lines I lead it.
Your whole body is like a giant maze of power channels for magic, if you’re a mage.
They are commonly called ‘The Lines’ by most people.
By sending core magic along a certain set of lines you can get a certain outcome.
That’s called ‘internalised magic’.
For most people it tends to usually only be possible with the simple stuff.
The stuff you know well enough to skip some steps with so you can avoid having to vocalise the incantation, the use of hand gestures or having to dance out minor spell components in rituals.
Technically you could make any spell into purely internalised magic, with practice, but the difficulty ramps up the more steps you introduce.
You have to split your concentration with every line you use.
Maintaining more than three separate lines at once is just about the limit for most people.
My limit is usually about twelve lines.
My initial, messed up, awakening was useful for teaching me to multitask if nothing else..
Currently I wouldn’t trust myself to cast anything with more than four lines without adding vocalisation and stupid hand waving.
My bodies acting weird, mostly it’s my magic’s fault.
Normally, for a normal mage, your body in general is devoid of active magic.
The magic stays in the core and will only enter the lines if you pull it toward them.
That makes ‘seeing’ what you’re doing a lot easier.
At the moment I have so much magic in my body!.. too much..
EVERY line I can see is full to bursting.
I can’t even track the line I’m tracing from my core to my brain with my inner-eye!
I’m basically casting this meditation ritual blind, using a kind of magical muscle memory as a map.
The lines can be visualised in different ways, it’s all subjective and symbolic, like most magic sadly.
For me, I see them as little golden channels.
Honestly, they look like a very complicated computer circuit to my inner-eye, if I focus enough.
There’s probably a reason for that, I’ve never looked into the implications of what you see when you ‘look’ at your lines.
All I know is that, normally, my lines are a dull coppery gold with little to no activity on them until I start casting something.
Today..
Today, while I’m using my inner-eye to watch them in real-time, my lines are singing with power!
Every line as far as my inner-eye can see is a sparkling metallic gold, the kind of gold you see with polished high-end jewellery.
Arcing out between the lines in neon greenish-purple sparks of electric-like power is wild magic.
It’s kind of beautiful.. and terrifying.
Have you ever seen neon greenish-purple as a color?
Of course not, it’s not a thing that exists.. outside of wild magic.
It hurts your eyes to see it, most non-mages can’t see active wild magic but it still strains their eyes to look at it.
The fact that so much wild magic is INSIDE ME is what makes it terrifying!
My eyes have never been great with magic.
I don’t know why, but the lines to my eyes are some of the weakest ones within my body.
It takes a lot of fine control and a long, slow build-up before I can activate any form of vision spell.
My inner-eye is more of a mental exercise and symbolic vision, like the way my brain processes the complex spell matrix and mental interactions of my mind as the big white space that represents my mindscape.
..It’s bad that my inner-eye is hurting a little from looking at the wild magic sparking across my lines..
..It’s very bad..
There’s something REALLY wrong with me.
It’s like I’m full to bursting with magic and I have no way to vent it!
On TOP of that I’m having all these mental issues too..
The sooner I can reach my mindscape the better.
I’ve lost trace of the line again but there’s definitely a left-turn coming up.
With a mental push I managed to shove the lines power on track again.. I think..
.. This might take a while..
======
“Finally..”
The glare of my mindscapes endless white abyss never looked more inviting.
I have no idea how long it took me to get here through all the background magic.
I lost the line so many times and had to start over each time.
When this is all sorted out I’m GOING to memorise the EXACT route here, instead of just the directions.
That was-
“What the hell?”
My eyes finally cleared enough from the white rooms glare for me to see my surroundings clearly.
“You’ve got to be KIDDING me..”
From her little camping tent to my left a girl in early twentieth century clothing with Arista’s face and general dimensions shot me an annoyed look.
She gave off a huff, put her book down and walked over to me.
Her face didn’t look inviting.
From a small lectern in front of me she picked up a clipboard and started scribbling on it.
“Name, year of death, any important information or prejudices and any enemies who may become a reoccurring problem in the future?”
My mouth dropped open and I gaped at her.
She huffed again and waved a hand in my face.
“Hey, newbie! I’ve not got all day ya know.”
It struck me as weird that she was talking in such a modern manner, considering how she was dressed.
She sounded a lot like me honestly..
“HEY!”
I flinched and swung my eyes around in awe.
My mindscape.. my nice, clean, empty mindscape..
“What the HELL is going on here?!”
The Arista-lookalike, grimaced and turned away from me.
As bad as the implications could be, she’s most likely a past-incarnation who’s not under Inner-Hannah’s control somehow?
This can’t be good!
She shoved her fingers in her mouth and let out a loud whistle that hurt my ears slightly.
“WE GOT AN IGNORANT!”
From the virtual Shanty town of mixed housing and clutter in front of us there was a collective groan.
Slowly one girl made her way out from the mess of clones around her and huffed loudly.
“I didn’t let anyone else out, she can’t be a-”
Her eyes made contact with mine and she froze stiff.
“…crap”
I squinted at her hard.
Her clothes had changed again, she was in some fancy deep purple robes now.
Her voice wasn’t what I’d expected either.
When I talked to her before she’d used twin speak which is mostly hand-gestures, so I guess I shouldn’t be too surprised, but for a part of my own mind she didn’t talk much like me..
“Inner-Hannah”
She winced and rubbed the back of her head nervously.
“Boss..”
If anything, calling me that seemed to make her even more nervous.
From all around us curious heads were sticking out of little huts and houses or temporary tents.
Slowly a crowd of near identical faces came over to form a rough circle around us.
Some of the girls didn’t look very.. stable?..
One girl to my right was twitching every few seconds.
A girl to my left seemed to be absolutely devoid of confidence, despite being a clone of everyone around her she seemed so tiny and vulnerable in comparison.
Slightly to her right was another girl.
She looked kind of normal, if you ignored the almost bikini like loincloth she was wearing.. and all the little marks and bruises across her arms and legs.
My eyes focused in on her for a second.
She flinched, her lower lip started to tremble and her hands scrunched up into tight, painful looking, fists with her nails digging into her palm..
..son of a-
I swung my angry eyes back around to face Inner-Hannah.
She at least had the decency to look apologetic.
“WHAT THE HELL HAVE YOU DONE!”
A few of the girls in the circle backed away from me looking frightened.
At least two of them started muttering under their breaths sadly, as if blaming themselves for my anger.
One of them, the one right behind Inner-Hannah, looked familiar.
When my angry eyes settled on her she didn’t flinch back like the others.
If anything she stepped forward, her chin raising in challenge and her eyes daring me to call her on it.
“Anise..”
The French one!
My eyes shot around the crowd in worry.
Most of the girls blended in to the mass of people there but a few stuck out.
To my right, trying to casually leave the area before I could notice her was Lady Arista Montrose.
The Scottish one!
She’s not under control!
That must be why I had all that stupidity with the tartan skirts earlier!
She must have been projecting and influencing me..
They all must be..
“Inner-Hannah.. what the HELL have you DONE?..”
She flinched and her shoulders slumped in defeat.
“Sorry..”
It came out as barely a whisper.
If this wasn’t MY mindscape I probably wouldn’t have heard it.
Before I could really rip into her for failing so badly at the thing she was CREATED for, there was a giggle from right behind me.
The collective ring of girls took in a single, sharp breath of worry.
All of them.. except the giggler.. she just let out another giggle.
Mechanically I turned to face her, part of me already knew who it would be but I dreaded the very idea of it.
My eyes settled on her.
Her Chiton, an almost toga-like draped dress made of dyed indigo wool, was loose to a point of almost being obscene.
Her face was the same as everyone else around me, but slightly twisted with too wide dreamy eyes and a childish smirk on her face.
Her hair was pulled back, held tightly in place by a crown of sorts.
She giggled again and gave me a slow finger wave of acknowledgement.
I spun on my heels and glared at Inner-Hannah.
Sparks of magic flew between my fingers.
Ignoring the fact that such a thing should be impossible in my mindscape, it also did a very good job of conveying just how ANGRY I was.
“YOU LET THEODORA OUT!”
The crowd of past-incarnations around us scattered quickly to hide in their makeshift homes.
Theodora wandered off casually with her eyes trailing along the blank white ceiling, as if she could see something no one else could up there, I could hear her giggles taper off as she moved further away.
In mere moments it was just me and Inner-Hannah left standing next to the wooden lectern the girl from earlier got her clipboard from.
“I’m sorry..”
My anger cooled slightly at the heart-broken tone of her voice.
“I’m really sorry.. I tried.. I really really tried!”
She looked like she was moments away from breaking into tears.
“There’s too many of them! I tried to keep them all calm but some of them..”
She shook her head and cupped it in her hands as if her head hurt suddenly.
“Some of them are so dominant, they pushed the others around..”
Her face tightened and she shot me pained glare.
“I had to do SOMETHING! They were tearing each other apart, they were tearing ME apart!”
Her breaths were coming in pants and her hands fisted tightly to the side of her head.
“I didn’t have any other choice, I had to get the victims out.”
She moved an arm away from her head reluctantly and swung it out to show who she was talking about.
“A band of strong Arista’s have been terrorising the weaker ones and the only way I could think to stop them was to let the weaker ones out”
Her legs collapsed from underneath her and she sunk to her knees.
“..I’m sorry..”
I stood speechless for a moment.
I hadn’t expected so much emotion from her.
I hadn’t expected the reason she’d done this to be so.. I thought she was just being lazy!
I hadn’t thought I..
I hadn’t..
I..
Slowly I knelt down and gathered her up in my arms.
She was crying, a detached part of me could see how weird it was for me to be comforting a part of myself inside my own mind while she cried.
She needed the release though.
It’s my fault.
I sectioned off those past-incarnations to help me handle all the conflicting minds that are stuck in my head and expected a PART of my mind to be able to handle it.. when the WHOLE of my mind hadn’t been able to handle it in the first place!
“Inner-.. do you have a name?”
She stiffened in my arms and looked up at me with red rimmed eyes.
“Hannah, my names Hannah, Sarah named me.”
She seemed to sulk a little when I flinched at her reasoning.
It’s kind of hard to argue.
Technically she’s my feminine side, she got the name first.
“The others.. they call me Yaoel.. Ellie, sometimes I guess..”
My heart warmed a little at that.
I’m not that religious, mum and dad never forced us to go to church or anything so we didn’t learn much about the bible and even if we had, I’m a mage, the bibles not big on witchcraft.
I have the memories of many different women in my head though..
A lot of them come from pre-christian history.
A lot of them were from other faiths entirely in their lifetimes, but the ones that weren’t..
..Especially the ones I can now feel my deeper connection to, the ‘victims’ that are huddled all around me at this very moment..
They named her ‘Yaoel’, the French version of the English ‘Jehoel’ or the original Hebrew ‘Yahoel’.
It’s the name of an angel.
An angel charged by god with restraining the great monster Leviathan and defeating the followers of false idols.
..It works..
I should probably be worried about the implications involved but the name fits her task.
To hold back the tide of life experience I can’t and, through her own choice, save the weak from Arista’s followers inside her own head..
“Ellie..”
She smiled at me weakly, as if she was unsure how I would take the name.
“I always liked the name Ellie.. its cute.. fits you..”
Her smile brightened and she hugged me a little tighter.
I may not be a psychiatrist but there’s something to be said about self-diagnosis in this case.
My emotional problems, my lack of control, my stray thoughts, my overwhelming tide of fear and self-loathing.. this is why it happened.
If I scan my eyes around the area I can see little signs, little hints of things that have been effecting me.
Inner-.. Ellie’s obvious depression at ‘failing’ her job probably didn’t help.
All of the girls around me are setting up roots in my mindscape, making themselves comfortable in a way none of the incarnations could even attempt to do after my first awakening.
They are all affecting me in some way, and they are all damaged in some way..
Now that I know they’re here I can feel it.
Just like after my first awakening.
Only less painful, vocal or pressurised.
There can’t be more than thirty of them here, fifty at worst.
That’s only a drop in the ocean compared to what I had to handle before Inner-Hannah took the reins!
They’re not fighting me for control either.
There are moments when they will obviously, like with the Scottish one and the skirts, times when their opinions are so drastically different from mine and their strong emotions project on to me.
The big difference is that I know it can happen now, and I know WHY it can happen.
I can use that knowledge to keep calm.
To not let it all boil over into the perfect storm of emotions I reached in the car earlier..
..Where everything becomes negative and it’s all my fault..
My lips pulled back into a little smile.
She’d not done what I expected of her, but given the circumstances she did good..
I leaned forward and gave the newly-dubbed ‘Ellie’ a kiss on the forehead.
“I’m glad you saved them”
She looked up at me with wide happy eyes and nodded without words.
She didn’t need them, even if she wasn’t so choked up with tears.
The other girls, the victims that had moved into my mindscape for protection, they started carefully coming out of their temporary housing to see if the expected emotional explosion had been avoided.
I offered them a smile which seemed to calm them down a lot.
“Do you have a meeting hall or something? I need to get to know them all I guess”
Inner-.. Ellie.. That’s going to take some getting used to..
Ellie smiled at me and nodded.
With surprisingly quick movements she was standing up and dragged me by the hand through the mess of tents and mini-houses to a wide open clearing of stark white floor.
Apparently this is their meeting place.
Over the course of the next half hour the girls started coming over to see me, hesitantly at first, but as word spread that I wasn’t going to yell at them they became emboldened to some degree.
======
I smiled politely as Ellie introduced a sun-tanned past-incarnation wearing a ragged dark black robe and cowled hood.
Her name was apparently ‘Allison of York’.
According to Ellie she was a Carmelite nun stationed at the Cathedral of York Minster, England during the late fourteen-hundreds.
So far, she’s my bet for being the source of my sudden bible knowledge.
Possibly even the source of Ellie’s new name too.
No given prejudices aside from ‘The Heathens’ and no enemies who may become a problem in the future.
She seemed slightly in awe of me as I shook her hand and she scuttled away quickly to her own house, which stood out a little from the rest by its tall spire and detailed glass window.
I shared a small smile with Ellie.
She understood the feeling of contentment and closure I was getting from finally gaining a direct insight into some of the voices sharing my head-space, memories are one thing but talking to them feels a lot more personal.
Before we could speak another girl cautiously moved forward and bobbed an awkward curtsy with her burlap dress.
Behind her there was a slight queue forming.
Considering how long it’s taken for me to meet just the few brave ones so far, this could take a while..
======
“How many more do we have to go?”
Ellie looked down at her clipboard and ticked the latest name ‘Avita of the Vaccai’ from her list with a slight frowned.
Eventually she cringed and shot me an apologetic look.
I struggled to hide my smirk.
We’d bonded a little more while working our way through the ‘victims’.
I could tell that she thought I wouldn’t like whatever she had to report.
Her facial expressions remind me a lot of Sarah’s ones honestly.
That probably says something about me and where I get my idea of femininity from.
She IS my feminine side given form after all, or at least she started as that.
I’m not so sure now.
The fact that she can think her own thoughts independent of me and we’ve been mentally two separate parts of the same mind for SO long makes me wonder..
“It can’t be THAT bad?”
Her face set itself into the same ‘you poor ignorant fool’ look Sarah used to give me if I tried to hang-out with her and her friends in school.
She slowly moved the clipboard over for me to read.
It took me a moment to comprehend just how many names were on that first sheet alone.
Have we really been meeting-and-greeting so many incarnations?
On the top of the very first page were three unchecked names.
I groaned while reading each one.
I don’t know what her sorting system in this list was but I would understand if she’d sorted it by ‘most likely to be a pain in the ass’ after looking at the first page and the missing incarnations.
Ellie turned to a girl nearby.
Megan, a Welsh incarnation, relatively modern compared to the rest.
She’d looked me in the eye when we talked earlier and her posture gave off the feeling that she was usually pretty self-assured.
“Round up some of the braver girls. I need you to bring Anise, Lady M and..”
Ellie paused to look at me pleadingly.
I didn’t want to face it anymore then she did but if I don’t handle all of this now I just KNOW it will come back to bite me on the ass at the worst possible time.
My nod made her shoulders droop a little but she tried to put on a brave face for Megan.
“..and Theodora..”
Megan cringed a little.
After taking a deep breath she nodded and made her way into the shanty town that had sprung up around my mindscape.
“Is this really a good idea?”
This time I cringed.
No it probably wasn’t..
If nothing else, it will probably leave me with a headache.
I never thought I’d see the day when the bitchy French aristocrat Anise would be my favourite incarnation from ANY list.
At least I know what she’s like!
Lady Arista Montrose had, until recently, been a face in the mass of identical faces pressing down on my mind.
Pretty much a non-entity for me, harsh as that sounds.
Her actions with the tartan skirts though.. that changes things..
I need to know how she did it.
I need to know WHY she did it.
Most importantly, I need to either have her word to never do that to me again or find some way to stop her next time!
In comparison, Theodora is both the worst incarnation I could ever have to face and yet probably my easiest to handle.
She tends to live in her own world.
The conversation will hopefully be brief at least.
I can’t stay in my own mind forever, mums bound to come and check on me eventually.
Can you imagine the mess that will kick off if she tries to wake me up and I’m still in here?
======
Ellie stood beside me, her fingers tapping on her clipboard in impatience.
It’s been roughly ten minutes and we’ve not heard much activity from the mental shanty town around us.
A thought occurred to me, while I rocked on my heels and stared out at the strange mix of housing styles around us.
Why are the troublesome three even here?
Ellie said she let out the ‘victims’, the incarnations that were being terrorised by the original Arista and her group of followers.
The reason I know so much about those three in particular is a mix of their strong personalities and their power.
Not typically what you would consider ‘victim’ material.
“Why are those three here?”
Ellie looked confused for a moment until her face dropped into a frown when she realised what I meant.
“Arista, the original Arista, she has it out for them in particular. That’s what started all of this off.”
She winced and rubbed her free hand against her head a little.
“Theodora made a prediction. ‘The works of the daughter will dwarf that of the mother’ something like that, I dunno, she barely makes sense when she’s lucid let alone when she’s doing her mystic from Delphi impersonation..”
I frowned at her.
“You don’t believe in it?”
She shot me a confused look.
“You do?”
I shrugged and considered the idea for a moment.
I don’t really believe in the mystic stuff.
Yeah, I’m a mage, I get that the idea of me not believing in something when I can literally do magic is a bit weird but everyone has their limits.
Fena believes in that kinda thing though.
She tried to show me how to use different mediums to get limited future-sight but it was a complete failure.
I understood the theory but I never managed to get anything out of it all.
Edith said I don’t have what it takes to be a mystic.
Well.. no.. what she actually said was more along the lines of:
‘Ya be full girl, be havin’ the touch f’sure. No stomach to ya! Ya ain’ be havin’ the ‘art till ya have th’a stomach! Bad Juju be cloudin’ ya eye. Come, we be workin’ ya lines t’day’
I mentally translated that as her saying that I’m not mystic material.
Reluctantly Fena agreed with me when I brought it up later.
Personal feelings aside, Fena IS pretty good at future-sight.
There must be SOMETHING to it all.
That doesn’t mean I have to like the idea of it.
Being able to predict the future falls a bit too close to ‘destiny’ and ‘unchangeable fate’ territory for my liking.
Fena tried to tell me it wasn’t like that but she struggled to explain why it wasn’t.
Magic DOES tend to be like that at times.
If you can’t feel it personally then words just aren’t enough to explain it properly.
=======
My eyes batted a few times and I focused back on Ellie.
She looked a bit offended.
“Did you just blank me?”
I frowned and waved my hand for her to explain.
“You did that whole ‘getting lost in thoughts’ thing you keep doing in the real world”
Oh.. well that’s not good..
“Something’s seriously wrong with you, don’t think I didn’t notice the magic flashing through your fingers in here earlier, that’s not normal either..”
I sighed and slumped my shoulders a little.
“I know, there’s so much going wrong at the moment I’m having trouble keeping track of it all honestly.”
Ellie gave me an awkward, apologetic look and wrapped me in a loose hug.
She definitely reminds me of Sarah sometimes.
I feel a bit warm and happy knowing that my subconscious made Sarah into my feminine role-model.
She can frustrate me so much at times, but she’s my sister, she’s GOING to do that.
Just because she can be annoying doesn’t mean I can’t see that she’s a good girl..
..Well, a good girl in the sense that she’s good at being one at least..
I’m pretty sure she would laugh at me if I called her a ‘good girl’ to her face, she spent most of her teen years trying to break out of that ‘all-american nice girl’ mold.
“You’re doing it again!”
Ellie squeezed me a little tighter and gave me Sarah’s award winning pout.
“Seriously, you need to go see a shrink. What if this is infectious? I don’t WANT to spend the rest of MY life spacing out every five minutes!”
I leaned away from her a little and stared aghast.
“You’re ME. If there’s something wrong with me, it’s wrong with you too already!”
She held her worried pout for a few more seconds before dissolving into giggles.
“I know, I know, that doesn’t mean I’m not right though.”
I shrugged a little and we broke our hug with a smile.
“You don’t need to worry too much about a shrink, if the storyteller guy has anything to do with it then I’m gonna be in therapy pretty soon.. as much help as THAT’s gonna be.”
She looked momentarily confused but after a second to focus she got my memory of him and nodded in understanding with a mild wince.
The storyteller guy was such an ASS!
If I’m actually put into therapy by the Hub then my mouth is staying sealed shut now.
What’s the point of having someone to talk to about anything if they are reporting to your enemy?!
I opened my mouth to ask if Ellie had any ideas from her ‘tenants’ about things I could do if the situation does end up going that far with the shrink but shut it without a word passing my lips when a commotion started approaching us from the left.
We both shared a nervous look and turned to face the noise.
A mass of clone-like girls came towards us, visible like a wave through the houses.
Above them, struggling hard and spouting off a lot of rather offensive words in French was another Arista-lookalike.
I let out a breath of relief when her yells increased and they came nearer.
At least it’s not Theodora..
======
She glared at me.
I glared back.
We both seemed perfectly happy with keeping the conversation at that level.
She was the one to finally crack.
Her mouth pulled into a tight lipped smile and she flipped her hair arrogantly.
“You are st’eel ze awkward sissy-boy non?”
My glare went up a level or two.
She smirked a little in victory.
“Still the self-entitled shrew whose father couldn’t even bribe the blacksmiths son to marry her?”
Her smirk slipped and she went back to glaring at me.
Score one for me.
It helps that I have an inside track on her life while she just has what she’s seen of me since my awakening to work from.
If I REALLY wanted to go for the throat, I’d bring up the fact that the foppish man she fell head over heels for in her teens turned out to not only be secretly gay but also considered her ‘a creepy stalker who couldn’t take the hint that she was beneath him both socially, mentally and physically’..
..yeah.. French people can be brutal..
“Can you two try talking instead of lashing out at each other, for once?”
I shot Ellie a hurt look but she wasn’t buying it.
“She started it..”
Ellie glared at me.
Even I could tell it was a childish defence but she DID start it.
I’M the nice one here!
“Why should I listen to ‘im? ’e is not a lady worthy of us. ‘e pollutes our noble line, c’est tres tragique!”
She sniffed and stuck her nose up at me.
…bitch..
“Bitch”
Her eyes flashed.
“Fils de bast!”
My eyes tightened.
“Whore!”
She smirked.
“Fil a putain!”
..you little..
No-one insults my mum like that!
“At least my father didn’t constantly wish he’d drowned me at birth!”
She jolted away from me as if I’d hit her.
Slowly tears came to her eyes and she took in a gasping breath of pain.
Maybe I went too far?
She just sets me off!
Looking around, at the crowd of other incarnations around us, they all looked a bit smug.
She hadn’t made many friends in here with her attitude.
It took me a moment to realise I wasn’t sorry for that, I felt smug too.
..why do I feel smug?
I shouldn’t feel smug for hurting someone.. that’s not me..
Anise growled low in her throat and surged towards me.
A few of the others managed to get a hold on her before she reached me but she smirked through streaming eyes.
“Yours did not wish you dead but ‘e DID run from you, you freakish un-loveable monster!”
My face turned red with anger.
Around me many of the girls had similar looks of rage on their faces.
This is why you shouldn’t fight with yourself, you know JUST how to hurt yourself the most!
My rage took a dark turn.
I wanted to hurt her.
I wanted her to fear me.
I wanted.. I.. wanted..
I DON’T!
Why am I..
DAMN IT!
I cut my eyes around at the near mob of identical looking girls around me.
They all had similar looks on their faces.
She’d insulted me, and in turn insulted them.
THEY wanted to hurt her.
THEY wanted her to fear them.
They..
“EVERYONE STOP!”
Every incarnation in my mindscape came to a standstill.
My hands came up and I pressed hard into the side of my head.
The pressure helped me focus.
This wasn’t me.
This isn’t me.
I don’t treat people like this!
..no matter how much they are asking for it..
“I get that you’re all angry with her but we have to stop!”
Anise stared at me with her mouth open in shock.
Ellie looked relieved for some reason.
Everyone else watched me with obvious confusion.
“Let her go..”
The girls holding Anise reluctantly shared a look and stepped away from her slowly.
She sunk to her knees but didn’t move her awed eyes from mine.
“This.. this collective anger is messing with my head!.. We can’t fight like this!”
A few faces sunk in realisation but a lot of the mob didn’t seem to understand.
“Your here because you had to flee from Arista.. I’m NOT Arista!.. and neither are you..”
A few more faces sunk.
Comparing them to their most recent bully worked better than just stating facts.
“You come here and make yourselves at home in my head.. of course that has consequences..”
Ellie hugged herself a little and gave me a look of pity.
“You’re all a part of me now, YOU decided that when YOU started building this”
My hand waved out at the shanty town they had built.
“What I feel, you feel.. and what you feel, I feel..”
THERE’S the realisation moment I’d been looking for.
With a single gasp of breath all the incarnations realised just how bad our situation could be.
“I’m out of control lately but I’ve just realised why..”
My legs felt stiff, with a bit of force I managed my first step forward.
“.. I’m not just me anymore.. WE are US.”
I waved my arms wide to them and took another step.
“This isn’t like last time, you’re not all parts of Arista taking up space in my head.”
My pace stalled a little but I managed the next step anyway.
“You’re in my head without her.. you’re mine now.. and I’m yours.”
Another step, I was close.
“We can’t fight.. if we fight we will tear each other apart!.. I can’t do this alone..”
One last step and I was within reach of Anise.
“You can dislike each other, you can disagree with my actions.. but if you have a problem we have to DISCUSS it.. you can’t just push your thoughts and feelings on to me.. if you all give me so many mixed inputs at once I might do something we will all regret.”
Anise looked up at me.
She seemed a bit ashamed of herself.
I gave her a tentative smile and opened my arms in invitation.
She hesitated for a heartbeat but eventually she pushed herself up and hugged me back.
I could feel a swell of sappy, happy feelings in my chest.
Judging from the faces I could see, while some of the feelings may actually be mine, most of feelings are probably coming from the other incarnations.
I couldn’t shake the feeling that the way we had gone from fighting to hugging seemed in some way ‘cute’.
My eyes caught on Ellie.
She looked proud but also a bit smug.
If anyone’s the source of the ‘cute’ thought it would be her.
I know it probably counts as an insult to myself, but there’s something not right in her head..
Anise coughed awkwardly to get my attention.
“You can let go now..”
I smirked and hugged her a little tighter for a second before dropping the hug.
She shot me an annoyed look but there was no actual heat in it.
One of the girls from the crowd, Josette I think, she stepped forward to get everyone’s attention.
“How are we going to make this work?”
I sighed and let my shoulders slump a little.
They were all looking to me for guidance now.
Why did I have to open my big mouth and make a speech?..
“Okay..”
What could work?
What would be fair without getting in the way?
I could..
..we could..
..yeah..
“Okay, how about this.. set up a council of representatives, six girls at most.”
That idea got me some confused looks, it took me a moment to realise some of these girls were born before democracy was invented.
“Ellie will be the leader with the tie-breaking vote. Anything that isn’t life or death can be settled by the council, I’ll make an effort to meditate when I can so Ellie can keep me up to date and we can avoid any big blow up’s like we’ve had recently.”
Most of the girls around me nodded in understanding.
“It won’t be perfect. I’ll warn you now that this is MY life, I’m keeping the choice to veto over you if I feel strongly enough on something, but I promise to not abuse that option.”
A few more nodded in acceptance.
“Anyone who tries to go around the council will have to be punished in some way..”
Before I could voice anything else on that front someone pushed her way from out of the crowd and knelt at my feet, her long court dress spread out around her as she bowed her head.
“I wish to offer my deepest regrets for having abused your trust in such a disgraceful manner”
I smiled a little in bemusement but lifted her chin to look at her properly.
Lady Arista Montrose wouldn’t meet my eyes.
“You don’t have to apologise. I can understand your aversion to the Queen’s colors.”
She didn’t seem reassured by my words.
If anything, she looked worse now.
“You have shown yourself to be a wise and just ruler. I humbly request leniency in your punishment.”
I frowned at her slightly.
I only came up with this whole council thing a minute ago, she can’t seriously think I would punish her for something she couldn’t have known she was doing at the time, can she?
Before I could open my mouth to dismiss her demand out of hand Ellie coughed hard.
My eyes cut to her and she shared a meaningful look with me.
Her hand carefully twitched in a pattern I didn’t instantly recognise.
It was twin-speak, obviously, but not the normal short phrases.
She was spelling out a sentence.
‘..Don’t.. say.. it.. they.. need.. you.. to.. show.. your.. power.. or.. else..’
Oh..
…OHHHhh…
Uh.. okay.. I guess?
I hadn’t really thought properly about this whole punishment thing.
It was more of an idle threat.
Ellie’s right, I need to give them proof that I can back up my words.
What the hell kind of punishment could I give her for making me change some skirts because she didn’t like the color?..
It’s not exactly a deep, truly evil, crime!
I mean, yeah, it was awkward and frustrating.. and it’s probably stuck me with a stupid school uniform-
My mouth pulled into a sharp smirk.
A few of the girls shifted uncomfortably.
Lady Montrose cringed in expectation.
Playing the role she put me into for all it was worth I straightened my back regally and rose my hand to slowly place it on her forehead.
“Lady Arista Montrose, you are found guilty of violating the Pact of Hannah, set forth to bring peace to our broken mind”
The whole mindscape had gone deathly silent.
Everyone was hanging on my every word.
“As punishment, I decree that from this day forth, you shall wear the uniform you have bestowed upon me with your careless actions.”
With a forceful shove of magic into my mindscape I took the image of her, current very regal looking medieval gown, and shifted it.
It took a lot of control to hold back the urge to smile when I was finished.
She gaped at me in stunned shock.
From her black mary jane shoes to her pleated blue/green tartan skirt, her puffy white blouse with a cream colored sweater-vest topped off by a matching tartan neck-bow she looked so adorably confused.
I’m not sure where the extra items came from.
The more I look at her the more I’m convinced she’s wearing more of a stereotypical ‘schoolgirl’ outfit then even I intended to give her.
Her hair is tied back in a loose ponytail now with a tartan scrunchie!
..I definitely didn’t think of that one..
It hurts to say that I like the way the sweater-vest looks..
I might have to see if I can get one if I don’t manage to dodge out of mum’s school uniform idea.
The neck-bow is a bit too much cuteness though.
Even I have my limits.
Lady Montrose looked down at herself and let out an indignant squeak that sounded a lot like the one I made in the parking lot earlier.
In one motion she went from gaping at her bare thighs to slamming her hands down to try and tug the, technically, knee-length skirt low enough that it could meet her knee-high socks.
The crowd around us broke out into chaos.
I’d forgotten in my amusement that the past-incarnations around me were just that, PAST-incarnations.
A skirt that ended at the knee offended a fair few of them much more then I’d anticipated!
At least the romans looked amused.
“QUIET!”
They all fell still and watched me cautiously.
I rose my hands in a sign of peace and tried to come up with some form of damage control before they all start panicking about indecency again.
From the back of the crowd one girl started giggling.
It wasn’t a pleasant giggle.
It came out broken and just a little detached as if she didn’t really understand why she was laughing.
I wasn’t the only one who cringed.
“Theodora”
The girls parted out of her way and brought her into view.
The shoulders of her Chiton dress have slid down a bit further on either side since I last saw her.
It’s kind of lucky that we all have the same body shape as the original Arista, if her boobs were a little bigger she would be just plain flaunting herself at this point.
She stopped giggling at last and with a slight skip in her step she invaded my personal space.
Carelessly she flipped Lady M’s new ponytail with her hand and snorted in amusement.
She fixed her wide dreamy eyes on me and snapped herself into a cadet worthy salute with clicking heels and everything.
“Boss..”
She sounded amused at calling me that title.
I watched her for a moment and decided to just run with my instincts, it’s worked out pretty well since I came in here at least.
“Dora..”
Her face lit up in joy.
“You’re fun! Much better then Mother Arista.”
She stepped even closer to me and ended up leaning her full body weight onto me.
Her cheek rubbed happily against mine and she almost purred for some reason.
For a moment I froze in surprise.
Sarah used to use that same affectionate type of cheek rubbing when we were kids.
Back before the other kids made fun of her for it and she stopped.
When her cheek stroked against mine on a second pass Dora whispered in my ear.
“I can see why she fears you”
I blinked a few times to process that and ended up flinching away from her.
It stunned me a little that she actually took the hint and leaned away.
Seemingly without a care, she rolled her whole body away from me and lazily stalked out in a wide circle to catch the eye of all the girls around us.
I tracked her path and felt a bit put off that I recognised her walk.
I recognise most of her mannerisms actually.
She has Sarah’s strut, her arms flutter in the same way I’d been taught to do when I wanted attention fixed on me and every once in a while she would pause for a moment in a perfect ‘sexy pose’ that I could do with my eyes closed.
Sarah taught me a LOT of those poses when I had to do her modelling shoot for her.
She reached nearly the half way mark in her circle parade around me and she suddenly stopped.
Her arms went limp at her side, her legs stumbled a little and she stared off into thin air with a blank look.
My stomach rumbled.
I tried to ignore it but it progressed to a gut deep feeling that something was vaguely wrong.
Just when I was really starting to worry it eased off.
With a deep gasp of air Theodora surged back to the ‘real world’ and almost fell forward in relief.
Her eyes seemed less glazed now.
She shakily pushed herself back to her feet properly and locked eyes on me.
I froze under her intense gaze.
She worked her way over to me, some people went to protest but she waved them off carelessly.
It looked like she wanted to cry.
Slowly she cupped my head in her hand, pulling it to her chest.
Her mouth settled over my ear and I shivered a little as her breath caressed it slightly.
“You are so young.”
Her lip brushed against my earlobe which elicited another uncomfortable shiver from me.
“..So very young.. young and naive.. and they will DESTROY you for it”
I tried to jerk away from her but she held my head tightly in place.
“Your Max, my John.. no, that’s not right.. MY Max.. Your John.. He will love you like no other, but do not trust him.. not even for a single moment should you trust him..”
My attempts to pull away from her became a bit more frantic.
I could feel a few pairs of hands coming around us to try and free me from her grasp.
“Your other half will hurt you, she will cause you more pain than you have ever experienced.. It’s Sarah’s right to do so, a heart of a heart”
Her free hand gently stroked my cheek and she sighed deeply.
“You won’t listen. You never listen..”
She squeezed my head slightly harder in her surprisingly strong arms.
“Someday little Alice, someday you will see just how far the rabbit hole goes and you will remember my words with such regret..”
Without a moment’s notice she tossed me away from her and let off a piercing giggle.
There were a few gasps and some of the girls joined me on the floor with assorted uncomfortable grunts.
By the time I’d gotten myself back together from the fall she was gone.
Some of the girls in the outer ring were looking off to my left but I couldn’t see Theodora from here and none of them seemed willing to go after her.
“Are you okay?”
I looked up at Ellie.
She had her arm out to offer me a hand up which I took gratefully.
She seemed nervous.
“What did she say?”
I frowned and hesitated for a moment.
She said a lot of things.
Arista fears me?.. why?..
Sarah is gonna hurt me?.. She’d never do that..
About the only part of it I can really agree with is Max.
Of course I’d never trust Max.
I’m not stupid!
“She was spouting off a lot of stuff. Not much of it made sense.”
Ellie’s eyes seemed unusually focused.
“Anything important?”
I shrugged helplessly to her.
It’s Theodora.
She’s insane.
Even if she believes she’s some kind of mystic you can’t do magic in your mindscape..
You especially can’t do magic in someone-else’s mindscape!
Fena didn’t do any of the weird stuff that Theodora just did when she used her future-sight.
Hell, Theodora didn’t even have some kind of focus medium!
..The whole thing’s suspicious..
“Nothing important really, she’s crazy”
Ellie let out a relieved sigh and smiled at me.
“You know if she’s crazy and she’s in here, then that must make you a bit crazy too right?”
I smiled back at her.
My nerves eased a bit at her laughing eyes.
“I think I’ll survive being one-fiftieth crazy. I’m a mage, we’re all a little bit not-normal.”
Ellie slung her arm around my shoulders and grinned.
“That’s assuming the rest of us aren’t crazy too, you must be a pretty awesome mage, we’re about as not-normal as you can get!”
We both laughed a little.
The girls around us seemed to be calming down from Theodora’s dramatics.
A few of them were already talking about it all, the general consensus seemed to be that she was crazy, that being the normal opinion with Theodora.
I just had to jinx it earlier by assuming she would be the easy one to handle didn’t I?
I smiled while some of the girls came over to talk with me and Ellie.
For some reason her predictions had shaken me a little still.
My gut instinct says she wasn’t lying, she could still be wrong but she seemed so certain about what she was saying..
“Do I really have to keep wearing this?”
I jolted a little from my thoughts and smirked at Lady M.
Her voice had lost a lot of her previous stiff and regal tone, if anything, the question almost seemed to be more of a whine than anything else.
If I look like she does in the ‘school uniform’ mum’s blatantly been trying to get me to wear for my ‘advanced tuition’ then I can kinda understand why mum would do it..
Even while she’s flustered and grumpy she still looks adorable in it!
“You’re the one who begged for punishment, I was gonna let you go with a warning”
Her jaw dropped and she flushed to the tips of her ears.
“Seriously?”
I barely held back a laugh.
She scrunched up her nose in annoyance.
The expression did nothing to make her look less adorable.
“These.. clothes.. are embarrassing. I’m an elder of-”
Before she could build up a head of steam with her titles Ellie cut in and slung her arm over her shoulders to hug her warmly.
“Welcome to the twenty-first century. The skirts are short, the food is fast and the morals are questionable”
She shot a look over at me and grinned.
“and we wouldn’t have it any other way.”
I grinned back.
Scanning my eyes around the crowd of past-incarnations I couldn’t help but feel a bit warm and happy.
They were weird.
They were most likely going to get annoying eventually.
They were a work in progress.. but they are mine too.
Obviously they are having an effect on me, that’s to be expected with awakenings.
They AREN’T trying to take over me though, that’s important.
One of the biggest reasons I fought so hard against my first awakening and tried every trick in the book to keep myself completely separate from it all when possible was the fear that Arista would just come in and take over.
That I wouldn’t be ME anymore.
These girls though..
I can see so much of ‘me’ in them.. and so much of them in me.
Little things.
Little but important things.
To my right a group of four girls in similar roman style clothing were huddled up chatting.
The roman girls have long or awkward names in general, I struggled to remember them at first.
I know the one with her back to me goes by ‘Dexi’ these days.
For all of her bluster and self-assurance, I could see as she talked excitedly with the others that she waved her hands in the same way I do.
The girl to her left, ‘Lexi’, smiled my smile and flicked her hair in a way that I used to think was unique to me and Sarah.
These girls aren’t some invading force coming to take away who I am.
They are me.
A bit different at times sure, but still me.
The last few days of instability and confusion have been anything but fun.
I don’t think I would change them now though?
If I did, then I wouldn’t be standing here in my mindscape right now feeling so content.
I’m not worried anymore.
They know me as a person now and I know them as individuals too.
A lot of the fear on both sides has been mitigated by our simple introductions.
I know this is just the tip of the iceberg.
I know that without Ellie, without her hard work to keep the thousands upon thousands of other incarnations under control, I would have never had this chance to become comfortable with them at all..
My eyes drifted over to Ellie again.
Ellie suits her better then ‘Inner-Hannah’.
She’s still thinks of herself as Hannah but if she won’t hold it against us for calling her a different name, I won’t hold it against her for wanting to keep that name for her own.
It’s got sentimental value to her.
It should have, it does for me too.
Sarah gave us that name..
“Boss, ya got an opinion on this?”
My head jerked back to the girls talking with Ellie.
They all gave me the exact same smug, superior look.
Is that what I look like when I’m amused?.. I’ll have to work on that one.
It’s kinda annoying.
“Sorry I was-”
They all giggled and I could feel my cheeks flush a little.
It’s not fun to have yourselves laugh at yourself..
..awakenings really ARE bad for pronouns aren’t they?..
Ellie gave me a warm smile and waved the others to stop laughing.
“We get it, of all of us, you’re the one who has the best reason to space out once in a while.”
They all nodded, the other girls looking a bit solemn about it now.
The first girl to speak perked up again quickly and bounced excitedly on her heels.
“So what I was asking was, what you thought about the council makeup? How should we sort out a good representative for all the girls with such a small sample group?”
She stumped me on that one.
I have no idea.
How do they sort this thing out in modern councils?
I’ve never really gone too deep into politics, let alone how government works.
With the amount of time I’ve had to spend out of the country in the last few years, on missions, I’ve barely been able to keep track of who the president is honestly..
My mouth opened to tell her exactly that when my shoulder started wildly shaking without any input from me.
It stopped after a moment and I could just faintly hear someone’s voice calling me.
Ellie shot me an understanding look and waved me away with a hand flick that said she would handle things from here.
I let out a relieved sigh and nodded thanks to her.
With a mental push I broke my connection to my mindscape and came back to the real world.
======
The first thing I saw upon opening my eyes was mum.
She looked a little flustered but calmed down quickly when she saw me looking back at her.
“Oh thank god. I was really getting worried there, are you feeling okay? I tried to wake you up but you wouldn’t respond at first. If you hadn’t twitched and groaned when I shook you we’d be half-way to the hospital by now.”
I smiled at her awkwardly and shrugged.
I can’t lie to her about my feelings.
..stupid brand..
She wouldn’t accept ‘I’m fine’ as an answer anyway.
She never did from Sarah when we were kids.
“I’m a heavy sleeper, shopping really wore me out too.”
Mum looked at me a bit suspiciously.
“That must have been some kind of dream..”
My eyebrow popped up with an unasked question.
“You’re clammy and it looks like you’ve really hurt your hands in your sleep”
I followed her eyes down to my open palm with its deep, sore looking self-inflicted nail marks.
..damn it..
A general pat down of my shirt showed that I wasn’t just ‘clammy’.. I was wet.
My back especially.
.. stupid ice to water thing..
I only just managed to remember mum was watching me before I mentally sunk into trying to work out how to fix the stupid ice thing.
It’s REALLY getting on my nerves.
As casually as I could, I slipped my face into an awkward smile for mum.
“Yeah, it was a pretty bad nightmare”
She nodded and gave me a strained smile back.
“..Do you want to talk about it?”
NO! I don’t want to talk about it, it’s not actually a real thing!
Why did I ever want her to pay attention to me before?
She never would have been this observant with Alistor!
“It’s over now, I’m-”
My brand gave me a warning twitch.
“-I just want a shower, ya know? Being all sweaty is gross..”
Mum didn’t seem to pick up on my slight pause.
She nodded knowingly and waved me towards my new room’s en-suite bathroom instead.
“I was just going to go put the chicken in. It’s a lovely night out, do you fancy a chicken salad on the balcony?”
I smiled a little.
Mum used to make us chicken salads a lot in the summer as kids.
Dad said it was because she couldn’t be bothered to cook a lot in the heat but I think she just enjoyed eating fresh food on the balcony.
I liked it too back then, it’s been so long..
My lips pulled into a wider smile and I nodded happily.
Mum smiled back at me and ruffled my hair a little.
It felt really nice to have her do that.
She always did it to Sarah when we were kids but the only times she did it with me was when she thought I was Sarah.
My smile soured a little at that thought but luckily mum had already turned away from me to walk downstairs.
With a barely audible sigh I got out of bed and cast a quick drying spell on my bedding.
..stupid Ice-water thing..
“Yay, a shower.. Just what I need, an excuse to see myself naked..”
I frowned a little but quickly shook my head to clear the dark mood before it settled in properly.
I should be happy.
My head feels a lot clearer than it has in ages.
I can feel some contentment coming from inside me that is definitely not directly ‘mine’.
I can also feel a lot of contentment inside me that definitely IS mine as well.
Peace in my mindscape.
Mum’s happy with me.
Fresh salad on the balcony.
Sarah’s probably off somewhere having fun with Tor.
I should enjoy it while it lasts.
I have nothing to be unhappy about at the moment.
My eyes cut over to the bathroom.
My minds-eye flashed with an image of water dripping down my curvy new body, washing soap-suds over parts of me that have only recently become a lot more sensitive than they were before.
My cheeks flared a little in embarrassment with just a touch of something else.
.. It’s okay if I blame those thoughts on Theodora, right?..
She’s an insane pervert, she’d happily take the credit for them.
Maybe I do have some reasons to be a bit put-off about things still, but I wouldn’t go so far as to say that I’m ‘unhappy’ with things as they are.
Maybe it’s just the contented feelings that are making me feel all warm and fuzzy talking but..
Who cares?
I’ll just enjoy it for now.
Well.. once I get the shower out the way at least.
“Let’s just get it over with”
Despite my grumble, my cheeks refused to stop glowing.
This new body is going to take some getting used to.
It’s only been a few days, I’m amazed I’m handling it as well as I am so far.
..Let’s not kid ourselves..
The two-thousand years, plus or minus a few centuries, of experience with this exact body in the form of past-life memories that I have comfortably settled in my brain at the moment probably help a lot too.
“Stop stalling”
I nodded to myself forcefully and faced my newest enemy.
Today I shall defeat the great and evil shower monster, then celebrate with a salad!
.. I'm such a dork sometimes..
![]() |
Coming home can mean a lot of things, some of them are frustrating. Events unfold including but not limited to: Sarah not actually being present AGAIN (no exceptions this time, she's just being lazy) And Hannah faces her rematch with the shower monster by thinking tactically. |
I survived my war on the shower monster victorious!.. just about..
Then I topped it off by having a really nice salad dinner on the balcony with mum and we settled on the sofas to watch some garbage TV shows.
The first sign of trouble came when we turned off the TV and went upstairs.
I went up to my new room quickly to get ready for bed but when I came out of the bathroom mum was sitting on it with a bundle of pink in one hand and a warm smile on her face.
That smile looked almost innocent at first.
“We got you a new nighty at the store Ari”
Her wave of the pink bundle made me freeze for a moment.
“It’s okay mum, I normally sleep naked honestly”
I always have.
She used to make me wear shorts to bed as a kid but I moved out over eight years ago!
Even though I shared a flat with Sarah for a while we both aren’t exactly big on body shame around each other, if anything I wore my pyjama’s to breakfast for comfort rather than shame.
My pyjamas are REALLY comfortable for lazing around in on a day off.
I’ll have to get Sarah to drop them around soon, they will be a bit big on me now but that’s okay, they’re pyjamas after all.
When I looked back up at her, Mum’s face was pretty red for some reason.
“No daughter of mine is going to be so indecent under my roof”
For a moment I went to argue but cut myself off at the last second.
I’ve just managed to get peace between us.
Do I really want to stir up trouble now?
We had a really nice night so far, I can pick my battles..
“Sure mum, thanks.”
She gave me another warm smile and passed the nighty over to me.
It was very… pink.
Pink, and fluffy and.. it’s not TOO bad..?
..Who am I kidding?..
It’s a monstrosity!
It looks like something you would dress a very tall, three year old in!
“Thanks mum”
My cheek twitched with the effort of maintaining my smile.
My brand apparently considers saying ‘thanks’ for the monstrosity as ‘lying about my feelings’ judging by the slight twinge of warning pain I got for saying that.
Mum smiled, ruffled my hair a little and made her way out of the room to go to bed herself.
I feel kind of dirty for caving so easily.
It’s like all she has to do is rub my head and I’ll let her do whatever she wants now.
She’s treating me like an obedient puppy!
“I just know Sarah had something to do with this..”
I’ll get revenge on her someday.
She’s enjoying this whole ‘me being female’ and ‘me being younger’ stuff far too much to not get some kind of retribution!
I sighed loudly and fluffed the monstrosity out.
It would hang down to my knees.
The ruffles and the lace are going to be annoying.
I don’t know what material it is but if it didn’t have several layers to it, it would probably be a bit too see-through to be considered ‘clothing’.
My fingers found the shoulder straps from the bundle and I could finally shake it out properly.
..Is peace really worth it?..
I could totally go for all-out cold war between us again..
At least I wouldn’t have to put this.. thing.. on.
“Come on, just do it. Putting on something this ‘girly’ isn’t going to kill you, it’s not like it’s the first time you’ve had to wear something this bad, there was that swimsuit with the little modesty skirt that Sarah got you into after all..”
My pep-talk trailed off as I focused on the swimsuit incident for a moment.
I never got Sarah back for that one either!
She’s going to PAY for this.
I’ll put hair remover in her shampoo!
I’ll call Tor and beg him for sex in her voice from her landline phone!
I’ll order fifty pizza’s to her flat online and pay using her credit card!
I’ll.. I’ll..
“I’ll do nothing”
My shoulders slumped and I dropped my towel to put the nighty/monstrosity on instead.
“I always do nothing..”
Feeling a bit defeated I slipped under the covers and tried to get comfortable in the new bed, with new sheets, in a new room, with a new body and a new stupid nighty.
“The day was going so well too..”
I rolled over to face the window and sighed again.
At least my heads a bit clearer.
I still have that to add to my plus column..
“Tomorrow better be good or else..”
I knew it was an empty threat to no-one, but it felt nice to pretend for a second.
“..This sucks..”
=======
“Rise and shine!”
I almost jumped out my skin in fright.
Instantly I could feel a wet spot forming underneath me.
For one heart-stopping moment I thought I’d actually wet the bed, then my brain caught up with reality and I growled.
..STUPID ICE MAGIC!..
“Don’t growl at me Ari, you can’t waste the day away sleeping.”
My head swung up to look at mum.
She had her hands on her hips authoritatively but it was kind of undermined by the flowery scarf she had tied in her hair like a bandana.
“Come on, UP. We’ve got a lot of housework to do today, the Martials are coming around later for dinner.”
I groaned and flung myself back down onto the bed.
“Oh, don’t be like that. You like the Martials..”
I couldn’t dispute that fact, the Martials have been our neighbours as long as I can remember, their practically family at this point.
When dad left Mr Martial took over all the heavy lifting and garden work for us until mum could get herself back together.
Mrs Martial is practically mums best friend, they have tea and coffee mornings whenever they’re both off work.. well they used to at least, no idea if they still do now.
The only bad thing I can associate with the Martials is that they didn’t have any kids that me and Sarah could hang out with when we were younger.
I get the vague feeling that there’s a reason they haven’t got kids, or maybe ‘can’t have’ might be more appropriate.
We don’t talk about it obviously, but that’s just the impression I got when I was younger.
“.. Their nephew is visiting for the summer.. he’s very cute. You never know what could happen if you dress nice?..”
My mouth dropped open with shock.
Her voice was teasing but she seemed genuinely hopeful that I would hit it off with the Martials new nephew.
I didn’t even know they had other family?
They never seem to visit at least..
“Maybe you can take some of my borrowed cookbooks back over to Lily later and ‘accidentally’ introduce yourself?”
She gave my unmoving shoulder a nudge and winked deviously.
“I don-”
I cut myself off with a heaving breath.
I DON’T NEED HELP GETTING A DATE!
I especially don’t need one NOW of all times!
What the hell is wrong with her?!
“Oh come ON Ari, you’ve shut yourself up in this house since you got here. The only time you leave is when Sarah turns up”
My throat bobbed awkwardly.
Obviously her new ‘life story’ includes a whole backstory of my actions since I got here too.
..This could be bad..
“I understand that your hurting..”
My head shot up to look at her with wide eyes.
She can’t POSSIBLY know, can she?
“Your father is an ass, turning up out of the blue and leaving you here with barely the clothes on your back like that..”
She leaned forward and took my hands in hers.
“Not all men are like your father though sweetie.. you don’t have to hide from boys just because of him, I was your age once, I know you must have noticed them by now”
She squeezed my hands a little and gave me a really warm smile.
I squinted my eyes down tight and groaned.
I think I’m getting a headache..
This new life story is so convoluted!
I’m apparently mums long-lost, tomboy, teenaged daughter who has daddy issues to such a bad degree I’ve become a social pariah who’s afraid of men in some major way..
At least it’s an excuse for why the neighbours haven’t seen me around.. I guess?
Who knew mum had such an active imagination.. and why did I have to find out about it now!?
“Give him a chance Ari. He seemed very charming when I met him, you could do a lot worse than him”
Her superior smile is getting on my nerves!
“With Sarah virtually married to Tor at this point, don’t you feel even slightly jealous?”
I choked on my tongue for a moment.
Mum seemed to take the sound as my attempt at a denial of being jealous from the look on her face.
In truth, I was feeling a bit punch-drunk.
She thinks Sarah and Tor are practically married..
She thinks I’m a lost cause in desperate need of some maternal matchmaking..
She..
She..
SHE READS TOO MANY ROMANCE NOVELS!!
That’s GOT to be it!
No sane mind could come up with a story like that from the information I gave her!
She must have spent the last few years filling her head with paperback drivel about ‘my boss is also my father’s best-friend but isn’t he gorgeous and amazingly young looking and completely willing to throw me up against a wall and-‘
GAH! I’m doing it now!
Damn Theodora and her nasty perverted mind..
I’d never even think about something like that normally!
Who’d enjoy being held against their will by a guy’s strong arms while he kisses them and takes liberties and smiles his stupid charming sharp grin that makes my knee’s weak and-
DAMN IT THEODORA, GET OUT OF MY HEAD!
My breath was coming in frustrated pants.
Mum was giving me a really odd look.
“..I worry about your imagination sometimes Ari”
My eyes went wide and I blushed to the tips of my ears.
“MUM!”
She brought her hand in front of her mouth and giggled a little.
“.. at least we know you’ve definitely noticed boys..”
It felt like my face couldn’t turn any redder.
“Mum! It’s not like THAT.”
She shot me her superior smirk and shrugged as she turned towards the door.
A step away from leaving the room she turned, her smile was warm and just a little teasing.
“It’s not THAT cold in here Ari.. come down to breakfast when you’re ready..”
She sounded so amused for some reason.
I watched her leave in confusion.
Slowly my muddled brain came to a conclusion on what she meant.
My head dipped down and with a yelp I folded my arms over my chest.
..STUPID NEW BODY!..
As if having pocket thermometers weren’t bad enough, now they act as pervy thought alarms too!
I HATE this new body.
It’s inefficient, its awkward, its soft, its short, its.. I just hate it!
With a lot more effort than necessary I launched myself out of bed and staggered to my feet.
The pink monstro-nighty swished around my legs.
I don’t want to admit it’s comfortable but I got a surprisingly good night sleep wearing it.
Maybe I can blame that on the new room or new bed instead?
It’s a workable theory at least..
I glanced at the bathroom door and sighed.
Time for round two.
======
The bathroom door slammed shut behind me and I let out another sigh.
I shrugged out of the monstro-nighty and kicked it into a corner.
Maybe if I treat it badly enough it will become unwearable quickly..
It took a bit of fiddling to get the taps right and make the shower useable.
I noticed yesterday that it took a bit more heat to make the water comfortable now.
I’m not sure if that’s related to my new body or the whole ‘suddenly being an ice-type mage’ thing.
It’s not much of a bother but it threw me off a little at first.
With a held breath I slid under the water and shuddered as it cascaded down my body.
Like yesterday, I focused on just getting used to that feeling first.
Showers are a weird thing for me.
While I have memories within easy reach from multiple lives as a women, all of the ones with relevant experiences that come to mind are from times before the concept of a ‘shower’ was a realistic idea.
One or two of them used waterfalls as very rudimentary showers at one stage in their lives but even that isn’t very helpful.
I’ve tried to desperately not think about what happened when I tried to clean down below without looking by moving the showerhead down there.
I have no idea why this bathroom has a pulsing power-shower with such a disturbingly well designed showerhead, and quite honestly I don’t want to find out why either!
..I’m safer in my ignorance on that one..
“This is ridiculous”
I couldn’t look down!
I couldn’t touch myself in any way!
I couldn’t relax!
That’s the whole point of having a nice morning shower, to relax!
My eyes feverishly shot around the bathroom through the shower curtain.
There has to be something I can..
.. I could..
..yeah.
That would work.
With a dangerous wobble I leaned out of the shower and grabbed the pack of toothpicks from the shelf over the sink.
I angled the shower head low and away from me for a minute.
It will only get in the way for this.
I hope mum doesn’t come in and see this.
She’d probably have some kind of over-the-top reaction like fainting or calling an ambulance.
My hand waved over the toothpicks with a quick enchantment.
They don’t need much, I’m only using them to hold my blood while I draw the runes.
With a grimace I put my knuckle in my mouth and bit down hard with my canine.
The blood came easily and I let it drop onto the tips of the toothpicks.
When I figured I’d gotten enough on them I pushed a small amount of power to just touch the line I use to circulate blood magic through myself for healing.
The little cut stopped bleeding and sealed over without leaving a mark pretty quickly.
It would have been near instant if I could trust my magic to behave properly but instead I have to take the long way around at the moment.
I started sketching out the runes on of the bathroom wall tiles, reading them off for added power and stability because of how messed up my magic is currently.
“Aversio.. Nebula.. Corpus.. Mentir”
That’s the first rune cluster done.
I put an ‘Aversion’ rune tied in reverse to a ‘Cloud’ rune with a ‘Body’ rune as its focus and a ‘Mind’ rune as the control.
When I activate it my body should be obscured by a cloud of condensed fog, handily generated by the shower.
“Sensum.. Torpens.. Mentir.. Corpus”
The second one done.
This one is a bit weirder.
Usually I would put something like this directly on my body but that’s not a good idea at the moment with my magic as it is, especially when I don’t want to keep it permanently.
It’s a ‘Sensation’ rune tied to a ‘Numb’ rune with a ‘Mind’ rune as the focus and a ‘Body’ rune as the control.
When I activate it I should temporarily lose all sensation of touch from my body.
With these two rune clusters I should be able to get through my showers a bit easier.
I hovered my hand over the bloody runes, giving just a gentle push of magic to set and charge them.
If I’d used much more then that I’d probably have overloaded them with how much power I’ve got built up.
The runes glowed dark red for a second and then faded back to just being normal blood.
I grabbed the shower and washed the blood away carefully.
The runes stayed behind, in the form of barely visible lines etched into each tile that can hopefully be easily ignored as some kind of persistent water-mark.
I took one deep breath and tapped the top left corner of each tile where the control runes were placed.
In seconds I could tell they’d worked.
My body felt numb all over.
The feeling threw me off for a moment but after staring at my hands and getting used to locating them with my eyes only, I felt a bit better.
The cloud took a little longer to form up but I could see a steady stream of mist traveling from the showerhead to curl around my body like a fluffy moving towel.
“That’s better..”
Without another thought I started scrubbing myself down like I used to.
It was awkward, not being able to tell if I was touching my body or not, but I quickly got used to just pressing my hands on to my body with more force than usual and moving in a grid-like pattern until I felt sure I’d covered everywhere I could.
Once all I had left to do was my hair, I reached out and carefully tapped the second tiles control rune again.
A moment later and sensation returned to my body.
I could feel my feet pressing on the bathtubs wet floor.
I could feel the warm water hitting my back and trickling down my body.
I could feel-
“..oww..”
I could apparently feel my poor abused new boobs, along with my roughly scrubbed skin, slightly bruised ribs and what felt like carpet burn between my legs.
My hand came down to my left breast and brushed a nipple, I couldn’t resist the hiss of pain that came with it.
Without a moment’s thought I pushed a small surge of energy along my healing line and sighed in relief as my aches eased away into nothing.
Okay, so the runes aren’t perfect.
Maybe if I added a collision ward to my skin?
Actually that’s probably not a bad idea in general.
It would be a good way to protect myself from quite a lot of combat magic.
Basically anything that uses solid projectiles or requires some kind of secondary liquid targeting to be effective would be completely countered.
I wonder if anyone’s thought of that before?
From what I can remember Native American, Asian and Indian mages definitely have their own kinds of body modification runes but I’ve got no experience with their systems in any way, shape or form.
My Celtic incarnations, specifically the warrior women, used a really painful process where they took dyes and copper fragments mixed into a paste, and cut themselves open to create surprisingly clear tattoos of different color depending on where they lived.
As tempting as it is to get myself a set of permanent ‘good fortune’ and ‘fair combat’ symbols on my new body, I don’t think I could handle the pain of turning myself into one big full-body scar.
Even worse, unless I can find some research on it by someone else, I’ve got no actual proof that doing something similar with a modern tattoo gun would actually work.
The patterns and symbols involved in Celtic warrior-mage tattoos are pretty complicated and only really work if another mage is the one to put the runes on you.
Most of the historic patterns I’ve seen in books are completely wrong.
They’re the type that were painted on normal warriors for a mental edge, nothing more.
Although a lot of books say they used some strange plant mix commonly called ‘Woad’, it doesn’t look like the stuff I remember people using.
I don’t actually know what our paints were made from honestly, making paints and herbal concoctions tended to be the job of the druids, we just called it ‘Misneach’ because it represented our warrior spirit and the pride of our clan.
======
A knock on the bathroom door shocked me out of my thoughts.
“Ari don’t stay in there too long, you’re going to get wrinkles before your twenty”
I grimaced and ran a hand through my still unwashed hair.
“Love you too mum..”
She didn’t hear my mutter but seemed happy to leave me to get out on my own.
I considered my options for a whole ten seconds.
I can spend another fifteen minutes carefully shampooing and conditioning my far too long hair.. naked, in this awkward shower.. or I can cheat?
..yeah.. it wasn’t THAT much of a choice..
In less than half a minute I was out of the tub and wrapped in a nice warm towel that hid my body from view pretty well.
I settled myself in front of the bathroom mirror and let out a long breath.
This isn’t a spell I’ve cast regularly.
I used it once out of curiosity and ended up with a rather annoying curl to my hair for a week.
There’s a reason you rarely see ugly mages.
One of the most popular books, the only one with a three month waiting list in place to borrow it from the Hub’s mage library, is ‘Magical you, a guide to magical grooming in all its forms’.
..Mages are still human after all..
It helps that, on average, most new non-awakened mages looking for knowledge tend to be young or insecure.. or both.
Not that I can gloat, I read it too after all.
In my defence, there happens to be a few really useful things in there.
I picked up my clothes drying spell from there with Fena’s help.
There’s ones for makeup, clear skin, sparkling teeth, good breath and pressing clothes as well.
The most relevant spell from the book at the moment is ‘Artius Capillatio’, a low level starter spell on page fourteen, the rough translation of its name being ‘perfect hair’.
It’s only a three line spell.
Even with my current overflowing magic I’d have to do something seriously stupid to mess it up.
There’s no point in even vocalising it!
Plus casting new spells using just your lines is an excellent way to boost your overall control.
It’s pretty much the only way that I know of to boost control actually..
I put my hand on my head and opened my inner-eye.
The lines were easy to find but harder to trace.
My whole body is still singing with too much power, if anything it’s gotten worse since I last checked.
Putting that aside for now, I just need to prod my core a few times and lead the power trails..
Three prods, three trails of power following three separate lines.
It’s like juggling to keep it all going the right way.
Finally I reached the end of all three lines and dipped partly back into the real world to finish off the spell.
My hand trailed from the top of my head and slid down my hair to the tip.
That last gesture is a key component of the spell, most of its power is coming through the lines in my hand so it’s un-skippable sadly.
Just before my hand left the back of my head with a flourish I felt it.
A spark of greenish-purple wild magic jumped from one of my other lines and hit directly on the second active one for the spell.
“no!”
There was no point in even trying to stop it.
My hand had already left my head.
With a cringe I froze up expecting.. well, just about anything honestly..
It’s called ‘wild’ magic for a reason.
Slowly my scalp started to warm up.
My hair smoothed out flat with my fringe falling low enough to touch my eyelashes.
For a second it seemed to stop at that.
“.. luckyyy..”
My reflection agreed with me.
With that much power and wild magic I’m amazed it stopped at-
My hair twitched.
-damn it! I had to open my big mouth didn’t I?
My hair twitched again and my scalp started becoming slightly hotter.
With explosive force my hair grew a good five inches longer than it had been before.
“Damn it!”
As if my words were a catalyst the heat spiked again and my hair gained another handful of inches.
I took hold of a piece that had settled on and draped slightly past my boobs for inspection.
The hair was sleek and shiny, absolutely perfect.
To add insult to injury the hair in my hand decided to curl at its tip in a wide barrel curl.
The rest of my hair decided to join suit a moment later.
One glance in the mirror told me everything I needed to know.
I looked like I’d just spent three hours in a salon!
“..stupid beauty magic..”
I was still feeling a bit lost, staring at the strand of hair in my hand and watching the rest of it settle perfectly into place around me as if blown there by a gentle breeze, when mum knocked on my bathroom door and came walking in.
“Ari, what’s taking so.. oh..”
Her eyes went a bit wide and her hand came up to cup her mouth a little.
I awkwardly picked up the brush someone had left by the sink and tried to look like I hadn’t just monumentally messed up a basic hair fixing spell.
“..wow.. Ari, honey.. I know I said to dress nice for him but..”
She seemed a bit lost for words.
Her eyes seemed a bit glazed too.
If I’m any judge, she’s few moments away from dipping back into her trance-like mental fog over this!
Time for more damage control.
I plastered a weak smile on my face and pretended to primp in the mirror a little.
“It’s nothing mum, you know what my hairs like, it’s got such a subtle curl to it normally, people don’t tend to realise how long it really is”
Please buy it, Please buy it, Please buy it..
Her face scrunched up a little but the glaze seemed to drift away over the course of a few painful seconds.
Finally she settled on a smile and came over to hug me.
“I know Ari, it’s just been so long since I saw your hair maintained properly, you should take care of it like this more often..”
I cringed a little but tried to cover it when I met mums eyes in the mirror.
She seemed to buy my weak excuse for now but I’ve most likely just set myself up for more hassle down the line.
..I hate magic sometimes..
“Sure mum, maybe you can show me some new things to do with it at some point?”
Mum’s eyes lit up at that suggestion and she gently patted the top of my head with a smile.
Technically I’m just adding fuel to the fire here but if she can show me ‘officially’ how to braid my hair then half my problems with it are solved.
I can cope with long hair for now, as long as it’s practical.
I’ll find an excuse to cut it as soon as I can get a free moment in town.
From the look on her face, I’m pretty sure mum would do anything to stop me from cutting it short at this point but it’s MY hair.
I’m not THAT far under her thumb yet!
..stupid magic..
“Come on, let’s get a quick breakfast and we can sort out the chores.”
I let her guide me out into my bedroom and split off to my new wardrobe while she carried on into the hallway.
After a moment considering all the new options I grabbed a pair of the short-shorts Sarah chucked into the cart yesterday.
Pairing them up with a long T-shirt and some sandal’s should be casual enough to get the cleaning done while being cool enough that I won’t melt by lunch time.
She MAY have bought them as a joke but I’m perfectly happy to use those shorts when the situation fits.
It’s going to be far too hot today to wear jeans while cleaning.
Only mum and me are here anyway, it’s not like anyone else is going to see me.
I pulled open my dresser and got undies, plain cotton, I made an effort to ignore all the frilly, lacy satin stuff Sarah got me yesterday.
I’m sure someday I’ll run low enough to actually use them but my draws are fully stocked at the moment.
“Toast’s getting cold Ari”
The long T-shirt flowed over my head and settled around my thighs, just long enough to hide the shorts if I stand straight.
It’s a cute look, very comfortable too.
“Coming..”
Hopefully cleaning won’t take too long.
I want to relax after all.
======
“pheeww..”
My butt landed hard on the sofa and I flicked my legs up so I could lay out across the whole chair.
Bonus number two of this new body, my legs are short enough to lay flat out on the sofa without dangling over the edge.
It’s not much of a bonus I’ll admit, but I’m taking my victories where I can!
Cleaning went well, it could have been a lot worse.
Mostly mum just got me sweeping and mopping the floors.
She had all the nasty jobs.
I didn’t argue.
I can’t stand getting cleaning fluid on my hands, it makes them really rough and disgusting.
I’m not sure if that is a leftover from one of my past incarnations or just me being fussy but the smell of cleaning fluid puts me off these days.
My eyes flicked lazily over to the clock on the wall.
One-thirty.
The Martials and their new ‘cute’ nephew are due over at about six, that’s when Mr Martial should be home from work.
Four and a half hours to kill..
I could watch TV.
I could meditate.
I could go for a walk.
I could do practically anything.. or I could lay here and take a nap until mum wakes me up to get ready?
It’s such a nice day.
Mum’s already gone outside to read her book on the balcony.
This sofa’s a lot softer then I remember too..
A little nap won’t hurt.
I stretched out like an overgrown housecat and groaned as my back did the closest thing it could manage to 'clicking' delightfully.
A little nap definitely won’t hurt right about now.
======
“Ari, time to get ready honey”
I groaned and rolled about on the sofa a few times before giving up.
One last push, I managed to roll to my feet.
Mum watched me with amusement.
She’d caught the sun a bit from sitting outside.
A glance at the clock again told me I’d slept for a solid four hours.
Not bad.
Mum followed me up to my room and when I opened my wardrobe she was there, ready with a ‘suggestion’ of what I could wear.
..It was a dress naturally..
I was feeling mellow enough though to not argue, for once.
It’s not a bad dress.
A flowing white, cross-backed beach dress that ended just past my knees with nice blue detailing along the edges.
If I was any taller or better built it would be a problem but it should fit nicely about my, now slender, neck and more importantly it feels light.
It should be comfortable when I get it on, especially in the afternoon heat.
I’d have to skip wearing a bra with it but that’s not exactly a bad thing.
After sleeping in one for the last few hours I’ve come to realise how annoying bras can be.
It’s lucky I can still use my healing blood magic, otherwise I’d have some nasty red marks on my back at the moment.
While mum left to get herself ready I pulled my long T-shirt off and slipped into the dress.
For a second I considered changing out of the short-shorts but a look in the mirror told me that no-one would be able to tell I had them on underneath.
I felt a bit more secure knowing that there was an extra layer of clothing between my new genitals and the open air.
No matter what mum said, it’s still very plausible that the Martials new nephew is a perv.
I know its stereotyping but if mum thinks he might be a good match for me then he’s probably about my age.
Well.. my ‘apparent’ age, it’s a lot creepier if you consider that he could be my mental age instead..
Anyway, teenage boys aren’t known for being mature or even-minded around girls.
Not to be a narcissist but in this dress, with this stupid flowing perfect hair, petite but well developed body and far too cute face.. I’d date me.. if I was a teenaged boy again at least.
I eyed the makeup case sitting on my dresser.
Mum will expect me to do something with it.
If I don’t she’ll probably just make me come back and do it anyway.
If I do it myself, she might even let me get away with barely anything.
I popped open the tube of lip-gloss and gave my lips enough to be visible.
After a moments consideration I grabbed the eyeliner pencil and carefully did my eyes too.
Just enough to make them ‘pop’.
I’ve always been a sucker for pretty eyes and the eyes on my new face just beg for a little something extra.
While I inspected my work in the mirror I had a moment’s pause.
My new eyes are green..
I could have sworn that when I checked the mirror at our hotel in Bolivia they were more of a purple-y blue?
It must have just been the poor lighting..
Hotel bathrooms in the middle of nowhere aren’t exactly known for having the best internal lighting after all and my eyes are definitely green.
A nice muted green that seems to suit my complexion quite well actually.
I turned away from the mirror and almost walked into mum.
She was giving me a fond look.
Her hand came up and cupped my cheek a little.
“You’re getting really good at that, understated but pretty.. I approve”
My belly felt warm for a moment with pride.
It’s nice to have mum praise me even if it IS about my makeup skills.
It seems mum had a similar idea to me.
She’s put on a light blue, ankle-length, halter-neck patterned sundress.
This kind of weather just begs you to wear floaty, light clothes.
The style really suits her too.
“If you set the table, I’ll finish up dinner before they get here. Lily’s always early.”
I nodded and got to work.
It turns out mum never did move the dining table from its little viewing tower.
With the windows open I actually enjoyed setting the table.
The breeze was nice.
I discovered the joys of a cool breeze while wearing a dress a long time ago, it’s not changed since the last time Sarah talked me into wearing a sundress on a hot day.
I moved back into the kitchen to get a jug of juice from the fridge when someone knocked on the front door.
We shared a look but mum had her hands full with dinner so I trudged off to go answer it.
It felt weird walking down the hall to the front door.
We don’t tend to use it that often, the back of the house is the REAL front door.
Most people we know use it instead.
I’m guessing the Martials are using the street-side front door because their nephew’s with them.
It would be kind of rude to bring someone new in the back door like that.
I reached the door and pulled it open with a smile.
“Hi Uncle Jim, Hi Auntie Lil-”
My mouth froze.
The rest of me followed.
“Arista sweetheart, it’s been SO long”
Lily Martial rushed forward to hug me tightly but I was a bit busy gaping at the person standing behind her.
He looked a bit younger than usual, at a guess maybe eighteen or nineteen now, probably just a minor illusion..
His sharp little smile made me want to punch him in his, oh so perfect, teeth!
“Ah, sorry. I completely forgot.”
Aunt Lily let go of me and turned to my side so we were both facing the same way.
“Arista, meet my sister’s son Max.”
His smile took on a lot more amusement from Lily’s introduction.
He stepped forward and reached out a hand to shake mine.
I glared at him for all I was worth but it didn’t seem to affect him in the slightest.
Fully aware of our audience I reluctantly reached out to limply shake his hand.
He grasped my hand gently, in one smooth movement twisted it and planted a kiss on the back.
I almost slapped him right there!
Only the watchful eyes of the Martials held me back.
My face burned red in frustration and suppressed rage though.
My eyes were drawn to the brand mark on his left cheek and I felt my lips twitch a little in amusement.
He seemed to understand what I was reacting to because his smug smile slipped a touch with annoyance.
He covered it quickly enough for most people’s eyes but I know him too well to miss something THAT obvious easily.
“Arista, a beautiful but unusual name, it suits you.”
His smug smile was back in full force.
“Max, short for Maximillian or the more interesting Magnus?”
His smile became a bit strained again.
Two can play the name game Johnny boy..
While I’d been busy having a stare off with John, mum came to see what was taking so long.
I caught her and Aunt Lily sharing a knowing look which annoyed me to no end.
I’m taunting a hated rival, not flirting with the new boy damn it!
“Maxarimus actually, it’s a family name.. from the old country”
My eyes rolled back to him and he got the full blast of my annoyed look.
Mum made her way inside and led the Martials in behind her.
John finally let go of my hand so we could follow them.
We walked side by side into the house, despite every nerve in my body screaming at me to just shove him backwards and slam the door in his face instead.
“Why are you here Johnny?”
I carefully kept my eyes forward and kept my voice at a low mutter, for his ears only.
He turned to me with a blindingly bright false smile.
“I’m visiting my beloved Aunt and Uncle for the summer, why are you here?”
I growled low in my throat.
“I’m living with my mother because some asshole decided to use old magic to fulfil his sick desires and left me looking like a bloody teenager!”
The footsteps in front of us came to a stop.
I glanced up and let off a nervous laugh when I found all three ‘adults’ looking at us curiously.
“No, I don’t have a girlfriend. I tend to be a bit shy around girls my age”
My head swung back around to John.
He gave me an amused eyebrow in response.
Dreading what I’d see, I slowly turned back to the ‘adults’.
Mum and Lily were looking far too amused.
At least Uncle Jim was giving John a warning look.
He’s always been protective over Sarah, I guess that’s carried over to me now too.
We reached the dinner table and before I could move far away from John everyone else had already claimed a seat.
My moment’s hesitation was enough for John to pull my chair out for me like a gentleman.
No matter how much I glared he didn’t seem willing to accept that his help was neither needed nor appreciated.
I carefully sat in the seat and allowed him this victory.
If I did anything else it would only get a bad reaction from mum later for ‘not acting like a lady’ or something equally stupid.
“I’ll go get the starters”
Mum made her way to the kitchen.
“I’ll help”
Lily joined her.
For one awkward moment I realised what they were really doing.
I think John did too.
Uncle Jim seemed cheerfully oblivious at least.
He leaned a bit closer to me and ruffled my hair like a little kid.
“It’s been so long Ari, I’m surprised you remember us. You were barely out of diapers the last time I saw you, how have you been?”
My face pulled into a pained smile.
I would pay ANYTHING to be somewhere else right now.
“It was always funny seeing you trundle along, we used to call you ‘Sarah’s little shadow’ you know? you seemed to follow her so much..”
My ears felt hot and a trickle of either sweat or water rolled down my back.
John carefully hid his laughter from Jim but I could see it.
“You still are her little shadow”
His voice was so quite I’m almost convinced he was using some form of weak telepathy on me instead of talking.
Under the table my hands clenched into tight fists.
I was so tempted to hit him for that one!
Instead I plastered a sweet smile on my face and gave Jim an encouraging look.
This meal is going to be beyond hell!
======
At some point in the meal mum cracked open a bottle of wine.
Naturally I wasn’t offered any of it, although everyone else seemed happy to consume some.
“Where DID the name ‘Arista’ come from anyway?”
Mum didn’t even hesitate before answering.
Her hand reached across the table to pat mine.
“She’s named after my family’s ancestral guardian.”
..what?..
“The family lore says that long ago a beautiful, powerful young woman let several of our family free after their unfair imprisonment by a ruthless baron. I know its superstitious nonsense but my grandmother was a great believer in it all, she told me the story for years before she died and the name stuck with me.”
Her hand moved up a little to stroke my arm fondly.
“The moment she was born I knew that she would be my little Ari.”
..Seriously..
..WHAT?
I’ve never heard anything about this sort of thing before!
Did the memory modification do this?
How weird has mum’s life story become in her head!
She never mentions her extended family normally.
The only person I’ve ever met from mum’s family is Uncle Joe and we can all tell that he’s a special case..
“That’s so weird, my sister has a similar story with Max’s name.”
My head turned slightly to look at him out of the corner of my eye.
He seemed entirely too amused by the conversation.
“In our story Maxarimus was a roman general considered the bravest, most handsome man in the entire empire.”
Lily smirked over at John and drunkenly nudged mum with a giggle.
“He was meant to be the greatest lover too, his wife must have been a lucky lady.”
I almost dropped my fork when I felt John’s hand come to rest on my knee.
The bastard didn’t even react at all!
If I didn’t KNOW him I’d assume it was someone else from his innocently blank face.
“He helped our family escape from Pompeii the day that the volcano exploded, my mother was told his story from her mother and she told us. Tasha always liked his story and talked her husband into giving him the name without a second thought”
His hand slid slightly higher up my thigh and I flinched visibly.
“Are you okay Ari?”
Mum looked at me with some concern through her tipsy eyes.
I quickly faked a shudder and stood up, letting Johns hand fall from my leg in the process.
“Yeah, I’m fine mum. Just getting a little cold, is it okay if I shut the windows?”
Mum glanced out the windows at the last few rays of the setting sun that still crested over the mountains with some surprise.
I didn’t think she was THAT drunk yet but she wasn’t the only one who’d seemingly missed the sun going down.
“Sure Ari, we should start clearing up anyway.. us old people have work tomorrow.”
Lily gave a drunk giggle and waved her finger at me in some kind of false scolding sign.
“One day you’ll be stuck to the job grindstone and know our pain!”
Mum put her hand over her mouth but it did nothing to hide her laugh.
Uncle Jim seemed amused too but he was definitely not as drunk as they were.
Things started breaking up quickly.
After a few minutes of cleaning the Martials were standing at our front door, ready to walk the few meters across the road to their house.
Lily gave me a soppy drunken hug and mumbled something about missing me.
Jim helped her stay upright and kept a firm grip on John’s shoulder.
Judging from the looks he kept shooting John, his little thigh stroking episode earlier didn’t go as unnoticed as I’d thought.
Boy is HE in for a fun conversation when they get indoors!
Uncle Jim once made one of Sarah’s boyfriends publicly beg for forgiveness in the street because he deemed his treatment of her to be ‘ungentlemanly’.
I can only imagine how protective he’s going to be of me now, even if he DOES think John is family.
When they finally left mum shut the front door and leaned heavily against it.
She offered me a wan smile and giggled to herself.
“Sorry honey, I didn’t think I drank that much. It’s gone right to my head for some reason. I’m going to go to bed early, will you be okay on your own?”
I smiled at her and nodded that I would.
I’m kind of glad she’s going to be sleeping honestly.
It will give me more time to set up the protective enchantments I need to put on all the doors and windows.
Now I know that John is living LITERALLY next door I need to block his magical signature from entering the house, FAST!
======
“ugg..”
I rolled onto the sofa and considered just staying there to sleep.
It took me a good few hours of work to enchant all the entrance’s to block out John.
I’m feeling a bit light headed.
That’s one of the downsides to blood magic.
Your body can only make so much blood at a time, unless you use some really dark lich-level rituals to change that of course..
With the ring of blood I had to draw out around all the doors and windows in the house, on top of the runes I needed to add to each ring AND the fact that I had to cycle my blood magic through my body to heal faster which uses some blood up as well, I’m pretty sure I’ve made myself slightly anaemic..
My limbs feel heavy and it’s kind of hard to breathe right.
Hopefully some sleep will help me get some strength back but I’m probably going to feel lousy for a few days after this.
It was worth it though.
Every entrance to the house is now warded against John!
Like an uninvited vampire at someone’s home, he won’t be able to step over the threshold or even climb in through a window.
I’m glad I did mum’s bedroom windows first.
She’s completely out of it at the moment but the way I’m feeling now I’d have probably just ended up tripping over something in the dark and waking her up.
That would lead to awkward questions that I’m REALLY not up to answering at the moment.
My back felt nice on the slightly warm sofa’s material.
I didn’t resist snuggling tighter into it this time.
I’ll have to get to work on a ward-stone for the house at some point.
They can give a lot better protection and it’s harder for anyone to get past their defences.
Maybe I can slip some ‘ill intent’ wards onto it, to stop most baddies from even coming near the house.
I can probably break ground and fit the ward-stone in the elevator shaft by the kitchen.
It’s roughly central to the building and who’s going to look underneath the lift that we aren’t meant to use anyway?
My head drooped a little more.
I feel a little woozy..
Remind me to not use this much blood magic in one go again?
I hate this feeling.
Hopefully I don’t puke.
The last time this happened I had to tell people I had the flu I was so pale and sick.
That’s going to be a hard sell in the middle of July.
My head tucked tightly into the sofa and I sighed.
..There are worse places to sleep then here I guess..
======
“You didn’t stay up all night watching TV did you?”
I groaned and tried to push myself deeper into the nice comfy bed.
“Come on Ari, let’s have breakfast before I go to work.”
My stomach grumbled in joy at the idea of food.
It takes a lot for my body to recover from this much blood-loss.
I need some vitamin C and Iron supplements honestly.
“We got orange juice?”
My mouth felt nasty.
Another annoying side effect of my body trying to recover, a lack of fluids.
Orange has liquids and vitamin C, two birds with one stone.
“Yes, I’ve got a bottle of fresh OJ in the fridge..”
Mum sounded a little confused but didn’t ask why I was asking.
With a groan, usually reserved for the undead hordes of a zombie movie, I shoved myself off the sofa and staggered to my feet.
My balance is a bit off, to add to the fun.
This morning sucks!
“Are you okay Ari? You look pale..”
Mum came over and rested her hand on my forehead a little.
I leaned into her touch without thinking about it.
“You’re not warm, that’s strange..”
It took all of my willpower to not lean into her for some help standing up.
“I just feel a bit ill. I’ll be fine in a while”
Mum didn’t look convinced but she didn’t push me on it either.
“If you’re not better by tomorrow I’ll get Sarah to take you to Doctor Carson for a check-up.”
She took hold of my arm and helped guide me to one of the chairs around the dining table.
“Stay there, I’ll go get you a big breakfast and some OJ, okay sweetie?”
I leaned forward, rested my head on my hands and nodded lazily.
I feel like crap..
Mum took a while making breakfast.
She ended up nudging me a little until I lifted my arms enough to fit the food under them.
For a moment I almost planted my face back down into the plate but managed to keep myself awake enough to avoid that embarrassing mistake at least.
“Are you going to be okay on your own today?”
I slowly shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth and chewed thoughtfully.
When I managed to gulp that piece down I looked up at her and nodded.
“I’m probably just going to sleep a lot, that usually helps when I’m ill..”
Mum nodded and gave me a tender smile.
I tried not to stare at it too much, shifting my focus to the glass of orange juice instead.
With a slightly shaky hand I managed to lift it to my lips.
After the first gulp my eyes perked up a little.
The juice tasted amazing!
Without a thought I started gulping down the rest of the glass, going so far as to tilt my head back so I could get the last few drops quickly.
Mum was watching me with some amusement.
“Thirsty?”
I gave her a weak smile and looked back down at my breakfast.
I hadn’t even registered before that mum had made so much.
It’s been a long time since I last had mums version of a full breakfast.
I’m surprised she had time to make it, she said she had work this morning?
A glance at her told me that she was completely unconcerned with the time at the moment.
As if reading my mind she smiled reassuringly and picked up her own fork again.
“I called in to the office so they would know I will be a little late, I’ll make up the hours later in the week.”
My head nodded to her and I focused back down on the food that my hand was busy shovelling slowly at my mouth.
It seems that mum’s job hasn’t changed much.
They have this ‘flexi-time’ thing that lets them build up overtime and then use it when they need it.
I dunno the actual rules involved, it was kind of useful when we were kids though.
Mum used to take us to doctors and dentists appointments in the morning and be back to work by eleven, a few long lunch’s later, she would be back to working normal hours without a fuss.
When we got older she used to go in an hour early and get herself an afternoon off on Fridays.
I think she really enjoyed that option.
That was the most common day I’d come home to find her chatting on the balcony with Lily Martial over a cup of coffee.
“Are you finished?”
I glanced up at her and back down at my plate.
..Huh.. apparently I am?
I must have been shovelling the food in mindlessly while thinking.
I didn’t know, I knew how to do that?.. Learn something new every day I guess?
Mums hand came up and stroked my cheek.
“Go to bed Ari, you really need some sleep.”
I couldn’t argue with her on that one.
With a lot more effort than I thought necessary I got my feet under me and shambled into my room.
I’ve got to find a new type of magic to specialise in.
Blood magic works with my sympathetic magic and runes really well, with a fair few added bonuses of its own on top, but the after effects are really not worth it sometimes!
======
A knock at the door woke me up.
I tried to ignore it for a while, I figured if it’s the postman he can come back another time.
After almost five minutes he hadn’t stopped casually knocking on the door in random bursts.
Feeling grumpy and just a little off balance still I made my way down the hallway to the front door.
With a sigh I pulled it open.
I could already guess who was on the other side.
He stood there in the mid-day sun smiling at me warmly.
“Arista”
His smile turned slightly smug but he didn’t make a move to approach me at least.
“My names Hannah, I told you that already.”
He frowned at me and folded his arms as if I’d offended him somehow.
“That’s not what your mum said..”
I glared at him and huffed loudly.
“Someone already got to her, Hannah’s my middle name as far as she’s concerned..”
His eyes seemed to twinkle a little in mirth.
“Great minds think alike, as far as Lily and Jim are concerned my name is ‘John Maxarimus Jones’, they just know I prefer to go by Max these days”
He gave me a smug look as if he’d managed his little deception better than I had.
My teeth grit together slightly, it doesn’t help he actually HAD done it better than me.
People actually call HIM his name, I still get called Ari by mum as soon as we’re away from the public eye!
It took me a moment to remember why I couldn’t just step out there into the bright sunlight and punched him in his stupid, perfect teeth.
When my sluggish mind caught up with reality, the reason left me struggling not to smile.
“This isn’t a conversation to be had on a doorstep, why don’t you come in? We can be civilised about this..”
John looked almost pleased at the invitation.
“That’s more like the Ari I know. Decorum above all else, tea can mend any wound..”
I didn’t answer him, just left the door open and started walking back into the house.
In my head I was counting the seconds until he would follow.
It was obvious when he took the bait.
I heard a footstep or two and then the sound of a gong being struck.
As quick as possible I whipped around to watch him sail out across our driveway and bounce a few times before coming to a stop in the middle of the street with a stunned look on his face.
HA!
THAT felt good.
That’s what I needed.
I feel a bit better already!
As a bonus, it also proved neatly that my blood runes are working as planned.
He can’t enter the house even if I invite him!
If anything it’s BETTER than the natural magic’s that block vampires from entering most houses.
“..ow..?”
I grinned at him as he slowly made his way to his feet.
His arm seemed to have some road-rash on it from how fast he was pushed across the rough cement of our driveway.
He seemed kind of stunned still too, as if he wasn’t sure why I would do something like that to him.
..stupid bastard..
“You turned me into a bloody girl John! Did twenty years of friendship mean nothing to you?!”
His face went slack in surprise and he squinted at me.
I don’t hear an apology.. just looking at him is pissing me off even more!
“You get it into your head that I’m the next version of your ex-girlfriend and suddenly you treat me like some kind of prize to be won!”
My foot stamped hard on the floor without conscious effort from me.
“I was the one who taught you how to burp the alphabet! I was the one who showed YOU how to throw a punch! I was the one who listened to you mooning over my sister for years!”
My foot stamped again in frustration.
“Get it through your thick head! I. AM. NOT. ARISTA! My name is Hannah, if you can’t handle that I’ll even accept being called ‘Al’ again as long as no-ones around to hear you!”
He didn’t react.
His mouth was gaping open and he was watching me with a small amount of fear in his eyes.
With one final authoritative stamp I glared at him and slammed the front door.
I want to go back to bed.. I’ve got a headache.
Stupid John, Stupid MAX, stupid, stupid, STUPID!
“Why can’t he just leave me alone..”
I made my way back into my new room, curled up in my new bed and collapsed in exhaustion.
The next time something like this happens I’ll give up all pretence of normality and just let my new ice-talent loose on him!
Let’s see how he likes being the world’s biggest ice-cube for a week or two!
“Stupid John”
I rolled over and grabbed a pillow to hug to my chest.
Maybe if I close my eyes and hope really hard then life will go back to normal again!
No more bipolar mum.
No more annoying new body.
No more unstable emotions.
No more magic troubles.
No more.. No more JOHN!..
I squeezed my eyes shut tight and opened them a moment later.
My hand came up for inspection.
It was still slender with delicate little nimble fingers and smooth hairless skin.
“Figures..”
I rolled back over one more time and tried to get some more sleep.
..I hate magic sometimes..
![]() |
Trust is something that's hard to build but easy to lose.
Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Lets go”
Sarah’s eyebrow popped up but she didn’t put the car in gear.
“Nice hair.. little tense are we?”
I growled at her and slammed my fist into my leg to resist the sudden urge to hit her.
“Get me out of here now, before I turn your car into a swimming pool and find several people to drown in it”
Sarah’s smile slipped and she turned the key quickly making the engine roar.
“Jesus, that bad?”
I glared at her again and huffed to myself.
Yes, it HAS been that bad.
Did the uniform I’m wearing not tip her off in some small way?
The fact that I had to sprint from the house to avoid Mum AND John’s interference?
It’s been two days since my drowsy face-off with John at our front door.
Ever since then he’s been like a persistent squirrel, every time I think the coast is clear he just appears from nowhere and starts chittering away!
Mum thinks it’s, Oh so funny, naturally.
She’s been finding reasons for me to get out of the house and I can just TELL she’s trying to get me nearer to John.
She made me take the trash out last night.
I wasn’t even done with the first bag before he was there, standing casually against our mailbox with his stupid smirk on his face.
She made me go down to the resort to pick up a takeaway because ‘she didn’t fancy cooking’.
I managed to get to the crossroads safely and then THERE he was!
The bastard was waiting for me!
I tried flat out ignoring him but that didn’t work.
If anything it only encouraged him to carry on talking about whatever popped into his head.
Then.. THEN when we got into the shop and I made my order he added on some food for himself, hit my arm with a mild stunning charm so he could pay for it all first!
The whole walk back home he seemed so disgustingly smug about it.
I thought I’d be free when I got to the front door but mum had other ideas.
When her first attempt to invite him in failed, it seems he’s learnt to not try my blood wards again at least, she decided that we should have dinner on the balcony instead!
Without a thought she sent him around back to wait for us.
The moment he was out of sight she was rushing me through the front door and told me in no uncertain terms that I should go change into something fancier.
I SWEAR I almost decided to just say to HELL with it all at that point!
To add insult to injury, I woke up this morning and mum, very carefully, explained to me that Jeans and a T-shirt are NOT acceptable clothing to wear to my first ‘induction day’ at the ‘Gladstone institute for the gifted’.
It JUST so happens that she had a nice outfit all prepared for me though.
Can you guess what it is?
Chunky Mary Jane shoes maybe?
Knee-high white socks?
A stupid fussy white blouse!
A blue/green Tartan bloody SKIRT!
She got me to wear the DAMN SCHOOL UNIFORM!
I swear to the powers, if John saw me in my mad-dash from the house to the car I’m going to kill someone.. slowly!
Why did I have to tell her I was going to Gladstones?!
I didn’t even get to pick the fake school name!
It turns out the Hub already has a school/college tuition program in place under the Gladstone name.
They have a website and everything!
It shocked the hell out of me I can tell you, mum came bouncing into my room yesterday going on about how much fun I’ll have at their special events, they even run a summer camp!
Luckily I’m a few weeks too late to be shipped off for THAT little slice of hell but the glint in mums eye says that I need a new cover story by next year or I’m going to be one VERY unhappy camper.
Needless to say, I’m NOT in the mood for Sarah’s teasing.
I’m tense.
I’m grumpy.
I still feel a little ill and I’ve had just about ENOUGH of everyone!
We drove into town in silence.
She didn’t even try to put the radio on.
I think, she thought I might open up at some point during the ride.
Not likely!
The last few days feel like they have been personally crafted to drive me insane.
Meanwhile she’s been living the high life!
I bet she spent the last few days lazing about the house, doing whatever she wanted and dragging Tor along for the ride.
I MISS THAT!
I used to have that!
I’m an adult damn it!
It feels like every minute I spend in this new body with mum I’m losing more independence.
If I don’t get some stress relief soon I’m gonna do something everyone around me is going to regret!
On top of EVERYTHING else, I’m worried about what’s going to happen today..
I’ve got my meeting with the ‘Awakened mage support’ people.
I’ve worked in the Hub for years and I didn’t even know their department EXISTED.
The fact that I’ve not even heard their name in passing should be suspicious.
The fact that I’m an ACTUAL awakened mage, and I have been for YEARS, makes it downright worrying.
Sarah pulled us into a free parking spot on the street behind the Hub’s entrance way with a sigh.
“Okay..”
She turned to face me with a look of determination on her face.
“What did mum do now?”
I snorted and gave my stupid tartan skirt a slight tug downwards instead of answering.
“Com’ on Han. We don’t keep secrets. Twins don’t lie to each other, that’s the rule.”
My temper flared again.
“Well we’re not bloody TWINS anymore are we!”
Sarah leaned slightly away from me with wide eyes, I was too worked up to stop now though.
“YOU made that point perfectly clear. I’m the LITTLE SISTER now, I’m not equal anymore in your eyes! Your just like mum you’re treating me like a little kid!”
My breath was coming in short, sharp bursts.
Sarah looked hurt but I don’t CARE!
She’s just like everyone else.
Everyone wants me to be this little, perfect Arista midget CHILD!
Mum is loving it.
Sarah finds it funny.
Aunt Lily likes me better.
Uncle Jim has gotten all defensive of me.
Even JOHN likes me better like this!
Admittedly that’s mostly because he’s got his past-life as Max making him stupid and getting him to treat me like I’m the real Arista or something but he was my best friend DAMN IT!
I’ve got no friends left!
Felicia is scared of me.
John is stalking me.
Sarah is treating me like a child.
I’m afraid to go to Fena’s shop in case she hates me too!
“I’ll get the bus back”
I struggled out of the car as quickly as possible.
Sarah reached her hand out to me but I slammed the door shut and stalked off to the Hub entrance without a thought.
Everything’s so messed up.
I’m a mess.
Two days ago I thought I’d finally gotten a handle on this stuff but I’m not even close.
All the past-incarnations being back under some kind of control is helping, sure, but it’s not fixed everything!
Now I’ve had time to get used to the feeling of not having my head stuffed full of mixed feelings I can see that there’s more than just that going on.
It’s my magic, it’s GOT to be my magic.
I’m twitchy.
I’m grouchy.
Everyone and everything is just so annoying!
I’ve got so much magic inside me I can’t sit still!
I can’t think straight.
I need.. I need help..
I need a RELEASE!
I feel lousy because I used too much blood magic but that’s a physical problem.
I ran out of blood before I ran out of magic!
Do you know how messed up that is?.. of course you don’t..
It’s SCARY.
I shouldn’t have this much power in me.
I shouldn’t have wild magic in me at all!
My feet carried me to the entrance way.
It still looks run down with a blue-glowing space where the door should be.
Normally I’d stop to examine it a bit more but at the moment all its doing is annoying me even more by being yet ANOTHER weird thing in my life.
Without a pause I stomped through the blue space and came out in the Hub’s reception.
The moment I appeared the reception area went deathly silent.
All eyes were fixed on me.
People had paused mid-step to watch me with fear.
At her desk Felicia scrunched down in her chair and tried to avoid eye-contact with me.
I flexed my fingers.
I could feel magic flowing along my skin just from the movement, it’s getting so bad I can feel my skin pulse from all the built up power.
My feet took me to the desk.
Felicia looked like she wished she could be ANYWHERE but here right now.
“Where’s awakened mage support?”
I’m not in the mood for pleasantries.
Her reaction to me is just annoying me even more.
“uh.. I’ll buzz someone to lead you there..”
My eyes settled on hers and she trailed off with a little worried squeak.
She quickly ducked down and typed something on her computer.
It felt like no-one in the reception or the hallway behind it dared to breathe throughout the long minute it took for my guide to turn up.
When it did, I let out a frustrated sigh.
She’s summoned a bloody IMP to lead me around!
..No, it’s fine.. deep breaths..
I can deal with a fae on top of everything else today, its fine.
Imps are normally innocent little things.
It won’t be afraid of me like everyone else seems to be, in theory at least.
I’m not convinced of that fact, judging by the wide awe-filled look in its bulbous little eyes.
It held out a little clawed, red hand for me to take.
With a deep sigh I tried to let some of my anger go and gently took its hand.
I’m angry at life, at the people around me and myself.
This little guy doesn’t deserve any of that, it helps that I’ve always had a soft spot for Imps.
They get a bad rap.
A lot of people mix them up with goblins who are the REAL nasty little buggers.
This one in particular is bright red with leathery little wings, a pointy tail and spindly limbs coming from his little potato-like body.
Imp’s are normally about knee high on me, probably a little taller in comparison with my new smaller legs.
This little guy must be young, he’s barely up to my new knees in height.
Well.. I say little ‘guy’, honestly I have no idea of its gender.
With Imps gender tends to be more of a choice.
They don’t have genitals or anything and in all truth, I think they find humanities obsession with giving them genders and names amusing.
He looks like a little ‘guy’ to me so until he corrects me I’ll run with that.
He flapped his little wings a few times so I didn’t have to stretch down so much to grasp his hand and started leading me off into the maze of hallways within the Hub.
For the first few turns I could feel myself gearing up for another bout of rage.
Everyone we came across in the halls took one look at me and threw themselves back against the nearest wall until I passed them.
I think my little guide noticed their reactions and how it was effecting me because, by the third corridor, we ended up taking a left onto a completely empty hallway.
At first I figured it might have just been a coincidence but by the fifth corridor that we found deserted I could tell he was doing it for my sake.
..bless him..
For a moment I pulled us up short.
He turned to look at me curiously.
The moment he saw the smile on my face he gave me a pointy-toothed grin back.
It was almost cute, if you ignored all the demon-y parts of his general appearance.
Imps are kind of childish, even the older ones.
They love human attention.
Something about us paying attention to them makes them all giggly and happy.
“I’ve noticed what you’re doing little one.”
His grin dipped nervously and he tried to stub his toe innocently, it might have worked better if he wasn’t floating in mid-air.
“I just wanted to say thanks. I’ve not been having the best of weeks and I really appreciate the effort you went to for me..”
I’m pretty sure he’s blushing.
It’s hard to tell, with his natural skin color being bright red, but his chubby little cheeks seem a bit brighter to my eyes.
I rose my hand up and gently brought it down to pat his head.
His bulbous little eyes squinted down happily and he rubbed his head against my hand.
I couldn’t help but laugh slightly.
He looks like an affectionate puppy the way he does that..
When I moved my hand away from his head he tried to follow it.
In the end he got the message and flapped back up to eye level with me.
“Un-drekoo, yab-da bii san-ya.”
His high pitched voice sounded like a string of excited guinea pig squeals to me.
I know a fair few languages but the fae are surprisingly cagey about teaching outsiders their ones for some reason.
He seemed to realise that I didn’t understand him pretty quickly.
He started waving his hands excitedly instead.
“Un-drekoo”
His little clawed hand pointed at his own chest.
“uh.. you?”
That’s the first thing that came to mind.
I’ve never been good at charades.
He shook his head and tried again.
“Un-drekoo”
He pointed at his chest and then waved his arms out in a big circle.
“..you all?”
..I’m a little lost..
He drooped in the air and put his hand to his face to show frustration.
“Sorry, it’s not my fault you won’t just speak English. You obviously understand ME”
He folded his arms and gave me a slightly offended look.
“Un-drekoo, a-vas den-obo share-vas un-dente vix-us”
My eyebrow popped up suspiciously.
That’s a lot of words, I hope he doesn’t expect me to understand any of that?
With a glance at me he waved his hands dismissively as if what he’d just said wasn’t important.
..heh.. IMP-ortant..
No, focus!
The cute little imp is talking.. sort of.
“Un-vasi”
He pointed at me and puffed his chest up, walking on thin air like a stereotypical macho man.
“Un-drekoo”
He pointed at himself and touched his wings.
I considered it for a second.
“Un-vasi?”
I pointed at myself.
He nodded.
“Human?”
He nodded harder and grinned at me.
“Un-drekoo means Imp? You’re an Un-drekoo?”
He did a happy little mid-air hop and nodded again.
“Okay, progress.”
I smiled proudly and he grinned with his pointy little teeth in return.
“Yab-da”
He pretended to nervously rub his foot on the ‘floor’, then blew me an air-kiss.
“..Kiss?.. Love? H-“
He frantically nodded and waved a little.
“Love?”
He nodded again and grinned at me proudly.
“The imps love..”
“bii”
I frowned at him.
He frowned back thoughtfully.
After a moment he flapped a little harder and quickly grabbed the tips of his wings to give a surprisingly well done curtsy to me.
“Curtsy?.. no.. manners?.. no.. uh..”
What else could he mean?
For a moment I heard mum’s annoyed voice telling me off for my behaviour.
“..Lady?”
He clapped his clawed hands together and nodded happily.
“The imps love lady..”
“san-ya”
With wide innocent eyes he drew his finger across his neck and drooped his head with his tongue hanging out.
I felt a cold chill go down my spine.
“The imps.. love lady.. death..?”
He flapped excitedly and nodded.
With a swoop he dive-bombed me and spread himself out across my chest with his arms stretched wide as if he was trying to give me a hug.
I was too stunned to argue with him.
..Why did I even bother?..
With the way this week has been going I shouldn’t be surprised that even the, seemingly nice, little fae would say something like that.
Damn it!
This is the last straw!
The little imp seemed to notice my bubbling emotions.
He flapped his wings hard and launched himself backwards, away from me.
I can’t hold it in anymore..
I thought I’d finally found something, someone who was just being nice to me for the sake of it and he calls me a disgusting title like that!
My magic, so eager to be used lately, surged forth and with a strained grunt the empty hallway became my own personal ice-cavern.
I let out a calming breath that misted in the cold air around us.
That. Felt. AWESOME..
The little imp shifted his eyes around in fascination at the ice on the walls, floor and ceiling.
"Bii san-ya, tu-vesen iblay-daluna dente?"
He squinted at me for a moment, then shook his head and let off a surprisingly human sounding nervous laugh.
"Bii san-ya, tu-ves hojin-tada. Nof-alplan sevi je-kar fur-daluna"
I squinted at him in warning.
I don’t like having someone say things about me without knowing what it means.
I feel better for having actually released some of the built up magic inside me but I’m still not in the best of moods..
“We should get out of here before someone comes by, I really don’t need any more attention right now.”
The little imp nodded to me and reached his hand out for me to hold.
With careful steps I managed to get within reach.
My footing seemed surprisingly stable, considering I’m walking on ice.
I’ve never been this good on ice before.
Maybe it’s the Mary Janes?
Do girls shoes have extra grip or something?
Behind us I could hear some human voices getting slowly louder.
The little imp frantically tugged my arm forward.
I didn’t need a translation for that one.
We started with me taking one step at a time but as we progressed up the hallway I managed to walk, progressed to a light jog and on the home stretch broke into a run.
My feet didn’t slip once.
It can’t just be the shoes.
There must be some magic involved, probably related to my ice magic.
I wonder if that’s a magical trait I’ve never heard of before?
You would think someone would have mentioned it.. then again, I never thought to try walking on fire or something when I had my fire element.
Why can’t magic just be simple for once?!
We paused against the wall, just out of sight from the now ice-filled corridor.
Behind us I could hear someone talking.
A moment later there was a startled yelp and the sound of someone hitting the floor hard.
I felt a flash of guilt but I suppressed it as quickly as possible.
The imp had no such problem, he let off a string of chirping little giggles.
In the face of his amusement I felt a bit better.
It’s not MY fault my magic’s screwed up.
If I didn’t have this stupid meeting to get to I could be researching ways to FIX that problem too.
So really they brought this kind of thing on themselves.
It’s bad that I’m already resenting this meeting, isn’t it?
It’s the storyteller’s fault, because of the brand he put on me, I’ve not got a choice in being here.
Having a choice right about now would make me feel a LOT better about the situation in general..
“Lead on little guy, I can’t be late for this meeting.. sadly”
The imp gave me an apologetic look and took my hand to lead me through a few more corridors.
We only passed one other human along the way but she seemed a bit lost in her thoughts and didn’t even notice us.
Eventually we came to a stop outside a door, it looked as blank as all the others in the hub do but the imp seemed certain that it was the right one.
“Thanks for the tour little guy. Do you have a name?”
He blushed so brightly I could see it clearly this time, even through his bright red skin.
His little head shook nervously and he gave me a hopeful look.
“You want me to name you?”
He grinned his sharp little teeth and nodded frantically.
I’ve never been good at naming stuff, that’s normally Sarah’s department.
I squinted at him for a second.
My first instinct was to call him Darren but I think that’s just something wrong with my head, I always seem to default to that name.
“How do you say ‘guide’ in your language?”
He rolled his eyes at me.
"Un-vees-pla porte grap-la"
I blinked at him a few times in shock.
“All that.. really?”
He nodded and shrugged his shoulders.
“uh.. how about ‘little one’?”
He shot me a slightly annoyed look and huffed.
“Un-vees-pla porte-la”
I squinted at him hard.
“That’s pretty close to the last one..”
He shrugged and tried to look innocent.
“Well I dunno.. how do you say Darren?.. just out of curiosity..”
He seemed to think hard this time.
“Fii-lex”
I nodded to myself.
I should trust my instincts more often.
“..Felix, I like it.”
He opened his mouth to say something but closed it and shrugged his wings instead.
I smiled at him a little which made him smile back automatically.
Slowly my hand came up to pat his head again.
He brightened up at that and rubbed himself into my hand happily.
"Hip-pal jur-bak sad-in Bii San-ya"
He waved his own hand goodbye to me and shot off down the hallway, weaving a little from side to side.
Just before he turned the corner someone crossed his path.
He dive-bombed them with a high pitched laugh leaving them sprawled out on the floor in surprise.
I tried to not laugh but the look on the guys face when he realised what almost hit him WAS pretty funny.
“..Thanks Felix..”
With a regretful sigh I turned to face my newest challenge.
..This is gonna suck..
======
I pushed the door open and let out a relieved breath when I spotted a sign stuck to the inside wall that read ‘Awakened Mage Support’.
Something about the sign bothered me at first but I couldn’t quite figure out what.
After a moment I shrugged it off and made my way in.
Unlike most of the larger rooms in the hub, this one had been sectioned off into smaller rooms.
It looked surprisingly logical and sane too.
Most rooms in the Hub tend to become a bit.. eccentric after a while.
I can’t tell if it’s a conscious thing or not but the room owners tend to either change the room to suit a theme or just go crazy with colors.
Kar.. HE told me that the current pet theory goes that the ‘bleak unending white’ of the Hub’s hallways make people want to add color and personality to the spaces they actually CAN give some to.
It makes sense to me so that became my personal theory pretty quickly too.
This room just looks like a pretty standard non-magical office.
It kind of reminds me of the guidance counselor’s office in my old school honestly..
The walls are all a cheap looking crème color with motivational posters dotted around the place and a few noticeboards up full of pinned notes or leaflets on them.
The doors all have a little window in them made of that weird, no quite glass, stuff that’s designed to let light through but distorts things too much for anyone to see what’s going on inside that you see in schools.
It felt surprisingly comfortable to be in here.
It’s the first time I’ve been to somewhere in the Hub that’s looked even halfway sane.
Sitting calmly at a desk in front of the door I’d just stepped through, with a gentle slightly curious smile on her face, was a rather overweight older lady in a bright pink wool cardigan.
The poster over her shoulder was of a kitten hanging from a washing line carrying the tag ‘Hang in there baby!’.
For some reason it felt like she would be the one to have put that poster up..
When I made eye contact with her, rather large, cats-eye glasses she smiled at me brightly.
“Hello sweetie, how can I help you? Not lost I hope?”
Her voice was elderly, obviously, but it suited her.
She sounded how I imagine a favourite grandmother might sound when talking to one of their many children’s children.
Normally, being so obviously talked down to like a kid would set me off at the moment, but I felt oddly calm about it now.
She struck me as the type of person who would speak that way to anyone even SLIGHTLY below her own age range anyway.
She obviously didn’t mean anything by it, her pleasant smile put me at ease on that fact at least.
“uh..hi.. I’ve got an appointment with an awakened mage support rep?”
She nodded and smiled at me encouragingly, I couldn’t stop myself from blushing.
“I’m a little early, I made good time through the halls..”
My hands came down to fiddle nervously with the hem of my stupid tartan skirt.
After a moment I mentally slapped myself and dropped it.
I don’t know where that came from, I feel really awkward all of a sudden.
“Take a seat dear, I’ll tell Trudy that you’re here”
Despite all attempts to the contrary, I blushed and quickly shuffled over to one of the stiff little plastic chairs against the wall instead of answering her.
The old lady gave me another smile and picked up a phone handset from her desk.
I blinked owlishly at it for a second.
No-one bothers with technology in the Hub.
When you try to put cables and such into the halls they tend to disappear within an hour.
Nothing beyond the ‘default look’ remains in the halls for long usually.
It takes a LOT of magical power to stop that effect, even then things like the scratch marks on the doors have to be re-done every once in a while because they start fading away.
That’s why Felicia’s job is so important, her ancestor somehow managed to lay the cables and systems in place for her times version of ‘modern technology’ to work throughout the Hub.
Seeing a pretty normal looking telephone in the Hub feels just plain odd.
They must have their phone system LITERALLY just for the rooms they have marked out within this office..
That’s.. weird?
The rooms relatively large, most Hub rooms are really, but they can’t have divided it into more than four or five offices at best.
“Trudy, a lovely young girl is here to see you.. ah, silly me I forgot to ask”
The old lady turned in her seat and gave me a wide smile.
“What’s your name sweetie?”
I flinched at being addressed like that so casually and rubbed my hands together in my lap.
For some reason I feel really nervous at the moment.
“uh.. H.. Hannah?”
She gave me another warm smile and turned back to the phone again.
“She said her name’s Hannah, Trudy.. oh yes, she’s in an absolutely darling school uniform, I think she’s just come from the Christian private school up the road if I’ve not missed my guess.”
I cringed and ran my hands over the stupid tartan skirt again.
I KNEW this thing was gonna cause me trouble..
This is the last time I let mum push me into the bloody thing!
I’ll fake wearing it with an illusion until I’m out of her sight next time if I have to!
“oh.. that’s weird..”
The old lady looked at me over the rim of her glasses curiously.
“hmm..”
She squinted at me a little.
Eventually she seemed to see whatever she was looking for and turned back to the phone.
“Try looking under the name Arista, Trudy. The poor dear, no wonder she changed it..”
I gasped and pushed back into the chair a bit more in worry.
Not another one!
The old lady turned back to me but her smile had, if anything, gotten a bit warmer.
“Don’t worry sweetie, AMS aims to help, we learnt a long time ago to not judge someone because of who they will awaken to be.”
Her head twitched and a look of almost annoyance crossed her face momentarily.
“’AMS aims to help’ is a perfectly nice catchphrase, Trudy.. don’t be such a stick in the mud.”
The person on the other end of the line, apparently called Trudy went off on a long speech of some kind.
The old lady glanced over at me and smiled lightly.
After a moment longer she rolled her eyes and sighed loudly.
“We can talk about this in the break room at lunch Trudy, it’s hardly important right now, is it?”
She listened a while longer and puffed her cheeks up with air.
I wanted to laugh a little, she looked like Sarah does when she’s a few steps away from pouting..
Just.. you know.. older and wider.. with a pink cardigan..
“There’s nothing wrong with having some fun while you work Trudy.”
Her tone shifted back to the ‘grandmotherly’ one she’d used when I first came in.
“Now, be a good girl and come collect your next appointment before the poor dear starves to death.. she looks far too skinny as it is”
My cheeks burned in embarrassment.
That’s the second old person this week to say I’m too skinny now!
The first one being that old doctor back in the Bolivian hospital.
.. I hate this new body..
The old lady hung up the phone and smiled pleasantly at me.
“She’s on her way out Hannah dear.”
I felt a small spark of happiness inside that she called me Hannah.
She’s the first person who knows about Arista that’s done that, aside from Sarah.
Speaking of Sarah.. I really need to apologise to her later.
I shouldn’t have snapped at her like that.
She doesn’t know what kind of indignities I’ve been put through over the last few days..
With a cooler head I can see that she meant well.
I flew off the handle because I was primed and ready for a fight with SOMEONE..
She just happened to be the one nearest to me at the time.
My hand reached down to grab my phone but came up empty.
Oh yeah.. the skirt..
..stupid school uniform..
Not that it would help actually, I can’t remember the last time I saw my phone.
I think I used it to book us a flight across the border in Bolivia when me and Tor were rushing out to the tomb to fight ‘el diablo’.
I’ll have to do the summoning ritual later and draw it back to me.
Leaving something THAT magically advanced out there, for anyone to get their hands on, could be dangerous.
Especially when it’s enchanted with my blood runes on it!
Luckily one of the features I designed my phones enchantments with was a kind of ‘homing pigeon’ rune.
Once I activate it, remotely with a sympathetic ritual, anyone who comes into contact with the phone will have the burning desire to return it to me in some way.
I have a post-box set up for dead-drops of information and things I need but can’t legally be seen in possession of.
The box is miles away in Medford so I’ll have to find a free day and do some creative warping to visit it when I can, but odds are, my phone will be in there when I check.
“Hannah?”
My head shot up.. and up a little more.
“Wow..”
The tall.. really tall.. black woman smiled at me warmly.
She seemed out of place in her skirt-suit.
For some reason it feels like she should be wearing a Greek Stola dress, with thick armor plating and some kind of wide sword on her back.
She had the muscle tone and posture of a true Amazon warrior at least.. either that or an old Norse goddess..
It just feels like she should be out fighting off idiot males who dared to try and claim her.. not stuck in this little place, doing paperwork in a tailored business suit..
I shook my head quickly and blushed at her amused look.
..Where did that all come from?..
She stretched a hand out for me to shake.
Her face smoothed out into a wide welcoming smile when I took it and gave it an awkward squeeze before letting go.
“Hi Hannah, I’m Trudy. I’ll be your rep while you get settled into the AMS program, come back to my office”
She waved me up from my chair and started walking down the little hallway between the divided offices.
I quickly followed her, fidgeting with my skirt a little nervously.
I feel even more out of place in this thing when faced with her.
She’s so.. big.
Not just in actual size either, her shear presence seems to have filled the room since the moment she entered it.
In comparison, I look like I’m skipping out from school.
I FINISHED SCHOOL SIX YEARS AGO DAMN IT!
“Penny for your thoughts?”
I jerked my head up and looked at Trudy.
She smiled at me reassuringly.
“Don’t worry, we’re pretty casual around here. As much as the phrase annoys me, Rosemary is right, Awakened Mage Support ARE here to help you as best we can.”
She brought her hand up and ran it through her short pixy-cut, dark hair nervously.
“Honestly, we don’t get much work usually. A little Hub like Klamath falls doesn’t tend to get THAT many mages permanently living in the area, let alone awakened ones.”
My mouth felt a little dry but I coughed it out and spoke anyway.
“How many are around at the moment?”
Trudy paused and looked thoughtful.
“About a hundred mages, only two awakened ones currently.. don’t worry, they both tend to keep to themselves mostly.”
She smiled warmly.
“Dizzy is a laugh if you get the chance to meet her but..”
She stopped for a moment, she seemed to be judging her words carefully.
“..not to sound harsh or anything.. but try to avoid Johnny. He had some problems with his awakening and he can be a bit.. intense.”
I snorted in agreement without a thought.
She sent me an odd look in exchange.
“You’ve met him?”
I almost laughed at the irony of that question.
“He’s currently living across the street from me.”
Trudy flinched a little.
“oh…”
Her eyes went a little wider suddenly
“Ohhh.. I wondered why the name ‘Arista’ sounded so familiar..”
I flinched this time.
Is she going to be like everyone else?
After a moment to gather herself she looked at me curiosity.
“It’s funny, you’re not at all like how he described you..”
My cheeks flushed and I scowled darkly.
“I’m not her. He thinks I’m Arista and he won’t leave me alone. It.. it’s driving me CRAZY!”
My hands balled into fists.
I could already feel water slowly dribbling out of them from the diverted ice magic.
“Hey, hey, hey..”
Trudy turned around and knelt down so we were at the same eye level.
It annoyed me a little that she was so much taller than me, even if you take away a few inches for her shoes.
She’s got to be over six foot easily, Six-five at worst.
That’s far too tall for a woman who works in an office!
“Hey..”
She nudged my face up with her finger.
The moment her hand touched my chin she pulled it away with a hiss.
“..wow..”
She seemed a little stunned for a moment.
Her eyes were locked on her finger in amazement.
Finally her eyes rolled back up to me with a considering look on her face.
“Come with me, your magic is.. you need some stress relief, I know just the place.”
I opened my mouth to argue but closed it quickly.
Some stress relief would be VERY welcome right about now..
She turned right and led us to a small box corridor between the office spaces.
Her head turned slightly toward me and she smiled conspiratorially.
“I’d appreciate it if you don’t mention this to HR. They’d have a fit if they knew about this place but sometimes you just need to let off some steam, right?”
I nodded and my lips twitched into a weak smile.
Of course I knew what it was like to need to let off steam.
I used to do it literally, now I turn corridors into ice-caves instead.
She reached the door at the end of the hallway and opened it.
I could feel the difference from here.
The door is magical.. I’ve felt this type before.
It’s like the door on the yacht that led us into Dante’s base.
“An expanded room?”
She looked over at me with surprise and smiled a little.
“It used to be our storage cupboard but.. well, it gets kind of boring around here most of the time so I started tinkering and..”
She blushed a little and quickly tried to shift attention away from herself with a nervous laugh.
“It’s fully isolated from the rest of the Hub. It’s more of an expanded space then a real pocket dimension, like those shopping bags they sell at the uptown market in Eugene. The ones with the expansion enchantment on them, so their bigger on the inside.”
I nodded and let her lead me inside.
I’ve never seen one of those bags in person but I understand the theory behind them already.
It’s a tricky little spell to pull off.
It takes some pretty good timing and a fair amount of power to get the initial spell in place and then a lot of time for it to settle in enough to truly become ‘enchanted’.
That’s why the bag’s cost so much.
Any half-whit new mage could expand the inside of a bag, and five minutes later when the initial charge runs out they would have a torn bag with a pool of dropped items around them for their troubles.
That’s the difference between someone who knows magic and a specialist enchanter.
Time, knowledge and pure skill.
Glancing around the surprisingly large room, I had to nod to myself approvingly.
I doubt I could have done better with the space she started from.
The ceiling’s pretty high.
I’d be tempted to put in a few more floors going up but maybe she has a reason for not doing that?
“This is really impressive, what runic language did you use?”
She blinked a few times in surprise and her smile spread even wider.
“Fancy yourself an enchanter, do you? I’ll warn you it’s a hard job, a lot of un-awakened mages can’t handle the workload”
She seemed a bit smug at admitting that fact.
I can understand why.
If she’s not had her awakening then this really IS impressive.
I’d never be able to pull something like this off without the background knowledge I picked up from all of Arista’s incarnations.
They gave me the kick-start I needed to learn enchanting myself.
They made studying a lot easier too, it felt more like revision then actually learning at times.
“I’m an enchanter by nature. My past-incarnations have a thing for sympathetic magic.”
Trudy’s eyebrows shot up in surprise.
“You know about your past-incarnations already? I was wondering why you were here to see me, I normally end up with doing damage control for the new awakenings and helping the locals out when they mess up in some way..”
I perked up an eyebrow in response.
Doesn’t anyone talk to anyone else around here?
Surely she got some kind of message about me.
Not that I’m proud of it or anything but having ‘Arista’ awaken is kind of a big deal usually.
In the memories I have where her incarnations came into contact with some kind of formal magical government, most people tend to lose their minds a bit at first.
Everyone’s so excited to meet Arista.. they used to be at least..
For a while her incarnations started flying under the radar more often than not.
Now everyone’s treating me like I’m a bomb ready to go off..
I’ve got no idea what changed in the meantime.
“I’m already awakened?”
Trudy flinched a little and blinked rapidly at me.
“no way..”
I frowned at her this time.
“yes way.. its not even my first awakening”
I don’t know why but for some reason that felt like important information I should tell her right now.
Her mouth gaped at me.
For a moment there was a flash of fear in her eyes.
I felt my frustration flare again.
So THAT’s why she was being nice to me.. she didn’t think I was Arista.
‘Didn’t’ being the key phrase now..
“How are you.. you said your name was Hannah?”
I glared at her and she shrunk back away from me.
It probably looked kind of funny from an outside point of view.
This statuesque, athletic woman shying away from a teenager in a stupid school uniform.
“My name IS Hannah. Just ‘coz I awakened doesn’t mean I’m going to automatically think of myself as her ya know..”
She straightened up a little and seemed to be considering that.
“You have a point, Dizzy’s like that, it’s rare though. I’ve never heard of such an..”
She seemed to consider her words again.
“You have a long lineage of past-incarnations, usually one of them becomes dominant in cases like yours..”
I smirked to myself a little.
I have a fair amount of experience with that kind of thing.
I beat them all into silence the first time.
Now I’ve found a workaround, of sorts at least.
“I’m just weird like that.”
Trudy smiled back at me.
“Okay, I can see that.. if even half the stories I’ve heard about Arista over the years are true I’m pretty convinced you’re not her..”
My smirk slipped a little.
“.. her reputation precedes me again..”
It was meant it to be a mutter to myself but Trudy seems to have good hearing.
She put her hand on my shoulder and gave me a warm smile.
“Come on, let’s have some fun and burn off some magic.”
I returned the smile and glanced around us.
She’s got some kind of targeting range set up on the far side.
If I’m not mistaken there’s a rack of Icarus wings over in the far corner behind us too.
That must be why she left the ceiling in here as high as she has.
“What do you want to do first?”
I glanced between the two and settled on the targeting range first.
I need to burn magic, the wings would be fun and I might have a go later if we have time but magic takes priority.
Trudy followed my eyes and smiled a little.
She reached over to the wall behind her and tapped something on it.
The targets shuffled themselves around, a few of them tucked back into the side-walls and the remaining three expanded to about ten times their original size.
My eyebrow perked up again in interest.
Nice work.. very nice work..
She’s pretty imaginative with her enchantments it seems.
I wonder what she uses as an etching medium?
I can already guess, by how fast that signal moved to the triggers for all of her separate enchantments on the targets, that it’s not blood magic.
Blood magic is like old magic in some ways.
It’s slower to form and cast itself but as a trade-off blood magic enchantments tend to give you more ‘bang for your buck’ in most situations.
“Take your pick and give it a blast. I’ve not met a spell yet that my targets couldn’t repair themselves from afterwards.”
Ohhh… that sounds like a CHALLENGE!
I pushed the sleeves of my blouse up a little past my wrists and set my feet carefully.
“Brace yourself Trudy, you ain’t seen nothing yet..”
She seemed momentarily worried but with a glance back at the targets she got some confidence back.
She must have put a lot of work into them to be that sure of herself..
I’ll not go ALL out on them then, I don’t want to break her toys so casually.
..That would just be mean..
“I’m an ice mage now. I’ve got a weak diversion on it currently but it’s not helping much, it doesn’t take much of an active push from me to override it completely.”
I turned my head slightly and shot her a cocky look.
“Which would you prefer? Water or Ice?”
She grinned back at me and shrugged a little.
“I HAVE always had a thing for winter..”
..Ice it is..
I pushed into my core.
I barely needed to approach it and my magic was already jumping to be used.
The magic running through my lines started following the string of magic I pulled from my core.
It felt amazing to drain off so much power all at once.
I have to be careful, if I hold it in one spot for too long I’m likely to hurt myself.
My hands used to get burned a lot if I held a spell for too long, I dread to think what internal damage that could happen if I flash-froze my hand because I held on for too long!
My breath came out in a thick fog of condensed water.
My skin was singing with power.
I could feel little tendrils of it breaking away from my flesh and waving carelessly in the air around me.
Trudy had taken several steps away from me.
She reached out to the wall beside her and tapped something.
A near invisible wall of power formed up between me and her.
..Now why didn’t I think of that?..
If nothing else I’m going to have to keep contact with her after all this, just to have someone I can talk to about enchanting with.
She might actually be able to keep up with me..
My magic rolled around my body in one bubbling wave.
I’m pretty sure if I had any form of mage sight on at the moment, I’d be blinded by the corona of power my body is giving off.
Without a word I cupped both hands to my chest and pushed them forward.
A burst of frozen blue power washed across the room in a tidal wave.
I sunk to my knees and panted hard.
That… felt… AWESOME…
My knees are weak.
It felt almost orgasmic when I pushed it all out like that.
I’ve never let off that much magic at once.
I’ve never HAD that much magic TO let off before!
It’s intoxicating.. I could get addicted to this very easily.
Why have I never let magic out like this before?
..It felt SO GOOD..
My head slowly moved up to look forward again.
I feel hollow, so deliciously empty..
It feels like I barely have any magic left at all!
It won’t last, I can already feel more magic pouring in to replace what I just lost.
At the rate I’m going I’ll have barely a minute before I’m at, what I consider to be my ‘maximum power’ level again.
Hopefully it will stop there or at least slow down a bit, otherwise I’m going back to feeling overly saturated with magic within half an hour!
My bleary eyes finally settled on the room in front of me.
.. oh… that’s why I don’t do this more often..
The football stadium sized room around us had turned into a giant ice cave.
Snow was falling down around me.
Thick icicles hung from the ceiling in deadly looking spires of hard ice.
The floor was built up into wide ramp-like snow banks on either side.
I couldn’t even SEE the targets anymore they’re so completely encased in a wall of solid ice!
.. did I really do all that?..
“..wow..”
I jumped a little at Trudy’s voice.
My hand instinctively came up and a blast of water shot in her direction.
The water came out like the hose on a fire-engine.
It missed her by the smallest of margins and splashed against the far wall with a roar of running water.
I quickly cut off the power but it didn’t help much.
A puddle had settled in that corner now, which was quickly becoming a mini-pond, in size at least.
“Sorry, using that much magic made me twitchy..”
She gave me an understanding look but didn’t stay focused on me.
Her eyes drifted around her ‘little’ stress-relief room in awe.
I focused inwards, on my body and groaned.
I think I’ve worked out why I’ve been having so many problems with built up magic lately..
The magic to cast that massive torrent of water a second ago barely touched my still refilling magic reserves.
Hell, it barely took a single lines worth of power to do the whole thing!
No wonder I’ve been building up so much magic.
Making ice from sheer magic alone takes a lot more power than a more ‘basic’ element like fire, wind, earth or water.
I’ve been trying to bleed off my excess magic spikes from when I lose control with an inferior spell!
It’s like trying to empty a river by scooping out a hand full of water at a time.
Even worse, some stupid bastards gone and dammed up one end of the river so it can’t just flow out the other side.
I’m a locus point remember, my magic’s not normal to start with!
I don’t have a set amount of magic I can generate in a day.
I constantly draw in power from the very AIR around me.
Normally it just flows out the other side without a fuss but now..
It’s got to be that stupid brand storyteller put on me!
He said it would stop me casting too many big spells.
On a normal mage that’s EXACTLY what this ‘dam’ would do.
Having a dam at the end of your magical ‘river’ to a normal mage, who barely gets a trickle through it anyway, would end up diluting their magic down over time to a point where their control is nearly non-existent.
Every bit of controlled magic they tried to push through their system would be like peeing in their ‘magical river’, sure at first it would seem potent and you could probably see it go down the lines pretty well but the more their river got stopped up, the more diluted the ‘pee’ would get until you can’t even tell it’s there!
I had enough trouble trying to follow my lines with my body saturated in magic like this and my lines are practically GLOWING with power.
A normal mage would barely be able to find the right lines to start with, without help, let alone follow them all the way to the end!
This brand would be like cutting their power down to a point where doing the same level of magic as a basic, non-awakened, mage was a struggle..
“Hannah?”
I jerked my head out of my stunned thoughts.
This brand is SICK.
It’s worse than the one that I got from Max’s old magic, that one’s an annoyance but at least it isn’t designed to basically cripple my magic!
“Hannah, are you okay?”
My eyes settled on her for a second.
I felt numb.
The storyteller is a twisted man..
..He said that they give these brands to ALL awakened mages like this?..
My eyes trained on her for a second.
She flinched back from me.
She’s scared.. good, she should be.
With a push of my already re-filled magical core I ran all eight lines I needed for a truth spell.
She didn’t have time to react before I’d finished casting it.
It’s so much easier to do when my lines aren’t flooded with power and wild magic.
“Look into my eyes and speak truth.”
I didn’t need the words but it felt good to watch her flinch back from them.
She couldn’t resist the urge to make eye contact with me.
“What do you know of the brand placed upon awakened mages by the Hub?”
Her body locked up, she tried to pull her head away but she won’t be able to.
It’s my magic against hers.
She’s millions of years too young to fight my magic in any meaningful way.
“What brands? There’s no brands put on awakened mages!”
Doubt seeped into my head.
She can’t lie while like this..
She really knows nothing..
It’s her JOB to work with the awakened mages.. how can she not know about the brands?..
I turned around, not even bothering to maintain eye contact.
I don’t need it when the spell is THIS overpowered.
She won’t be able to move until I release it.
“What do you call this then?”
With a yank I pulled my blouse loose from my skirt and showed her my back.
She gasped and struggled slightly against my hold on her.
“That’s.. there's two brands on your skin. One is South American in origin, I recognise the symbols but not the intent. The other..”
Her eyes cut upwards and stared at me.
I stared back at her with determination.
Slowly tears formed in her eyes.
“You poor girl, who did this? This is some bastardised version of the old Japanese wedding brands, their designed to make sure powerful female mages are kept under the strict control of their husbands..”
My control slipped.
The spell ended in seconds.
Trudy collapsed to her knees with heaving breaths.
For a moment I thought she was going to throw up but her head rose to look at me instead.
Her tears hadn’t stopped.
“Who did THIS! What kind of sick fu-”
She cut herself off but I could tell what she was about to say anyway.
It must be the uniform, does she think I don’t know what swearing is?
“Who did this to you Hannah?”
Her voice was cold.
It seemed almost colder than all the ice magic I was just throwing around.
The tone of her voice sent a chill down my spine as she stood to her full height.
She towered over me and for just a moment I could see her again.
Dressed in her stola with the armor plating and a huge sword strapped to her back.
She looked down at me with eyes that have seen more than just war, more than just loss.
Her eyes had seen the fall of empires..
The deaths of millions..
I could feel it!
In the blink of an eye she was back in her skirt-suit.
I blinked frantically but she didn’t change again.
Was that in my head?.. It seemed so real..
“Hannah, who did this? Tell me. I’ll help you find him and we can break the binding.. right after I break HIM..”
Her lips curled up in disgust and she almost seemed to be radiating her outrage into the air around us.
I felt warmer just being near her..
I caught the tell-tale signs of fire magic build up on her.
Her skirt-suit was smouldering in certain places.
She must be a fire elemental!
For her to be chucking out this much power as an un-awakened mage though..
.. wow is she PISSED!..
“HANNAH!”
I jumped and stared up to her in fear.
“I don’t know!”
She deflated a bit at my answer.
“He didn’t give me a name. I was in decontamination and some idiot set the alarms off, before I was let out of it, my box was intercepted.”
Her shoulders sank even more and her tears started falling again.
I watched as one progressed down her cheek and fizzed out into steam before it could hit the floor.
She’s still angry.
She’s smouldering on the inside.
I used to get like that sometimes too.
“He was in a big macho office somewhere in the Hub. He said a lot of stuff, taunted me then set something off in the box that branded me.. he.. he said you do it to all awakened mages..”
My shoulders shook a little.
He lied to me!
I don’t know why I’m so surprised, but I am.
Did he lie about everything else too?
..I don’t know what to believe anymore..
I’m not in the right emotional state to deal with this right now!
With a primal roar I twisted away from her and threw my hands out at the far wall of ice.
Javelin like spikes of ice formed up between my fingers, flying out as a mass of death to lodge themselves deep in the far ice wall.
When one round left my side another would form up to take its place.
“AHHHH!”
It felt so good to be empty before.
It felt so good to just let it go and scream now!
I felt her come up to my side more then saw her.
Her magic was warm, it curled around the waves of power I was throwing off like a soft embrace.
“ARAHH!”
Trudy let off a war-cry of rage and threw her own hands forward.
Flame-throwers worth of fire poured out from her open palms and melted deep troughs in the thick floor ice in front of her.
We both stood there screaming until our throats hurt.
Trudy’s flames died out after almost a minute of pressure.
That’s pretty impressive considering she’s un-awakened.
My ice spikes didn’t stop.
If anything I sped up how fast I was making them.
I made them thicker.
I made them harder.
I made them sharper.
I added every extra step I could think of to make them use up more magic but it wasn’t working!
As fast as I was emptying my body of magic, more of it came pouring in from the saturated environment around us.
I don’t know how long I stood there but eventually Trudy came up behind me and wrapped me in her arms.
The ice javelins I’d just been making fell to the floor half-formed and my knees went with them.
Only Trudy’s arms kept me from landing on the cold floor below.
“We’ll get him Hannah.. we will get the bastard that did this to you and he will PAY!”
I could feel it again.
I’m convinced she means every word of that statement.
Her magic doesn’t lie.
I can feel it rolling protectively over my body, trying to wrap me in a protective shell of her strength.
It won’t work.
She can’t suppress my magic, even if she pushes herself beyond her limits.
The difference in our power levels is just TOO wide of a gap for her to cover.
..I appreciated her trying though..
“Let’s get out of here, I need to start chasing him as fast as possible.”
I didn’t have it left in me to argue.
I just let her gentle movements pull me towards the door.
My eyes drifted blearily down to my feet.
They caught on one detail along the way down and I let out a snorting giggle.
“My skirts ruined..”
It was, the hem is frayed.
Patches of it are singed, others are worn as if they’ve been exposed to the elements for too long.
Our magic did that.
My magic and Trudy’s..
I wouldn’t be surprised if my blouse and socks are ruined too, her suit is probably pretty bad as well.
Hopefully my shoes are okay.
I’m starting to like these Mary Janes, their comfortable.
“Down you go”
I didn’t protest as Trudy eased me into one of the plastic chairs in the old-
In Rosemary’s reception area.
She’s nice. I should remember her name at least..
Trudy walked over to Rosemary who was watching us with wide eyes.
I don’t know what she said but I felt a bit stunned as I watched the change come over the receptionist’s soft, grandmotherly face.
The years seemed to melt off her as her shoulders pulled back tightly and her face tightened in anger.
The sleeves of her pink cardigan started smoking.
They didn’t pay it any mind.
“I’ll get right on it. The paper-trail shouldn’t be too hard to follow”
Her eyes were like hard diamonds, they matched her voice now.
She looked over at me and her look softened just a little.
“Don’t worry Hannah sweetie, leave everything to us..”
Her sweet old lady voice was back, it made me feel calmer along with her smile.
Moments later she slipped back into the cold growl she’d somehow acquired, seemingly out of nowhere.
“..the male will rue the day he drew the attention of the AMS!”
For just a second I could see it.
She was younger, thinner but by no means skinny.
She had a winged helmet on her head, armor perfectly moulded to her breasts in the brightest shade of gold.
Her hands were clutching a spear tightly in her white knuckles..
“Valkyrja..”
The word slipped out of mouth in an awed hush.
The moment broke and she became the pudgy old lady again but I could see it now.
The Valkyrja.. The Valkries.. Holy CRAP these two..
Their MYTHS!
They’re not even awakened!
They CAN’T know about it, but for just a moment I could see it..
Something beyond normal sight showed me what they had hidden at their cores.. and it’s amazing..
Trudy.
She’s an Amazon warrior.
I don’t know how I know it but I can FEEL it.
At least one of her past lives is an Amazon, another one might even be like Rosemary..
Rosemary.. what a name for her?
Imagine one of the Valkyr flying out to battle on her steed, cape floating in the breeze and death at her hands with a name like ‘Rosemary’?!
It would be funny if it wasn’t downright terrifying!
I just showed two of history’s most profound man-hating, tribal warrior, bad-ass women that a man put a messed up marriage brand on me!
I hope your proud of yourself Storyteller..
If I were you I’d be busy kissing my ass goodbye right about now!
“Team AMS, to battle!”
My eyes flew up to stare at Rosemary in awe.
She’d stood up from her desk and dramatically pointed her hand at the door while saying it too.
Trudy didn’t look amused in the slightest.
“Don’t.. ever do that again..”
Rosemary pouted, in a look which really shouldn’t suit a woman of her age, and nudged Trudy a little with one thick arm.
“Oh come on you old prude, live a little.”
I watched them both in shock as Rosemary fled the room with Trudy following close on her heels, muttering something about not being old.
“uh.. guys?”
The only answer I received was the slam of the room’s front door.
“o..kay.. then..”
I glanced around the room one more time and stood up, trying to brush off some of the new wear and tear from my skirt in the process.
“I’ll just.. go then?.. I guess?..”
No-one told me not to, so I took that as acceptance and shrugged to myself.
Just think, when I first came in here I thought this was going to be the only SANE office I’d find in the Hub.. I hope magic doesn’t make people crazy naturally..
I guess, who am I to talk?
I have a small villages worth of voices in my mindscape, that I’m probably going to listen to if they have any good points to make..
I’m twenty-four years old, going on sixteen, wearing a ruined knock-off catholic school girl outfit..
..At this point I think we can agree that ‘crazy’ is an subjective term, in my life..
![]() |
History has shown that not everything is as it first appears.
Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Why can’t I just have a normal day..”
I shot another glance around the AMS office.
The ‘Hang in there Baby!’ poster stared back at me.
It’s probably just my imagination but it feels like his little face is judging me, while he’s hanging there from that washing line..
“They didn’t tell me to stay..”
His cute, fuzzy little judgemental face didn’t change in the slightest.
“HEY, I didn’t ask to be here!”
My hand came up to point at him to emphasize my point.
It took a few seconds of staring at the tip of my finger for me to realise just what I was doing.
“I’m talking to a bloody poster..”
My eyes cut around the room quickly, no-one was here to see me make a fool of myself at least.
“I’m going!”
For a moment I almost poked my tongue out at the kitty poster but managed to restrain the urge by willpower alone.
With a huff I turned away from it and marched towards the exit.
Ever since I stepped into this office I’ve felt a bit weird.
My anger and frustration from earlier seems almost silly now.
I feel pretty guilty for snapping at Sarah.. and for ruining the clothes mum seemed so happy about getting me, even if it DOES look like a stupid school uniform.
I even felt a little upset when Trudy and Rosemary left me behind in their little ‘chase out the room’ game a minute ago.
Overall I just feel a lot calmer in here and.. maybe a bit less sure of myself, emotionally speaking?
My eyes caught on the ‘Awakened mage support’ sign by the door.
Something about it is still bothering me..
I took a few more steps towards it and squinted hard.
It’s something.. I dunno.
My brain just keeps telling me I’m missing something with the-
“No way..”
I squinted a little harder.
“The cheeky cow..”
I pushed magic along the lines necessary to activate mage-sight.
My eyes hurt a little from doing it but that’s normal for me.
It’s only two lines to start mage-sight and of all the lines in the body they’re the ‘straightest’ ones.
Even with my magic as flooded as it was earlier I could have activated it without much effort.
I’m not naturally good at it because of how weak my lines to my eyes are, so I have to slowly let just a trickle of power along them instead and let it build up over time until they’re ready.
It’s still one of the only spells I can feel certain I won’t mess up at the moment, considering I messed up a basic hair spell this morning..
“That’s ingenious..”
The sign was glowing!
I could read the patterns easily now.
This must be how she did her enchanting before.
Water has the best response time of any enchanting medium but its biggest problem is that it’s hard to make it stay in the pattern you set for it.
It’s mostly used by Asian mages these days, they use rice-paper to soak up the water in the right design and then burn the paper while it’s sitting on the item to be enchanted to finish it off.
It’s a fiddly process and it costs a lot, takes too much time for my liking as well.
“What did she..”
I moved really close to the sign and sniffed it.
“..Lemon?.. she used lemon juice!”
How did I never think of that?!
John and I used to use lemon juice to write ‘secret’ messages to each other when we were kids, when they dried they were only visible if you heated the paper by putting it on an exposed light bulb for a minute or two..
I know, it’s stupid, but we were boys playing ‘Spy’ and it was really cool at the time, okay?!
Obviously Trudy played ‘spy’ too.. and never forgot the secret message trick..
She must have used lemon pulp to draw out the runes before the sign was put on the wall.
The process of enchanting would take a bit more power and time then my blood magic to set, but it has the added bonus of leaving no visible trace behind.
The only giveaway that it’s even enchanted is the smell.
That light lemon-y smell won’t go away until the enchantment is broken.
I didn’t even think about it when I came in.
I just dismissed the slight smell as a left over from whatever cleaning products they use around the office!
This whole setup is amazing.
Even the runes are.. weird.
I think she’s trying to make her own runic language?
She’s mixed a few different ones that I can recognise.
There’s a few ‘ormr’, ‘sér’, ‘segir’ and ‘standa’ rune sets from Old Norse.
Mixed in are some ‘Adverto’, ‘Adsuesco’, ‘Assuesco’, ‘Careo’, ‘Credo’ and ‘Dedecus’ rune sets from Latin rune’s too.
The rest seem to be South American, Asian and.. African maybe?
I don’t know many rune languages outside of my favourites sadly, but I should be able to piece together what this thing does from what I know and how it’s laid out.
There’s the ‘Credo’ tied to the ‘Assuesco’ rune.
So that’s Trust tied to familiarity, I can assume the ones in between them are some kind of delay or inversion matrix..
The ‘ormr’ rune means serpent but it’s usually used to show deception.
It’s connected to the ‘sér’ rune in a roundabout way along with the ‘segir’ rune..
So.. Deception of sight and hearing?..
The last ones are related to shame, want and the attraction of attention..
In this kind of layout, even counting in whatever the other random language runes do..
This whole thing is a giant spell used to make people calm, convince them that they can trust the people they see or hear in here and impress upon them a sense of shame if they do something which they think that person would be unimpressed about!
“Trudy you clever bitch..”
THAT’s why I’ve been acting like this!
I’ve been so calm here.
Everything in this office made me feel relaxed, it reminded me of my old school guidance counselor’s office..
They did it on purpose, the whole office is DESIGNED to breed familiarity with anyone who’s been to a school at some point in their lives!
What’s the trigger though?
The only rune I can see that seems completely out of place is the ‘standa’ one.
It’s surrounded by a lot of other language runes I don’t know but I can see that it’s inverted at least..
THE CHAIRS!
‘Standa’ is the Old Norse for ‘to stand’, inverted that’s ‘to sit’!
You sit on the chairs and it triggers!
THAT’s why I calmed down so much and started regretting yelling at Sarah when I sat down!
The sign must have some kind of passive calming effect from looking at it alone, that’s why it’s placed right in the your face when you walk in.. but the chair’s act as an amplifier.
I don’t care if things don’t work out with this AMS stuff or not but I NEED to get Trudy’s contact information.
To hell with her being able to keep up with me, SHE might be able to teach ME some stuff!
My eyes scanned down the wall a little to follow the line of ring runes she’d marked out towards the chairs and settled on my hand for a moment.
The level of magic in my system isn’t too bad at the moment.
My aura looks a lot less full, stressed and glowing at least.
It’s still building back up again though.
I’ve got half an hour tops before I’m back to feeling like I’m bursting with magic at this rate..
Oh well, it was nice while it lasted.
I need to find a solution for it soon but that requires that I get out of here first!
I gave a final glance around the room with my mage sight.
There’s a few enchanted items on the desk but the only thing that really stands out is that stupid ‘Hang in there Baby!’ poster.
I KNEW that thing was dodgy!
A few steps over to it and a sniff told me all I needed to know.
It’s enchanted as well, with lemon juice again.
This time the runes are a lot more standardised, Norse and Latin only.
I can tell what it does at a glance.
If you look at this poster it makes you feel small, less assertive.
You get a feeling of family from whoever is sitting in the chair below it and you feel the need to get their approval.
This office.. this office is a MASTERPIECE!
I didn’t even think.
It’s all so subtle, I didn’t consider that my mood swings could be from outside sources.
I’ve had so many mood swings lately from my awakening that it didn’t even register as a problem honestly..
I feel like I should be annoyed at them for doing this stuff to me but it’s all mostly harmless and they ARE currently on a two-woman mission to find out what the hell the storyteller guy is up to for me.
I can see why they would want to keep newly awakened mages calm and compliant while they’re here as well, just look at how erratic I’ve been for the last few days..
The runes can’t extend into Trudy’s little ‘training room’ though.
I was only in there a short time and my magic started spiking again, the emotions that this office suppressed came pushing back in with ease.
I’ll have to warn Trudy about that when I see her next.
She shouldn’t take anyone into that training room if she’s not SURE how well they react will to her in general without the offices effect or it could be dangerous.
“Okay, enough staring. I need to go.”
I’ll go to Fena’s shop for some research materials and advice, then use her phone to call Sarah and apologise.
The shame may have been magically forced but I can see that I was too harsh with her now at least.
The door to the AMS office shut behind me and I glanced around the empty hallway outside.
I could be nice and try to find my way back out to the reception but I’m a mage, people expect us to skip this little annoyance when we can.
With a squint I focused on the waypoint in the motel across the street from the Hub.
It’s got a special beacon in it that broadcasts throughout the Hub.
I can lock onto it and follow the route it plots back out of here without even leaving warp.
It’s like putting your car in cruise control and following the satnav.. but with magic.
A slightly forceful push of magic down the lines to my feet later I set into a basic warp.
Anything more advanced than that is probably a bad idea with the amount of magic I’ve got at the moment.
There was a bright blue light that blocked out my vision and the world hiccupped.
======
I fell out of warp and literally fell over in the process.
I HATE normal warping, it makes me nauseous.
There’s something fundamentally wrong with tearing yourself apart and throwing your atoms through the air at high speed, suspended in a bubble of magic.
Give me shadow warping any day!
Sure, you have a chance of being intercepted by a lower demon while you’re dropping into a random shadow realm to shortcut from one space to the other, but at least it doesn’t blind you AND you stay mostly in one piece for the whole trip!
“Move along kid, your holding up a party of four mages coming in.”
With a groan I pushed myself back to my feet and gave the waypoint guard an annoyed glance.
He didn’t seem at all bothered with my look and just returned the same blank face you see on all public transport staff who are bored but ready to just do their jobs.
“Exit’s to your left, take three more lefts after that and you will be at the main entrance.”
I didn’t need directions but that’s probably just something he has to say.
My feet carried me over to the door with only a slight wobble.
I’d almost left the room when he spoke again.
“Better hurry kid, your already late for school..”
STUPID UNIFORM!
He must have noticed how messed up my ‘uniform’ is now.
I hardly look ‘ready for school’ at this point, I look more like some kind of apocalypse survivor then a school girl with THIS much damage to my clothes!
My teeth grit hard and I had to resist the sudden urge to turn him into a giant guard-sicle.
In the end I settled for flipping him the bird over my shoulder and marching off with my tattered dignity draped around me like a poorly made cloak.
His laughter followed me for two out of the three left turns I had to take to get out of the motel.
“I hate public waypoints at this time of day..”
The receptionist at the front desk of the motel looked up at me as I walked past and seemed to be trying to give me a sympathetic look.
I didn’t bother acknowledging it, I just want to get out of here as quick as possible now.
..stupid waypoint guard.. stupid uniform..
======
Taking a left from the front of the motel I walked past the entrance to the Hub and carried on along Main Street.
A few blocks up I swung a right by the courthouse and took a short cut across one of the parking lots so I could avoid the Christian ministry on the corner.
After the fifth time they tried to wave me down with leaflets I kind of snapped and told the woman that I was a practicing Wiccan, naturally they didn’t take well to that.
I’ve tried to avoid getting their attention since then.. the last time I walked past the priest was outside and he shot me a nasty look.
Admittedly that was a whole different body ago and I probably have a blank slate with them now, considering I look like an entirely different person.. but that doesn’t mean I’m going to rush over and encourage them to hound me all over again!
A few more blocks up I had to resist the temptation to swing around the supports on ‘Bank of America’ sign on the corner.
I used to do that all the time as a kid when we were walking back to the car from the High street.
One more block, I brushed my hand on the rough wall of the ‘shipping and wireless’ store until I finally eased around the corner onto Fena’s street.
Her shop hasn’t changed, on the outside at least, since the first time I went there.
Which is always reassuring to see, familiarity is comfortable after all.
Fena keeps saying she’s going to change the front displays but she can never decide what to change them to.
Honestly, it really does kind of need updating..
Even I would struggle to believe that a shop, in this day and age, could be charging a hundred dollars for a laptop that looks like it was chiselled from sandstone by cavemen!
======
The bell over the door rang when I opened it.
I was slightly surprised to see that the two male Sib’s weren’t sitting on their ever-present perches behind the front counter.
The whole shop felt deserted.
Normally Lurch comes to the door when the bell rings.
He’s gotten used to me enough now that he doesn’t do his usual ‘big looming scary man’ thing every time I show up, but he still comes to the door anyway.
I think it’s one of his core programmed actions honestly.
Golems have a set of specific reactions they will ALWAYS follow, it’s like the three laws of robotics but without the.. logic?
Some of the worst horror stories that stop non-awakened mages from playing with Golems tend to involve mage’s who design their Golems for ‘self-defence’ and then forget to put the ‘don’t hurt me idiot!’ command into their core or put it a bit too late into the priority list.
The first time they accidentally stub their toes on a table the Golem goes into attack mode to destroy the evil fiend who harmed their master!..
The fact that the ‘fiend’ happened to BE their master doesn’t fit into the Golems logic chain until AFTER they’re done turning said master into a fine paste.
At which point they tend to destroy themselves for harming their master too..
What can I say, magic is complicated, and Golemancy is just one of many fields of study that’s not designed for careless or just plain stupid people..
“Hello?”
I paused for a moment but no-one answered.
That’s really weird, usually there’s at least SOMEONE within hearing range.
I wonder what’s going on?..
It’s probably not good either way..
It’s just been one of THOSE kind of weeks, ya know?
“I’m gonna check through stock for some research materials Fena..”
No-one answered again but I shrugged and made my way over to the back shelves.
It took me a while to learn Fena’s strange filing system for the books back here, I swear she sorts them by smell or something equally weird.
After the third time she had to come rescue me because I got lost in all the randomly placed titles and surprisingly interesting mix of esoteric magics, I ended up just spending a day going over the room while under a memory enhancement charm.
Unless she’s moved something I should pretty much know where all the stock should be right now, it’s only been a few months since I last dropped in and she doesn’t tend to cycle them very often.
“Let’s see..”
‘Powers and counter-powers’
A good guide to innate magic and magical traits.
It should help me work out a bit more information about my new ice magic and that whole ‘being able to run on ice’ thing I did earlier.
‘Elementary Elements’
This is where I got all my references from when I was trying to get a handle on my fire powers.
Edith recommended it.. well.. she threw it at my head when I was about to leave the shop after almost setting fire to her pink fluffy slippers by accident..
That’s about as close as she ever gets to being ‘helpful’ usually, she’s a great source of information when she wants to be and a surprisingly good teacher too but that doesn’t mean she’s not a spiteful old bat about it at the same time..
‘Mind, your own business’
A bit more advanced than the book I used as a reference when Edith was teaching me mind magics.
Written by the same author, judging by his description and dedication on the first page he became a lot more cynical and bitter by the time he made this book.
It should be interesting even if it turns out to be a bust for helping me deal with the past-incarnations that are still filling Ellie’s part of my mind to bursting.
“One more and I’m sorted..”
Where is it?.. I swear it was here last time.
I reached out and grabbed the book that was in the spot I’d expected to find a copy of ‘The Locus Point Compendium’
It’s about as close to a book about ‘Locus points’ as you’re going to get, even if it IS just a load of personal journals from people who have been around them.
Hopefully it’s got something in there about someone blocking off a Locus points ability to vent magic, especially anything about wild magic somehow slipping into the Locus point’s lines like it has in mine.
“..‘Love spells for the lovelorn loser’?”
I feel a bit dirty just from having TOUCHED the cover of that useless drivel..
“There are better books if you want love magic honey. We don’t do love potions or anything though, that’s just too tacky.”
I jolted in surprise at Fena’s voice.
With a single movement I turned to look at her.
For a moment we all just stared at each other.
Then all hell broke loose..
Fena hissed at me angrily and brought her hands up, ready to cast a spell.
“Kinslayer, what are you-”
Rosemary cut across her by pushing her aside slightly and came over to put a gentle arm around my shoulders.
“Hannah sweetie, what are you doing here? I thought you were going to stay in the office?”
She seemed slightly guilty.
If I had to guess, I think she genuinely forgot about me in her rush off for revenge on my behalf.
Even without the AMS office’s poster’s giving me a semi-forced sense of calm and wellbeing from earlier, her hug felt comforting still..
“Hannah?”
Fena looked suddenly lost.
Her arms fell down, out of her previous ready stance, much to my relief.
“Oh yes, that’s her name now. She’s the new awakened I came to you for help with.”
Fena squinted at me hard.
“What’s her true mage name?”
I held a tense breath.
This is the moment of truth, even though I don’t agree with it or even like the name, ‘Arista’ is my true magical name.
Your true mage name is the name used by your very first incarnation, things tend to get complicated if you start using a load of different names over the course of a few centuries.
Plus most awakened mages actually LIKE and feel a close affinity for their ‘true name’.
As always, I’m the exception.
“She started her journey as ‘Arista’ I believe, although-”
Fena didn’t wait for her to finish.
Her hands flew up again, I could feel the beginnings of a pretty major spell building up around her.
“I warned you Kinslayer, the next time you crossed my path I would gut you where you stand!”
My hands came up on instinct to protect my face.
Without conscious effort my magic surged forth.
It took all my precarious control to shift its intent away from the giant spike of ice about to appear and kill Fena, into something more geared towards pure defence.
Rosemary gasped and held on to my shoulders tighter as a dome of thick, crystal clear ice formed up around us cutting off all external sound.
I could see Fena mouth some kind of swear and slam her flaming fist into the ice dome.
A trail of fire followed in her fist’s wake but burned out almost instantly upon contact with the dome.
She drew away quickly and grasped her hand in pain while glaring at me darkly.
If I wasn’t so busy trying to get used to the idea that my last remaining friend just tried to kill me I might have tried to warn her about Edith..
The little old lady was slowly shuffling up behind her, stick at the ready.
It’s amazing how sneaky she can be at times.
From this side of it, I’m pretty amazed she ever manages to sneak up on ANYONE, especially someone with Fena’s annoyingly good sense of hearing…
Fena’s fist came up again, I could see the power building along her fist with my naked eye.
She must be REALLY angry, the magic is trailing along the veins in her forearm as it comes to a stop at the center of her balled fist.
She pulled back with a roar, ready for a second attempt at smashing her way in.
Just before she could let loose with the punch Edith got into position.
With an obviously yelled sentence which I could easily guess to be ‘bad Juju’ she swung down with her Juju stick and clipped Fena with it, right on the top of her head.
Like a puppet with its strings cut Fena fell hard to the floor.
Edith didn’t seem concerned with that though, she huffed to herself and mumbled something then fixed me with a displeased look.
Her wrinkled old hand came up with three fingers raised.
Slowly she ticked them off one by one.
I only JUST managed to understand what she was going to do.
My arms came up and pulled Rosemary down to huddle with me protectively on the floor.
Out of the corner of my eye I could see Edith raise her Juju stick again and smack it hard against my ice dome.
A thin crack formed at the impact point.
Slowly the crack expanded and then quickly spread along the length of the dome, essentially cutting it in half.
With a thundering crash both halves of the dome came crashing down to the floor on either side of us.
On the way down one half crushed a table full of trinkets with its sheer weight and the other destroyed a bookcase on the far wall.
“I be telling that girl, we no’ be fightin’ near the merchandise but is she listenin’?”
Edith seemed completely unshaken by the mess around us or the fact that she just destroyed an ice dome which withstood one of Fina’s most powerful fire techniques, in one hit, seemingly without effort.
“Be sayin’ ya be a wrong’n with fire girl but ya not be listenin’ neither. Ice be bett’a but not too right for ya still..”
She carelessly waved her Juju stick in my general direction making Rosemary squeak in fear and hide behind me slightly.
I can’t blame her, that Juju stick should carry a public health warning!.. and it’s pretty scary how much power Edith can pour through it at times too..
“Edith, what the hell? Is Fina okay?”
She looked over at me and snorted in some kind of amusement.
Her fluffy slippered foot came out from underneath her long flowery dress and, not so gently, kicked Fena in the ribs.
The previously motionless body scrunched up around her stomach and groaned piteously.
“She be fine.”
My glare didn’t seem to get much of a useful response, Edith just glared back at me with her squinted little eyes.
“What ya be doin’ to ya’self girl?”
She shuffled over to my side.
My worried look at Fena’s groaning body was seemingly ignored in exchange for Edith staring at me instead.
She squinted at me hard, and her little eyes flashed for a moment with the unmistakable activation of mage sight.
After a long moment she hissed in a breath between her teeth and looked back up at my face.
“Ya nev’a be borin’ girl, useless t’be sure but never borin’ a’least”
I could feel Rosemary swell up in indignation on my behalf but I’m far too used to Edith and her little quirks to be offended at this point.
Before Rosemary could say anything to her, Edith’s eyes tracked over to her in annoyance.
“Why ya not be sayin’ the girl be the one ya ‘elpin?”
Rosemary seemed to deflate a little under her direct gaze.
I pushed myself forward a step to draw Edith’s attention back to me, for Rosemary’s sake if nothing else.
“Any idea’s how to fix this?”
My hand waved at the fallen halves of the ice dome.
My magic, already refilled to bursting point, flowed eagerly through my fingers in a way that she can probably see with her mage sight on.
Edith gave me a withering look and huffed loudly.
“What ya be tryin’ so far girl?”
Her voice was surprisingly tender for a moment.
It stunned me a little.
“Speak up, I not be a’vin till the powers roam.. useless girl.”
Ah.. that’s better.
“I was just gathering research materials, I tried to divert the ice magic into water-”
Edith cut me off with a withered cackle of amusement.
My teeth grit down a little in annoyance.
“Yes.. I realised my mistake a while ago.”
She doesn’t need to know that it was less than an hour ago..
“Ya be divertin’, ya be needin’ a bett’a medium.”
I sighed and rolled my shoulders a little.
“I figured as much, I can’t come up with a good replacement one though. I only looked into fire magic last time..”
She huffed and waved her Juju stick dangerously close to my nose.
“Ya thinkin’ too right-ways, ya need ta think up!”
It took me a moment to get what she meant.
She’s basically saying I should think ‘outside the box’.
Even I wouldn’t have got that one if she hadn’t said something similar before and Fena explained it to me, to some degree.
I don’t think Fena really understands what those sayings mean either honestly, she just knows what Edith is TRYING to say when using them.
“What else can be connected with ice? It’s frozen water..”
Edith waved her stick one more time and walked past me to slowly pick up a book from the floor.
With a deft flick of her wrist she sent it sailing at my head.
Luckily I’d been expecting as much and had my hands up ready to catch it.
“Page two-hun’red an’ four”
With a mild look of annoyance I started flicking through the book.
It looks like page two-hundred and four has some diagrams about the changing of the seasons and their effects on the life cycle of a rare breed of tree frog used in most sheep husbandry rituals..
Edith didn’t seem impressed by my sarcastically raised eyebrow.
“..ya be useless..”
Her head sunk a little and she released a sigh that sounded honestly disappointed.
“What? I can’t exactly turn Ice into tree frogs, or sheep for that matter.”
She shook her head and her stick waved a little as if she was tempted to smack me with it for some reason.
“Not tha’ frogs girl, the seasons. Do I be havin’ to spell it out for ya?”
The seasons?..
Okay, what about them.
Ice to start with, so Winter..
.. nope.. I’m drawing a blank here..
“Ice be tha’ death of things, ta make way for spring’s new life, ya ig’nant girl!”
Wow.. I think Edith is really losing her temper for once..
“So.. I should make links between Ice and spring?”
Edith’s withered hand came up to squeeze the bridge of her nose as if she had a headache.
A moment later my head whipped to the side, pain blossomed on my cheek and exploded in my head!
Without any form of warning she’d whipped her Juju stick up to smack me with it.
“WHAT THE HELL EDITH?!”
My magic flared, I had a brief moment to panic before it peaked and exploded out from me in a golden wave of power.
..I felt so deliciously empty again..
All my built up magic just SURGED out in that wave, taking the built up pressure inside me with it.
My body shuddered a little at the feeling of it.
As the wash of golden power drifted out to a point that it faded away, the pain in my cheek eased and my new headache followed quickly afterwards.
Behind me I heard Rosemary gasp and before my eyes I could see Edith stand up a little straighter than usual.
To top off all the weirdness, Fena let out a raspy breath and started pulling herself upright with a surprised look on her face.
“There, ungrateful girl! I be doin’ it for ya.”
With an aggravated growl at me Edith shuffled off towards the shops private back area.
I wanted to go after her but the look in her eyes a second ago held me back.
She seemed REALLY annoyed for some reason, as if my failure to understand her was some kind of personal insult.
“Fena! Ya be cleanin’ up ya mess or else’n, an’ NO fightin’ the girl.”
With those last words she slammed the door behind the counter shut and left us all standing there in awkward silence.
Slowly Rosemary raised a hand and cringed a little.
“I’m officially lost, anyone have an idea what just happened?”
I shrugged and shook my head.
Fena shot an annoyed glance at me but shook hers too.
“What I want to know is what I missed after she hit me?”
Fena didn’t need to ask who hit her obviously.. after all, she knows Edith.
I opened my mouth to answer but Rosemary beat me to it.
“You tried to hurt Hannah, so Edith knocked you out, shattered the REALLY impressive ice dome Hannah put up and then started talking to her in that weird way she does.”
It made me wince to acknowledge that Edith talks weird in general, it feels a bit too close to talking behind her back at the moment..
“Then she started quizzing her about how to change her ice powers or something and hit her over the head. Hannah yelled then just EXPLODED with this glorious golden light.. it was beautiful.. before I could react the light hit me and I felt my dodgy elbow stop aching suddenly..”
Fena gave me a curious look for a moment.
“She keeps calling you Hannah.. but you’re not correcting her Kinslayer?”
I huffed and blew a strand of my annoyingly long hair out of my face in the process.
“Can we talk privately for a second Fena?”
She gave me a weird look but after a curious glance to Rosemary she shrugged and waved me over to the front desk.
When we got there she turned sharply and folder her arms across her chest, giving me an impatient eye-roll to complete the look.
“okay.. uh.. Fena.. Something happened and through a chain of events I got turned into a girl by old magic, then forced into a second, more complete awakening that bonded me closer to my past-incarnations.”
Her eyebrow went up in disbelief.
“It changed my element from fire to ice somehow and shifted my magical signature enough that I now come out as ‘Arista’ to any magical means of testing me, which caused problems for me at the Hub and-”
She waved her hand for me to stop talking.
For a long moment she stared at me.
It felt like an eternity before she slowly cocked her hip to the side and gave me an annoyed look.
“..Supposing I believe you, and you’re not the Kinslayer.. who are you instead..?”
My jaw worked for a moment.
I shot a look over at Rosemary who was keeping herself busy reading one of the books that had fallen to the floor from all the mess that had formed in the wake of my broken ice dome.
It’s not TECHNICALLY a secret.
I’m sure someone at the Hub will work it out soon enough, that I was ‘Al’ before my change..
Somehow.. hopefully..
I’ve had some pretty mixed reactions to my change so far though and I REALLY don’t feel up to testing to see if Rosemary is as ‘kind and open minded’ as she seems to be when she finds out that I used to be male, in body at least.
I’ve already got one old lady mad at me at the moment, that’s enough for now!
I leaned a bit closer to Fena and dropped my voice a little before continuing.
“It’s me, Al.”
Slowly Fena’s eyes went wide and her head leaned away from me in shock.
As quick as a flash her expression changed from one of surprise to absolute relief.
Her arms whipped up and pulled me into a tight, desperate hug.
“I thought you were dead!”
Her yell made Rosemary glance over at us but she looked back down at her book quickly to show she wasn’t trying to be nosy.
Fena seemed to notice the unwanted attention anyway, judging by the guilty look on her face and leaned away from me while she continued in a reverent whisper.
“Holy crap Al, what the hell happened? Edith’s tracking crystal went dark. I thought.. we thought you were dead.. well.. Edith wouldn’t admit it but I could tell she believed it too.. and I’m babbling.. and.. I’ll stop now..”
She trailed off with an awkward look.
As if she couldn’t resist anymore she surged forward and pulled me into another tight hug.
“We can’t talk with her here. I’ll tell you about it all later, for now I can say that things were pretty bad but are looking survivable at this point.”
She didn’t look too happy with the idea of waiting for a better explanation but nodded in agreement anyway.
She gave me one more reassuring squeeze and turned us back to go join Rosemary.
“So, what’s going on with the whole ‘littlest school girl’ look?”
I groaned and brought my hand up to my face in frustration.
I should have known she wouldn’t wait long before bringing THAT up..
======
“So.. who do I gut first?..”
I shuffled uncomfortably in my seat.
Fena’s voice has gotten this strange deepness to it the more I’ve explained about the last week or so to her.
While the voice change is worrying, the talking has been kind of a relief for me honestly.
I was never fully open with Fena about my life before.
We were friends, but she never asked me about my life and I never pushed her on hers, it was kind of an equal trade’s deal we had an unspoken agreement about.
She almost slapped me when she found out I’d been going on world-traveling missions for the Hub over the last few years.
Apparently that’s not normal.
Most awakened mages rarely leave their ‘home territory’ according to her, which seems weird to me considering I’ve spent more time in mainland Europe in the last few years then I have in Klamath Falls.
While we’re on the topic of awakened mages, she was pretty pissed that I never told her that I’m the latest incarnation of Arista.
There’s some bad blood between them that seems to really effect Fena just by bringing it up.
She wouldn’t explain what she meant when she called me ‘Kinslayer’ earlier.
Before I could push too much on it she worked out that Edith had known I was the ‘new Arista’ all this time, which sent her off on a rant about her being a sneaky old witch.
I tried to stay out of the firing line on that one by keeping quiet, but privately I could see what she meant..
She demanded to inspect both of my brands.
When she found out that John gave me the first one she swore and glared over at the bookshelves.
He came in to the shop a few days ago apparently and bought a copy of the rare book she had about brands and old magic.
I think he’s trying to find a way out of the one on his cheek that’s stopping him from actively harming me personally.
Fena was more interested in the idea that she should find him somehow and ‘get revenge’ on him for changing me into a girl, more specifically, for leaving me with the young face of her hated enemy.
I tried to calm her down a bit about him with some success.
He’s MY problem, I’m not letting someone else handle him now.
That’s like giving up and admitting that I can’t beat him in his little games without help!
Maybe it’s what little I have left of my ‘macho pride’ showing through but I can’t just let John win like that!
To get her onto a more useful target I told her about the incident with the stone decontamination box and the storyteller.
If I thought she was angry before, it was DWARFED in comparison to her reaction after we looked up some of the old Japanese marriage brands to compare them with my new one.
She pushed me for information on everything, his office, his clothes and just him in general.
She even got to the point of pulling out a copy of ‘Mages through the ages’ and getting me to cast a search spell on it while focused on his looks to find out who he was.
It turns out that things can’t be THAT easy after all, the storyteller must have been wearing an illusion of some kind because his face didn’t show up in any form through the entire book!
That means he’s either not a mage, which is pretty much impossible at this point, or he was lying.. again.
Fena promised to get to work quickly on breaking the brand, or as she called it ‘that sick indignity’ for me.
She also promised that Max would no longer be welcome in her shop on pain of death.
With a little work I even got her to start calling him John, I think she found the idea of passively annoying him like that fun after a bit of thought.
Especially because it was a form of petty revenge I wouldn’t complain about her abusing afterwards.
She even started talking about bypassing the ‘anti-copy’ charms on all her editions of ‘Mages through the ages’ so she could change his name to ‘John-boy’ in them before sale.
We had a laugh at the idea which was a welcome release from the serious and tense atmosphere the conversation had progressively taken on.
I suggested she bring Trudy in on her plans as well, considering Rosemary is involved already but it turns out I’m a bit late on that idea, the only reason Trudy wasn’t in the shop with Rosemary when I got here was that she has her own routes of investigation to use in the hunt to bring the storyteller to justice for me.
“Do you know what’s wrong with Edith?..”
Fena grunted at me curiously.
“..or what she did to my ice magic that made it suddenly become some kind of big healing spell?”
She shrugged and shot me a look that said I should be able to work it out already.
“She’s been worried about you. She doesn’t act like it but she does care you know?”
I shifted in my seat uncomfortably again.
For a chair that’s THIS plush and soft, I seem to be doing that a lot at the moment.
“With the ice magic, I think she linked the idea of ‘death from winter’ with ‘renewal from spring’.”
She frowned and stared thoughtfully at the celling for a second.
“That’s my best guess at least, when she calms down a little I’ll ask her for you but it must be a pretty strong connection she made to cause that much healing..”
Her frown became a bit more pronounced.
“You healed multiple people at once, I didn’t even know that was possible with just one spell.”
She stared at her hands thoughtfully for a moment.
“I don’t think I have enough raw power to pull it off, even if I knew how..”
Her head cocked to the side and she squinted at me hard.
I don’t think I twitched guiltily or anything but she must have seen something because she groaned and put her hand over her face.
“There’s more isn’t there?”
My shoulders shrugged and I pulled my knees up to my chest a little, tugging my tattered tartan skirt back over them.
“I.. I’m a Locus point too..”
She sucked in a breath and fixed me with an annoyed look.
“..You would be wouldn’t you.. why can’t you just be normal for once Al?”
I almost laughed at that, I’ve asked myself that same question a fair few times over the years.
“Even with that, your core must have been nearly completely drained with that explosion of healing magic..”
My shoulder shrugged again awkwardly.
She watched me, waiting calmly for me to crack and tell her everything she wanted to know.
“Fine.. I felt pretty empty for a moment, then the magic started pouring back in. After about twenty seconds I was back to my normal full level. From there I just keep gaining more power in my lines..”
She squinted at me hard and her eyes flashed with mage sight.
She seemed almost hesitant to touch me now that she could see just how full my lines are.
I can’t blame her, I was pretty scared of them myself at first, especially the wild magic in there.
Hell, I’m STILL scared of the wild magic in there..
“We need to get that second brand off you as a priority, it can’t be healthy to have THAT much magic in your body just floating around.”
She seemed to consider something for a moment and nodded to herself.
“Can you get angry for me? Angry enough to set off your magic?”
Her eyes didn’t leave my body, the glint of mage sight still obvious.
“I’m not exactly good at controlling my emotions at the moment.. I..”
Fena cut across me and gave me a worryingly feral smile.
Her wrist came up and did a weird little flick maneuver.
“Just do it Arista, you incompetent Kinslaying bitch.”
My stomach dropped out at her words.
I felt the pain and loneliness hit home all over again.
She really hasn’t forgiven me.. I didn’t even do anything and she hates me!
I hate this, I hate Arista!
She’s ruining everything!
Fena tried to hold my shoulders, she was mouthing something but I couldn’t hear the words.
My magic bubbled up eagerly to be used.
I wrenched my arms free from her grasp and in one motion my magic exploded out from me again.
A golden halo of light formed up around us, my skirt seemed to mend itself from all the damage it received earlier before my eyes.
Fena gasped and threw a hand up to her chest in surprise.
I could hear things again.
For just a moment I rode the pleasurable waves given off by my empty core but quickly, far too quickly, I could feel the magic pouring back in again.
Finally I got a handle on myself and found Fena holding me in a tight hug.
“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m sorry..”
She had her head buried in my hair so her voice was slightly muffled.
I moved a little and she quickly pulled back to stare at me with teary eyes.
“I’m sorry Al, I didn’t mean for that to happen. I cast a weak auditory illusion on you to get a reaction and it went haywire for some reason, you started freaking out, before I could do anything your magic just..”
My eyes scanned around us.
The old wooden flooring of the shop around us seemed to have gained a perfectly formed circle of wood which looked almost brand-new, expanding out from where I was sitting..
Come to think of it, the chair I’m sitting on feels stiffer too, as if the padding in it has lost some of the comfortable wear that makes it normally so squishy..
“Holy crap..”
Fena grunted and gave me another squeeze.
“You can say that again..”
She seemed slightly distracted, struggling to understand something.
“I don’t think healing is what your magic is doing.. I have no idea what Edith did but that was far too powerful to be just healing.”
She waved her hand around us uncertainly, then brought it up to cup together with her other one at her chest.
“Just LOOK at this place, even your clothes are good as new..”
“..at least it doesn’t hurt anyone like the ice could have.”
She seemed reluctant to agree with me but nodded anyway.
My eyes looked away from her awkwardly while she seemed to go deeper into thought, eventually they settled on the old clock in the corner.
Ah, hell!
Is that really the time?
“I know this has been a lot to handle and stuff, and I REALLY appreciate your help Fena but I need to get moving. With this change and storyteller’s interference I’m stuck living with my mum again for now, if I’m not back soon she’s going to seriously lose it.”
Fena looked up at me with a slightly lost look but nodded in understanding anyway.
“Can I borrow your phone? I need to get a lift with Sarah.”
..and apologise to her for this morning..
After a moment Fena seemed to realise I was talking again, whatever part of my last burst of magic she’s thinking about must be pretty major to leave her so dazed.
“Sure, it’s behind the counter as always..”
I smiled at her and she weakly smiled back, her hands cupping slightly harder at her chest.
“Thanks”
I made my way over to the counter.
Before I could reach the phone, the little door behind it leading to the private back rooms of the shop opened and Edith grumpily pushed her way out of it while staring at me intensely.
I froze like a rabbit in a car’s headlights.
“Ya be needin’ this. Come back when ya done, I be ‘elpin’ ya.. useless girl.”
She tossed a canvas, over the shoulder style, shopping bag to me and then turned back around to shuffle through the door again, closing it tightly behind her.
I stared at the bag in my arms worriedly for a while.
She didn’t seem as angry as earlier but who knows with Edith..
Carefully I eased the bag open and let out a surprised gasp at its contents.
The bag’s full of stuff!
It feels light as a feather though, it must be one of the expanded bags they sell in the Eugene ‘uptown mages market’.
I didn’t know they even sold these in the shop?..
Inside I could see a few different books, some unmarked boxes, what looks like an incense burner and a lot of cloth for some reason.
A glance at Fena didn’t help, she just shrugged at me with that same, slightly lost, look on her face.
Oh well, I’ll check it out later in my room.
I need to hurry before mum blows a fuse because I’m late.
The phone was in the same place as usual.
I dialled Sarah’s phone from memory.
It gave four rings before she picked up.
“Hello?”
Her voice sounded a bit strained for some reason.
My mouth wouldn’t move for a moment.
I wanted to just shout ‘I’m Sorry’ at her and then hang up.
It would be so much easier then what I’m going to face on the ride home instead..
“Hey Sarah.. can you come pick me up from Fena’s shop?.. I need a lift to mum’s place.”
My voice didn’t shake too much but I sounded far from sure of myself, even to my ears.
Sarah sniffed loudly into the phone and made a sound of agreement.
“I’ll be there soon, meet me outside.”
Without another word she hung up.
I felt like a total heel.
It’s pretty obvious she’s been crying just from her voice.
I can’t think of anything else that may have caused her to cry at the moment, which leaves me as the source..
I didn’t mean to upset her so much.
I was so geared up this morning, it feels like a lifetime ago.
I know she’s hurting because of my change too.
We just handle it in different ways.
I lash out when I’m angry, it’s something I picked up while working for the Hu.. well, working for whoever it was that made me THINK I was working for the Hub at least..
Sarah internalises her anger a lot.
She makes jokes and treats the problem as something unimportant so she doesn’t have to face it, in case she loses control.
For such a free spirit, Sarah’s such a control freak.
She even puts me to shame at times, at least I know when to let something go.. most of the time anyway..
I don’t know what I’m going to say to her.
It’s obvious we need to talk about this.
If we don’t then we’re going to end up hating each other for no real, valid reason.
I don’t WANT to be arguing with Sarah.
She’s the one person I trust above all others.
How could I not?
She’s my other half, my twin.
For a moment Theodora’s words came echoing back in my head.
‘Your other half will hurt you, she will cause you more pain than you have ever experienced.. it’s Sarah’s right to do so, a heart of a heart’
I shook my head hard and silenced the memory quickly but I couldn’t shake off the unease I felt from it.
I don’t WANT to hurt Sarah, I don’t want her to hurt me either, especially if she has a valid reason to do it in revenge somehow..
..What am I doing?..
It was THEODORA!
She’s not right, she can’t be right!
She’s insane, she was just spouting off random things she knew would get a reaction from me.
She’s always been like that, doing things just to get a reaction.
I can’t let her offhand little ‘prophecy’ act rule my life!
I don’t even believe in that mystic crap!
I’m going to get in the car, tell Sarah I’m sorry, then she’ll understand and we can move on like we used to.
Just because that two-bit, perverted soothsayer in my head decided to start spelling out my doom and gloom doesn’t mean I have to listen to it!
She’s probably not even right anyway, and I’ll prove it!
I’ll apologise to Sarah and everything will be fine again..
..Why does it feel so unlikely when I say it like that?..
I shook my head a few times to clear away all the mixed up worried thoughts.
It seems like I’ve gotten better at shaking myself out of it when I drop into thought like that now.
It’s probably got something to do with me accepting the ‘victims’ into my head, the girls Ellie let out.
“Fena, I’m gonna grab those books I was looking for earlier. Can you ring them up for me before I go?”
She seemed to jump at my voice.
Her hand quickly flicked down to her waist, away from her chest, as if she’d been caught doing something she shouldn’t be doing.
She nodded her head furiously and quickly walked over to the counter.
I ambled over to the wreckage at the back of the shop.
It’s going to take her a while to fix this stuff up again.
I’m a little surprised she doesn’t have it all enchanted with strength runes or something, it would have saved a lot of hassle if she had.
The books I dropped are easy to find at least..
The ice dome pieces fell on either side of me and Rosemary so the back wall is mostly untouched.
My little pile of thick books was still sat waiting for me by the rear shelves I’d been searching through for the Locus Point book earlier.
I scooped them up and awkwardly carried them over to the counter.
You’d think I’d be used to carrying big piles of books by now but with my new body came a new center of balance.
While most of the problems I SHOULD be having with it are countered nicely by the thousands of years of experience I have available on how this body works, none of my easily accessed past-selves was THAT into books, so carrying so many of them is a new motion I don’t automatically have some kind of muscle memory built up for.
It’s similar to my problems with the feeling of water falling on me from the shower, it’s a new experience that I can’t just rely on their past-knowledge to help me get used to quickly.
Fena flipped each book over casually and dropped them into the bag that Edith gave me when she was done.
For some reason at the last one she shot me an amused look for a moment but didn’t say anything else before dropping it in with the others.
“That will be two-hundred and four dollars Al. Are you paying by cash or card?”
I opened my mouth to answer and then froze.
She seemed to read my face pretty well, judging by her amused huff.
“No money I take it?”
I cringed and shot her an apologetic look.
“No money, no card, no wallet in general. I think I left it at mums place this morning.”
Fena sniggered a little at my frustration.
“It’s this stupid skirts fault. Why can’t they just put pockets in them? This is why I prefer jeans..”
She leaned against the wall behind the counter and gave me a slightly sympathetic knowing look in return for my rant.
“I’ll put the books on your tab for now Al, I know you’re good for it. Can I suggest getting yourself a purse of some kind soon?”
Her lips twitched in amusement.
“Especially if you’re going to insist on running around looking like you’re skipping out of some private school all the time..”
I growled at her in warning and gave my miraculously repaired, tartan skirt an irritated tug.
“I didn’t CHOSE to wear this Fena, I h-”
She leaned forward and rested her chin on her palms.
“I was joking Al, keep calm.. or don’t actually, maybe this time when your magic goes off you’ll fix the loose floorboards behind the counter for me.”
Her tight lipped smile was slightly infectious and I couldn’t help but return it with one of my own.
Hopefully she doesn’t actually think too hard on that idea, I don’t need her intentionally pissing me off every time I visit from now on just so she can get free repairs done or a general healing spell out of it.
“Fena.. can.. since my change, I’ve been going by Hannah instead of Al.. It fits better, could you..”
I didn’t want to finish that sentence.
It was hard enough admitting, aloud, that I preferred being called Hannah over my old name.
At least I didn’t have to tell her that it’s always felt better, ever since Sarah gave the name to me.
That’s a secret I don’t think I’m willing to share with anyone anytime soon..
I think Sarah might know but she’s never openly made a big thing about it so I’m not sure on that one.
It might not completely be my fault.
Even with all the female voices in my head being sealed away at first, they still had an effect on my psyche as I grew up, I doubt people would react well to knowing how weird I really am though..
Being turned into an Arista clone is bad enough.
Now I don’t have the plausible deniability of blaming Sarah for ‘making’ me dress up for her sake.
With mum pushing me to ‘be a Lady’, whatever the hell that means, and John pushing me to be.. HER as well..
I’m getting so stressed out because it’s not JUST them and THEIR want’s I’m fighting against to stay sane.. I’m fighting myself too..
The feeling has only gotten worse over the years, I had a handle on it before because of my male body but now.. it’s slipping out of my control.
I woke up this morning in the monstro-nighty to go have my blind, sensationless shower and I actually enjoyed the feel of the fluffy pink thing slipping over my legs as I made my way to the bathroom.
I caught myself playing with my hair in the mirror too.
Just a little bit, just pushing it behind my ears so it looked right.. but that’s just it.
I shouldn’t CARE about that sort of thing, that’s not a thought I should have!
I’m not stupid enough to think being female innately makes me want to be this feminine little piece of fluff that cares too much about her appearance or something.. but it’s making the thoughts I always used to have when pretending to be Sarah come back too much, too easily.
My body was my break from those thoughts before, it was the cold shower I could use to shut them up quickly.
Now.. now my body is BUILT for that kind of thing.
People will EXPECT me to look nice, to care about my hair, to wear the frilly, fluffy monstro-nighty!
I’m fighting to not lose myself with all that’s been happening, but I can already tell I’ve lost some things.
I’m far more emotionally fragile then I was, I spent four years hunting down the worst magic-abusers and demonic monsters the world could throw at me.
I’ve faced more dark, insidious magic then most people do in their entire lives and I BEAT them!
.. but I can’t stop myself from having mood swings now..
I can’t stop myself from drifting off in thought constantly, my mind keeps moving from one topic to the next as if it’s SEARCHING for things that will tug at my emotions.
It’s happening right now!
I was asking Fena to just use my new name, that’s all.
That’s not even that strange considering the circumstances but it’s set me off like this!
I might seriously need some help here.. I’m not sure I can handle all of this alone for once.
There’s no-one who I can turn to though, no-one who can really UNDERSTAND just what the hell I’m going through!
I’m weird again.
In a world of magic, monsters and fae folk.. I’m the weird one.
..Again..
======
Someone shook my shoulder, jolting me back to the real world.
Fena was giving me a worried look.
“A.. Hannah, are you okay?”
I sniffed a little and pulled my face into a reassuring smile for her, at least as close as I could get to one at the moment.
I’m being weird again.
I need to stop that..
“I’m-”
My brand burned a little in warning.
I’d forgotten about that.
No saying I’m fine when I’m obviously not..
“I think I just need to get some rest. Today’s been a busy day, ya know?”
She didn’t seemed convinced by that.
I pushed my reassuring smile up to maximum and grabbed the bag off the counter in a rush.
“Thanks for putting this on my tab Fena. I’ll drop in with the cash at some point in the next few days. I’ve got to go, Sarah’s probably waiting outside.”
With quick steps I crossed the shop floor and pulled open the door before she could voice some kind of disagreement.
“Al..”
I winced as I heard her slightly hurt tone but carried on walking, pretending that I didn’t hear her speak.
My weirdness is causing too many people I care about to call after me in that tone of voice lately.
I can’t.. I need to get some kind of hold on it before I mess up everything beyond repair.
The shop door shut behind me with a ring of the bell.
Across the street I could see Sarah’s old car parked up.
The paint on her wheel arches is showing signs of rust again..
She wasn’t looking at me, she seemed to have her head resting on the steering wheel.
Her position was making her hair fall across her face so I couldn’t make anything out without getting closer.
With a deep breath for strength I pushed one Mary Jane covered foot in front of the other and started moving towards her car.
..I really don’t want to have this conversation right now..
![]() |
It's usually hard to pick up the pieces, we tend to think that some things would take a miracle to be repaired.
Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Hey Sare..”
My voice was just a little bit shaky but I think I covered it well.
Sarah’s head shot up the moment I opened the door and she’s staring at me with wide, wet eyes.
I barely managed to get my butt in the car seat before she was reaching across to pull me into a tight hug.
She mumbled something into my neck but I couldn’t understand it at first.
After a moment her head shifted and she sighed heavily.
“I’m so sorry, this is all my fault..”
My hands automatically came up to pat her back but I was a bit lost for words.
It feels like I’ve come into this conversation half way through, AND from the wrong end of it.
“You didn’t do anything Sare? I was gonna come begging forgiveness from you. I shouldn’t have snapped at you like that..”
She squeezed me a little tighter and let off a hollow laugh into my shoulder.
“We need to talk. How does lunch at the flat sound?”
I still felt a little thrown off by her apology but lunch doesn’t sound bad right now.
I can pick up a few of my things from the flat while we’re the-
Oh.. yeah..
“I can’t. Mum’s gonna be waiting for me to get back from ‘Gladstones’..”
Sarah’s face mirrored my cringe at the idea of going back to mum right now.
It’s pretty obvious there’s something big going on that I’m missing details on, we really need to get out in the open at the moment..
“Two seconds, I’ll call her.”
She leaned away from me and scooped up her mobile from the hand-free kit on her dashboard.
My hands came down to nervously fiddle with the hem of my, now repaired, tartan skirt.
For some reason the act of fiddling with the cloth in my fingers calmed me down a little.
I’ll have to check with Trudy to make sure there’s no after-effects from the enchantments she has in the AMS office, I’ve never been one to fiddle with my hands before.
Especially with a skirt..
Admittedly I’ve not worn knee-length skirts very often in the past, so it could just be me.
Most of the skirts I ended up wearing while doing ‘favours’ for Sarah or while on a mission were either longer formal things, longer summer things or much shorter ‘distraction’ things.
I heard the call pick up and mum’s muffled voice from Sarah’s phone but couldn’t make out what she was saying.
My hands drifted down a little and tugged my knee-high socks up a bit better, the left one was sliding down compared to the right one.
“Hey mum.. Yeah, I’m good.. Tor’s fine too..?”
Sarah shot me a confused look.
I shrugged and mouthed ‘later’ to her.
She nodded back and refocused on the call.
“I’ve got Hannah with me.. Sorry, I’ve got Ari with me.”
She winced a little.
I don’t blame her, I hate that name too.
“We’re going to drop around to my flat for a bit, I think I have some old clothes she can have and..”
Her voice dipped down as if she was trying to whisper something out of my hearing range.
“..I think she’s having some boy-trouble. I should be a good sister and help her out ya kno-“
Sarah’s eyes went impossibly wide and she slowly turned to face me with worry.
“uh..no.. she’s not mentioned any name’s yet. I’ll see what she thinks about this ‘Max’ if I get the chance..”
I winced but nodded in answer to her unasked question.
Her shoulders sank and she shook her head a little in disbelief.
“That’s great, I’ll drop her home in time for dinner. Is it okay if I stay too? It’s been ages since I last had one of your dinners..”
Despite her obvious shock at Max’s uninvited appearance into the conversation, and my life in general, Sarah’s lips curved up a little in a smile.
I think she really HAS missed a lot of the little stuff with mum, like having dinner at home every once in a while.
“Great, I’ll talk to you later then mum.. love you too.”
With a sigh she hung up and rested her head on the steering wheel for a moment.
Finally she sucked in deep breath and shot back up to give me a pretty unconvincing grin.
“So.. been a girl a few days and already got yourself a suitor huh?”
I cringed a little.
Her smile slipped back into a more serious look.
“Tell me everything, hopefully by the end of it you can tell me something that will stop me from beating that little shit to death the moment I see him..”
She flinched a little and shuddered.
“I’m only hoping for that much because I’m pretty sure he can just magic me out of existence.. or whatever you mages do to people who annoy you..”
My mouth twitched in a slight smile but it didn’t last.
That really isn’t the kind of topic I can laugh about at the moment, even if I have calmed down a bit since this morning.
“Well, for a start he can’t directly hurt me anymore. I got a brand on him while I was leaving the temple with Tor, he’s more of an annoyance at this point than anything else..”
Sarah sighed and pulled me into a relieved hug.
Her hands came up to gently stroke the ends of my, now far too long, hair comfortingly.
“Start from the top Han. The last I saw you seemed okay, a bit flustered from shopping obviously but nowhere near how you were this morning.. even Mum was acting surprisingly nice about everything at the time too.”
She obviously knew what she was getting into the moment I open my mouth, I don’t need much of a push to start ranting when it comes to Max..
She leaned away from me enough that she could turn the key to start the car and she pulled us out onto the street slowly but her eyes kept flicking over to me with worry.
With a deep breath I started.
I’ve needed to get a lot of this off my chest to someone, I told Fena a lot earlier but there are some things I’d only ever tell Sarah..
She’s pretty much the only person I would trust with everything that goes on in my head, let alone being someone who would have even the slightest chance of understanding it all.
“Well it started with me taking a shower..”
======
We pulled up in Sarah’s parking spot outside the flat a bit too sharply.
Her’s knuckles were white on the steering wheel and her face was tight with anger.
There were a few times, particularly when I told her about John slipping himself into the Martials family and what I’d found out about the brand storyteller put on me, where I thought she was going to plough us off the road with her driving.
She’s not the safest of drivers as it is, let alone when she’s this angry.
“So.. just so I’m clear..”
Her head slowly turned to watch me.
For some reason it feels like she should have a twitch forming in her eye with the forced pleasant look she’s got stretched on her face.
“The bastard that turned you into a teenage girl is now living next-door and stalking you. Mum’s convinced I’m practically married to Tor, she’s also convinced that you fancy Max, John, whatever his name is.. she’s convinced you fancy him.. on top of that your magic is so messed up that a simple spell gave you super-model worthy hair, also mum convinced you to wear that stupid outfit to the Hub today.”
I opened my mouth to argue.
There was no convincing involved, she just made me wear it!
..okay.. maybe I could have stood up to her a bit more but it’s been a stressful few days!
I was barely awake and she was REALLY determined that I should wear it..
“On top of all THAT, you found out that this ‘storyteller’ character gave you a marriage brand that’s made your magic even MORE unstable, not to mention him having placed it being completely illegal.. THEN, just to put the icing on the cake, you have two, honest to god, supposedly mythical warrior women on the warpath hunting him down for you and Fena almost killed you.”
My finger came up to argue the point but I slowly dropped it and closed my mouth after a moment’s consideration.
There’s not a single point there I can actually argue with..
Hearing someone else describe it really puts things in perspective honestly.
..Man, my life SUCKS..
Sarah’s death-grip on the steering wheel eased and she started getting things together to get out of the car.
She paused for a second to sigh deeply to herself.
“I really messed up this time Han..”
My eyebrow perked up in curiosity.
She shook her head and gestured towards the flat, basically saying ‘not here’.
I nodded, following her out of the car to go inside, instead of questioning her further.
This feels like the kind of conversation that would be better over a cup of coffee while sitting on our sofa..
======
“Okay..”
Sarah huffed to herself and took a sip of her coffee.
“Okay.. I messed up Han. When they debriefed me on your condition in the medi-bay I was given strict guidelines on what I should and shouldn’t do with you. I agreed obviously, it’s the only way they would let you out of there anytime soon, and we both know how bad you are with hospitals..”
A little smirk formed on my lips.
I’ve never been good at being a patient.
Even when I was little and I got a cold, I’d end up trying to go play in the woods outside while running a high fever instead of resting.
Mum ended up cuffing me to her with a long chain to stop me leaving the house when she was home looking after us on those days, it got THAT bad.
It’s one of the few times where Sarah would be the quiet one and I was the annoying little hyperactive bouncy ball of energy.
I just tend to feel better moving around while I’m ill usually, being all cooped up makes me feel worse from the start.
It’s kind of odd I slept so much the other day after using so much blood magic actually.
Usually I can’t sleep when I feel that ill.
Last time it happened I ended up sitting up for three days straight coming up with new enchantment formula’s until I felt better.
Sarah smiled at me with a bit of a pained look to her face.
“With everything that happened with mum I completely spaced on the guidelines.. I kind of got caught up having mum back, ya know?”
I nodded, much to her relief.
I know what it’s like to get caught up with mum being nice again AND I saw how well they were getting on the other day too..
I doubt I could have done much better in remembering other things in the same situation.
Her smile slipped and she winced after a moment to gather herself.
“Han.. your messed up.. your magic is just WRONG at the moment and your brain..”
Her hands fiddled with her coffee a little nervously.
“The head nurse at the medi-bay didn’t want to let me take you home. She said you were just on the edge of having a full psychotic episode, she said your magic was off the charts and still climbing.”
Her hands fiddled again.
“When you woke up I figured you were acting normally, ya know? I figured she was just exaggerating or something.. you seemed fine to me..”
Her head dipped down and her shoulders shook a little.
“I’m sorry Han..”
Her head came up to stare at me with a broken look in her eyes.
“She told me I should stay with you. That you needed someone watching you constantly.. someone who could take you into the Hub at the first sign of trouble.”
Her chin wobbled dangerously.
“I.. If I’d known you were going to your room to meditate, to try and sort out what was wrong with your head, I would have stopped you and rushed us back to the Hub.. but I wasn’t thinking.”
The hand holding her coffee was trembling too now.
“Her words didn’t even come back to me until I was back here, later on that night.. and I shrugged it off again, like an idiot, thinking that you hadn’t called or shown any problems yet, ya know?”
Her head dipped down to stare at her hands again.
“I forget sometimes, despite how it seems, that you’re not immortal.. you’re not some vengeful guardian angel that always knows what to do and is always there to save me.. Your my sister..”
Her chin gave up all pretence of stability and she shuddered hard against the sofa, almost spilling her coffee in the process.
“You needed help Han.. medical help.. I should have been there for you and I wasn’t.. I convinced myself you were fine an-”
Her voice trailed off into a higher pitch which finally settled into a pained whine as she burst into tears and dived across the sofa to hug me, sending both of our coffees flying across the floor.
“I’m sorry.. I knew from the moment you came stomping out of the house that something was wrong. I tried to cheer you up, I thought.. I HOPED that it was just you being grumpy about the uniform and whatever had happened to your hair but..”
Her cheek nuzzled against mine, the same way she used to do when we were kids.
“I’m sorry..”
My hands came up around her and gave her a tight squeeze in return.
“You don’t need to get this upset over it Sare.. I’m fine now..”
She grunted and shoved her wet face deeper into my hair.
Who knew, this stupid fluffy mass on my head would apparently be useful for something after all?
It seems she finds the annoying loose curls on my head to be a comfortable hiding place for her tears at least..
“I should have-”
I leaned away from her a little and put a finger to her lips making a ‘shh’ sound.
“Sare, I won’t pretend I’m not worried about what you’ve told me. I’ve noticed similar things myself already.. I think we need to set up a meeting with one of the magi-medics at the Hub to get a full run down soon.. but I don’t blame you.”
She opened her mouth to argue but I pushed my finger against her lips a bit harder to stem her words.
“You just said you forget that I’m only human sometimes, that I make mistakes and need help too.. well don’t forget YOUR human as well.. we all make mistakes Sare. As it is, I think I’ve got a pretty good handle on the problems now.”
Her mouth opened again and when my finger didn’t push down to stop her she actually spoke.
“You seem a lot more stable then you were this morning.. what changed?”
I smirked at her and pulled my hand away from her lips to push back my annoying hair arrogantly.
“I’m just amazingly gifted and fixed myself..”
It started small but I could hear it easily.
Sarah made a little ‘snerk’ noise in the back of her throat.
Without any further warning she started laughing.
It was probably more from relief at me being able to mess about after such a serious conversation but her laugh was infectious enough to set me off too.
Her laugh can always set me off, I’m tempted to say it’s a twin thing but I think it’s more of an ‘us’ thing honestly.
“Oh great and powerful Witch of Oz..”
She didn’t finish the line but she didn’t need to, we both laughed a little more anyway.
After watching the Wizard of Oz as kids we had a little in-joke that, whenever one of us did something stupid, we were the scarecrow and had to ask the ‘wise one’ for a brain to make up for it.
It’s been a long times since either of us has brought that up..
I can’t help but feel kind of nice knowing that we can still do silly stuff like that.
For far too long my interactions with Sarah have been a bit too tense and grown up, normally because I only tended to see her when she was in danger or I was in a rush to get to a new mission..
Come to think of it, this last week is probably the most time we’ve spent together in one go for a fair few years..
Our laugher eased naturally but we were both left with warm smiles our faces.
“Seriously though, I managed to find a balance for what was going on in my head a few days ago and with the AMS peoples help today I worked out what’s been going on with my magic lately too, it’s not good but it’s manageable at least.”
I’m kind of glad Rosemary and Trudy’s office has that ‘calming’ rune system all over it.
Without that, I might not have been calm enough to notice what my magic was doing after I vented it all..
I’m sure I would have worked it out at some point, probably when I went to see Fena an..
“Oh.. and Edith did something weird, she kind of fixed my ice magic problem at the same time as making it easier for me to use up my excess magic quickly.”
I could see the curiosity in Sarah’s eyes right away.
She’s always been a bit in awe of Edith’s whole ‘secretive old wise woman of few words’ act.
The one that works so well on a lot of people.. until you actually get to know her for the head hitting, ‘Bad Juju’ yelling, insane little yoda that she is at least..
The idea that I got help from Edith instead of Fena at the shop probably helps too, those two STILL don’t like each-other for some reason.
“Can I see?”
My smile got a bit wider.
I don’t fully understand what Edith did yet but how can I resist showing off for Sarah?
Especially when emptying my body of all this built up magic feels SO good at the moment..
“Hold on to your seat. It’s gonna get bright for a second.”
She actually took me at my word for some reason, her hands reached down and took a tight grip onto the sofa, just in case.
It took a bit of effort for me to bring up what I needed.
Like before, it’s not exactly hard to get my magic to respond at the moment, getting the excess magic in my lines to follow after it isn’t hard either.
For some reason the change from ice magic to whatever it is Edith’s done to convert it into this pseudo-healing magic thing I have now isn’t an instinctive change, if I’m doing it manually like this at least.
I guess.. that’s the difference between my attempts at mind magic and her mastery of it?
While it was obvious in the shop earlier that, while under stress where my magic will spike, I’ll instinctively let off a blast of this stuff.. I think she somehow made the link so that it takes actual concentration for me to do it on purpose.
On the plus side, that means I get to use ice magic still if I want to!
On the downside it means I have to put a bit of mental effort in to do this sort of thing consciously.
Overall, it’s probably a fair trade off.
I’m pretty happy with it at least.
Imagine if I had absolutely no natural offensive spells left?
Magic is magic but in a fight most mages fall back on their natural element, it can pretty much be cast with a thought and comes out with a lot more force than a spell using the same amount of magic would offer.
I really owe Edith for helping me like this, even if she was in a bad mood over it all for some reason.
My magic cycled around my body while I built myself up to pushing it out.
It’s a really weird feeling to describe, I can feel that there’s a kind of ‘mental switch’ I can throw to release all that built up power at my fingertips in one go but finding the switch is awkward at the moment..
If I had to give an analogy I’d say it’s like trying to find a light switch on a wall in a dark room.
I know it’s there, I just can’t quite get-
THERE it is!
With a wave of, what felt like, cold wind ALL of the swirling magic inside me surged outwards in every direction.
It passed through my skin without any effort at all, going out in a roughly dome like shape through Sarah and flooding over the whole flat.
oh.. ohhh that feels good..
..Ohh..
======
“Han?.. Han are you..”
Sarah’s shaking woke me up from my post-orgasmic daze.
I’m feeling too good right now to call it anything else.
If anything THAT one felt even better than the last few times I’ve pushed all my magic out instinctively.
My head flopped sideways to rest on my shoulder and I offered Sarah a goofy smile instead of speaking.
“What the hell did you DO Han?.. that.. you fixed my sofa!.. and the floorboards.. and the lampshade in the corner.. an-”
My floppy arm came up and gently tried to stop her talking but fell short for some reason.
I let my arm fall completely and leaned hard into her body instead with a happy snigger.
“..are you.. drunk?”
That made me snigger even harder and rub my face into her stomach a bit more.
This feeling is so good.
I’m so empty, and I fixed things..
I didn’t break or hurt anyone for once.. and it felt SO good..
“Han..”
Sarah shifted how she was sitting on the sofa and somehow managed to move me over so I was practically sitting in her lap.
I almost fell face-first off the couch in the process but she caught me at the last second with an annoyed huff.
“.. what am I gonna do with you, huh?”
I sniggered again and tried to lean back into her instead of answering.
She doesn’t sound angry, more amused and exasperated than anything.
My head came to rest on her chest, my too long hair fanned out around me perfectly, as always.
I can’t even bring myself to be annoyed at how the ‘perfect hair’ spell is still lingering in my system at the moment.
A hand came up to play with a piece of it.
It took me a moment to realise that it was really MY hand.. I could feel the hair passing through my fingers.
Sarah’s hand came up and carefully cupped mine to bring it back down to my lap.
“Com’ on Han, why don’t you take a little nap yeah? You’ll feel better afterwards I promise.”
..Feel better..
Is that even possible?
A nap though.. naps are good..
Just thinking about taking a nap made me yawn wide.
Sarah let out an awkward breath that tickled my ears by moving my hair.. my long soft hair..
“That’s it Han, let’s have a nice nap and you’ll feel better when you wake up okay?”
I rolled my head to snuggle into her chest a bit more in response.
“mmm-Nr..”
That’s about as much communication as I feel up to at the moment.
My mouth doesn’t want to cooperate for some reason.
“Com’ on Han.. nap time..”
With one last unsuccessful shuffle to bring my legs up onto the sofa I let out a contented sigh and settled in to sleep.
Sarah’s hand feels so nice stroking my hair like that..
======
It’s warm.
It’s really comfortable and warm.
I don’t want to move but I really need to pee and my head feels weird.
My eyes opened and promptly shut again with a groan.
It’s daylight out.
It doesn’t feel like it should be daylight out..
“Awake, are you?”
Sarah sounded really amused for some reason.
“Mmm-nr..”
I rubbed my face into the soft sofa.
Hopefully she got the meaning of my words from that..
Her hands gripped my shoulder and rolled me over so I was face up suddenly.
I groaned and cracked one eye open to give her a beady glare.
“Close enough..”
She had a smug smile on her face for some reason too.
“I should thank you, ya know?”
I grunted and tried to roll back over but she wouldn’t let me.
“Whatever you did fixed my water-heater, I just managed the longest shower I’ve ever had in this place without running low on hot water even once.”
She seemed happy about that, it took me far too long to work out why.
I’m not quite running on all cylinders yet.. my mouth had automatically moved into a smile for her anyway.
If someone smiles at you, you smile back.
That’s just logical.
“Do you think you can walk Han? I need to get you back to mum before dinner..”
With a lot of effort I managed to push myself upright and slowly moved into a wobbly standing position.
Sarah squinted at me thoughtfully.
“Good enough, if mum asks I’ll tell her you felt a bit ill in the car.”
I nodded my head as best I could.
My head is slowly starting to clear.. painfully slowly.
“I felt ill the other.. day.. she-”
I almost lost my balance and had to lean backwards quickly with a yelp.
Sarah surged forward and caught me with a steadying arm.
“..She’ll buy it.”
Sarah smiled at me again and my lips pulled into a happy smile too.
Things are getting clearer but I feel far too happy to be normal right now..
“Com’ on then Han. I’ll put you in the car and you can sleep a bit more on the way there.”
She shifted her arm a little to give me more support and slowly started moving us out of the flat.
“Is there anything else you need while we’re here?”
I rolled my shoulders and laughed a little at the weird heavy, tight feeling on my head.
“My Pyjamas.. my bag.. books and my laptop?”
She nodded her head and focused on getting us carefully down the stairwell.
I spent the descent clinging to the banister for support, the last thing I need to do is fall down the stairs right now..
======
The slam of Sarah’s car boot woke me up with a jolt.
My magic surged forth protectively before I could stop it and with a muted flash, the car shook and Sarah fell on her ass with a surprised yelp.
“Son of a-”
She made her way back to her feet while rubbing her eyes and gave me an annoyed look in the rear view mirror.
I shrugged with an apologetic frown, it’s not like I can help it, she startled me..
For a second she seemed to forgive me but then her eyes drifted and she let off a sharp gasp.
“What the hell did you do to my CAR?!”
My shoulders sunk back into the seat a bit tighter.
I didn’t need to look around to guess what I’d done.
The same thing I’ve done to everything since Edith added this new diversion to my instinctive ice magic.. I fixed it.
Maybe if I stay huddled in this seat and focus on the waves of pleasure rolling around my body from releasing yet ANOTHER wave of oppressive magic build-up from my lines, things will just work out without my input.
The feeling is still so good.
Not quite as good as the last one, that left me in some kind of pleasure induced giggly waking-coma state, but still really nice in general..
“Holy crap Han..”
I chanced a glance up at her face and felt a bit relieved that she didn’t seem angry anymore.
With a squeal she dived into the car to pull me into an excited hug.
“Holy CRAP Han, you fixed my CAR!”
I tried to shift around weakly so I could breathe easier but she let me go quickly enough that it didn’t really matter.
She sunk into the driver seat and rubbed her hands on the steering wheel in awe.
With a yank she slammed her door shut and shoved the keys in the ignition.
The car ticked over instantly and purred like the day it was made, instead of the rough asthmatic wheeze I’m used to hearing from her car at this point.
The poor thing is over ten years old after all.
She bought it ‘pre-loved’ from a rather active past-owner too, so it was never in the best of conditions to start with..
She still loves it though.
I suggested she get a new one at one point a while ago but she refused.
She said some silly stuff about it being like family and if we had a Grandma, that we knew, we wouldn’t throw her out the door the moment she started making old people noises.
At the time I honestly didn’t care enough to argue with her logic.
“oh hoo, your all shiny Betty!”
..oh no.. she’s talking to it again..
THIS is why I didn’t care enough to argue with her logic.
She talks to the bloody car if it’s ‘misbehaving’.. or in this case when it’s suddenly got a magically assisted makeover.
I rolled my eyes and tried to not make eye contact with her.
She’ll only drag me into her madness and make me talk to it too..
I’m kind of impressed by what my new diverted magic has done though.
I don’t have the first clue about how to repair a car but it definitely sounds like my magic managed it somehow.
The seats feel less ‘used’ now too, the paint on the hood is shining brightly in the setting sunlight with not even a scratch visible to my eyes.
Even the mirrors are clean and clear.
Hell, the car actually SMELLS new now!
Just WHAT the hell did Edith set my magic to divert to??
Judging by how much power I use every time my magic sparks off now, it can’t just be a basic elemental change.
I thought doing stuff like changing fire to lava or water to ice would be a big gap in power but this.. this effect I keep having..
It’s off the charts!
If I wasn’t ME, and a locus point..
I’d literally be able to have a single angry outburst per day before I was magically drained into uselessness, and that’s talking best case scenario!
A normal mage with this diversion on them could possibly, no make that PROBABLY, fall into a dangerous level of magic withdrawal where their body starts shutting down from having a near empty core.
..Trust me that is NOT a nice way to die quickly..
======
“We’re going to go to the car place on south-sixth street and get you some nice new fluffy dice to celebrate.. yes we are, yes we are..”
..Now she’s baby talking to the car, while rubbing the dashboard..
Forget ‘magic making people crazy’, I think it’s just something that runs in our family.
With one memory modification mum is convinced she came up with the name ‘Arista’ from an old family myth and that I should dress like a school girl in public..
I’ve got the world’s most complicated form of multiple personality disorder.. and Sarah baby talks to her car..
Our whole family is one big psychologists dream pay-check waiting to happen!
I coughed into my fist a little to get Sarah’s attention.
She stopped rubbing the dashboard and gave me an awkward, apologetic look as a blush formed slightly on her cheeks.
“Sorry..”
It was a struggle not to laugh but I held it down to a simple understanding smile with slightly tweaked eyebrow.
“I’ll just..”
Her blush didn’t dim but she left the sentence unfinished as she reached for her keys.
I let it drop and put my head back against the headrest of the seat.
I feel a lot better now, my head still feels oddly heavy and tight but hopefully that will go away over time, at least my hairs not in the way, the last few times I’ve got in the car I’ve tangled it all over my face getting in or just got it caught in the door somehow.
..stupid long hair..
Sarah gave me one more awkward look but quickly turned back to the car, revved the engine and grinned when it roared in healthy agreement to her plans.
“Buckle up Han, we’re taking the new improved Betty for a spin.”
I scrabbled frantically for my seatbelt.
She’s bad enough normally, I do NOT need to die in a car crash because of an unworn seatbelt thank-you-very-much!
With one more roaring rev of the engine Sarah shot us out of the parking lot behind the flats and whipped into the evening rush-hour.
My hand came up to my mouth and I had to hold back the sudden urge to vomit.
..How does she still have her licence?!..
======
We gently rolled to a stop in mum’s driveway and Sarah let out a happy sigh of satisfaction.
I tried to pry my white knuckles off of the handle above my door and sighed to myself in relief.
All signs of my previous, pleasure induced, sleepy-ness are gone at this point.
The only thing that stopped me from letting off yet ANOTHER set of magical ‘fix everything’ power blasts every time she took a tight corner at speed was the very real possibility that they might somehow fix her car even MORE and make us go FASTER!
I’ve spent the last fifteen minutes with a tight clamp on my magic, to not let even a hint of it escape, just in case.
My sister is a menace to society when driving, especially when she’s enjoying it!
Sarah turned off the engine and almost seemed to fly across the divide between us to hug me tightly.
“You’re the best! I love you, have I told you lately that I love you? Because I love you and you fixed my CAR and it’s so amazing!”
Her hug felt a bit too tight.
I had to wheeze in a breath past her squishing my new, smaller, chest cavity and now-existent boobs too much.
“That was fun right? What about when I overtook that guy in the sports car, the LOOK on his face! I-”
She seemed to notice something about the look on MY face and almost dropped me back into the passenger seat, in a rush her hand flicked open the door and she pushed me sideways so I was leaning out of the car.
“Oh no you don’t! This is my nice shiny new Betty, you’re NOT throwing up in her Han!”
I don’t know what she’s worrying about, I honestly don’t think I’m going throw up right now..
I may have come a bit close at times, like the moment she just mentioned, when she sped past the sports car driver earlier while absentmindedly dodging other cars across all three lanes.. but by now I’m pretty much stuck on simply feeling glad that it’s all over..
Just to be safe, I might have to add ‘Cars’ to my list of things I would rather warp dangerously long distances with shadow magic to avoid using, or even CONSIDERING using.
They could sit nicely underneath ‘Gryphons’, ‘Planes’ and ‘Normal warping methods’ on my list without too much hassle.. and I’d NEVER have to face Sarah’s, so called, ‘driving’ EVER again!
“I’m not going to throw up Sare.. just.. I’m glad you like what my magic accidentally did and all, but just PLEASE don’t drive like that with me in here again..”
She seemed a bit upset I wasn’t sharing her joy and thrill for the insane ride we just had, but after a moment she worked out why I wouldn’t enjoy it at least.
“Sorry Han, I forget you’re not too good with motion sickness sometimes.”
It’s nothing to do with motion sickness!
I used to get that easily as a kid but I got over it as I got older, mostly.
It’s her driving that’s the problem!
I opened my mouth to tell her EXACTLY that but was interrupted by a laugh from the house.
My head moved up the pathway and settled on mum.
She obviously found something amusing.
“Oh Sarah, really? How did you talk her into letting you do something like THAT?”
My eyebrow perked up suspiciously.
I slowly turned to face Sarah, the question all over my face.
She let off a nervous laugh.
She had her ‘I’m guilty and I know I’m caught’ face on for some reason..
I waited for Sarah to explain but she seemed reluctant to do so, her hand was trying to discreetly open the driver side door.
Meanwhile mum made her way over to us and gently touched something behind my shoulder.
The weight and tightness I’d been feeling around my head since I woke up changed slightly at her touch.
“I had enough of a struggle getting her dressed for Gladstone’s this morning. You have her for a few hours and she comes back in platted pigtails..”
Sarah cringed as my eyes went painfully wide.
In all the confusion and pleasure overloaded drowsiness I’d written off the feeling of my head as a simple headache..
“Sarah!”
Before I could say anything else she gave off a yelp and shot out of the door at a, near enough, full sprint.
I tried to get up to chase her but mum got in the way.
Without an easy option to get past her, unless I push her aside and potentially hurt her, I had to stand there outside the car while mum played with my apparently platted hair.. which Sarah must have done while I was passed out earlier!
Mum smiled at me in that horribly warm way that seems to drain my willpower so much lately and flipped one of the braids over my shoulder so I could see it better.
It’s just as long as my hair has been for the last few days, just a lot more compact.
..probably easier to manage too..
NO!
I need to stop thinking RIGHT now, I don’t want to even consider the idea that pigtails could in ANY way be a good or practical look for me!
“It’s pretty. You should keep your hair like this more often, when your home at least.”
Reluctantly I eased out of my tense, ready to run, stance and let my shoulders droop.
“Come on in Ari, dinners cooking and I’ve got news that may be of interest to you and Sarah.”
She slipped an arm around my shoulders and started leading me into the house.
Her smile stayed at ‘slightly amused’ and her free hand kept fiddling with my left braid for some reason.
Someday, in some way, Sarah will PAY for this!
======
“Can you set the table Ari?”
I moved my eyes away from the window where I’d been glaring at Sarah.
She seemed reluctant to come into the house with me watching her so closely, naturally that just made me watch her even closer.
She’d better apologise when she gets in or I don’t know what I’ll do!
I’m tempted to hit her with the ‘perfect hair’ spell that did such an AMAZING job on my own hair the other day.. but she’d probably thank me for it..
Is there such a thing as a ‘bad hair day’ spell?
It feels like there should be.. it’s just the right level of petty humiliation and annoyance to make a good low-level hex for new mages..
If there isn’t one I might have to just make one myself!
I could write a book about it, ‘One-hundred and one ways to annoy your sister with magic’, has a nice ring to it right about now..
With a huff I started gathering the cutlery.
I heard the backdoor close loudly downstairs but didn’t pause in my steps towards the table.
While I was putting mums stuff in place Sarah’s footsteps came up behind me, judging by her uneven pace she was a bit hesitant to get too close at the moment.
“Han I’m sorry. I.. you looked really sweet sleeping on the sofa like that and when you didn’t wake up no matter what I did. My mind kind of.. drifted..”
I grunted and put a fork on the table a bit harder than necessary.
“Your hair is really nice now, I’m kind of jealous.”
An evil little smirk formed on my lips but I didn’t turn around to face her.
“I can do the same spell on you if you like? You can just tell everyone you got hair extensions or something.”
She caught me off guard by hugging me from behind with an excited squeal.
I thought she stopped squealing years ago but apparently today’s one big exception.
“You can really do that?”
My initial thoughts of revenge melted away at the awe in her voice.
We’ve never really gotten to bond over magic.
We’ve not had the time, more than anything else, honestly..
“Sure, I’ll do it when mum leaves tomorrow. You’re staying here tonight right?”
She let go of me and made an agreeing noise at the back of her throat.
“I have to mention that to mum actually, I’m sure she’ll go for it. Why don’t you leave the rest of the table to me and go get changed?”
Her hand flipped one of my braids playfully.
“When you get back I’ll take them out too.”
My slight annoyance at her reminding me of the braids drained away when I turned to face her and saw the fond look on her face.
It’s been a while since she’s looked at me like that.
Even after everything improved between us again in our teens she’s always seemed more guilty or worried when looking at me then she used to.
It’s amazing the things you can miss without even realising it.
I missed mum being nice to me, and I missed Sarah looking at me without being worried about something..
..If I keep this up I’m just going to end up as a big, walking bag of regrets..
I shook my head a little to clear the intrusive bad thoughts and smiled back at her.
With a sigh I passed over the cutlery to her and made my way back to my new room to get changed.
On the one hand, no more school uniform is ALWAYS going to be a plus.
On the other.. I have no idea what I’m going to wear..
======
The wolf whistle made me jump a little in surprise.
Sarah’s grin gave me a good indicator who the source of it was.
“Looking good han. I knew you’d like those shorts given the chance, I love them for work.”
My hand went down to fiddle with the leg cuffs of the silly tan colored ‘adventurer short-shorts’ that Sarah got me so many of the other day.
I hate to admit it but they ARE kind of comfortable.
Paired with a long t-shirt I don’t feel TOO self-conscious in them either.
They’re better than the school uniform at least.
“Want me to undo the braids for you?”
Mum walked over with a serving dish in her hand and opened her mouth to protest but I beat her to it.
“..maybe later. They’ll stop my hair from falling in my food for now at least.”
Sarah gave me a knowing look for some reason but didn’t argue luckily.
I honestly don’t mind the braids.
They’re embarrassing but I was going to get mum to do something similar at some point anyway.
Maybe not ‘pigtails’ exactly but a braid is a lot more efficient in holding my hair back if I can’t get it cut at some point soon.
If Sarah’s going to get me to use the ‘perfect hair’ spell to give her longer hair too then I’m not even sure if I WANT to get it cut anymore.. at least our hair can be the same again..
It’s not quite ‘being twins’ or anything but it would be something, ya know?
Before I could sink too far into considering the possible meanings behind that idea, Sarah tugged my arm and got me to sit in the seat next to her instead.
I reached out to grab a bit of garlic bread before we served out the meal but mum slapped my hand down gently.
“We say grace first..”
My eyebrow almost shot off my face with surprise.
A glance at Sarah told me I wasn’t the only one feeling a bit wrong footed.
We never said grace before, mum’s not really that big into religion after all..
She bowed her head and cupped her hands over her meal.
With a reluctant glance at each other, me and Sarah followed suit.
“By the grace of Lady Arista we share this meal, in pack, as family. May her blessings bring us strength in our struggles and keep hunt from our door. Amen”
My head had shot up the moment she mentioned that name again.
In a kind of stunned daze I echoed her ‘Amen’ and tried to not look like she’d said something so obviously weird.
From what I could see out of the corner of my eye, I hope I did a better job of it then Sarah.
She was giving me an intensely worried look without even trying to hide it.
While pulling my hands apart I waved a quick message for her to keep calm in twin speak.
She didn’t seem quite ready to give up on how weird mum’s sudden need to say ‘grace’ was, but I can’t really blame her.
I’m not exactly sure what’s going on right now either..
We all silently started piling food on our plates.
For the first time in the last few days, mum didn’t reprimand me for putting so much on there at once.
She actually seemed slightly amused by it instead for some reason.
We spent almost five minutes of silent, awkward chewing.
Sarah kept shooting me looks which I did my best to ignore.
“oh..”
Mum put her fork down and swallowed the food in her mouth.
“I almost forgot. Don’t make any plans this weekend kids”
Sarah shot me yet ANOTHER worried look at that.
“I went to see your Gran this morning, to give her the good news about you getting into Gladstone’s Ari, and she’s invited us all over to the farm for the weekend.”
My mouth dropped open.
I heard Sarah’s fork hit her plate at about the same time.
What ‘Gran’ is she on about?
We don’t HAVE family, not any that we talk to at least.. well.. except for Uncle Joe, but even he’s only over for the holidays once in a while!
“It’s been so long since I’ve been back home, the old den hasn’t changed at all.”
She frowned slightly and cupped her head on a hand thoughtfully.
“..I’d forgotten so many details of it all..”
She seemed to drift off a little with a happy smile before pulling herself back together.
“..Anyway, your Gran can’t WAIT to see you both, she said your cousins and extended family will be there too.”
She smiled warmly at us then got that strangely faraway look in her eyes again as she stared out at the mountains through the window.
“I couldn’t have picked a better time to visit. The big family barbeque is this weekend, I’d completely forgotten, it’s been so long since I celebrated a real Metanoia festival with everyone..”
..Metanoia…festival..?
My brain threw in a handy translation for me, sort of.
The King James Bible apparently says something about ‘Metanoia’ being ancient greek for ‘to repent’. I don’t know any more than that surprisingly…
I’m pretty solid on middle to modern greek from my past-incarnations but I don’t remember any incarnations that spoke real ancient greek sadly..
Mum turned her head back around and shot a strange look between us.
“Come to think of it, I don’t think either of you have ever been to Metanoia, have you?”
I numbly shook my head and I think Sarah did the same.
Mum paused for a second, then shook her own head back at us.
“We took Sarah to Metanoia when she was one or two I think.. god, has it really been THAT long since I last went?..”
Sarah’s foot came down hard on mine under the table.
I shot her an annoyed look and cringed back a little.
She did NOT look happy, her eyes screamed worry and confusion.
I’m pretty lost as well..
This is all too much to be just a ‘side effect’ of mums memory modification.
There’s too much detail, too many wide changes to her personal history..
Either someone’s done something ELSE to her recently.. or she’s actually fine?
Is it possible that we really DO have a Grandmother out there, ready to meet us this weekend?
I mean.. I know vaguely that we must have had one at some point, I think mum mentioned her before..
I must have been a bit busy at the time though, I don’t quite remember when it came up in conversation.
..And.. cousins.. and family?
W..why?.. when.. how.. WHY?!
We’ve spent twenty-four years of our lives without any contact from anyone but Uncle Joe.
Mum never talked properly about her family in all that time!
We kind of assumed they were.. ya know.. dead or something?..
“You’ll love the farm Ari, it’s got everything you could want to keep you entertained.”
Mums smile seemed a bit awkward there, I think she means something more than the obvious meaning I got from it with that look but I’m not getting whatever double meaning she may be trying to give off.
Sarah coughed to get attention and shuffled her fork awkwardly on her plate.
“I’m not sure I ca-”
My foot came down heavily on hers making her wince.
Oh no you don’t sister dearest!
You’re NOT dodging your way out of this one and leaving ME to face it alone!
Mum got something from Sarah’s failed attempt to leave me in the lurch at least.
“I’m sure they won’t mind if you bring Tor with you sweetie, he’s practically family too.”
I discreetly moved my hand over my mouth to cover the huge vindictive grin that formed on my face.
That’s what you get for trying to stick ME with all of this on my own Sarah!
Sarah’s face progressed through a few different colors and finally settled on looking slightly pale.
“I’m sure I can make it mum but I think he might have some freelance camera work this weekend.”
She gave off a nervous laugh and shot me a pleading look.
After a moments consideration, where she seemed to become more worried by the second, I nodded to myself a little.
She’s suffered enough.. for now.
“You haven’t asked about my day at Gladstone’s yet mum.”
Mum’s head turned from watching Sarah to me with an interested gleam already alight in her eyes.
Sarah let off a relieved sigh and nudged me with her knee under the table in thanks.
“How was it Ari? Did you make any new friends?”
Her smile was warm and she seemed to get even more glee at the idea of me making friends.
“well.. there was this one guy, Felix, he showed me around the halls. He was pretty cute honestly..”
From that auspicious start, I twisted most of the day’s events into something that sounded close to a ‘school’ environment situation.
Trudy is my new PhysEd teacher.. it seemed to fit..
The headmistress was a really warm older lady named Rosemary, even though she was open and friendly, she showed a moment of almost scary cold determination when dealing with a misbehaving student who was ‘making up stories’..
I even managed to rope Fena and Edith into it all.
Mum was SO pleased that I already had a friend who would be in ‘classes’ with me, even if she WAS a bit of a goth.
Sarah got progressively more amused as I went on, she couldn’t resist sliding in little snipes about Fena and even backed me up in explaining how informal but entertaining my history teacher Edith was with her when she came to pick me up.
Like all good lies, I stuck to things that were easy to remember and not entirely hard to fake if mum decides to check up on me later.
Who knows, I might be able to even get Fena to wear one of my ‘school uniforms’.
Seeing as it’s not exactly an official thing or anything I’d have to fib a little but..
I mean it’s FENA.. in a school uniform.. how adorable would that be?!
I could get blackmail pictures and everything!
..on second thought..
She could get blackmail pictures of ME too, with a LOT less effort involved..
Probably best not to try and actually enact that little idea/fantasy.
Let the sleeping, photograph taking, dragon lie.
Still, the usually gothic Fena would look amazing in one of my tartan skirts..
Maybe I can talk her into trying on the skirt part of the uniform at some point at least?
I might have to tatter it up a little first, she doesn’t tend to wear skirts unless they’re in SOME way damaged.
It’s a goth thing apparently.
“What about-”
I zoned out a little and let Sarah cover this question for once.
Mum’s enjoying herself at least.
If I didn’t know any better I’d say she’s living vicariously through me to get a feel for what ‘Gladstones’ is like.
Hopefully she loses interest soon, I’ve run out of ideas for things to twist from today into something non-magical..
======
“Night girls”
My head moved automatically to look at mum in the doorway and the piece of popcorn I’d been balancing on my nose fell off instantly.
Sarah let out a victorious ‘whoop’ of success and pointed at me with a laugh.
Mum just seemed amused by it all.
“Try not to stay up too late, you both might have a day off tomorrow but I don’t, okay?”
We nodded in sync.
In the process Sarah’s popcorn fell off her nose too.
For a moment I felt like trying to declare that as a victory of my own but it’s been too nice a night to REALLY be competitive.
After dinner we’d gotten changed into our bed-clothes.
Mum seemed pretty surprised when I turned up in an ultra-baggy pair of men’s pyjamas but when Sarah claimed them as her old ones, she seemed to calm down a little.
The fact that Sarah’s borrowed my pyjamas a few times in the past means she can technically claim them I guess, I can’t blame her, they ARE comfortable after all.
Especially now that the sleeves cover over my hands, it feels like I’m wrapped in a big warm blanket all the time!
We watched some movies, hence the popcorn.
Sarah decided to redo my hair into a less childish style.
Mum had fun huddling with her behind me discussing what they could do with it all while I played ‘hair-stylists doll’ for them both and tried to watch the movie.
I actually really like the end result surprisingly.
Sarah platted the hair along both sides of my head and somehow combined them together at the back of my head with the main mass of hair into one super long, thick braid.
It feels like the style is familiar for some reason, I think one of my incarnations from the middle ages had a similar thing with flowers woven into it.
While the flowers would be a bit too much, I like the style I have now, it’s functional.
Out of the way without looking weird..
Wow, my standards for a ‘good hairstyle’ sound pretty low when I put it like that, don’t they?
It’s true though.
I’m not going to pretend I’m not at least a LITTLE self-conscious about how I look but in general, as long as it’s not constantly in my face or getting caught on things, I’m happy enough.
That’s why I always let Sarah talk me into having a similar haircut to her, despite us having grown out of that whole ‘identical means IDENTICAL’ stage of our lives a long time ago.
Admittedly that was just above the shoulders instead of this long mass I have now but the shoulder length hair WAS different from how we used to keep our hair as kids and took just as much getting used to as the long hair will.
The fact that it didn’t interfere with my life in general was the reason I let her pick whatever she wanted style wise, I think she actually went shorter then she would have liked just for my sake at the time.
As much as we have moved on from the ‘clones of each other’ image we used to give off in our daily lives, I’ll admit that I still LIKE having similarities between us at least.
Even now, when I can’t REALLY pull off pretending to be her anymore without magical assistance.
“I’m going to head off too Han.”
Sarah caught me off guard a little but with a glance at the TV I realised that the credits had actually rolled on the last movie we were watching while we did our little ‘popcorn balancing’ face-off.
“I’ll go too..”
She came over and gave me a quick hug before we started tidying up for bed.
Every once in a while, as we passed each other with trash and cups going between the TV room and the kitchen, Sarah would give me a slight hug as if she couldn’t resist doing it.
I left each hug with a smile on my face.
We’ve not been this openly affectionate in years.
Something about being back here, together like this, is putting us both in a weird but good mood.
When everything was cleared we made our way around the house, checking the door locks, and split up at the stairs with a quite ‘good night’.
I went up to my new room in the old guest bedroom, while Sarah went down the hall to her old room.
I don’t envy her having to fit onto that little bed again.
It was barely big enough for us to sleep on when we lived here and she’s had years to get used to having a double bed to herself at the flat.
I’m glad my new bed is so wide.
Being a guest bedroom, it had to have a double bed for some reason in mums mind.
I’m not sure how I would have handled being on a little narrow bed again, along with everything else.
Single beds just feel really childish to me for some reason..
======
At some point in the night, probably about three in the morning if I’d have to guess, my bedroom door opened quietly.
I’d been dozing for a while but it’s not like I have a clock or phone to check the time with currently.
I tend to be a light sleeper anyway.. well.. when I’m not passed out or completely exhausted at least.
“Han?”
I moved my head up from the pillow and squinted into the darkness but I couldn’t really make out much more than a slightly moving object by the door.
The object, with Sarah’s voice, moved over and came to rest on the side of my bed.
“Is it okay if I sleep in here? It’s weird in my old room without you next door..”
I grunted and rolled over enough to clear the pillow away from my mouth.
Feeling a bit playful despite the late hour I considered saying no for a moment but rolled my eyes and kicked the covers clear slightly for her instead.
“Fine, just don’t grab my ass again.”
She does that in her sleep sometimes, it’s really awkward.
She apologises in the morning but I still end up being the one with handprints on my skin at that point, so naturally, it annoys me every time..
There was a lot of shuffling covers and wiggling before we got comfortable.
Sarah settled herself in the bed facing me for some reason.
I could feel her breath ghosting across my face and collarbone, she was THAT close.
“I’ve missed this..”
She slid her arms around my waist and nuzzled her cheek against mine like she used to do when we were kids.
I didn’t answer for a second but in the end I gave up to the truth of the situation.
“..me too..”
She giggled naughtily and rubbed her cheek on mine again.
“Com’ on ‘anna. Le’s go ‘leep..”
Her voice went up an octave or two as she spoke and she squeezed me tighter to herself with a contented sigh.
I rolled my eyes fondly instead of arguing.
She’s proven many times over the years that her childhood ‘speech impediments’ were almost entirely intentional.
I have no doubt they didn’t START that way, but as time went on she probably liked to sound ‘cute’ or some other silly reasoning.
It’s still one of the few things about her I’ve never managed to copy correctly.
You’d be surprised how hard it is to put, what is essentially a really thick accent, on at the drop of a hat.
“S’top f’inkin ‘anna. Go ‘leep..”
I gave her a mild growl in return, not really in annoyance but more of an acknowledgement that I would when she stopped talking.
Her hand tapped out a twin speak code on my back.
One of the first ones we ever created.
I repeated the code on her shoulder with a little smile.
We both snuggled in to sleep properly this time.
Her hand shifted slightly and she slowly tapped out the code one more time on my back.
My smile spread a bit more and I tapped it out on her arm in return.
..love you too Sarah..
![]() |
What do you do when the voice's in your head have joined a union and demand workers rights?
Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“..Really?”
I jolted awake in bed.
My arms got caught in Sarah’s and for just a second I panicked.
My magic pushed forth and in a bright golden flash the room was covered in my new ‘fix it/heal it’ effect.
Mum batted her eyes frantically from the flash and quickly walked over to the window to shut the curtains tightly.
“..Early morning sun is evil.”
I had to repress a laugh at her mumble, from both relief that she’d come up with her own cover story for the bright light and genuine amusement.
The warm giggly feeling of pleasure inside me from having vented magic again probably helped my mood too, I’ve never really been a morning person before but I feel all warm and happy now.
Sarah grunted and rolled over, her arm slinging around my waist to tug me back to her chest.
Mum seemed a bit exasperated but surprisingly wasn’t trying to stop the situation.
She always used to get pretty angry when she caught us in the same bed as kids.
I guess, the fact that I’m now a girl could make a difference..
Maybe she’s not as worried about it?
“I take it she couldn’t sleep in her old room?”
My shoulders shifted slightly in the best shrug I could manage with Sarah clinging to me.
“She’s probably not used to sleeping alone, I used to struggle without your fath-”
Mum cut herself off mid-sentence, a frown forming on her face for a moment.
With a forced breath she seemed to dismiss the obviously bad thoughts that had risen from accidentally mentioning dad.
I tried not to stare too obviously as she brought a hand up to run through her hair and shifted uncomfortably.
“I’m going to work anyway, figured you should both be getting up. Sarah can cook you breakfast.”
She gave me a strained smile and rubbed one hand into the other self-consciously.
“I can make my own breakfast ya know?”
Mum gave me an odd look for a second and finally seemed to settle on just being amused.
“Sure you can Ari.. I’ll believe it when I see it.”
I huffed and shifted slightly in Sarah’s death-grip which did little more than make her grumble and pull me in for a more secure hug.
My face must have shown my annoyance because mum laughed openly this time and made her way to my bedroom door.
“Sarah always had a thing for cuddling her teddy-bears too tightly..”
She leaned against the doorframe a little and gave me a warm teasing smile.
“From the way she used to practically carry you when you were little, I thought we might have to rename you to suit your station in life.”
Her hand came up to cover her mouth a little and her eyes twinkled slightly in a way I’ve not seen from her in a long time.
“In the end I gave it up, who would be cruel enough to call their daughter ‘Teddy’.. I guess we could have gone for the longer version though..”
She squinted at me thoughtfully and ran a hand along the doorframe casually.
“It’s funny, I could actually see you as a ‘Theodora’, Dora for short obviously..”
My breath had caught in my throat and wouldn’t release from the moment she said that name.
Her smile was warm and happy but it didn’t help much.
I must have had a troubled look on my face because she quickly continued in a rush as if to reassure me.
“Ari suits you better of course. It’s a much better name in general, don’t mind your old mum, I’m just in a silly mood this morning. It must be having you both under the same roof again, it’s made me all nostalgic..”
I almost felt relieved when Sarah shifted in bed and squeezed me enough to force the stuck breath out of my lungs.
..There’s no way mum has ANY idea about Theodora?.. it’s all just one big coincidence..
She gave me one more smile and patted her hand on the doorframe as if signalling the end of the conversation.
“Right, I’m off. Have fun today. Don’t let Sarah sleep in too late Ari.”
With a wave over her shoulder she left the room and a minute later I heard the front garage door open followed quickly by the rev of her car pulling away.
As the garage door trundled closed I let out a sigh and tried to calm myself down.
It was just a coincidence.
She couldn’t POSSIBLY have ANY idea about Theodora, or any of my past-incarnations for that matter..
“Go ‘leep Alis.”
Sarah shifted her head a bit and pulled me back under the covers again, still seemingly asleep or at least unwilling to admit that she was awake.
I cringed a little when she used yet another name I really don’t want to think about right now.
Sarah’s usually careful to not call me ‘Alis’ anymore, ever since dad ruined it for us.
She must be barely half-awake, if that, to have used it so casually.
“Yeah, yeah. I’ll go back to sleep Sare.”
Her head shifted and she squinted one beady eye at me for a moment then settled back down with a huff.
I huffed back at her automatically.
We used to make that noise if words would be a waste of effort in an argument.
I kicked my legs a little under the covers and pulled myself into the crook of Sarah’s arms a bit more.
Sleeping a little longer can’t hurt.
It’s not like we’re on a tight schedule today and Sarah DID have me up at three this morning..
My eyes squinted shut and I tried to push out my worried thoughts about mum and Theodora.
I’m just being silly.
I’m far too twitchy when it comes to my past-incarnations names.
It’s not like someone saying it is going to invoke her forward or something equally scary.
It’s just a name after all..
======
“Nice of you to drop by.”
The sarcasm from my own voice threw me off for a moment but after a second to process what was happening I shot to my feet.
She watched me with a smirk and a raised eyebrow.
“Ellie’s over at the council chamber, ask someone if you get lost.”
Without another word she turned her eyes away from me to look back down at the book in her lap.
It took me a little bit for my head to clear so I could work out what was happening.
One minute I was dreaming about.. something.. I can’t remember what.. I think there was a squid involved.. maybe.
Anyway, one minute I was dreaming semi-normally, the next I was here.. lying face down on the glowing white floor of my mindscape, surrounded by busy sounds and being talked down to by the same past-incarnation that met me the last time I came in here, minus her clipboard and tent this time though.
A scan of the area left me with no small amount of awe.
They’ve certainly been busy!
It’s barely been a few days since I was last in here and what was a shanty town of mixed tents, campsites and miniature buildings had progressed into a full blown city.
..Well.. town at least.. a relatively small town at that, but the buildings were bigger and looked a lot more permanent at least.
I guess there’s some kind of metaphorical meaning to all this development.
I should probably be worried that so much progress has been made in integrating my past-selves into my mind in such a short space of time, but all I can bring myself to feel is some small sense of pride.
As weird as it sounds, I trust them.
We have a pretty solid understanding between ourselves now.
I can’t feel any mixed emotions or anything either.
It’s a feeling which is usually more noticeable in here than in the real world, so if there WAS any real dissent or unease in their minds about the whole ‘council’ thing I should be feeling it by now..
“Follow the main street, council chambers are in the town center. If you reach the forest then you’ve gone too far.”
I shot a look at the incarnation and she glanced up at me from her book with a quirked eyebrow as if curious why I was just standing there.
Rosaline.. I think that’s her name.
I vaguely remember her introducing herself while her nose barely left another book.
Bit of an odd one, English but easy going enough to adopt a lot of modern mannerism’s as times gone on.
Not many past-incarnations can do that, they all seem to be pretty stuck in the past at times.
My eyes cut across the town within my mindscape again.
Just a little ahead of us the plain white floor gave way to a built up cobbled street with houses lining either side.
Far in the distance I could see some greenery mixed in around the roofs and buildings dotted around.
This must be what it’s like when you change your mindscape.
After I failed at doing it so badly I never bothered looking into the whole system properly.
What would be the point?.. I may have been in a bit of a bad mood at the time too.
“Go on, Sarah’s bound to wake up soon, we haven’t got all day..”
I shot her one more confused look.
“You know what’s going on outside of here?”
She gave me a blatant ‘are you stupid or something?’ look.
I wanted to be offended but what’s the point in arguing when it’s part of your own mind giving you that sort of look?
“Ever since we started settling in we’ve been sharing your senses to varying degrees of success. The council are happy, it helps them keep up-to-date on things.. I’d be happier if you read more though, I could do with some new material.”
Her hand came up with the heavy leather bound book she’d been reading before and she wiggled it lazily to show just how boring she was finding it.
“Third time I’ve read this one in the last few days alone..”
My mouth quirked a little in amusement.
“I’ll grab some light reading at some point and use a memory enhancement spell to speed read them for you. Any preferred genre?”
She huffed in a way that was eerily similar to my last exchange with Sarah and gave me an amused look in return.
“Drama, romance and the classics.. no Shakespeare though.. stupid old hack.”
For some reason she puffed up angrily for a moment but judging by how quickly she let the frustration on her face go away it was probably not directed at me at least.
I gave her an awkward smile and a salute in return.
She saluted me back, a smirk just peeking across her lips as she did so.
I got a few steps away from her before everything clicked in my head.
Rosaline.. Shakespeare..
My head swung to look at her thoughtfully but she’d moved from her previous seat and presumably slipped into her large two-story house.
The outside didn’t give many indications if my suspicions were correct, except for a balcony to the side of it that reminded me of the one we used in my high schools rendition of ‘Romeo and Juliet’.
That, and the odd Blue and yellow family crest above her front door…
“The all-seeing sun indeed.. I think Mercutio’s version is probably closer to the truth, she’s definitely pale and comes across as hard-hearted at first..”
Having spent part of yesterday hanging out with two un-awakened, honest to the powers, myths.. it feels like not much can phase me at this point.
It’s still a strange thought though.
I never really put much weight into Shakespeare’s work before, like most people I figured it was fiction.
Who knows, maybe one day I’ll get the chance to sit down with her and find out what really happened from the one character I can think of from that story that didn’t have some kind of tragic death by the end of it.
The truth is often stranger than fiction, especially if when you consider she’s one of MY past-incarnations, and therefore a mage.
That’s one thing off the bat that wasn’t mentioned in Romeo and Juliet!
I shook my head and laughed at myself slightly.
Now’s not the time for that though.
I really should go find out what’s been going on in my head while I’ve been busy in the real world.
If the ‘council’ found out that I’d dropped in, however unintentionally, and hadn’t gone to visit them they’ll probably find some way to get revenge.
With one final look back at the house of an incarnation which, until recently, I would have labelled as a fictional character I moved on up the cobbled street.. on the hunt for some kind of official, government looking, building.
Shouldn’t be too hard to find..
======
“wow..”
It’s BIG.. very, very big..
It kinda feels like I should have been able to see this building above all the others in my mindscape.. or like.. see it from space or something?
I’m getting the feeling that a lot of my own expectations are being used when these buildings are being formed.
A lot of the houses I passed on my way here seem to be either stereotypically relevant to their owners in design or have parts to them that I recognise from things in my life, the balcony on Rosaline’s house for example, or that little townhouse on the corner with a pair of my favourite boxer shorts hanging from the washing line.
This ‘council chamber’ seems to have been based on the Klamath falls county court house I always walk past on the way to Fena’s shop.. only bigger.. a LOT bigger.
The roughly square red-brick building makes it easy to see where the entrance is because one side of it has a fancy curved, three story high, glass front with a load of railing caged steps leading up to its multiple glass doors.
The scale on this version is definitely off from the original, my mindscapes version seems to have a glass front that’s somewhere between six and eight stories high at least!
I’m tempted to think the size of the building has been taken from my childhood memories of it.
It always seemed huge to me as a kid AND it seemed to come out of nowhere every time we turned the corner on Main Street.
In all likelihood it IS taken directly from those memories now that I think about it..
Just out of curiosity I circled the building before going in.
The parking lot behind it is full of cars like the real one usually is.
I’d hoped if I had a look at the licence plates on them I could tell if the cars were from an old memory and what kind of year we’re talking about here.
Sadly the cars in the lot are just a mix of cars I vaguely recognise from daily life.
The sedan on the far side is the Martials old car, the one they got rid of years ago.
Sitting on its own to my left is the new shiny version of Sarah’s ‘Betty’.. so I can’t really judge anything of use from their presence.
After glancing through a few car windows and finding nothing of interest I moved back around to the front of the council chambers.
I guess I could ask Ellie when I get in there, she’s been pretty good at providing information about things around here for me.
Who knew that magically dividing your brains processing power between yourself and another version of you to help avert the mental overload that comes with having far too many past-incarnations in your head could also give you the mental equivalent of a personal assistant?
I jogged up the short set of steps leading to the chambers front doors , took a fortifying breath before pushing them open and stepping inside.
“Hi”
The sudden voice made me jump with a scream
I whipped around to my left and came face to face with.. my face.
It took me a moment of horror to realise that I should have anticipated that.
Everyone in here has my new face in one form or another.
“Zoete?”
The perky past-incarnation gave a giggle that sounded far too cheerful to suit my new voice.
From what I remember of when we met last time, she can’t really be blamed for being a bit odd.
She died young and never really got out of the ‘giggly, easily excitable’ stage of life experience.
I’m pretty sure if her death hadn’t also triggered her awakening before she breathed her last breath she wouldn’t even be in here in all honesty..
“Hi Boss, your late. The councils through the door on the right.”
My shoulders slumped a little.
There’s no point in arguing with her that I CAN’T be late to a meeting I wasn’t even INVITED to..
She’s got a rather simplistic view of the world from what I’ve seen.
“Thanks Zoete.”
She nodded her head frantically and with another giggle she skipped off to sit on a little stool tucked behind the support column by the doors.
The same column I’d so casually walked past without a thought a moment ago.
I took a few steps towards the door she’d indicated but paused enough to glance back at her.
She’d settled herself comfortably against the column and seemed to be trying to peak from behind it every few seconds with a naughty smile on her face.
She’s probably lying in wait for the next poor unfortunate incarnation to walk through the door so she can scare them like she did me.
I couldn’t help smiling at her.
At least she’s having fun, it must get kind of boring sitting around here just waiting to direct people.
..come to think of it, it must be kind of boring just being an incarnation in general?..
I wonder what they do with their time all day long while I’m busy.. ya know.. having a life?
Questions for another time I guess.
I know Rosaline reads stuff at least, her library seems to be limited to things I have memorised but it’s better than nothing.
The door opened into a surprisingly spacious room with a round table in the center, surrounded by chairs with a diverse range of incarnations sitting in them.
There’s only a few of them here but at a glance they seem to each be members of the different groups who don’t mix too well inside my head.
“Hurry up, we’ve been waiting.”
Ellie gave me an exasperated look and waved toward the open seat beside her.
I went to argue but she used my ‘don’t argue with me’ look somehow.
It’s surprisingly effective, even on me.
When I’d sat down and shared an awkward smile or two with the girls around the table Ellie banged a little wooden hammer on the table for attention.
“Boss is here, time to go over our notes from the formation and the last few days’ business.”
The girls around the table collectively groaned and started shuffling the papers in front of themselves.
“Introductions first.”
Ellie glance at me to make sure I was paying attention, then started quickly pointing at each girl around the table in a clockwise motion.
“The Meretrix Dexi, representing the Roman contingent and the lesser moral brutes..”
She must have seen the look on my face because she glared at Dexi before continuing in an annoyed voice.
“Don’t look at me like that, they CHOSE the name.”
Dexi seemed rather smug for some reason and buffed her nails on her yellow toga-like dress.
“Moving on, we have Hydna of Scione. She’s representing the Greek contingent and most of the girls who worked on or with water in their lives.”
She nodded to me and brushed a string of damp hair behind her ear casually.
I vaguely remember Hydna from the last time I was here and met everyone.
She’d come up to meet me with a larger group of Greek girls but didn’t say much.
Her hair still looks wet, which is kind of weird, I was mildly curious about it last time we met but it’s rather odd that it’s STILL wet for some reason..
“Isabella Bird, representative for the British contingent and the nomads.”
The girl she pointed to seemed oddly pale compared to everyone else and honestly appeared to be more interested in the book in her lap then me or the meeting in general.
I shifted a little in my seat and could just make out that the book was some kind of thick atlas.
It feels vaguely familiar, I think it might be one I looked at back in grade school.
“Representing the Celts, Scottish or otherwise, is Lady M. I’m sure you remember her.”
Everyone at the table smirked a little.
Lady M shot me an embarrassed look and seemed to be trying to tug her skirt down a bit under the table.
If this is the way they’ve been treating her for being stuck in that school uniform I’m going to have to let her out of it.
She’s suffered enough, I wasn’t exactly planning to punish her in the first place..
“Representing the French and the upper-class nobility we have Anise.”
The usually defiant French pain-in-the-ass gave me a bored wave and turned to mutter something to Lady M which made her go bright red in the face.
I shot her a warning look but she just gave me a mild glare back and poked her tongue out at me.
“Representing the Germanic clans and the Eastern bloc we have Greta.”
The surprisingly muscular girl that I specifically remember, ONLY because she gave me a painfully tight bear hug when we met, nodded at me with her tight smile.
Sitting awkwardly in the same type of executive office chair that everyone else was sitting in, she seemed even larger then she had the last time I saw her.
I know she’s technically the same height and body shape as everyone else but her arms are just worryingly muscular when compared to the thin, girly arms of the rest of us.
I’m not being sexist, we’re MAGES!
When have you ever seen a fantasy book, movie or computer game with a muscular mage in it?
..Even the men end up looking more girly then I do most of the time..
Magic is usually at the opposite end of the spectrum, training wise, to the ‘having muscles’ and ‘being in anyway physical’ types of activities.
It’s a stereotype for a reason, mages in general tend to be pretty squishy in the body areas of combat and stronger on the mental forms.
Fena is probably the most active mage I’ve heard of.
Her best spells tend to require some kind of punch or aggressive movement to cast.
I asked her about it, she actually created most of her spells herself.
The movement is directly built into the spells, she factors it into the spell calculations as a force multiplier.
That’s why I was so shocked when her flaming punch failed to break my ice dome yesterday.
Technically speaking, on paper at least, she should have had more than enough power to shatter not just the dome but ME in the process.
I’m still not sure how she managed to NOT kill me honestly.
Even the elemental equations wouldn’t explain it.
If anything fire has a force multiplier against Ice.
If I’d cast a water spell or something then sure, I would have had the advantage, but even THAT wouldn’t be enough to make up for her well-crafted spell.
Especially when mine was cast on instinct compared to her carefully planned and cast attack..
======
“Yoo-hoo, anyone home?”
I just managed to pull my head away before Ellie rapped her knuckles on it to get my attention.
Everyone was giving me sympathetic looks, aside from Ellie who just seemed exasperated.
“..If I may continue?”
My butt shifted slightly deeper into my seat and I nodded to her with what I hope was an apologetic look on my face.
She didn’t give an indication either way and just haughtily turned from me to gesture at the last two remaining girls.
“Blenda, representing the Scandinavian contingent and those who have suffered at the hands of men.”
Blenda was wearing a dress that looked like a more prudish version of the dresses I associate with German bar-maids above anything else sadly.
It’s probably some kind of traditional dress of her people but without open access to her memories within the mindscape I couldn’t tell you what it’s meant to symbolise or be used for.
I just recognise the style from pictures I’ve seen online, it looks the same as the stereotypical bar-maids do in general, just with less cleavage on display and being made from a rougher fabric with a longer skirt.
“..and lastly, Nitocris, representing the Egyptian contingent along with the Arabian Sea cultures and those scorned who sought vengeance.”
Nitocris seems a lot less uptight compared to the last time I saw her.
She was practically a pharaoh in her own time and she’d originally had the haughty demeanour that you would expect to see from one with so much power.
Now she looked calm but like Anise, rather bored about everything going on around her.
“Can we move on to ze point now? Be-fore Sarah wakes up?”
Ellie shot Anise an annoyed look but didn’t argue with her.
We kind of ARE running on borrowed time here, and I’ve still got to find out just how they pulled me from my dream for this meeting in the first place.
“Fine.. I open the floor for new busine-”
Ellie’s words were cut off sharply when Dexi, the roman rep, shot to her feet dramatically.
“NO MORE PANTIES!”
I sunk a bit more into my seat nervously and glanced around the room.
The girls, as a whole, seemed entirely too calm about her shouted statement and were all giving looks that ranged somewhere between exasperated and frustration.
Ellie coughed nervously and shot me an apologetic look.
“We will get to that Dexi, I told you I made it a point to be raised but I won’t do it if you continue to shout out like this..”
Dexi seemed to deflate a little and quickly sat back into her seat with the same look on her face that Sarah used to get when mum told her off for something as a kid.
“Sorry, I promised I’d handle it ya know? The girls are counting on me.”
I almost felt sorry for her with the hang-dog expression on her face but Ellie didn’t let us dwell on the topic for too long.
I think she just didn’t want to let us get side-lined again honestly.
“As I was saying. Any new business?.. no?.. good.”
She huffed to herself and shuffled her papers a little.
“First order of business, a request from the British contingent on propriety, motion seconded by the French. Bella, you have the floor.”
Isabella stood up and turned to me, the others at least pretended to pay attention to her but it was pretty obvious I was the one she would be speaking to directly.
“We, the morally just women of your mindscape, feel that your recent clothing choices have been far too.. risqué.”
To her right I noticed Dexi roll her eyes and a few of the others seemed a bit annoyed about her words too.
“We are part of a long line of proud, noble women who should present ourselves as such. It’s for that purpose, I request that you desist from showing your.. white and dark meat.”
She blushed heavily for some reason.
My mouth dropped.
A few of the girls around the table sniggered at the obviously shocked and confused look on my face.
Ellie leaned on to my shoulder with a poorly hidden smile.
“She means your breasts and your thighs.. it’s a Victorian thing.”
I shrugged her off my shoulder and felt myself flush a little in return.
“It’s not like I planned it or anything. It’s just the fashion these days, Sarah hasn’t helped with those shorts..”
A few of the girls nodded, Bella didn’t look impressed with my argument though.
“..okay, what was the general vote on this point?”
They all looked at me with confusion.
“you know.. that’s the point of having a council, isn’t it?.. so you can voice your problems and vote to see if it’s a majority, minority or rejected idea?”
For a moment no-one said anything, they all seemed to be watching each other to see who would be the first to admit their mistake.
“You all didn’t realise that? It’s pretty much the whole reason I suggested a council in the first place..”
A few of them mumbled something but most of them just seemed a bit embarrassed about it all.
“Okay.”
Ellie softly brought her little wooden hammer down to get attention.
“Votes for the suggested action about Hannah’s recent.. dress code?..”
Isabella’s hand shot up and Anise reluctantly rose hers too.
“Those against?”
Everyone else’s hand rose up in return.
Dexi seemed highly amused by it all, I get the feeling she was the one fighting the idea the most before I got here.
The Roman’s in my head seem to all share a certain.. slack view of morality when it comes to clothing and sex in general..
“Vote deferred, point can be risen again in three months’ time.”
Isabella looked pretty disappointed and slightly annoyed but Anise just settled back in her seat calmly, I get the impression she was only backing it because the ‘French contingent’ wanted to.
“The next point.. we should vote on it before putting it to Hannah this time I guess.”
Ellie shot me a questioning look and I nodded back.
That sounds like a good idea, it will save me some time later down the line at least.
“Point raised by Blenda, seconded by Nitocris. You have the floor Blenda”
“I suggest we take action against John. We know his weaknesses and he’s currently stuck in a passive state due to his brand. We can hit him where it hurts and get revenge at the same time.”
A few of the girls nodded and shot me some cautious looks.
“My proposal is that we look into human transmogrification and turn him into a girl, a young girl, one we can easily defeat in physical combat before exacting retribution.”
Her hard-line stance left me a little surprised, I noticed I wasn’t the only one with that reaction either.
Greta and Nitocris seemed to be in full agreement with her though..
Ellie appeared slightly reluctant to speak for a moment but eventually she coughed nervously.
“Any opposed with points to raise?”
A few of the girls looked at each other but didn’t seem ready to voice their concerns.
I put my hand up.
As much as I’m angry at John and I would love some kind of petty revenge, especially something ironic like turning him into a girl in return, there IS a reason I’ve not just blasted him into oblivion.
“John has wronged me, I acknowledge that, but it’s precisely BECAUSE of the brand you wish to use against him that I feel we should hold off for now.”
Everyone seemed to be focused on me now.
It’s kind of unnerving seeing all those identical looks of curiosity aimed at me.
“The brand was placed on him by old magic. It’s meant to be temporary, holding him back from being able to hurt me physically or taking any form of action which his own conscience considers aggressive or provocative against me.”
The dawning look of understanding on Blenda’s face told me that I’ve probably already got my point across where it matters.
“I need that brand to stay in place, preferably for as long as possible. The moment I take an action against him which my magic considers ‘fair retribution’ for his harming me within the temples grounds he will be released from the brand.”
I glanced around the watching girls with an imploring look.
“I’ve got enough on my plate at the moment as it is, I don’t need him going after me and my family all over again. As it currently stands, he’s neutralised into a mild annoyance.”
A few heads nodded in understanding.
“If I can get a handle on my emotions a bit better, I could even get some fun out of annoying him in return, with him not being able to fight back.. I promise we WILL get revenge on him at some point.. but I just.. I need some time to sort everything out first?..”
The girls all seemed to be considering my words carefully.
The first one to break the silence was the usually quiet Greta.
“Ve only attack enemy while you are strong h’and he is weak, use a ceasefire to build up for war.. da, that is the wise v-ay of a true warrior.”
Isabella puffed up a little in indignation.
“What of honor? It’s underhanded and a foul way to win a battle!”
Everyone, even her recent supporter Anise, gave her a strange look.
“It’s Max, we all have some kind of dealings with him and we all know what he’s capable of.. I’m perfectly fine with cheating to beat him eventually.”
Dexi settled back in her seat and folded her arms self-importantly.
I was a little surprised when Hydna, the Greek water girl, spoke up.
Judging by the looks on their faces a few of the others were surprised too.
“The only honor in war is victory. Any method to attain that honor is worth taking.. at the same time we should not prod the sleeping titan in our midst, Max is a potentially dangerous threat that is currently contained. I say we let him stay contained..”
No-one else seemed willing to speak up so Ellie shuffled her papers.
“The vote to take active revenge on Max.. John..”
She paused and looked mildly annoyed.
“As a side note, can we officially make a decision if we are going to refer to him by his true mage name or his current incarnation? Switching between names is getting annoying..”
Before they could start arguing again I made the decision.
“John, we call him John. It will annoy him more and I honestly can’t help but think of him as John when I see him. After twenty years of friendship it’s kind of a hard habit to break.”
Lady M grumbled something about ‘more like ten years’ but when I glanced at her she didn’t seem ready to repeat it so I let it go.
“John it is, those for revenge now?”
Ellie seemed a little annoyed when no-one seemed willing to raise their hand.
“All opposed?”
Nine hands went up.
After a moment where everyone stared at her Dexi reluctantly put her other arm back down.
She didn’t seem in any way embarrassed for having been so childish though.
“Point unanimously rejected. Open for re-discussion in six months.”
Ellie shuffled her papers again and seemed to be building herself up for her next words.
I think she’s developing a nervous habit or something with all the paper shuffling honestly.
“The final point to raise is from Dexi..”
Before she could reluctantly continue Dexi shot to her feet with a cheer and pointed a finger at my face, her whole pose demanding attention.
“No more panties! Their awkward, and confining and useless and-”
She stalled with a muffled grunt when Hydna reached up and put her hand over her mouth.
Everyone let out a sigh of relief, except for Dexi obviously.
Ellie put a hand up to her face and sighed loudly.
“From what I understand, a lot of Roman women along with the other groups that Dexi represents, including the ex-consorts, entertainers, tribal women and.. well, anyway they all used to go without underwear.. ever since they have started getting flashes of your senses semi-regularly they have been complaining that yours are.. uncomfortable?”
I got the sense that there was another set of words they used to describe them which Ellie was sanitising for my sake.
Judging by the look on Dexi’s face, she thought so too.
“I’m not going without underwear, no matter what.. I can look and see if I can get some looser things and we can see if tha-”
Before I could finish the peace offering my shoulder shook violently to the side.
I almost crashed into Ellie from the force of it.
Just on the edge of my hearing I could detect Sarah calling my name.
“That will do for now, we can discuss this another time, right Dexi?”
Dexi pushed Hydna’s hand away from her mouth and reluctantly nodded in acceptance.
Ellie gave her a warm smile and then glanced at me.
“Go on, before she gets annoyed, thanks for dropping in. It’s been nice to catch up, don’t hesitate to come visit when you sleep next okay?”
She patted my shoulder and let a grin slip across her lips.
“Some of the girls wanted to show you around the things that have changed in your mindscape since you were last here.”
I nodded to her and shot an apologetic look at the girls.
They all seemed to understand why I had to go so quickly at least.
With a mental push I forced myself back out of my mindscape and into the real world.
======
“Hannahhh, Haaannaahhhhh, sleepy sleepy Hannah.. Quick Han, the house is on fire!”
I jolted up in bed with a gasp and wildly swung around to look for signs of danger.
Sarah cracked up laughing, shifting her weight on the bed so she wasn’t practically mounting me anymore.
“I should have guessed using danger would wake you up Han. You’re a surprisingly deep sleeper, is that new? I swear you never used to be like that..”
My eyes settled on her sunny smile and I couldn’t help smiling back.
She seems to be in a really good mood this morning.
She’s also fully dressed.
I didn’t realise I’d slept THAT long.
“Com’ on Han, time to get up. Take a shower while I get breakfast done, then you can do your magic on my hair!”
Without another glance at me she slid off the bed and padded her way out of the room.
If I’m not mistaken she started humming some kind of tune by the time she reached the hallway.
She’s in a REALLY good mood for some reason.
Admittedly I’m not feeling too bad myself, for having woken up repeatedly and then spent the morning in my mindscape instead of dreaming, I feel surprisingly awake for once.
My magic is singing in my lines again, that’s a bit annoying but I’m in a good enough mood to ignore even that problem at the moment.
Not that I have to ignore it.. I’d almost forgotten.
With a single touch I lead a strand of magic from my core and swung it around my lines to collect more and more of the cold magic that had been building up in my body as one mass of raw power.
When it felt like I had enough I cycled it one more time and forced it out all at once.
My body shook with pleasure as the magic poured out of me from every area of my body.
I’ll never get bored of this feeling!
It’s so.. soo good!
The magic’s flow eased off and I collapsed bonelessly back onto the bed with a contented sigh.
I LOVE magic sometimes.
I love this bed.
I love the bumpy ceiling of this room.
I love Edith for changing my dangerous instinctive ice magic into THIS..
I feel all bubbly and happy.
If I could I’d wrap the whole world in a hug right now and never let go.
Everyone should get to feel this good!
======
It took me a moment to realised Sarah was leaning over me with an amused look on her face.
“Are you magic drunk again?”
Reluctantly I shifted on the bed and nodded my head a little in agreement.
For all it matters I might as well be.
I don’t think I want to tell Sarah that when I vent my magic like that it feels more like an intense, extended female orgasm then being ‘drunk’..
I especially don’t want her asking how I know what a female orgasm feels like!
..damn shower monster and his underhanded, yet perfectly shaped, pulsing showerhead..
“I’m okay.. lean a bit closer for a sec.”
She shot me a curious look but dutifully leaned in as if I was going to whisper into her ear.
My hand came up to settle on her head.
With almost all of my magic gone it took virtually no effort at all for me to dip into my lines and light up the three lines needed.
To simulate the surge of wild magic I’d had when casting on myself I pushed a second trail of power into the middle line.
If I’m right that line directs hair regrowth rate, so pumping more power into it should go from fixing split ends to actually growing the hair, like it did for me.
Before she could react my hand swept down from the top of her head to the end of her shoulder length hair.
“Han?”
Sarah sounded worried.
I just smiled at her reassuringly.
I could tell the moment the spell kicked in by the surprised look on her face.
It was kind of fascinating watching her hair grow down her back in rapid succession.
In less than thirty seconds her hair was just a little longer then my own current length.
Although the differences in our height and sizes made it look like we had roughly the same length to my eye.
Not a bad job if I do say so myself.. I thought I’d end up scrimping on the magic too much and having to cast it again but it seems that I got lucky on my first attempt.
Sarah’s mouth was open in shock.
Her hand slowly drifted down her chest following a line of hair that had tangled its way across her front.
Just as she reached the tip of the hair the last part of the spell kicked in and with a slight surge it curled at the ends, smoothing out to settle perfectly around her on all sides.
She gasped, shooting me a wide eyed look for a moment before she broke into a grin and dived at me for a squealing hug.
I managed to get my arms up to catch her but had to grunt when her full weight landed on me making the bed groan a little as well.
“That. Was. SO. Cool!”
Her hand fiddled near my ear for a moment and I could just make out her playing with her new longer hair.
“We have to see what other stuff you can do that’s this useful later!”
She dropped the hair finally and gave me a naughty grin.
Before I could stop her she swooped down and kissed me firmly on the cheek.
Without a moment’s pause she moved over and kissed my other cheek, rubbing her’s against mine to seal the deal.
It really HAS been years since she’s done that.
There was a point where a day wouldn’t go by without her doing her little kiss ritual to thank me for doing the littlest of things.
Admittedly that was back before pre-school, I wasn’t even sure she remembered doing it until now honestly..
“Com’ on Han, breakfast.”
She got up and helped pull me off the bed in the process.
“I’ll be out in a bit. I need a sh-”
Wait a minute..
Sarah gave me an odd look when I lifted my arm and sniffed my armpit slightly.
She REALLY gave me a strange look when I cupped my hand to my nose and breathed out with a sniff.
“huh.. this new diverted magic thing is amazing.. it fixes things, it heals things and it turns out it can clean things too.”
Sarah squinted at me in slight confusion.
“I’ve not had a shower or anything yet but I smell great and I feel clean!”
I stepped closer to her and breathed in her face.
She scrunched her nose automatically but the look eased off a second later.
“Mint?”
With a flip of my hair I gave her an arrogant grin and continued in my best ‘TV advertiser’ voice.
“Minty fresh breath. Try all new ‘Hannah’s vented magic’, it heals, it repairs AND it can replace all your personal hygiene needs.”
HA! Take THAT shower monster!
For the price of a really enjoyable, sudo-orgasm, every morning I’m never going to have to suffer through another shower ever again!
..I’m not sure if I’m more pleased about the ability to avoid awkward showers or the chance to vent magic more often for semi-legitimate reasons..
I think I’ve already mentioned just how GOOD venting my magic feels now..
“None of that Han, breakfast will get cold.”
I jumped a little in surprised but her words shook me out of my thoughts at least.
“Coming.”
She led the way like a conquering hero while I trailed behind, trying to not focus too much on the pleasure still rolling lightly over my body.
I’ve noticed that it tends to take a while to fade away completely, not that I’m complaining.
======
“So, now you’ve done your hair spell on me, what’s the plan for the rest of the day?”
I hesitated for a moment but voiced my thoughts anyway.
If she wants to do something else I can do it later after all.
“I want to clear some space under the elevator to plant a ward stone for the house if you’re up for it?”
She cocked her head to the side and chewed her bacon thoughtfully.
“I’ve heard of those, that’s the big rock thingy’s you put down to hide areas from normal people isn’t it?”
I couldn’t resist a wince at her overly simplified explanation.
While she’s technically correct in that ward stones CAN be used to obscure an area from anyone who’s not magically ‘white listed’ to have access, they do a lot more than that.
You can put practically anything into a ward stone if you’re good enough.
The Babylonians were experts on ward stones.
That’s how they managed to hide the hanging gardens so well.
Hell, the gardens are used to this day by the European magical union as a safe base of operations.
While the place looks amazing and so open, the ward stone it’s built around does everything from filter air, promote plant growth, simulate weather patterns, clean water, maintain masonry, hide the area in general from everything up to global satellites AND they’ve even managed to completely disintegrate rockets that have come a bit too close to the area without anyone outside noticing.
..I’d love to go there someday..
I know you’re not allowed to actually SEE the ward stone or anything but everything I’ve read about the place has people singing its praises for beauty, security and the general environment.
It’s a shame I couldn’t bring Sarah with me if I did go though.
The hanging gardens were a safe haven for mages during some truly dark times, as such, if you don’t have a magical core you can’t come in.
Most normal people who hit the ward line around them get instantly warped to the other side of the line with a minute-long memory charm and a slight confusion hex to send them away from the area.
“Wouldn’t a ward stone be a bit too big for our house?”
I shot Sarah a considering look but shook my head.
The stones are as big or small as you like.
One that will cover most of the forest around our house and even cover the Martials house should be just small enough to fit in the elevator shaft in the kitchen, if I do it right.
“Are you willing to help?”
Sarah shrugged and snagged another piece of bacon with her fork.
“Sure, what else am I going to do with my day? What do we have to do?”
I slid down a little in my chair and glanced thoughtfully at the ceiling.
I’ve got a LOT of calculations to do.
It’s going to take me days to get them all balanced and resolve any conflicts before I’d be willing to start making the stone.
If you mess up a ward stone things can get.. bad.. ‘the whole area your protecting squashed into a small heavy cube the moment someone disrupts your layline power source’ kind of bad.
Luckily I wouldn’t rely on layline power for ours.
I’m not an idiot..
It’s going to take a bit of work to balance an alternative power source though.
I suppose I could attach it to the power of Pan?
He’s the fae king of mountains.
We live pretty near a fair few mountains.
I’m not sure I want to chance drawing the attention of one of the higher powers though..
Power’s be praised, I’ve avoided them so far in this life but some of my past incarnations got on their wrong sides and.. well.. lets just say that one of the girls that Ellie is holding back for me spent most of her adult life as a goat.
I’m SO glad I don’t have to deal with her!
Spend enough time as a goat and you start going a bit weird in the head apparently..
“We need to send the elevator upstairs, then pry the doors open down here. I’ll only clear the area and set the pylon point for now. I need to do some maths before making the actual stone.”
Sarah seemed to perk up a lot more at the idea of playing with the elevator shaft.
She’s always been fascinated by it since we were kids.
Not that I can judge, I played with it just as much as she did.
We never DID find out why mum was so reluctant to let us use it.
I suppose she has her reasons but I don’t THINK she’s afraid of elevators or anything?
“Eat up then. We can have some fun with this after and you can do some more magic.”
Sarah smiled at me and I smiled back.
It’s nice that she’s so interested in seeing me do magic all of a sudden.
It’s even better that we are both feeling so comfortable and close again.
I’ve missed this closeness, I’ve needed it honestly.
I’ve really missed it all a lot actually, now that I think about it..
======
“Elevator up.”
She shot me the same naughty grin she would always do when we played with this thing as kids.
I laughed and rubbed my hands together slightly, more from feeling cold then nerves.
It’s kind of chilly at the moment, the weather finally turned a little I guess.
It probably doesn’t help that Sarah insisted we wear some of my ‘adventurer shorts’ for this.
‘It’s not an adventure without adventurer shorts’.. apparently..
It was kind of awkward when she realised I have slightly wider hips then her though.
I’d not had the heart to tell her that her shorts were cutting into me when I woke up after my change but she’s worked it out for herself now.
She huffed childishly over it but didn’t really seem upset, more amused really.
She made a big scene in a ‘woe is me, the big sister with the smaller hips AND breasts. Fate is a cruel mistress..’ angle.
If she wasn’t grinning throughout the whole thing I would have been a bit worried honestly.
She’s, surprisingly, a pretty good actress.
It probably comes with being on TV or something.
I wonder if the Hub provided her training in that sort of thing?..
It would make sense, from their standpoint at least.
“Stand back Han. I’ll wedge the door open.”
I grumbled at little to myself but didn’t directly argue with her.
I am fully aware that her body is stronger than mine.
She was always physically stronger than me, even when I was still in my male body.
From my position by the kitchen counters I watched carefully as Sarah wedged a screwdriver into the door gap and slowly eased the reluctant doors apart.
We’re kind of lucky the elevator is so old and low budget, I don’t think you can open the doors in modern elevators like this.. at least I hope you can’t?
Sarah’s opening them with worrying ease.
If you can do that to normal elevator doors then I’ve gained another form of transport I’m avoiding from now on!
You don’t want to know how easy it would be for a mage to throw a basic, low level cutting curse at the exposed elevator wires if they could get the doors above one open.
Hell, I don’t want to know and I’m a mage who could do that without batting an eye!
When the doors finally hit their ‘fully open’ limit Sarah grabbed the wedges we’d found in the airing cupboard and slid them into both sides to hold them tight.
She let out a relieved sigh and I copied the action instinctively.
Her eyes seemed to struggle to focus on the bottom of the maintenance pit under the elevator shaft for some reason.
After a moment her body went tense and she let out a surprised gasp.
With a glance over her shoulder she waved me closer.
I cautiously made my way to her side and peered over the edge.
My eyes instantly ached a little, in a way I normally only get when staring at.. oh..
Just to make sure I wasn’t imagining things I pushed a little magic into my eye lines and activated mage sight.
The pit lit up like a Christmas tree with the unmistakeably unnatural greeny-purple shade of wild magic.
Sitting at the very center of the shaft, approximately where I was planning on putting MY new ward stone, was.. a ward stone.
.. correction.. a BIG ward stone..
A big ward stone that seemed to practically GLOW with wild magic at a level that was making my eyes hurt from looking at it, even with mage sight activated..
“Holy crap..”
Sarah pushed my shoulder for attention and glared at me to explain.
I shrugged and stretched out on my belly so I could lean a bit closer to the ward stone.
For a moment I thought I was going to fall headfirst in to the pit but Sarah caught my legs and pushed them back down with an annoyed grunt.
“It’s a ward stone..”
She made another noise at the back of her throat which sounded anything but amused.
“I guessed that much genius, what the hell is it doing here?”
I squeezed my eyes shut tight and ran some calculations in my head.
This thing is OLD.
It has to have been here since we first moved in, if not before that.
There’s no way it could have gathered this much wild magic without having a lot of time to do it.
Wild magic isn’t some common thing you can pick up off the floor, especially in this area.
All the tree’s and nature around our house tends to leave everything with the clinging power of nature magic to it after a while.
Wild magic tends to only appear in deserts naturally.
Even then it’s only because the lack of any other kinds of active magic generated in the area stops anything from drowning it out and diluting it.
Well, I say it only forms naturally in deserts.. either that or at the sites of magic battles?
..Big magic battles..
The kind of magic battles which go down in history as mythic duels between the gods.
The kind of magic battles that tend to scar the very earth they take place on and leave an area wide mix of curses, which can linger for generations..
“This really isn’t the time Han, I can’t hold your stumpy little legs forever.”
A growl rumbled in my throat as a response but I know she didn’t mean anything by it, she’s just confused and worried.
She tends to make comments like that when she’s worried and no-one will tell her what’s going on.
I opened my eyes again and stared hard at the ward stone.
Mentally cataloguing everything about it that seemed in any way important.
“Okay, pull me up.”
She didn’t even bother taking my hand, instead she took the chance to just scoop me up by my waist and lift me bodily back onto my feet.
I think she got some kind of joy from the indignant squawk of protest I gave off.
Her momentary smirk said as much at least.
“So.. this is your area of expertise, what’s the deal with the magically appearing rock?”
I winced at her weak pun, as usual that seemed to only encourage her judging by the little grin she gave off after saying it.
“It’s old, this things powerful. I have no idea what even half of the enchantments on it are.”
My mage sight chose that moment to give up trying to work.
I winced and shut my eyes tightly to stem off the pain.
Having weak lines to my eyes SUCKS!
“I don’t recognise a lot of the languages involved, I can see a few more standard clusters though, at the very least there’s an ill-intent ward on it.”
Ill-intent wards are pretty recognisable, they have to be laid out in a specific pattern no matter what language you craft them in.
It’s always reminded me of a slightly wonky duck.. design wise.
Edith gets annoyed when I describe things like that but it DOES.
Sometimes when I look at a rune cluster it’s like staring up at the stars, I can see patterns and shapes that no-one else seems to be able to see in them.
Fena humoured me enough to look into it but we couldn’t find anything describing any kind of ‘runic pattern reading’ magical traits.
If it IS a real skill then I’m possibly the first person to have it.
“You okay Han?”
Sarah’s hand came down on my shoulder comfortingly.
I pushed my eyes open and squinted at her with a smile.
“I’ll be okay, it happens if I use mage sight too much.”
Her face plainly said that she wasn’t happy with me brushing it off like that.
Time to change the topic I think.
I coughed nervously and shifted my hips slightly.
“It looks like all the important wards I wanted to put up are already in place at least, I’ll have to give my eyes a few days to settle again and then take another look at the stone. I don’t like having such powerful active magic around us without knowing exactly what it’s doing..”
Sarah winced but nodded in understanding.
“Can’t I take some pictures of it for you? Then you could look at the markings on it at least..”
It’s nice of her to offer but that won’t work sadly.
Some of the wards will have left tell-tale signs or markings behind when they were placed but most of them are only visible under mage sight.
That’s under the assumption that her camera could even TAKE a picture of it.
With that much wild magic moving about the stone, the camera is more likely to explode then actually get a clear picture.
I’m not one of those weirdo cultists who believe ‘magic is alive’ or other such rot, but if magic WAS alive then she’d have to be a bitchy teenager with a bad acne outbreak!
That’s what it feels like at least, seeing how little it likes to be photographed.
The only way you could get a clear, useful image of the ward stone would be if..
..Maybe..
If I..
“Your camera won’t work, it’s too modern.. do you think you could find an old film camera somewhere?”
Her eyebrow popped up curiously.
“How old?”
She’s learning.
A few years ago she wouldn’t have thought to ask me that question.
“The older the better. Don’t get an antique though, those are expensive and I’m going to be modifying the crap out of it.”
Her eyes lit up with interest suddenly.
Who knew the way to get Sarah hanging on my every word was to discuss magic of all things?
I always figured she’d be a bit defensive about it, seeing as I can do magic and she can’t.
She’s not exactly got a good history with jealousy after all..
“You’re going to make a magical camera?”
I nodded and squinted my eyes a little more as my eyes flared up in pain again.
I’m tempted to forcefully vent my magic, to get a quick heal out of it, but normal healing magic has never helped with the pain when I strain my eyes.
It’s caused BY my magic, why would my magic fix it?
“That’s so cool! When you’re done with it can I borrow it or are you going to rent it out like the flute?”
I actually closed my eyes this time and brought a hand up to rub at the bridge of my nose.
“Sure, if you can get me two I’ll even make you your own one. It never hurts to have a spare.”
She squealed and bounced on her toes happily.
I huffed and tried to not wince as my eyes pulsed again.
We’re getting distracted from the main thing we should be talking about..
Mums place, our family home for years, has a pretty major ward stone under it!
That’s big.. that’s HUGE.. that’s.. that’s worrying..
We shouldn’t have a ward stone here yet, especially one that’s THAT old.
“You said the ward stone has an ill-intent ward on it right?.. that’s the one that keeps anyone with dangerous thoughts or who want to hurt someone within the ward from coming within range of their victims.. right?”
Pretty much.. ill-intent ward does what it says, it wards against ill-intent.
It’s mostly used to keep dangerous magical creatures away from buildings but it also works well to create a neutral area of non-combat.
If you try to pass the ward barrier while intending to hurt someone inside, it’ll bounce your ass back to Kansas Dorothy, little dog and all!
They’re hard to craft and even worse to power.
That’s why they’re so uncommon despite how useful they could be.
If they were easy everyone would have one.
“Well, if the ward protects from people who mean us harm.. how is John living next door?”
..ah… good point..
Very good point..
A very worrying and confusing point.. but good point nonetheless..
“I guess.. John doesn’t mean us any harm?..”
..wow..
Never thought I’d be able to say THAT sentence with a straight face..
John..
Asshole, ex-best friend who turned me into a girl and branded me after kidnapping Sarah to act as bait John.. HE doesn’t mean us any harm??
My hand came up again to rub at the bridge of my nose.
This time I’ve got a headache and I’m pretty sure it’s got nothing to do with my weak eyes.
Damn it John!
I was just getting used to the idea of hating you.. DON’T make me have second thoughts on that fact!
“Where are you going?”
It took me a second to realise that I’d started walking out of the kitchen while thinking.
After a moment’s hesitation I carried on walking.
I need this.
I need to find out just what the HELL he’s up to!
“I’m going to visit the neighbours. I’d recommend you stay here, just in case.. but I won’t force you.”
Sarah’s face showed her torn opinions on the matter.
I could tell that she wanted to go with me, just as backup if nothing else, but her logic was telling her to stay far away from the powerful mage who has proven to have a.. skewed moral compass.
“If I’m not back in twenty minutes, call Fena’s shop and hide in my new bedroom. I’ve warded the door enough to delay him at least.”
Without another look at her worried face I moved up the stairs and along the hall to the street-side front door.
“I just KNOW I’m going to regret this..”
The door opened easily and my eyes disagreed with the idea of staying open for a moment when faced with the midday sun.
“I swear, the first smug little word out of his mouth, I’m just gonna just punch him and leave..”
The street felt hot under my thin slip on shoes.
For such a cool day, the direct sunlight is surprisingly intense.
In the Martials driveway I could see the extra car parked up.
Just like it has been for the last few days.. at least it’s pretty easy to tell that he’s home..
“Ready or not John-boy, here I come..”
![]() |
Doing things when you're angry can often lead to more reasons for you to be angry, not always though. Sometimes life just sucks.. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
The Martials doorbell is exactly the same as it was when I was a kid..
I don’t know why I’m surprised.
It feels like everything on this little Cul-de-sac has been at a standstill since the moment I left.
The only thing that’s changed is me.
Me, Sarah, Mum and.. I guess.. John.
The people changed.
The place though.. it’s a bit worrying how few things have changed here.
It’s been YEARS since I was last here.
At the very least I would have expected their crappy little doorbell to give up the ghost by now!
“I’m round the back, the gates open.”
My teeth grit down hard at his voice.
It seemed to come from the front door rather than the back of the house though.
Just out of curiosity I placed my hand on the door and gave a little magical push.
Oh honestly!
How lazy can you get!
I stomped around the side of the house and pushed open the little gate along the path to the back of their house.
He pushed a pair of sunglasses up onto his forehead with his cocky smile firmly in place.
We stared at each other for what felt like an eternity.
He’s got to be doing it on purpose..
The Martials have a pool in their back garden.
John apparently decided that this muggy, overcast day would be the perfect time to laze around in the middle of the pool, on a neon orange blow-up sofa chair.. in bright blue swimming trunks decorated with little palm trees.. and what looked like a Piña colada in his hand, little umbrella, pineapple slice and all..
He’s even got a bloody curly straw in it!!
Without breaking eye contact with me he moved his mouth a little to the side and snagged the top of the straw.
My eye twitched at the loud sucking sound, he seems determined to finish the whole drink in one go..
His mouth finally left the straw with a slight pop and he smiled at me again.
“Hello Hannah. How can I help you on this fine summer day?.. want to join me in the pool? The waters lovely.”
My eye twitch extended into an aggravated facial tick for a moment.
His eyes were alight with fun.
“No?.. are you sure? Your missing out..”
My irritation seemed to just amuse him ever more the longer the stilted conversation went on.
“Are you seriously using magic as an intercom so you can answer the door while laying out here?”
His free hand came up and gave me a mocking-salute.
“Naturally, I’m using it to keep this chair from tipping over, keep myself dry and my drinks cool too.”
His face shifted into a manic grin I recognise more from his time as my best friend in high school then my reincarnated stalker.
“Plus, watch this!”
He lifted his glass in the air and waved it around.
A second later he let go of the glass and it stayed floating in the air.
Some clinking sounds from inside the house made me turn and stare as a parade of bottles and fruit made their way out of the back door, listlessly bobbed their way over to him and started pouring themselves out in order.
When the bottles had seemingly finished their jobs the glass sunk in the air and nudged his hand slightly until he grasped it.
Fully aware of my awed look, he rose the glass slightly and took another luxurious suck of his curly straw.
“Your serious..”
His mouth quirked up into a smirk but he didn’t stop sucking the straw until the glass was empty.
“ahhh.. the perfect drink every time.”
He didn’t seem at all phased by the look I was giving him.
“How long did it take you to do all this?.. more importantly WHY did you do it all?”
He shrugged his shoulders, seemingly more interested in the bottom of his empty glass then looking at me for a moment.
“That had to be at least a hundred spells, all working in tandem to pull off your little ‘refill’ trick..”
“One hundred and thirteen actually.. and four rough enchantments. You know I’m no good at those.”
He seemed oddly proud of himself.
My instincts are screaming that he’s up to something.
He’s being far too calm and talkative, not to mention goofy!
The John who’s spent the last few years chasing me, the frantic man who turned me into a girl, he would never waste all this time and magic on something as simple as refilling drinks!
He’d sooner summon the bottles and do it himself.. or more likely mesmerise some normal person into making the drinks for him.
His smile is wrong too, it’s not as sharp as the grin ‘Max’ usually gives off.
Right now he reminds me more of my John, before all the magic got in the way, then he has since the day he showed his true self to me in Dante’s throne room..
“What are you up to John?”
He let his mouth fall open indignantly and placed an offended hand to his chest as if he was shocked by my accusing tone.
Again, the action was too playful, too goofy for the Max I’ve come to know and echoed my old John a lot more.
He seemed to give up his little offended act when it became obvious I wasn’t buying it.
“I got bored.”
He shrugged his shoulders, managing to make the simple gesture look somehow overly awkward.
“There’s only so much you can do around here with no-one to hang out with, you of all people should know that Hannah.”
It took a moment for me to realise what was bothering me most about that last sentence.
“You called me Hannah?.. you never call me Hannah..”
He shrugged again and gave me an impish smile.
“I’ve changed my mind. You’re not Arista.”
His smile dipped a little but didn’t fade completely.
“Simple really, I’d call you Al but that really doesn’t suit you in that body.”
My mouth dropped open in shock.
“I like the hair by the way, I think Arista had an incarnation that braided hers in a similar way a while ago but your hair is a lot better. Have you done something with it? It seems longer..”
I stared at him hard, trying to work out what he was planning.
He’s ALWAYS planning something.
“You don’t change your mind.”
He puffed his cheeks childishly but I wasn’t finished.
“You NEVER change your mind, you’re the GREAT Maxarimus! If your wrong then the world BETTER change before you MAKE it change!”
His lips shifted into a pout and he swirled his curly straw around his glass a little.
“Maybe I don’t want to be ‘the Great Maxarimus’ anymore..”
I stalled in surprise.
He’s got to be joking!
..Tell me he’s joking?
What the HELL has gotten into him?!
“When did you start questioning your own psychotic existence?”
His eyebrow perked up and he grinned with a twinkle in his eye.
“When did YOU become a walking magical time bomb?”
His mouth dipped down slightly and his eyes became suddenly serious.
“By my count you’ve let off a small Sun’s worth of magical energy TWICE in the last few hours alone. What the hell’s going on with YOU Hannah. I know it’s not something I’VE done.”
His smile finally left completely and he seemed to sink slightly into thought.
“I spent far too long researching the old magic for it to have been a side-effect I missed..”
I growled at the back of my throat angrily but the emotion wasn’t really there.
He sounds honestly concerned that he might have caused something bad inadvertently.
I can just about feel his magic from the poolside and, like with Trudy before, his magic doesn’t feel like he’s lying.
He really is worried about me..
My shoulders slumped.
It’s hard to be pick a fight with someone who’s being far too nice about everything suddenly!
I kicked off my thin shoes and slid down to sit on the edge of the pool with my feet dipping in the water.
He was right, the water really IS nice..
“I don’t have to tell you anything.”
His eyebrow perked up again and a shadow of a smirk played across his lips.
“Naturally, but you want to. We know each other too well, unlike the rest of these.. non-magical apes.. we understand each other.”
His head cocked to the side and his smirk got a bit more pronounced.
“I’m NOT Arista!”
Just when I was letting my guard down!
I KNEW he would have an angle.
He’s trying to play me because he thinks I’m HER still!
He-
“I know you’re not, didn’t say you were.. recently at least.. what I meant was that we were best friends for sixteen years before all of this.. AND we’re both powerful mages with some of the longest uninterrupted incarnation chains in the world.”
His shoulders shrugged upwards and he sunk into his blow up chair a bit more.
“No-one can understand us. Hell, I barely understand us and I’m one of us..”
For what feels like the millionth time in this conversation I stalled.
He.. he really means that too.. I can feel it in his magic..
“What the hell happened to you John?.. a few days ago you were practically insane. You’re being far too nice at the moment to be considered normal..”
I squinted at him hard for a moment.
“Did you hit your head when you bounced off my blood wards?.. no.. you were still your normal self the day after that.. what the hell is going on?”
He huffed in a deep breath and rolled his head back a little to stare up in the sky.
“It happens.. every once in a while one of us has an incarnation which rejects us to some degree or another.”
His head lolled back down to stare at me thoughtfully.
“Don’t get me wrong, I LOVE Arista. We’re soul mates, and above that she understands me in a way no-one else could.. that doesn’t mean she’s not a complete bitch at times though.”
I snorted in amusement before I could stop myself.
“Some of the best memories I have are of incarnations where Arista isn’t really ‘Arista’.”
His shoulders tense slightly and he let out a gusty sigh.
“I thought you were her.. just playing with me.. she’s done it before.”
The hand holding his drink released it leaving the glass waving casually in the air.
“Pretend to not remember or reject her own identity and then the moment I fall for it she throws a fit and.. well..”
He winced and rubbed his right arm with his now free hand.
“It’s nice sometimes.. after an awakening I tend to forget how bad she can be, how messed up our relationship really is..”
His lips twitched into a small self-deprecating smile.
“When I found out you were the next Arista instead of Sarah I damn near lost my mind with rage..”
He must have noticed my flinch because he quickly continued speaking to reassure me.
“Not for the reason you probably expect.. I was happy with the idea that Sarah would become Arista.. let’s face it, in high school she was a major bitch at times.. she couldn’t even remember my name!”
His eye twitched a little for some reason.
“I’ll admit, it looks bad that I memory wiped you so often, It probably doesn’t buy me any ‘good friend’ points in general but I was doing it to protect you.”
He winced.
“You know what it’s like if a non-mage finds out about magic, you seemed to almost sniff out EVERY damn TIME I used magic. I didn’t want to draw you into all of this..”
His hand rubbed his arm again and he shifted uncomfortably in his seat.
“My plans were already too far ahead to change by the time I found out YOU were the new incarnation. Dante would have killed me if I hadn’t at least pretended to give you to him, and Rastalin demanded Sarah to seal the deal..”
He shifted his eyes up to mine with such a lost look on his face.
“I thought you were doomed.. I’d found a friend, a real friend, do you know how rare that is?”
His frown tightened with no small amount of annoyance.
“I can go LIFETIMES with no-one but Arista for company, but I had you this time.. and then you would awaken and SHE would be back.”
His hand nervously came up to push through his hair and got slightly tangled on the sunglasses he’d left up there.
With an awkward smile he put his hand back down and sighed loudly.
“Your little shadow magic trick after you awakened convinced me you were her, the fire blast you let off afterwards told me I had to be more careful then usual too, it seemed like Arista had woken up as a fire mage in a bad mood for some reason..”
He winced, his hand twitching to go up to his hair again but he stopped short.
“I suspected things were wrong, that you might not quite be a normal ‘Arista’, in the temple after you tricked me into getting branded.”
My mouth felt dry.
This is possibly the most I’ve heard him speak in a long time.
What makes it worse is that I can STILL feel his magic, and it’s plainly stating that he’s not lying.. Somehow..
“H.. What made you suspicious?”
I tried to hold it back but my voice shook a little.
It feels like someone has pulled the rug out from under my feet with the sudden change in atmosphere between us.
This ISN’T how this was all supposed to go!
He looked up at me with that same lost look in his eyes and quirked his lips a little as if he wanted to smile.
“You didn’t kill me.”
I could feel my eyes go wide at that statement.
He said it so calmly, as if commenting on the weather.
“Arista, the real Arista, if she’d gone through what you did and she’d managed to trick me into the same position you did.. she wouldn’t have hesitated to kill me.”
His lips twitched up again but he seemed to lose focus on me and stare off at something else.
“We have a messed up relationship.. show me another couple who are as old as we are and I’ll bet they’ll be just as messed up. I still love her, she understands me in a way no-one else POSSIBLY could.. all we have is each other.. but I can’t STAND her at the same time and the feeling is more than mutual..”
His brow scrunched up as if it hurt to speak but he didn’t stop.
I don’t think he could at this point.
“Death is nothing between us. She killed me once for splashing her cloak with rain water from a tree branch. A few years later she tracked down my next incarnation and had the time of her life pretending to be my ‘mummy’ for a while.. then we both died again..”
He shuddered a little and shot me a sad look.
“Talking about it.. kind of brings home just how wrong it all is.”
His hands tightened on the arm of his silly inflatable chair.
“No-one should get as old as we are, it messes you up in the head, makes you into a monster without you even realising it..”
His hands went slack and sunk down into the pool to stroke calming circles in the cool water.
“I pushed and pushed, chasing you, waiting for the moment you would turn around and kill me to prove you were her.. but you didn’t. As time went on I lost sight of that goal, got caught up in the chase.. “
He huffed to himself.
I don’t think I’ve ever seen him look so open and vulnerable..
“Since the temple.. on the journey back to Klamath Falls I decided to give it all one last try, a final push to prove it all, one way or the other..”
He blushed for some reason.
“I came back here and pushed.. and pushed.. then you showed me..”
His head rose up again and he smiled at me brightly.
“Arista knows sympathetic magic on an instinctive level.. but she’s never been very good with runes..”
His mouth twitched and his eyes lit up in amusement.
“It’s ironic.. one of the greatest sympathetic mages of all time.. and she’s got NO imagination.”
His body shook a little with a suppressed laugh.
“She knows all the runes, she can use them well.. but she could never seem to make something NEW with them. Everything she’s ever done with runes has been done before.”
My eyes were wide in surprise.
“So when..”
He nodded and twitched his lip again, his other hand going down to paddle in the water gently.
“When I bounced off your blood wards and you gave me your little rant I could see it..”
His lip twitched again.
“Those blood wards of yours, they’re custom made to stop me. That’s NEW..”
He carelessly waved a hand through the water.
“Arista.. Arista could never have made something so.. brilliant..”
His mouth finally gave up the battle and became a full blown smirk.
“I can think of only one person who would be smart enough to do something like that, on such a large scale.. without prior planning, all in one night, using BLOOD MAGIC of all things..”
He paddled both his hand a little to push the chair closer to me and ended up bumping his hanging feet against my legs.
I looked up at him and couldn’t hold back my gasp at the honest joy on his face.
“My best friend.. my only friend..”
His magic was bubbling with a strange mix of sadness and joy but not a hint of a lie.
“I thought I lost you Al, I spent years making your life hell and if I had just LISTENED..”
He planted his feet on either side of my legs and kicked off from the pool side a little.
“I.. I’m sorry Al.. Hannah.. whatever.. I’m sorry for the pain I’ve caused you. I didn’t mea.. I shouldn’t have done any of it to you..”
My breath was coming sharply for some reason.
As he’d approached me I could feel his magic even easier.
He’s not lying.. he’s not told a single lie this entire time.
I can FEEL it!
I ca.. I can..
I can’t HANDLE this!
Without a thought I struggled upright and broke into a sprint.
Out the back gate, across the burning hot street and up the path to our still open front door.
It felt like I didn’t breathe for the entire sprint over.
I stepped inside the cool darkness of our hallway and pushed the front door shut before sliding down it to rest on the floor with my knees pulled up to my chest.
I can’t breathe.. my magic is bubbling.. I can’t.. I..
“Han?.. Han are you okay? I-“
Before she could finish another word my magic gave up all pretence of control and exploded out of me in an almost physical wave of golden light.
My breath still wouldn’t come.
I needed to pant, the pleasure of releasing my magic was rolling through me and I couldn’t do anything about it.
The edge of my vision became dark.
I barely registered Sarah’s gasp, or her movement to catch me as I sunk face first to the floor.
I can’t breathe, I can’t breathe.. I can’t-
The world went dark.
Mercifully, mercifully dark..
======
“Go away John!”
I groaned and rolled over.
For some reason the bed feels really hard.
Slowly my brain caught up with what happened.
Did I.. did I just have a panic attack?
“She doesn’t want to see you John, just leave!”
Sarah’s shouting.
Why would she be shouting at-
JOHN!
I surged to my feet so fast I went momentarily light headed.
Sarah must have noticed me moving because she came rushing over to my side and offered a supporting arm to stop me from falling over again.
After a moment to gather myself I waved her off and slowly made my way along the hallway to the front door.
John was standing just outside it.
He looked dishevelled, his hair was a mess and it looked like his stupid bright blue swimming shorts had gotten wet at some point.
“Hannah..”
The word almost came out from him as a single hushed breath.
“What do you want John?”
Why is he here? Can’t he just leave me alone!
I need time to process all this.
I don’t get what’s going on!
I know he wasn’t lying earlier.
Magic doesn’t lie, magic CAN’T lie.
You can’t actively hide your emotions from your magic!
Most people don’t even bother trying, it takes a really powerful mage to read other peoples magic.
It takes an even MORE powerful mage to be able to read emotions from the confusing mass of thoughts that make up someone’s magic in any kind of useful way.
As always I’m the weird one, even if it’s a positive thing this time.
“Hannah, you need to hide.”
My eyebrow perked up, I didn’t look at his face though, I can’t right now.
I’m barely holding it all together at the moment as it is.
“You just let off a blast of magic beyond anything I’ve seen in a long time, people will be coming.. if we’re lucky then it’ll just be the Hub coming to bring you in for questioning, if not..”
His hands twitched.
I think he wanted to reach out, to shake me or something, but it’s pretty obvious he was holding back because of my blood wards.
I’m glad I put them up, I don’t think I could handle him touching me right now..
“Han.”
Sarah’s hand rested on my shoulder reassuringly.
“Hannah, I’m serious, run!”
His hands cupped together tightly as if pleading with me to listen.
I stared at them in surprise rather than look up at him properly.
“Run now, get out of here! There’s a shop in town that should be safe, it’s just off Main Street, owned by a woman named Fena. She can protect you.”
For a moment I could feel indignity well up inside me.
I DON’T need protecting!
But.. why is he suggesting I go to Fena?..
“Han?”
The hand on my shoulder twitched but I didn’t look away from John’s tightly fisted hands.
“Damn it Al listen to me! RUN!”
My head jerked up automatically to stare at him.
John’s face was an open book.
For the first time in what feels like forever I can see every thought in his head flying across his face and none of them are comforting.
Panic, fear, worry, desperation.. and anger.
Oh..boy.. he’s REALLY angry!
“Han..”
Sarah’s voice sounded really worried now.
Behind us there was some kind of crashing sound.
I should turn around.
I know I should turn around but it feels like I’m stuck staring at John.
..He really is JOHN right now..
There’s none of the arrogance, cruelty or just plain madness I’ve become so used seeing in his eyes.
There’s no.. there’s no MAX in him.. at least none that wasn’t there to start with.
I know he was awakened young, before we really became friends to start with, so really he’s ALWAYS been Max.. he just wasn’t chasing me, thinking that I was ‘Arista’ at the time
He was my friend instead..
I said we’ve been friends for twenty years before but if I’m honest it’s a bit less than that.
We’ve known OF each other for twenty years, that’s true at least.
We met in pre-school but he was a pretty quiet kid back then.
It wasn’t until the fight that he even registered as anything but a face in the crowd to me..
“HANNAH! This isn’t the time for you to space out!”
I jerked in surprise.
That wasn’t John yelling, that was Sarah?
Slowly I turned to look at her.
She seemed really scared.
Now that I’m paying attention there’s sounds coming from inside the house.
There shouldn’t be sounds coming from inside the house, there’s only two of us here..
Before I could do more then let my sluggish brain consider what that could mean a flashlight came sweeping down the hallway.
It was followed quickly by the muzzle of the automatic rifle it seemed to be attached to the tip of.
After the gun, came the man holding it.
A large man dressed in full SWAT gear with what looked like a thick motorbike helmet on his head and aiming his gun directly at us!
He let off a shout.
There was the sound of people jogging awkwardly and his flashlight was joined by two others.
Another man in bulky SWAT gear and a shorter figure who was possibly a woman.
“Get down on your knees. We’re operatives of the Hub, you’re coming with us for questioning.”
I lifted my hands up to show I was unarmed.
It doesn’t mean much to a mage but it’s the thought that counts.
Well.. the thought and the fact that they have rifles aimed at us of course.
“You will be handcuffed and we will lead you out of the premises.”
I could hear John shift awkwardly behind me, after a moment he huffed and muttered to himself.
“This doesn’t feel right..”
Damn it John, that’s not helping!
Actually.. what REALLY isn’t helping is that, deep down, I agree with him.
Something about this doesn’t feel right.
I’ve not seen any badges yet.
I was told that Hub operatives have to display their badge on first contact with a target.
It’s not just a formality, the badge activates a snapshot spell when you speak your designation.
It’s a safety measure in case you are ‘taken’ while out in the field.. to make it easier for the Hub to find out who killed you..
“Get on your knees and put your hands on your head.”
John hissed in a breath between his teeth.
“Hannah.. run, take Sarah and run.”
He tried to say it quietly but apparently not quiet enough.
The SWAT team moved forward in a rush.
The woman got a hand on Sarah’s wrists while the two men pointed their guns at me and John respectively.
The one aiming his gun at my head reached out and carefully managed to clip a thick pair of handcuffs on my wrists.
The moment they were in place I felt something.. wrong.
My magic disagreed with the handcuffs for some reason.
All the built up magic in my lines was bubbling angrily.
Something’s not right.. something’s not RIGHT!
Before I could react the woman holding Sarah slapped cuffs on her wrists too and promptly bashed her in the head with the butt of her gun.
Sarah crumpled to the floor, unconscious.
“WHAT THE HELL!”
What about the wards?!
They should be protecting us from harm!
How the hell did they manage to hit Sarah!
John growled behind me but there was nothing he could do, I could hear my own growl bubble up in my chest in concert with his.
They hurt Sarah!
A gun aimed at a mage is often more of a formality then anything major.
A gun aimed at John would usually be useless, but if he even twitch’s, it’s pretty obvious these SWAT guys won’t hesitate to pull the trigger on either me or Sarah.
The same goes for me.
I can’t do anything without risking them killing Sarah.
“UP!”
Reluctantly I staggered to my feet, bringing my cuffed hands down to my waist and staring at the man’s dark reflective helmet with anger.
“You didn’t need to hit her..”
The woman standing by Sarah made some kind of laughing sound and took the chance to kick Sarah’s shoulder hard.
My anger flared and my magic shot up, eager to react.
Before it could do anything, hopefully heal Sarah or in the least do some kind of ice attack to rip these ASSHOLES APART!.. the magic I’d built up started draining away.
The handcuffs on my wrist progressively began heating up to a painful level with the more magic I pushed out.
After less than a few seconds I had to reign in my aura just to stop the effect before they started outright burning through my skin!
“Target confirmed, and contained. Moving to evac point.”
The man with his gun aimed at my head moved slightly and gestured down the hallway.
“Lady’s first..”
I glanced down at Sarah’s unconscious body, the anger still bubbling away inside me.
John growled low in the back of his throat but he still couldn’t move.
If it wasn’t for my stupid blood wards being so powerful he could have DONE something by now!
Why did I design them to work against his magical signature alone?
I could have geared them to block all magical signatures but mine.. not that it probably would have helped here.
These SWAT guys don’t come across as mages to me.
“Hannah, don’t.”
I shot John a warning look which surprisingly shut him up.
With one final glance between him and Sarah I sighed.
“Protect her.”
His face scrunched up angrily but he didn’t say no.
His eyes stayed focused intensely on me.
I turned to walk down the hallway ahead of the SWAT guy.
Behind me I could hear John growl low again.
A second later there was the sound of a gong going off and I could hear him bouncing along the street outside.
DAMN IT JOHN!
Why couldn’t he just listen to me!
I HAVE a plan!
..Admittedly it’s not an entirely ‘good’ plan but it’s still a plan damn it!..
“Keep walking.”
He nudged me in the back with his gun, making me stagger a little as we approached the stairs.
With grunts and waves of his gun he led me through the house to the backdoor.
For a moment he paused and brought his radio up to his helmet.
“Alveres, Pedro report in. Are Maxarimus and the spare contained?”
His radio crinkled with static for a moment.
He tensed and brought his gun up a bit tighter to aim at my face.
“Reporting in, Maxarimus is contained, the spare is unconscious.”
I let out a breath I hadn’t realised I’d been holding.
While on one hand it would have been nice to know Max had done something useful by now, at least he’s not made things worse.
“Okay, we’re going for a walk little Lady.”
He waved his gun towards the door and I reluctantly went outside.
We ended up marching through the forest to the right of the golf course.
There’s nothing out here, he’s literally leading me into the middle of nowhere..
“So.. who did I piss off this time?”
If in doubt, talk like an idiot until they spill something they shouldn’t.
It’s surprising how often that tactic works.
The only thing that works better is seduction but like hell I’ll be able to pull THAT off with this annoyingly young looking body..
He grunted and didn’t slow his pace in the slightest.
“You’re with the government, aren’t you? I knew I shouldn’t have put ‘cleaning demon blood out of my jacket’ as a work expense..”
He didn’t crack at all from the joke, not even a twitch.
It would help if I could see his face but those masks are full coverage.
I have no idea how he can even see where he’s going!
I almost missed a step while looking over my shoulder at his face.
His gun jabbed into my back and he let off a grunt.
I’d been a bit too busy to focus on it before.. but thinking about it.. that grunt doesn’t suit him..
As in.. the grunt doesn’t match the voice he’s been using to speak..
To test the idea partly forming in my mind I let my wrists go limp and awkwardly eased my shoulder back until my hand came into contact with his crotch.
He didn’t even miss a step on contact.
Holy crap.. that’s GENIUS..
I mean honestly, completely genius!
Why didn’t I think of that?
With enough of them I could have finished so many missions with a lot less hassle then I used to have!
I’m pretty sure now that he won’t react, as long as I don’t stop walking.
I just need one last test..
Sadly, I’ll have to go for the kill here.
If I’m right it won’t even phase him.. if not.. well, he DOES have me at gun point.
Let’s not forget that, its self-defence at worst.
Counting my steps I took one slightly further forward than normal to keep a relatively even pace.
My foot swung back and impacted with his crotch so hard it went momentarily numb.
As I turned into my next step my handcuffed arm’s swung up and caught him in the throat with my balled fists.
He didn’t even twitch from it!
His gun jabbed lightly into my back and he grunted, giving me another push to start walking again at a steady pace.
I quickly moved to keep ahead of him but my mind was going a mile a minute.
..Holy crap..
Someone did it, someone actually DID it.
He’s a Golem!
They made a Golem that can be controlled, to some degree, remotely!
THAT’s how they got through the ward stone!
Golems don’t have intent.
An ill-intent ward can no more stop a golem then it could stop a flower or the wind!
He’s a golem.. a big, lumbering, stupid golem.
Like Darren, like Lurch.. only BETTER..
He seems life like in his movements.
The other two did as well.
The little voice trick is what threw me off, whoever’s controlling the golems must have at least three people manning the ‘mics’ somewhere.
It can’t be far, the range on those sorts of charms isn’t great.
His walking pace is even too so the golem is the one controlling movement but it seems like his reactions to things are slightly delayed.
..That could be useful to know at some point..
======
We carried on walking deeper into the forest around the nearest mountain to home.
As we walked I tried to gather together everything I’d noticed so far.
I know golems..
I know enough about golems to use this to my advantage.
Judging by the reactions I’ve gotten so far, or more specifically HAVEN’T gotten, they don’t have visuals at least.
They can hear me and can vocalise somehow, possibly by an enchantment on the helmet.
The helmet is probably filtering sound for the golem too, if it was me I’d put a muffle charm on it.
That way only sound directly inside the helmet would be clear to the golem’s ear.
Something this advanced, you wouldn’t want to set it to one owner in case the owner died.
The only way to do THAT would be to make sure that the only clear voice it can hear is from its controller.
They’re able to send the controllers voices out from the helmet, it stands to reason they would be able to send it inside the helmet too, with only a little extra effort.
What else..
They knew when I stopped walking on several occasions.
How did they work that out?
You can’t enchant golems.
The only way they could tell I’d stopped, aside from sound, would be..
The gun?.. The suits?
Something ON the golem must be enchanted to give some kind of feedback.
If they’re smart, it will be aura related.
Even non-mages tend to have a magical aura if they’ve been around magic enough.
I would be a beacon with my magic like this, John would be a pretty close second too.
After the amount of time she’s spent around me, let alone her own adventures with magic, Sarah should be pretty visible as well..
So they’re giving the golems rough directions and relying on the golem’s vision to help them fulfil the commands, meanwhile they’re tracking our positions and listening in.
They don’t need it to be more complex than that.
Even a basic golem like Darren managed to walk prisoners from one point to another.
The others only have to keep Sarah and John at gunpoint until they have me where they want me.
They divided us quickly, made us have to defend each other and drew us into a standstill.
Really clever.. we completely fell for it.
Not that we could have done anything differently even if we HAD seen the ruse for what it was.
“Hey big, tall and silent. We there yet?”
Naturally he grunted.
Got to love golems, they’re nothing if not consistent.
“So.. who’s in charge?”
He grunted.
“It’s not really the government is it?.. because I swear I got told that mage’s don’t have to pay taxes.. I can’t quite remember who told me that, but I’m pretty sure it’s not my fault.. so you shouldn’t be able to.. ya know.. sue me or anything..”
He grunted again.
Well, he’s just a barrel of laughs isn’t he..
“What’s your designation?”
..Grunt..
It was worth a try.
That’s a default command most Golemancer’s leave in to any golems coding.
The trees were finally starting to thin out.
I could just make out some flickering light in the clearing ahead of us.
It looks like I’m about to meet whoever’s running this gig anyway.
After all this, I hope its someone interesting..
Not that I’m looking for hassle or anything but.. this golem stuff is really impressive, a good switch-out that I’d heard would be near impossible to pull off in real life.
I’d hate to think that whoever came up with it was just some two bit thug with money..
Magic’s magic after all, it’s interesting, to me at least.
Finding people who are INVENTIVE with magic.. that’s been surprisingly hard for me lately.
Even with most of my incarnations blocked off, I know too much about magic.
People, mages specifically, tend to get used to things.
They settle into a rut, become comfortable with their own little domains and get stuck in the petty games of mortal life.
Just because awakened mages aren’t technically mortal, that doesn’t stop us from falling into the same traps as well.
If anything, awakened mages can be worse.
They get stuck in patterns of traps.
Repeating their mistakes, their goals, their lives over and over again to varying degrees of success.
I like to think I’m not like that.
My disagreements with my past-incarnations help in that regard.
It gave me the initial distrust I needed to see through a lot of the bull-crap Arista has been feeding the other incarnations for millennia.
“Almost free little lady, keep walking.”
The golem didn’t twitch.
Now I know what I’m looking for its pretty obvious that he’s not the one talking.
“I’m walking big guy. You’re the one slowing us down..”
The golem grunted but his operator didn’t bother to answer me properly either.
The trees are even thinner.
The light source seems to be some kind of torch or electrical light.
There’s none of the flicker I would expect from a candle or open flame and I doubt the light from a fire would be this visible during the daytime, even if it is pretty overcast today.
..that’s something, they aren’t going to sacrifice me straight away at least..
This should be fun!
It almost feels like doing a mission again.
It helps that John is with Sarah.
As weird as it sounds considering our recent history, I know I can trust him to protect her in any way he has to.
“Pick up the pace big guy, I’m not getting any younger.”
With a, slightly forced, happy laugh I jogged ahead of the golem.
It seemed to stumble slightly in something close to surprise but picked up the pace to follow me again.
======
“FIRST!”
Everyone in the clearing, and there’s a lot of them, looked at me like I was some kind of idiot.
The Golem came to a lumbering stop behind me.
After a moment’s pause it drew its gun again and aimed at my back.
“You’re just a sore loser, ain’t ya big guy?”
He grunted.
I’m not sure what I was expecting.
Golems don’t care about things like competition.
They don’t care about anything, that’s what makes them brilliant as servants!
“I just want it on the record that I won our race!”
My cuffed hands swung around, finally focusing on the one short man in a suit standing among a crowd of taller men in suits to my left.
“You, your my witness, I beat your golem in a race. You all suck and I rule, got me?”
He gulped and shot a nervous look around for help but no-one else would look at him.
Perfect.
If you can’t dazzle them with brilliance, blind them with bullshit!
“You should be happy, as the official witness to my victory..”
My face darkened into my most menacing look and I cracked off a broken giggle worthy of Theodora.
“.. you’ll be the last one I kill.”
The whole of them.
Every single man, woman and miscellaneous among them flinched.
THAT was satisfying.
It’s a total bluff.. obviously.
I’ve got nothing up my sleeves right now.
If I could get out of these cuffs maybe, but currently.. not so much..
“Pretty nice setup you got going here.. there’s got to be, what? Fifty of you.. all for little old me?..”
My grin turned sharp, like Max at his smuggest.
“I’m touched. I always like a party, who do I get to gut first?”
Thank you Fena for THAT line.
I never realised how unsettling it is to hear someone say the word ‘gut’ in this context before she started talking about it yesterday.
“You, I’m going to call you.. Paula.”
The little man in his big suit flinched when I pointed to him.
He opened his mouth, probably to argue that point but I steamrolled over him easily.
“Paula, who’s in charge around here? I demand to know who has the AUDACITY to attack me in my own home with third rate golems like some kind of coward.”
The little man’s eyes shot around to everyone desperately for help but they were all pretty much stunned into silence.
It’s surprising how effective acting like you know what you’re doing in a no-win situation can put people on the wrong foot.
I’ve had it done to me a fair few times, but over the years I’ve learned to use this tactic to my advantage too.
I’ve literally learned from the best.. my enemy’s..
“I’m waiting Paula!”
The little man actually gave off a frightened squeak this time.
“I’m in charge.”
The deep voice to my right set me on edge instantly.
That’s not the kind of voice that comes from someone who’s easily intimidated.
I turned to the voice and cringed a little at the sight of him.
He’s old, most of the thinning hair on his square jawed head has already turned grey.
His thick moustache quivered with suppressed anger.
His beady little eyes under his bushy grey eyebrows were fixed completely on me.
I’ll admit, the army greens service uniform he was wearing helped make him look a little more intimidating too.
The medals proudly displayed on his chest didn’t help either.
“At arms!”
The previously floundering group of fifty odd assorted security, soldiers and general staff moved like a wave to reach for their weapons.
They mostly consisted of concealed pistols and, for the more military looking people, fully automatic rifles.
In the space of ten seconds I went from one rather dumb golem aiming at me with a rifle to an entire clearings worth of people.
“..well.. crap..”
Even little Paula had reached into his sock and pulled out a dainty pistol of his own.
“Honestly? Do ya really need all those big hunks of metal for little me?.. I’m unarmed.”
My hands came up above my head to show my handcuffs.
“I’m also restrained surprisingly well..”
A few of the guns wavered uncertainly but after a glance at each other they tightened their stances and aimed at me again.
..So much for that idea..
Slowly I turned back to the old General guy with the deep voice.
His stupid moustache twitched in amusement.
..oh buddy.. you don’t know who the HELL your dealing with..
I’ve been in worse situations then this.
No matter what’s happening, how well these handcuffs are restraining my magic or how many guns they have aimed at me, they’re only human..
They’re just.. people.
People trying to mess with me for ungiven reasons, sure, but that just makes them stupid people.
They hurt my sister.
They came into my family home and took me hostage!
They’ve signed their own tickets, simple as that.
It’s not like it will be the first time I’ve killed someone.. make that a lot of someone’s.
I had to wade my way through a South American village’s worth of mesmerised people in order to reach the insane creature controlling them on my last mission, less than a month ago.
I have blood on my hands.
I try to not think about it like that but it’s true.
I’ve killed.
I’ve killed mothers, fathers, sons and daughters.
I’ve wiped out the human population from entire regions to save the rest of the world before.
That’s just personally too, I dread to think what some of my past-incarnations have done.
I know at least one of the ones Ellie holds back was one of the driving forces behind the crusades.
I’ve killed the evil, the infected, the deserving.. and the innocent.. just over the last few years.
I’ve.. I’ve killed children..
I’m not proud of it.
I did what I had to do to protect the world from evil magic and the shadow realm ‘demons’ that would have easily gone on to destroy humanity itself without my intervention.
The main thing.. the key point I’m getting at here.. is that I’m a killer.
I’ve been in worse situations then this by far and I’ve come out of it alive, whole.
Blood on my hands.
Deaths on my conscience.. but alive and whole.
..Which is a lot more then I can say for the other side..
Those people didn’t come for me.
Those people didn’t hunt me down in my own home!
They didn’t challenge me.
They didn’t Restrain me.
They didn’t PROVOKE me.
Most importantly, they didn’t hurt Sarah!
NO-ONE HURTS SARAH!
“General, your obviously feeling like a big tough man about all of this.”
He glared at me as if I’d insulted him in some way.
Thinking about it I probably have but I couldn’t care less.
“I’m going to ask one last question. If I don’t hear what I want to hear, I’m going to kill you.”
The hands holding guns around me tensed again, several of the soldiers shifted their footing.
It all seemed far too loud in the silent clearing.
“Who was the son of a bitch controlling your female golem at my house?”
The General’s arms tensed slightly, but he’s good, he didn’t even twitch his eyes.
It’s a shame his men aren’t quite as skilled in deception.
Almost half the people in the clearing gave some kind of indication, twitching their heads or eyes in the right direction, as a whole it was enough for me to work out what I wanted to know.
Near the back of the crowd, previously obscured by the people around them, were three people in army clothing lying flat out on some kind of slabs wearing helmets similar to the golems.
My eyes moved back to the General.
He tried so VERY hard to not react, but I know the look on my face.
I know that it’s broken better men then him.
I know.. even with this new, too soft, face.. that I look scary when I’m angry..
“I’m going to kill you General. I’m going to do it unarmed, quickly.. and the real insult is that your own men will help me do it.”
He tried to keep his face passive but I could see his hands twitch nervously.
I’ve killed people.
Over the last six years I’ve trained myself, I’ve trained my body and magic to be a weapon.
They took my magic away and thought they were safe.
..stupid people.. why do I always have to deal with stupid, stupid PEOPLE..
Everyone’s attention was focused on the General.
Waiting for his orders, waiting for some kind of reaction from him.
I wouldn’t have a better time to make my move.
A fact that I think even THEY have forgotten at this point is that THEY need ME, alive.
THEY came after ME specifically.
Whoever is in charge of this whole mess, behind the scenes, isn’t going to react well if they try to kill me.
They had their chance to do that.
They took me prisoner instead.
That puts the ball in MY court.
Before everyone could recollect themselves.
Before anyone could even realise I was moving I’d reached a full sprint.
It’s barely five strides to the General from where I started but they felt like the longest five steps I’ve had to take in a long time.
People were moving, guns going back to track on me, but they were too late.
With a push I threw my body into a flat palmed roll and launched my legs up at the Generals wide eyed face.
My legs went in like a spear, perfectly on target, as I knew they would.
Both of my feet crashed into his throat with full force.
There was a snap sound that I could feel through my legs more than hear.
The General twitched.
Before he could take in a single wheezing breath I finished my roll and dived behind his falling body.
He’s a dead man.
I crushed his larynx with that blow.
There’s no way he can get medical help in time now.. not that it’s going to be a problem in a moment.
Predictably, the moment I finished my movement and came to rest behind his falling body the gunfire started.
I could feel the impacts on his chest but they didn’t go through the other side.
It’s as I thought, he’s wearing some kind of bullet proof vest under his uniform.
Lucky that, if I’d been wrong I’d probably be about as much bullet riddled mincemeat as he’s about to be!
My small size helped keep a lot of the fire off me.
I felt a few bullets graze my skin on my arms and legs, even let off an involuntary scream when one pierced straight into my foot and out the other side.
The blood from my wounds was barely noticeable compared to the amount of it coming from the Generals corpse though.
At least three of the bullets had hit near perfect headshots on him.
It’s a messy way to show it, but this is one bad guy who’s not getting up again..
“CEASE FIRE!”
Oh thank the powers!
I’m not sure my improvised meat shield would have held up much longer under that kind of assault.
Planning my next move carefully I went to shift the General’s body slightly so I could see whoever shouted but before I could I felt the cold metal of an unfired rifle touch the top of my head.
Slowly moving my eyes upwards I stared into the blank mask of the golem.
Why golems?!
Why do I ALWAYS forget the golems?!?
“Lay down arms. We’re taking over, your unit failed in its task.”
Whoever was shouting had a strong commanding tone but it was pretty obvious from the grumbles and general noise around me, that everyone else in the clearing didn’t consider him to be their direct superior.
“She killed Fargas!”
The voices around me seemed to gain some strength from that single shout.
I could hear the guns being shifted back around to aim at me under my protective dead body.
I never said my job was glamorous but this is really going a bit too far.
Even I’VE not bathed in the blood of my enemies QUITE so literally before, this guy is gushing like someone’s putting sticky red water through a sieve at this point..
“Your men will stand down or we will make you..”
The new, commanding voice would have convinced ME at least, if I was a soldier.
These guys.. I’m going to go out on a limb here and assume they’re some kind of mercenaries.
They didn’t seem quite ready to let it all go so easily.
It’s a shame.
The General, Fargas, must have been a pretty good leader to inspire that kind of loyalty in a band of mercenaries..
Shame he had to come here and mess with me.
Shame he had to let one of his men HURT Sarah!
I don’t ENJOY killing people.. but in this case I don’t feel particularly guilty over it either.
His men killed him anyway.
..I just kicked him in the throat..
I don’t know why I’m getting so worked up over this.
I’ve spent too long out of combat maybe?
When I was running missions one after the other, I didn’t have time for all the social niceties normal people can have.
I’ve gotten too comfortable now.
I relaxed by being home, being back with Sarah and mum.
Even having John as something other than a real threat..
I relaxed.. and the moment I let my guard down they came to get me!
I’m such an idiot!
I’m the latest incarnation of ‘Arista’ to the rest of the world.
I’m NEVER going to get to relax, not truly, there’s ALWAYS going to be another threat on the horizon.
I didn’t chose this life but it’s here whether I like it or not.
“Last warning. Cease fire, laydown your arms. The Knights will take it from here.”
The guy with the commanding voice sounded cold this time.
He’s not kidding.
I don’t know what he’s going to do but this IS their last warning.
For a long second the clearing rolled in utter silence.
Then someone cocked their gun and moved.
I cringed, pulling my aching body tighter underneath my sticky, smelly meat shield.
Not in fear.. never in fear.
“Idiot..”
I’d barely said it before gunfire started going off.
After a frantic twenty seconds of blasts and screams the clearing fell silent again.
I yelped when the golem shifted its gun from my head and with one thick gloved hand he dragged me into the open by my shoulder.
It wasn’t particularly hard for him to do.
I’m so coated in blood, a mix of the Generals and my own, so much so that I virtually slid across the uneven terrain.
After a few steps he unceremoniously dropped me back to the ground.
I grit my teeth against the pained scream that wanted to come out of my mouth from landing badly on my wounded foot.
With frantic urgency my eyes tracked around the clearing to assess everything.
My mouth ended up dropping open a little with more than a little disbelief.
..That’s a LOT of golems..
It looks like I’ve found my mage, or at least the one in charge of all the magic involved in this stupid situation.
There’s got to be at least thirty golems.
All standing around the clearings edge.
Guns slowly smoking in the breeze.
These are REAL golems, pale lifeless skin with identical body-builder like physiques.
They didn’t even dress them, it’s kind of off putting to see them all standing there naked.. even if they ARE lacking in genitalia.
It makes sense at least, why bother making them seem normal?
These aren’t some kind of distraction tactic or hidden private army.
They were obviously here for one job.. to kill the mercenaries.
I wouldn’t be surprised if that was the plan all along.
If anything I probably helped them by giving a legitimate sounding reason to take out the hired help once the hard work was done.
“Lady Arista, it’s a pleasure seeing you again. It’s been a while.”
A glance at the commanding-voiced guy told me all I needed to know, mostly the fact that I didn’t recognise him in the slightest.
He’s wearing a neatly pressed white suit of all things.
His face seems young with his hair slicked back in a style that reminded me of the old man style that the Storyteller favoured before.
For a moment a cold shiver went down my spine.
It couldn’t be?
He said he would be in contact but for a man who was so good at covering his tracks this doesn’t fit!
I won’t pretend to know what’s going on in the Storytellers head, obviously, but I think I saw enough to get a good measure of him.
He’d be more likely to just send me a taunting note than go through all of THIS!
“I’m sure you’re enjoying it.. that makes one of us.”
He seemed to like my snippy comment a bit too much to be normal, judging by his chuckle.
“He said you were rather mouthy in this incarnation..”
The chill down my spine decided to go sharply cold again.
..He?.. He WHO??
“Don’t suppose this is the point that you tell me all your secret plans and who sent you, is it?”
His eye twitched for a moment but then his face lit up with another smile.
“Not particularly..”
Figures, I NEVER get the talkative bad guys.
Just for ONCE couldn’t I just have one who tells me everything so I don’t have to find it out for myself?!
The ring of golems moved in to surround us.
The commanding-voiced, white suit guy pulled a pocket watch out of his jacket and glanced at it thoughtfully.
“Can I get your name a least? I’m getting pretty fed up of jackasses who don’t even bother to introduce themselves..”
He grinned appreciatively and shrugged a little as if it was out of his hands.
“If you don’t tell me something, I’ll name you myself.. you look like a ‘Barbie’ to me.. possibly ‘Britney’..”
When in doubt, attack a guy’s macho ego.
It never goes wrong.. except when it does.
When it goes wrong guys tend to get a bit physical, in the fists and shouting way if you get what I mean.
It looks like I scored a direct hit against his ego at least.
He grimaced and stared down at his pocket watch hard for a moment.
“You can call me ‘The Handy Man’.”
My mouth was hanging open.
I could feel it hanging open but I couldn’t quite bring myself to shut it.
After a moment to posture he noticed the look on my face and glared at me.
It took less than a second before I started laughing.
What the HELL is wrong with the bad guys in my life?!
First Vlad and his cliché ‘ohh I’m a vampire’ motif.
Then Dante ‘the dandy man’ Dandes with his desiccated corpse look.
Storyteller with his ‘mysterious history teacher’ act.
.. and now this joker!..
I mean.. it’s not just me is it?..
What is it with the evil men in my life and being melodramatic assholes with the need to give themselves stupid bloody titles!
“You’re kidding right?.. that’s not even original!”
He glared at me.
I think I hurt his little evil, macho pride again.. oops.. I feel SOO bad, honestly I do..
He glanced around the clearing at all the golems.
My eyes went around as well, focusing more on the bodies of the mercenaries.. and all the blood.
..So much blood..
Oh.. now THAT’s an idea..
How would I pull it off though?
..I can’t..
I’d need a distraction at best, a miracle at worst.. and some kind of mage to give the final activation too now that I think about it..
These handcuffs are REALLY annoying!
If there were even slightly less effective I could pour magic out freely and ignore the consequences.
As it is the best I could do is mist the area around me with my aura for a moment before it dies out and I lose a hand or two.
I never thought I’d see the day when I really wished John was here!
He could do it.
The distraction AND the activation.
For some stupid reason I actually paused a moment after that thought, hoping against hope that he would come running out of the trees to my rescue.
It’s a stupid idea.
It didn’t work anyway, there’s still no sign of him..
Let’s face it, I’m far from being ‘damsel in distress’ material.
I mule kicked a guy in the throat while handcuffed a minute ago.
You don’t see useless storybook princesses doing that kind of thing.
John’s so far away from being a knight in shining armor too, it’s not even funny!
..That doesn’t stop the fact that I’m kind of disappointed he didn’t turn up when I wanted him to though..
What’s the point of having a stalker if he’s not there when you want him to be?!
At this point, I don’t care if he’s had this sudden change of heart and wants to be my best-est buddy John again, what’s the point of it all when he’s not here and I’m going to die or get kidnapped or worse!
I can’t think WHAT could be worse but there’s ALWAYS a worse in these situations.
It’s not fair!
Other mages don’t have to put up with this crap!
It’s always me!
“What are you planning to do with me? Why did you come here in the first place?”
The idiot in the white suit, calling himself ‘the handy man’ smirked at me casually.
“I said I wouldn’t bother telling you all our plans, he’s right, you really ARE impatient in this incarnation aren’t you?..”
He cocked his head to the side thoughtfully.
“Such a fiery personality too.. he certainly noticed that as well..”
A growl rumbled at the back of my throat.
“WHO THE HELL IS ‘HE’?!”
The handy man flipped his pocket watch out again and glanced at it without batting an eye, as if I hadn’t said a word.
“DON’T IGNORE ME DAMN IT!”
His eyes cut up to stare at me and he smiled.
“Very fiery personality, I can see why he’s interested in you.. aside from the obvious..”
With a casual flick he flipped his pocket watch closed and looked up into the sky.
I could just vaguely hear some loud sound echoing across the clearing, it was muted as if coming from far away like hearing a helicopter in the distance.
Following his eyes I could just make out a speck in the sky coming towards us, slowly getting bigger as it came nearer.
The outline was unmistakable.
A wide heavy looking body, wings that shouldn’t be able to carry its obvious bulk..
“Looks like our rides here. If you would be so kind Lady Arista, I need to restrain you for the journey. It will take but a moment.”
He started walking towards me.
My eyes shot from him to the bulky beast making its way towards us and back again.
He’s serious.
He’s going to take me and fly off with me on the back of a bloody Gryphon!
That DOES it!
Screw my pride!
Screw my clever plans and ideas!
I’ve got nothing left.
I can’t DO anything!
I can take down a normal person in hand to hand combat but this guy’s a mage!
I can feel it!
The moment he gets close enough all he has to do is cast a minor paralysis charm on me and I’m doomed!
If I had my magic I could stop him.
If I had some backup I could escape him.
If.. If.. IF!
Too many IF’s, not enough solutions!
I run, he’ll catch me.
I fight, he’ll stop me.
I..
Damn it!
This does NOT make me the damsel in distress!
I REFUSE to accept that I’m the damsel in distress!
..damn it..
I slowly paced away from him as he followed me at an equally slow pace.
I’ve got nowhere to go, and he knows it.
He’s enjoying my reaction to that fact.
With a deep breath I did the only thing that was left for me to do.
If this works.. I’m not sure if I’ll be happy or annoyed honestly..
“HELP!”
He glared at me.
He obviously doesn’t like me screaming.
Maybe his poor little ears don’t like the sound..
Well tough luck asshole!
“HEEEELLLPPP!!!”
He lunged for me and I threw myself to the side, just out of his reach.
“HELLLL-”
My last yell cut off sharply with a cough as a wave of heat and what smells vaguely like sulphur filled my lungs.
The world suddenly exploded with fire.
I could hear a near continuous series of pops all around me.
Guns started firing from the golems around us and above all that noise.. there came a sound..
My heart soared from hearing it.
The echoing responses that came afterwards made me feel ten.. no, a thousand times better!
Oh you little bastard..
You glorious.. GLORIOUS little bastard!
![]() |
You'd be surprised how many situations can be improved just by having a nice calming glass of milk..
Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“FELIX!”
He looks bigger then I remember.
Maybe it’s just the situation but he looks almost heroic, floating in front of me with his clawed little hands spread dangerously at the handy man.
The moment he turned up with his recognisable fae-fire teleportation, he was followed by more fire.
So MUCH more.
“Hip-Nabin!”
His little squeaky voice seemed to echo across the clearing.
With pops from every direction the whole area was flooded with imps.
Small imps, big imps, old imps, young imps.
Every kind you can think of in so many different glorious shades of red!
The golems opened fire on them instantly but the imps were too fast for the slow golems to track properly.
The imps seemed more amused than anything, dodging between gunfire like children playing hopscotch, giggling their high pitched laughs and shouting random things to each other in their language.
“Frak-un-vasi Jeri-vas Bek Bii San-ya!”
Felix and a little crew of six other imps formed a surprisingly formidable looking line formation between me and the handy man.
Oh you amazing little angel Felix!
I could kiss that little bright red head of his till I’m blue in the face!
The asshole calling himself 'the handy man' stared around the clearing with eyes wide in shock.
I wasn’t doing much better honestly, it’s only my hard earned ability to roll with weirdness in life that’s saving me from staring just as blankly as he is.
“Felix, your timing is amazing! Can you keep the golems distracted and keep HIM away from me?”
Felix flapped slightly harder and turned his head to glance over his shoulder at me.
His pointy little teeth seemed to gleam in the afternoon sunlight.
“Fal-drekoo say-ur Bii San-ya!”
I have no idea what he said.
Something about imps and me but whatever it was the imps around us took it as some kind of command.
The ones flying playful rings around the golems started going faster, making some of the golems spin around so much that, if they were human, they would have gotten dizzy and collapsed by now.
The ones flying high above us started dive bombing the golems distracted heads with their sharp little claws like eagles trying to catch prey.. or at least maim it badly.
Felix and his line of minions tightened their positions in the air.
Keeping a watchful eye on the handy man, not that it looked like he would be going anywhere.
His eyes were shooting around the clearing frantically
I think he was just stuck on trying to take in the virtual ARMY of imps that had appeared from nowhere!
Wasting no time I ran to the nearest body, which happened to be the Generals, and with a grimace I smeared his blood on my hands.
I may be a near expert in blood magic and runes, but even I can think its gross when it’s not my blood on my hands.
My brain was more focused on the calculations I was running at lightning speed then my actions though.
While I fought down the slight disgust and did the math, my body ran over to a clear patch of dirt to start drawing a rune cluster with the blood on my hands.
This one’s the easy one.
A simple blood gathering rune.
It’s technically not called that, the cluster itself can be used to gather all sorts of liquids.
I just changed this one a little so it only draws in blood.
You’d be surprised how useful that can be in my line of work.. especially with my general skill set.
The blood on my clothes started drawing away first.
It trickled down my skin and formed little liquid trails toward the center point of the rune.
A glance up told me that it was working correctly.
From all fifty or so of the dead mercenaries dotted around the clearing little trails of blood were forming up and converging on the rune in front of me.
As the mass became too much for the runes 'area' to contain, the blood started sloshing itself upwards as if held in some kind of invisible container.
Exactly as it’s supposed to.
The gunfire from the golems became momentarily more frantic.
I think they tried to take some pot shots at me!
Before the bullets could reach me an imp came flying in-between me and them.
His little clawed hand was already alight with a bright ball of fire and he literally melted the bullets into nothing mid-flight.
The poor little guy drooped in exhaustion afterwards.
Imps aren’t usually front-line fighters.
They have magic, it’s just kind of limited by their capacity.
That one must be pretty old for him to have managed such an impressive fireball so quickly..
With a tired pointy grin at me he disappeared in a fae-fire teleportation that finished in a faint pop.
Shaking myself out of my surprise I quickly got to work.
The runes I’m trying to make are complicated.
I thought of using them a minute ago but discounted the design because it would take a miracle for me to have the time needed to create them.. and then THEY turned up..
I have no idea why or even how he did it but I called for help and Felix came!
I couldn’t resist glancing over at him.
He seemed quite happy standing back from the fun, keeping a keen eye on both me and the handy man.
The rest of his little guard troop didn’t seem quite so passive.
Judging by the deep gashes I could see on handy man’s face and arms along with the tears in his nice, now stained, white suit they’d been keeping themselves entertained by getting a few hits in on him.
Felix glanced over at me and caught my eye for a moment.
His little face split into a wide, sharp toothed grin.
If I was anyone else, in any other situation, I would have probably found the look disturbing.. but I’m not and I think he looked positively adorable when he stared at me with his bright, proud little smile!
I was out of options, no power, no backup, no other choice but surrender.. I owe the little guy SO much for this.
My grin was so wide it hurt my stupid new cheeks.
He appreciated it though, he practically seemed to glow with joy at my smile.
We stared at each other for a few seconds, his sharp little grin progressively got wide as we went on.
Finally I glanced away to get back to work.
Luckily my hands hadn’t been idle while I had my moment with Felix.
A simple glance downward told me my rune crafting skills hadn’t deteriorated in the slightest over the last few weeks.
Even with the handcuffs I was able to draw a lot of this on autopilot, once I knew what I wanted to do at least.
It’s all Latin runes anyway.
I can practically write Latin runes in my sleep.
There’s no need to get fancy here.
The effect should be impressive enough to cover for my lack of originality or fancy effort in crafting it.
Do you remember when I worked out why they put the helmets on the golems?
To keep them from hearing a voice other than their ‘controllers’ clearly enough to follow orders..
That’s because these golems are un-imprinted.
They’re open to suggestion from anyone, as long as it doesn’t contradict their basic inbuilt rules at least.
What do you suppose would happen if a talented, outrageously powerful mage came along and put a blood bound master-control rune into the very CENTER of each golem, all at once?
A mutiny.. THAT’s what!
With a few final swipes I finished the fourth control rune cluster.
I’d love to pause to admire my work but there’s no time.
The Gryphon is still coming and the imps won’t be able to last like this forever.
Their numbers are already thinning, from exhaustion instead of injury which is something at least.
“Felix!”
He was by my side so fast it felt like he’d teleported but the keen look on his face said he was just excited to be called.
“Can you get these off me Felix?”
His head twisted almost ninety degrees in confusion for a moment until he stared down at the handcuffs on my wrists and hissed a little.
Yeah, the cuff’s aren’t nice.
The Fae tend to have a form of vision that acts like a permanent version of magesight, even an imp can probably see the power drain effect in action.
From what I can guess.. and feel.. they’re designed to draw in the ambient magic I give out when I build up to cast any kind of spell.
The moment I touch my core to draw some power they draw it in and start heating up in response.
With the amount of power I end up putting into pretty much EVERYTHING at the moment, I damn near melted my hands off at the wrist the last time I tried to cast back in the house.
Felix stared at the cuffs for a moment
Eventually he reached one little claw down to try and scratch them.
His sharp claw didn’t even leave a mark sadly.
They must be enchanted for strength as well as the rest of it.
DAMN IT!
So close.
..What else can we do?..
I need a mage!
I need someone who can activate this rune cluster.
My first one was easy, just the magic in the air around us set it off without an active push from me.
This one is a lot more powerful and needs a bit of a shove to get started..
I need a mage.. no.. not a mage.
I need magic!
I need someone or something that can push human magic into the rune while I can’t!
“Felix..”
His little head shot up to look at me and he offered an apologetic look.
He seems really upset that he couldn’t get the cuffs off for me.
“Felix, how good are you at gathering ambient magic?”
His little chest puffed up as if I’d offended him.
From what I’ve heard, most fae are good at it.
Rumor is, that the true fae actually live off of ambient magic.
Ambient magic is any magic that’s been released into the world around us from one source or another.
That’s why the fae tend to specialise in things, like Pan being the fae king of the mountains, he takes in nature magic from them to survive.
“I’m going to force some magic out of my core.. it’s going to hurt Felix, I’ll only be able to do it for a moment. Can you gather up what I release and shove it all into this glyph here?”
For a moment he seemed sceptical but he nodded anyway and set himself into a wide stance while gently flapping in front of me.
I tensed
As quickly as possible, to save myself as much pain as I could, I dived into my core and yanked a single line of power out.
I barely managed to get it vented from my body before the cuffs started to burn my wrists again.
My body convulsed in visceral pain.
I couldn’t move my mouth enough to scream, the pain was drowning out all thought from my head!
======
After what seemed like an eternity the cuffs cooled.
I slowly let my head sink down to stare at my red, deeply burned and blistered wrists.
Cycling some blood magic in my body internally will help to take the edge off but I can’t flow enough around to actively heal the injury until the cuffs are off.
Whoever came up with these things is equal parts diabolical and ingenious!
My pain addled mind finally caught up with the sounds around us.. or rather the lack of them.
No gunfire..
No shouting imps..
No frantic wings flapping around en masse..
It worked..
Holy CRAP it worked!
My eyes drifted around us at the golems standing dead-still at the clearings edge like giant statues.
A few imps had settled on them.
They reminded me of bright red, chittering birds with the way they were hopping about excitedly.
Even from here I could see that a lot of them were giving me wide, toothy grins of victory.
Finally my head turned and settled on Felix.
He seemed surprisingly thoughtful for some reason.
His head was down staring at his little hands which were clenching and unclenching repeatedly, his face set in a look of mild awe.
“You okay Felix?”
His head shot up and he stared at me with bright, sparkling eyes.
That’s not just me being poetic.
His eyes really WERE practically sparkling for some reason.
With a happy squeak he dive bombed me and latched himself onto my chest.
I couldn’t resist the laugh that bubbled up from his happiness.
I didn’t resist when my sore, cuffed hands moved up to give him a gentle hug in return.
A few of the other imps were moving over to us cautiously.
It felt oddly comfortable to hold Felix to my chest like this while surrounded by a watching army of imps.
Hopefully that’s not some kind of innate ‘mothering’ instinct showing its unwelcome face..?
An imp would make one hell of an ugly baby, still cute in my opinion, but definitely ugly!
Out of the corner of my eye I caught the large swooping object but I was too slow to react.
The Gryphon dived down into the crowd of imps, who’d been busy either watching me or our prisoner, sending them all scattering to the floor with angry squeals.
With one giant claw the Gryphon grasped the battered ‘handy man’ by his waist and yanked him up into the sky.
A few imps tried to give chase but they had no chance against a Gryphon.
Those things are FAST.
The disappointed imps drifted back over to me and Felix.
I offered them all a warm smile for trying which seemed to perk them up quickly.
It’s always amusing how easily a smile can cheer up imps.
Felix flapped his wings gently as a sign that he wanted to end our hug.
When I let him go he flapped up to the other imps, the ones that had made up his little ‘defensive wall’ to protect me from handy man specifically.
I couldn’t make out what he was saying because they were so far up but he waved at the golems and started pointing in some other random directions.
A few imps shot off from the pack and a moment later I could hear the roar of fireballs being cast.
I couldn’t restrain my gasp when a shimmering blue barrier appeared in the sky before cracking and fading into nothing.
No wonder John couldn’t find me.. the bastards put a barrier seal up!
Probably one that stops all magic from entering or exiting the shell, like a rough ward line.
It’s the same type the MPA put up around sites of magical accidents.
That’s the kind I’d have used in this situation at least..
The imps around Felix broke away and seemed to find perches among their kin on the golems dotted around us.
With one chorusing cry they burst into flame, taking the golems with them.
Felix flapped his way down to me and gave me a big happy grin.
“Fal-tre Drep-si-bek foro Bii San-ya.”
I almost frowned at him for talking so much in one go.
He KNOWS I can’t understand him!
My annoyed rebuke stopped short when, in the same squeaky voice he’d just used to speak, words continued on coming, as if echoing his last sentence in my head.
‘You-are Safe-from-harm Now Lady-Death.’
My eyes went impossibly wide.
That’s.. this can’t be happening.. not in a ‘wow that’s surprising’ kind of way.
This CAN’T be happening.
The cadence was all perfect.
The words spoken in the same flowing, almost musical chirrup-y tones of his own language.. but I could hear them in English!
This.. this can’t be real!
How the hell can I-
He started talking again and waved his little arm around the clearing.
I could hear his words in his own language but focused intently on the echoing English words instead.
‘The-imps Are Proud-to-fight With You-today. We Thank-you For-the-gift Of-fake-humans. I Thank-you For-the-gift Of-trust. As-Always We-will Come When-called Lady-Death.’
His sentences felt stilted and slightly hard for me to process in one go while heard in English but they matched the patterns of his actual words, which were pretty much gibberish to me still.
I opened my mouth to.. I’m not sure?..
..Thank him?
..Ask him what was going on with his speech coming out in English suddenly?
..Find out what he meant by ‘gift of fake humans’ and ‘gift of trust’?
Before I could get any of those answers he flapped hard into the sky and disappeared in a flash of fae-fire and sulphurous smoke.
I sat on the clearing’s dirty grass floor, still a little stunned.
Around me the drained, almost mummified, bodies of the mercenaries lay spread out in a morbid mass.
Too much..
Too much has happened all at once..
I don’t think I can handle anything else at this point..
The sound of crashing trees behind me got my attention.
I turned slowly to see what was going on and came face to face with a frantic, sweaty John.
His legs seemed to almost collapse underneath him the moment he saw me.
With stumbling steps he managed to reach my side and pulled me into a painfully tight hug.
“You’re okay, you’re okay, I thought you were dead! I thought they got you. I thought..”
His arms were trembling slightly.
His breath was coming out in ragged, exhausted gasps.
He squeezed me a bit tighter and nuzzled his nose in my hair.
I didn’t shove him off, as instinct demanded, mostly because I was so utterly exhausted myself..
Not physically like he seemed to be, but emotionally.
Let him have his moment.
If he tries something like this later I’ll slap him down with every curse I know.. but for now it’s okay..
He honestly seems relieved to see me.
I’m not quite up to throwing away a hug right now.. even if it IS from him.
======
“Well, don’t you two seem comfortable?”
John jolted away from me.
I almost fell over with how quickly he let me go.
Sarah smirked at us.
For a second I wondered how she’d found us but then I noticed the necklace she had grasped in her hand.
I knew I should have taken that thing off of her years ago.
No good can come from your sister having a way to track magic when you’re a mage!
“Hey Sarah, how you feeling?”
She didn’t give me time to react before lunging at me and hugging me tightly.
“How the hell do you THINK I’m feeling? I woke up to find two SWAT people with their heads turned to mush and John standing over me with his hand glowing yellow!”
She shuddered a little into the hug.
“We managed to find you easily but we couldn’t get to you. John said something about a barrier, he kept throwing himself against it with this blue stuff all over him until he ended up just collapsing onto the floor, from the way he was acting I thought you were DEAD or something!”
Her arms squeezed me so hard I let out a raspy breath.
A moment later she shifted position slightly and brushed my foot with hers.
The world whited out for a second and I screamed in pain, scaring the hell out of all three of us.
My vision came back to me eventually.
They were both giving me worried looks.
Surprisingly it was Sarah who spoke first.
“Han, your hurt! Why haven’t you done your heal-y fix-y golden magic thing yet?”
With a reluctant sigh I brought my hands up from between us and showed her the handcuffs.
“They’re enchanted to drain my active magic.”
Sarah reached out to touch my hands and winced when I hissed in a breath from her moving my blistered wrists.
John leaned in thoughtfully to inspect the cuffs for a moment.
Cautiously he reached out a single finger sweeping it around the first lock, along the chain between the cuffs and over to the lock on the other side.
With an anti-climactic ‘click’ the cuffs came lose and fell from my wrists to the floor.
“..Where were you half an hour ago?..”
He seemed to find my growled, semi-sarcastic question funny.
Sarah giggled a little too.
My magic ROLLED through me in joy at finally being free again.
I didn’t need any kind of trigger to set it off.
Before any of us could close our eyes I lit up in a near solid golden corona of magic that covered the entire clearing.
We yelped almost simultaneously and covered our eyes but it was too late.
For the second time is as many minutes I could see nothing but white.
On the plus side, I could feel my wounds fading away.
Judging by Sarah’s gasped breath she could feel her head wound healing properly too.
I have no doubts that whatever spell John did to heal her earlier was weak at best.
He’s never been a particularly good healer.
With a pleasure filled giggle I flopped onto the ground and huddled myself up into a nice warm ball.
The pains gone!
The pains gone, I’m safe and I feel soooo good.
“Han? Han, don’t-”
My hand came out of my little ball of pleasure and latched onto Sarah’s leg, cutting off whatever she was going to say.
Her legs really smooth and nice.
Everything’s SO good!
“Is this a normal thing for her?”
John.. John, John, Johnny, John, John..
He’s my friend again.
That’s so awesome!
Everything’s awesome!
“Lov’ ‘ou ‘ohn.”
I could have said it better but my face is partly stuck on the nice warm dirt and if he doesn’t understand me then that’s fine ‘coz he’s my friend so he’ll understand.
“When she goes off like that she tends to be a bit.. drunk..”
Sarah!
Sarah.. my Sarah.
She’s good.
Every.. everything’s good..
..I don’t feel so good..
I’m so tiredddd..
“How odd..”
Joh-
I didn’t manage another thought before I drifted off into a happy oblivion.
Magic’s so awesome!
======
“You’re not getting near her! Where the hell were you when we needed you?!”
Ugg.. what’s he shouting about now?
“Johnny, calm down. They just want to check her over.”
..Trudy..
“I don’t CARE! You’re not taking her anywhere, she’s fine, we’ll look after her.”
For the powers sake John, calm down.. your shouting’s giving me a headache..
With a lot of effort I managed to roll my body over into a sloppy sideways lean.
My arms aren’t quite up to supporting my weight for now but at least I’m not face down in the dirt anymore.
As usual, after I let off one of these new instinctive magic bursts, I’ve got a pleasantly warm feeling rolling all around my body that would normally have me in a REALLY good mood..
Having just survived a pretty major-league kidnapping attempt would help too..
If this damn headache would go away at least!
If that happened, everything would be pretty much sunshine and rainbows right about now!
“Han?”
Sarah was hovering at my shoulder.
She seemed nervous and kept shooting looks to my left.
I followed her eyes and grimaced a little.
The MPA are here.
At least Trudy seems to be running things, as much as she can with John standing in her way and all.
Most of the MPA agents seem to be cautiously bagging up the mercenaries’ bodies from what I can see while Trudy is focused on calming John down.
Dotted around the clearing I can see a few people in the distinctive lab coats of the Hub’s research division, generally talking in little groups or making notes on things as they seem to always be doing whenever I’ve seen them in the past.
My eyes lazily scanned back to Trudy and John.
John’s puffed up like an angry cat for some reason.
He keeps shifting his body to block Trudy’s view of me too.
“Johnny, honestly. You know me, you trust me.. right little buddy?”
I nearly choked on my tongue in surprise.
Does Trudy have a death wish or something?!
Not only does she call him ‘Johnny’ to his face but.. ‘little buddy’?
Seriously?!
He’s killed people for less without batting an eye!
Well.. Maxarimus has a least.
With the way he’s been acting since I found him lazing about in the Martials pool, I’m not as sure as I’d like to be that Max’s past deeds are entirely relevant to how John will react now.
I don’t like that feeling honestly.
I’m used to dealing with him as Max, and to some degree Max is predictable.
I have NO idea what’s going on in his head at the moment.. and that’s a little frightening..
The look on his face when he found me..
I don’t remember Max showing that kind of face in ANY of the past-incarnations I can access.
Even when he was acting, obliviously, as my pre-teen best-friend ‘John’ he never had a reason to seem so worried, relieved and frustrated all in one go..
To my surprise, John’s head sunk a little and he let out a tense breath instead of just vaporising Trudy on the spot with magic.
His fists stayed tightly at his side to show how tense he really was but he didn’t actively start yelling again.
“You can go past Trudy. The rest of them will stay the hell away from her..”
Trudy’s face lit up in a bright smile and her hand came down to gently pat John’s shoulder.
With a nod to the mix of lab coat wearing men and MPA commissioned officers behind her she eased passed him to make her way over to us.
When she got near she knelt down on one knee so she was closer in eye level with me and offered a strained smile.
My brain chose to find it vaguely amusing that, if she stays like that, she’s going to get grass stains on her skirt..
“Hi Hannah. It looks like you’ve had a busy morning.”
I couldn’t contain the little laugh that came out of me.
To be honest, headache aside, it wouldn’t take much to make me laugh at the moment.
I don’t feel too happy, but my body is so jazzed up on a high from venting all that magic, it’s left me feeling light and giggly despite myself.
“That’s one way of putting it..”
She gave me a pained smile and her hand came up to ruffle my hair a little.
From the feel of it my braid came un-done at some point.
It’s probably Sarah’s doing.
When she’s nervous she tends to fiddle with things to distract herself.
“Let’s get you all home, yeah?”
I let out a relieved breath at Trudy’s warm smile.
Sarah seemed relieved too.
I can’t blame her, the bodies all around us are more than a little off putting, even for me.
John moved closer to us and seemed to be trying to act as a one man protective detail.
Every time any Hub staff tried to approach us as we made our way to the treeline he puffed up and his hands practically glowed with a warning lick of flame.
Needless to say, we had a pretty clear route to the treeline.
I spent the trip clinging to Sarah so we didn’t trip on the unstable ground.
My legs aren’t quite recovered from the magic venting pleasure rolling through me yet.
======
Surprisingly it took us less than five minutes to get back to the house.
For some reason I thought the golem had led me a lot further away than that.
We’d all been too tense to discuss anything in the open at the moment.
John’s twitchy body guard act had me on edge, I don’t think Sarah or Trudy appreciated it either.
From the outside I could easily make out where the golems had gotten into the house.
They broke through one of the bay windows on the far side of the building.
I don’t know how they kept it so quite..
I guess I wasn’t exactly paying attention at the time?
“I hope your people are gonna fix that Trudy? If mum comes home to see a hole in the side of the house she’ll go mental..”
Sarah winced along with me just thinking about it.
Mum’s always had a bit of a temper.
If nothing else it would ruin the good mood we’ve managed to develop with her lately.
“They can, but they won’t be able to get everything together until this evening.”
I sighed and sunk my shoulders a little.
Most mages would use this as an excuse to memory wipe the person they’re trying to hide the damage from.. but its MUM..
Considering how many problems that have come from her getting a relatively simple memory modification lately, I shudder to think what could go wrong from adding MORE pressure onto her brain!
The human mind isn’t exactly built to be attacked that often and, let’s face it, that IS what a memory wipe is.
..An attack..
“Do you think you could do another magic ‘fixing’ blast-thing Han?”
I opened my mouth to agree with Sarah but stopped short.
While my magic has already recovered to a ‘normal’ level, it’s going to be a while before I’ve got enough excess magic in my lines to do a full power burst, half an hour at least.
Judging by the amount of damage to the windows I’m not even sure if I’ll be able to fix it!
I still don’t actually know how this healing/fixing trick works honestly.
Hopefully Fena can find out from Edith for me at some point, but for now I’ve pretty much just got to go with what’s worked so far and my instincts.
“If you can gather up the broken parts into a pile I can try.. I’m not sure if this thing can do actual repairs like that, most of the stuff we’ve seen it do so far is pretty basic repair wise or reinforcement.. I think, I dunno honestly?..”
Sarah nodded and moved into the house, most likely heading towards the storage cupboard to get the dustpan and broom.
For a moment John seemed a bit uneasy.
Finally he huffed to himself and shot me an apologetic look.
“I’ll go collect the parts from the front wall too.”
..what?..
My eyebrow must have almost flown off my face, judging by how flustered he got with just a glance at me.
“It’s not like I had any other option, your blood wards are damn near impossible to break through.. so when the SWAT guys dropped dead suddenly I had to get inside somehow.”
I could feel my lips pull back in a tense snarl.
“What..did you do..?”
He huffed and ran his hand through his hair nervously.
“I kind of.. blew a hole in the wall and walked through it..”
Instinctively my magic bubbled in anger and my fist came up to hit him.
He doesn’t save me!
He doesn’t do anything to stop them himself!
Then, just to finish it all off with a nice pretty ribbon, he blew a HOLE in our HOUSE!
“I had to check on Sarah!”
He cringed away from my raised fist a little.
My rage cooled almost instantly.
He did it for Sarah..
..crap..
I’m still not used to reacting to him as a person..
Over the last few years every time I’ve seen him I’ve had to go on the attack as fast as possible just to survive!
It’s weird to think that he can do something bad for a good reason now.. really weird.
I’m gonna have to get used to that idea.
I’ve not seen anything from him that’s given me any hint that he’s lying.
I need to stop reacting to him like I would with ‘Max’ and start trying to think of him more as ‘John’ again instead.
..That’s not gonna be easy..
“Sorry John.. force of habit.”
He smirked at me a little shakily.
I think my flash of anger surprised him a bit.
I’ll not claim to be emotionally stable in any way at the moment.
The pleasure from venting my magic isn’t helping.
It feels nice but it’s not a TRUE feeling.
It’s making me tense, does that make sense?
It’s really frustrating to know that you should be upset, sad, scared or just plain angry but you have this pressing wave of joy and warmth rolling through you at the same time.
The moment the feeling fades I’m probably going to crash big time!
I might have to go back to the clearing and have a bit of a screaming fit or something where no-one can see me to be honest.
Just.. I can feel it.. I need to do SOMETHING, ya know?
Trudy put a gentle hand on my shoulder and led me in through our back door to sit on one of the chairs at the little kitchen counter we never use.
She busied herself in the cupboards and the fridge for a moment before turning back around with two tall glasses of milk.
“It always helps when I need to calm down.”
She seemed a bit embarrassed in admitting that fact but she did it anyway and that’s what counts.
I smiled at her, taking my glass gently.
It’s nice that she’s trying to comfort me at least.
The first sip of the milk felt refreshing.
I hadn’t realised how dry my mouth had gotten.
It turns out being kidnapped by a group of mercenaries and then using the blood from their golem-killed bodies to take control of those golems is thirsty work.. who knew?..
“What happened Hannah?”
My eyes shot up to look at Trudy.
She seemed worried.
Some of my mixed emotions must have shown on my face.
“You’re not in trouble but I need to know so I know who to hurt for you.”
My smile hurt my cheeks a little at that.
It’s nice to have people who are willing to protect you, normally I’d feel a bit offended at the idea of someone trying to ‘protect me’ when I can handle myself pretty good.. but.. I didn’t exactly handle everything very well today did I?
I let my guard down at the wrong time.
If I’d reacted faster, followed my instincts, they wouldn’t have got those cuffs on me and this could have been all over so much easier.
“I got sloppy..”
Trudy pulled a face and shuffled in her chair a little to put her arm around my shoulders.
“You can’t blame yourself for this honey. You’re all alive, aren’t you? That’s a pretty good sign that you did the right thing somehow.”
My lips pulled into a slightly pained smile but I shook my head in denial.
She doesn’t get it.
Sarah could have DIED today, and it would have been my fault for not.. for not THINKING.
If I’d been this sloppy during a mission I’d have lasted less than five minutes!
It’s like Karl all over again damn it!
I thought we were safe, I let my guard down and then THIS happens!
This ALWAYS happens!
I hate it!
I hate it so much, but hating it won’t change anything.. the only thing I can do to stop it from happening again is to stop being so damn weak!
What’s the point of being a mage if I can’t protect anything that’s important to me?
“You don’t look convinced.. why don’t you tell me about it all, from the beginning?”
I flinched a little at being reminded that Trudy was sitting there watching me.
I don’t want to talk about it.
I don’t want to go through it all over again.. but.. that’s the POINT, isn’t it?
Whenever things went wrong on a mission I’d get to a secure location and spend hours going over what happened.
Working out what I did, what I should have done and where I messed up..
THAT’s the sort of mind-set I need to get back into.
..That’s the sort of mind-set that stops people getting killed because of my failures..
“Sure.. I can tell you what happened Trudy..”
Her arm on my shoulder squeezed reassuringly but it didn’t help much.
With a sigh I started explaining today’s events, starting with John.
Even when he’s back to being my supposed ‘friend’, everything seems to start with John..
======
“Sorry.. give me a second here Hannah..”
I tried to not feel too hurt that she was struggling to process it all.
I’m still a bit overwhelmed too so it would be kind of hypocritical of me otherwise.
Sarah and John had come in at different times throughout my explanation.
Sarah couldn’t take it after a minute or two and went into the TV room for a distraction.
John stayed though, he perched himself against the wall near the stairs and seemed to be deep in thought for some reason.
The thing Trudy was having the most trouble with seemed to be the idea of the imps coming to save me..
I explained Felix, as best I could, but I don’t think she really understood what a sweetie he is.
Most people have this kind of problem with imps.
They have this set idea that they’re ‘evil’, just from their looks or that they’re naughty because they like to pull pranks sometimes.
They’re not malicious though, not like goblins or gnomes!
Goblins are sneaky.
They play nice but secretly they are ALWAYS screwing you over in some way, they just really don’t like humans for some reason and use it as an excuse to mess with us.
Gnomes.. everyone sees gnomes as these little ‘micro-humans’ with bright flushed cheeks and happy little voices.
What you don’t hear about is that they’re dirty little thieves!
The minute your backs turned they’ll dig through your floor and take all your jewellery or, failing that, just anything shiny they can get their hands on..
They’re vicious too!
One woman lost her ring finger because a gnome decided it wanted her nice shiny wedding ring and bit it off in the process!
THAT is a ‘nice’ fae in most people’s opinion.
I’ve said it before.. people are stupid..
Those are the REAL vicious little bastards but everyone thinks they’re nice while picking on the imps!
It’s completely unfair!
Imps are a bit manic and childish but they’re pretty much innocent.
The worst an imp is going to do to someone, without being in self-defence, is to plug up their toilet with newspaper in revenge for someone shouting at them.
They’re pranksters and they find humans amusing, but they’re not EVIL!
It’s probably not all Trudy’s fault, a lot of people have never even met an imp in person.
I shouldn’t get this mad at her over it at least.
She doesn’t mean to insult them.
It’s just.. Felix.. Felix and his friends.. they SAVED me today.
We met ONCE and that was enough for him to come to my aid out of nowhere when no-one else could!
I owe him..
“So this Imp..”
I sighed and rubbed my hand on my forehead.
My headaches easing but the conversation isn’t helping.
Trudy seems to be stuck on the imps for some reason.
They appeared!
That’s it, end of story.
I cried out for help and Felix came, with friends to save the day.
They saved me damn it!
“Can we focus on.. ya know.. the BAD guy, maybe?”
I think my tone was a bit sharp judging by the hurt look on Trudy’s face.
“Sorry.. it’s been yet ANOTHER long day.”
She squeezed me a bit tighter and her face settled back into her usual warm, reassuring smile
“We had a really nice night and morning.. I should have known it would all go wrong.”
Her hand came up and turned my head with a gentle push until I was looking at her properly.
“This isn’t your fault Hannah.”
I tried to move my head away from her.
Her eyes were boring into mine too intensely.
“There’s nothing you could have done differently to-”
Before she could finish that thought John shot upright with a worried look on his face and made a noise.
We both turned to look at him curiously.
“You’re mums home, she just turned onto the street at the crossing.”
How the hell does he know tha.. crap, nevermind.
Priorities!
“Trudy, you go over to the Martials house and wait for us.”
She nodded and quickly left the house through the backdoor without comment.
I’m surprised, I expected to have to argue the point with her to some degree.
“John, I’m gonna try to fix everything with a magic blast but I’ll be useless afterwards.”
He seemed a bit unsure about that but nodded anyway.
“Get Sarah, you should be able to move me over to the Martials place before I pass out completely if you work together. We’ll figure out what to tell mum when I wake up.”
There’s no guarantee that I’ll fall asleep again after venting the magic but it’s happened every time so far so it’s best that we plan for it, just in case.
“She’ll be able to see the house any secon-”
Before he could finish that sentence I dived into my core, rushed through pulling my spare magic together and flipped the mental switch.
I think I moaned in ecstasy as the near solid wall of golden light flooded out of my body and spread out around me, drifting through walls as if they didn’t exist.
John gasped but didn’t hesitate in rushing over to catch me as I fell.
My legs wouldn’t work properly.
My neck felt like spaghetti and my arms felt like lead.
All that aside though I felt SOOOO good..
“You look f.. funny when you look like tha’ look..”
I tried to reach up to touch John’s face but my hand wasn’t working right.
With a lazy giggle my head rolled back and I sighed happily.
I LOVE magic!
I love the ceiling!
I love John!
I love my legs!
..Everything’s so awesome..
“I lov’ everrrrythin’”
John grunted and shifted my weight until he was practically carrying me.
His arms felt so good under me.
I shuffled myself closer to his warm, warm body.
This feels soo good…
“A little warning would have been nice, damn near lost my arm when the window just faded back into existence!”
Sarah came stomping into the kitchen with a frown on her face but it went away quickly.
Good, it’s not good when Sarah’s mad.
Everything’s good..
“We have to leave, your mum’s just parking up outside. Trudy’s waiting for us at my Aunt and Uncles place.”
Sarah shot him an angry look but didn’t argue.
With a slight stomp to her walk she led us out the backdoor and shut it tightly behind her.
My neck flopped down a little more in Johns arms and I couldn’t resist a giggle as my eyes tracked Sarah’s huffy walk.
Stomp, stomp, stomp.
It looks funny.
Funny’s good.
Everythings.. good..
“Stay with us Han.”
Sarah’s voice felt far off for some reason.
That’s good.. I.. it’s all good..
“Damn it, she’s gonna pass out. Whatever you do, don’t drop her.”
John shifted me in his arms a little more and I sighed happily, nuzzling my cheek into his warm, warm chest.
..so good..
======
“ughh…”
Sarah sniggered at my groan.
I didn’t want to, or know why it started, but a giggle bubbled up in my chest and spewed out of my mouth in return.
“..My head hurts.”
For some reason the idea of a headache made me laugh again.
Headaches such a funny words.. coz’ your head.. aches.. HA!
“Is she like this a lot?”
John’s voice sounded close, really close.
It doesn’t matter though because this bed’s so comfortable.
“Only since she started doing the golden light-show thing. It’s like she’s drunk..”
My jaw dropped open in a wide yawn and about half way through it a cackling laugh came out for no reason making me cough hard.
“She’s not drunk, she’s high.. trust me, I have experience with her being high..”
Through my squinted eyes I could see the angry, demanding look on Sarah’s face but I can’t quite work out why it’s there.. everything’s really weird at the moment..
“Not like that! I don’t think Al’s even tried drugs in his life.. what I meant was that I’ve seen how this body she’s got reacts to drugs before..”
His breath huffed in his chest loudly and my bed moved with it.
That’s really weird..
“We lived through the Victorian era.. do you KNOW how many Class A, or worse, drugs were used as medicine back then?”
Sarah’s face lost a lot of its anger.
By the time she reached down and brushed my hair back from my face she seemed to be smiling.
Her hand on my forehead, as she pushed the hair back, felt really good.
My skin is hyper sensitive for some reason.
It’s silly but it made me laugh anyway.
I tried to tell her not to stop when she pulled her hand back but my mouth wouldn’t cooperate.
“I’m going to put her under for a bit, hopefully she can sleep the effects off pretty quickly.”
John’s hand came into view and it looked HUGE!
I stared at it in wonder as it came closer and closer to my face.
Then everything went dark.
I could feel his warm hand on my face, covering my eyes as he mumbled something to himself.
Then everything went REALLY dark.
======
“ugghh..”
There’s that headache again.
For a magical healing spell, these power blasts leave me feeling like crap lately..
“Where..”
I’m alone.
In a bed.. my mind sluggishly managed to pull itself together while I just lay there wincing at every time my head pulsed in pain.
White ceiling, blue walls.
Judging by the posters of women posing in bikinis on the walls and dirty clothes piled on the floor I’m going to assume it’s a boy’s room.
I know, technically, it could be the room of a particularly messy lesbian or something but I don’t get that kind of vibe from the way it’s laid out.
There’s a smell too.
It could just be my imagination but it smells like a boy’s room.
Even the bedding has this.. musk to it.
It’s not a bad smell, not particularly pleasant either but not bad as such.
It feels vaguely familiar, as if I’ve smelt it before, but my brain’s not offering a reason why it would be.
With a groan worthy of the undead I shifted myself upright on the bed and lazily glanced around the room.
A few things seemed out of place.
I’m pretty sure whoever owns the room must be a mage of some sort.
They’re probably still ‘in the closet’ with their family about magic, judging from the pretty substantial perception ward that’s on the bookcase in the corner.
I know it’s a perception ward, and therefore I shouldn’t be able to tell it’s there, but after a while around that sort of thing you tend to get a feel for when you’re being effected by them.
My eyes don’t quite want to focus on the bookcase in general and for some reason my head keeps telling me that every book in there is OBVIOUSLY going to be far too boring to be of interest to me in any way.
Perception wards don’t need to be subtle.
If someone is strong enough to notice the effects on their mind, nothing you could do with the ward is going to stop them at that point.
The other weird thing in the room is on the dressing table.
There’s some photo’s?
The weird part is that I recognise the photos.
It’s me.
Well, a younger more male shaped me at least.
Me and John goofing about in school.
Me and John in our floppy hats with our fishing gear ready.
Me and John..
Almost every photo on the dresser has two things in common.
They involve me and John.. and we’re both smiling.
I’d forgotten some of the events in these pictures even happened!
I awkwardly staggered to my feet and started shuffling the frames carefully to see the back ones better.
Finally I reached the last picture, buried at the back of all this.. childhood memorabilia.
The last one wasn’t me and John.
The people in it weren’t openly grinning either.
It didn’t even look like a photograph, while there was a frame around it, the picture itself was bulky at the back and pretty heavy.
It seems to have been carved directly into wood by someone with a surprising amount of skill.
The details are pretty easy to make out somehow.
The faces in particular are REALLY easy to make out.
It’s a group of people, about twenty or so, with a wide mix of ages and heights.
They were all wearing an odd mixture of clothing styles too.
Nothing modern at all, but while most of them seem to be wearing some kind of suit or long dress (the kind that remind me most of costumes you see in Victorian or Regency period movies) there are definitely a few of them wearing different styles.
Styles who’s popularity seemed to span across a wide breadth of history..
Most of them seem to be in their early to mid-twenties age wise although a few younger children were sitting at the feet of the others and there’s one older man standing near the back with a thick beard on his aged face.
I don’t actively recognise most of the faces.. but a few of them feel familiar?
Two face’s really stand out to me easily.
I could feel my hands shake a little while staring at the couple in the middle of the crowd.
The man had a goatee beard on his chin which, in my opinion, REALLY doesn’t suit him.
He had his hand wrapped around the woman’s shoulders warmly with a small happy smile on his face.
The woman.. Arista..
There’s no question in my mind that she’s Arista.
Her face didn’t show the same relatively open joy as.. as the goatee wearing Maxarimus did..
She was happy, you could see from the slight upturn of her lips that she found something amusing but it wasn’t the wide open smile I’m slowly getting used to seeing on my own face in the mirror.
Her.. her hands were down, cupping gently around..
My hand shook so much I almost dropped the strange, wooden carved picture.
She.. she was.. oh god..
I feel sick.
Her body, my body..
I know it’s THEORETICALLY possible now.
I know that I’ll probably hit some kind of biological imperative moment when my body clock goes off and I have to fight the idea of wanting it.. but..
She was pregnant!
Openly, visibly, ready to burst pregnant.
The whole picture took on a different feel with that knowledge.
The gathered people in it seemed somehow closer.. warmer.
Her little smile was more than amused.
It felt like I could see her eyes suddenly alight with contentment.
John.. no.. Max..
Max was happy.
He was overjoyed.
Sitting with Arista at his side, a pregnant Arista..
I..
Shooting a nervous look at the door I quickly moved the carved picture back in place at the back of the other photos and shifted the rest around to cover it.
It feels like I’ve invaded someone’s privacy a bit too much.
The worrying part is I’m not sure whose privacy I’ve invaded..
Two smiling boys stared at me for a moment from multiple angles, across the span of a few years.
My eyes skimmed from one to the other as my heart rate slowly returned to normal.
Al looked happy in the photos.
It’s weird to say it like that but he does.
I don’t remember looking that happy as a kid.
John as well.
In a few of the pictures he seemed honestly enthralled by Al..
I’ve never seen it before in any of the photo’s I have of us but it’s so obvious now.
The look in his eye, even when we were so young..
John was happy being my friend.
Staring at the pictures, I’m not sure how I could ever have doubted that fact.
He has the same smile on his face, in more than one picture, that Max had in the carving.
Proud, joyful.. he looked like a man, boy, who was content with how his life was and who he was sharing it with..
My hands shook a little again but I cupped them together hard to stop the movement.
Slowly I sunk back onto the bed and stared at the plethora of pictures laid out before me.
Each one seemed to show even more blatantly than the last just how much John, my John, younger seemingly innocent John had cared for me.. for his friend Al.
He really wasn’t lying..
I know his magic told me as much and I accept that for what it is but.. it didn’t feel REAL before?
If anyone could work out how to make their magic lie it would be Maxarimus.
I didn’t WANT to face the idea that John.. that he wasn’t just the stalker I’d written off so many years ago as a lost cause..
A knock at the door made me jump in surprise and stare at it.
Please don’t be John!
I don’t think I handle if its-
“Han? You awake?”
Sarah pushed the door open gently and gave me a warm, reassuring smile when she realised I was up and about.
My lips twitched a little as I tried to give her a smile back and faltered a little.
“You okay Han? You seem a bit tense.”
..Crap, is it that obvious?..
I huffed in a sharp breath and gave her a second attempt at a real smile.
“Sorry, I’ve got a headache.”
It’s not technically a lie, at least my brand didn’t think so.
Sarah seemed to buy it pretty easily judging by the understanding look that appeared in her eyes.
She made her way over to me and took a seat on the bed to offer me a one armed hug.
I accepted it without a thought.
It’s nice to have someone to comfort you every once in a while.
I’m still feeling the forced warmth and giggly-ness from my magic to a small degree so the hug helps there too.
“Come on, let’s go downstairs.”
Sarah seemed a bit lost for what to do otherwise.
If I know her as well as I think I do, I think she wants to get Trudy’s help here.
Sarah’s always tended to defer to an older female if she’s not sure of herself.
It probably comes from mum’s influence to be honest, but I’m not going to argue.
..Anything to get me out of this room and away from those photos..
======
“What’s gonna happen from here Trudy?”
She sighed to herself and looked about as tired as I felt for a second.
Her tall frame sunk into her seat as if she wanted to just get lost in it.
“The commissioned teams are working on tracking down your ‘handy man’. I’ve got a few contacts of mine in the department trying to ferret out this ‘storyteller’ character too.. basically we’re playing the waiting game.”
She huffed and shook her head a little.
“We really didn’t need this right now. I-”
She paused and looked thoughtful for a moment.
“No harm in telling you I guess, you could do with the head’s up honestly.”
I perked up in interest, I could feel Sarah shift a little forward too.
“You know how I told you that the AMS office gets pretty boring, having only two.. well three now, awakened mages in the area?”
I nodded.
I didn’t feel Sarah nod along with me, it’s probably new information for her.
Not many people know that the AMS actually EXISTS in the Hub as far as I can tell.
It’s not THAT surprising that she wouldn’t know details about them, I guess.
“Well.. my workload has gone insane in the last day or two.. mostly because of you..”
She cringed and waved her hand as if to dismiss any bad ideas that might come to mind from that sentence almost the second she finished saying it.
“Why me?”
Why is it because of me?.. also just ‘why me’ in general.
Nothing can ever be simple when I’m involved!
“Word’s got around that ‘Arista’ is awake.. the worldwide ‘awakened mage’ population isn’t particularly large but news travels surprisingly fast through the Hub’s.”
I groaned and brought a hand up to my face.
Why do I get the feeling this conversation isn’t going to help my headache any time soon?
“We’ve officially got about thirty awakened mages from around the world on-route to Klamath Falls..”
I cringed, Sarah tensed and John actually turned away from making himself a coffee to stare at Trudy with something close to disbelief on his face.
“Who?”
John’s only word sounded somehow heavy with worry just from the tone of his voice.
Trudy looked over at him and nodded solemnly.
To my surprise John took a few steps closer to us and settled himself in a chair heavily.
“Well.. crap..”
I shot a curious look at him but he shook his head a little.
“You don’t want to know.. basically.. the family is coming to visit, and it’s going to be one hell of a headache if they get here..”
He cut his eyes over to Trudy with determination.
“How can we stop them? Failing that, how can we delay them?”
Trudy looked more worried than anything else.
“We’re working on it, for a start most of them have had their passports suddenly revoked and their bank accounts frozen.”
I felt a frown form on my face.
That seems kind of mean.
They can’t be THAT bad can they?.. whoever ‘they’ are?..
“I’ll set up a diversion. Several convoys with obvious security heading out east from Klamath Falls, covered in a full set of magic suppression wards each.. it’ll look like we’re trying to move her into the Rocky Mountains, most of them will hopefully assume we’re trying to move ‘Arista’ to New Avalon and head there to cut us off.”
John grunted and glared at Trudy, he didn’t seem happy with the idea.
I cocked my head to the side a little in thought but no-one was paying attention to me at this point.
New Avalon sounds vaguely familiar for some reason.
I know ‘Avalon’ was a magical enclave in Britain through the early eleven-hundreds.
I think one of my incarnations even went there once, although the memories are weak so it’s probably one of the incarnations that Ellie is holding back for me.
Considering the name.. and the way the colonials tended to reuse British place names so much by declaring them as ‘New’, I’d assume it’s some kind of enclave here in the states?
It’s weird I’ve never heard of it though.. I thought all the Hub’s dotted around the country reported indirectly to the US Magical Congress building instead of working through enclaves these days?
The USA doesn’t tend to have enclaves.
Our magical community is in more danger from itself then the rest of humanity, generally.
Ever since the mages set up their Congressional building in seventeen-eighty-six, on a hidden pocket of land within the trees of what’s now known as ‘the Pine Ridge conservational area’ of Long Island, everything relevant to a Hub ends up there eventually.
The idea was that they could put the central information depot for the fledgling ‘Magical Government of America’ very near to the nation’s capital.
Not to go too deeply into it, but construction of the congressional building took a year or so to be completed.
They had a few years before the ‘normal’ US congress pulled up sticks, moving their home from the Federal Hall of New York to the Congress Hall of Philadelphia, leaving some rather frustrated mage’s behind in the process.
With all the time and effort that was put into establishing the building, mixed with several failed attempts to start new offices nearer to the new home of the ‘normal’ congress only to have them move AGAIN a few years later, the mages decided to go with what they had and to HELL with the ‘normals’.
It’s a mind-set that’s stuck with a lot of American mages for a fair few years since, kind of a shame really.
The middle ages were a bright time to be a mage where ‘normals’ and mages worked together, side by side, in the open.
A lot of that cooperation and trust fell apart with the loss of Arthur and his round table obviously, but the formation of the US magical congress building was the point that tipped the American mages, the un-awakened especially, into having such a distain for normal humans.
It’s not malicious or anything.
They just don’t bother trying to integrate with them in the slightest.
Even in the Hub, mages tend to isolate themselves from the normal people who work there.
I’d love to say that things will get better someday but.. well..
Mages are people too.. with all the stupidity, fear and irrational acts that come with that fact.. sadly.
======
“That won’t hold them forever, the moment one of them gets past the magic suppression they’ll see that she’s not there and tell everyone else.”
John really seemed to be getting worked up about this.
Who ARE ‘they’ exactly?
It seems suspicious that John and Trudy keep calling them ‘they’ instead of using names.. as if they don’t want me to know who they’re talking about?
What is it they think I don’t need to know?
It’s so frustrating when people tiptoe around a subject!
“Who are ‘they’?”
They both paused mid-conversation to share a worried look over my head.
“Ah.. well.. you see.. um..”
John trailed off for a moment and a look of almost relief flitted across his face.
“You’re mums at the door.”
Sarah jumped as much as I did when the doorbell went off a second later.
I glared at him and pointed a threatening finger at his face.
“This isn’t over..”
John’s face twitched into something close to his usual smirk but he didn’t seem able to pull it off properly for once.
“She’s mumbling something about ‘boy crazy teenagers’ and ‘older daughters who should at least leave a note’..”
Despite the unanswered questions and frustration, it was practically a race between me and Sarah to see who could reach the door first.
The last thing we need is Mum coming up with even MORE weird opinions about us!
I don’t think we’re quite out of the danger zone with her memory modification yet either.
Definitely not far enough out of it to safely let her stew on what we may or may not be doing alone at the Martials house with John!
Considering how her overactive imagination has been working out so far she’ll be convinced me and John are ‘practically married’ next, just like she did with Sarah and Tor!
I’m gonna kill whoever invented romance novels.. that’s the only thing I can think of which would have left my mum with such an over-inflated sense of drama!
The same one that she’s shown repeatedly while her brain comes up with new information to fill in the gaps in her memory over the last few days.
Sarah dropped back as we reached the final hallway to the front door, leaving me as the default one who would have to open the door.
I could make out mums rough outline through the frosted glass of the Martials front door but she wasn’t looking in at me luckily.
With a deep breath for courage I grabbed the handle and turned it.
I hope shes willing to listen to my excuse for being here..
Now that I think of it, I probably should have come up with one at this point I guess?.. Damn it!..
![]() |
Sometimes it feels like one person can make your world view spin on a dime..
Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Hi mum.”
Her eyebrow popped up suspiciously.
..So THAT’s where I get it from..
“Hi Ari, having fun visiting the Martials?”
Her sarcastic tone didn’t do anything but support the suspicious eyebrow.
She glanced over my shoulder and sucked in a shocked breath.
For a moment I had so many different possibilities flash through my mind.
..Did we leave something blatantly magical out?
..Is John standing right behind me doing something rude?
..Has Sarah spontaneously transformed into a dwarf-squirrel?
..Could Trudy possibly have.. have.. nope, I’m out of ideas..
Before I could turn around to find out what was wrong, mum answered the question for me.
“Sarah! Honestly, you have a day off with your sister and you use it as an excuse to get your hair done?.. are those extensions?”
Oh.. oh yeah, we did that magical hair growth thing this morning didn’t we?..
..I feel kind of silly now..
“I know Ari’s hair is gorgeous but copying your little sister’s style?.. Really?..”
Ohhh.. Sarah is NOT going to like that one.
I cautiously turned to glance over at her.
Her hand was frozen half way through nervously patting her now longer hair.
A smile was still on her face at least, although it seemed a bit strained all of a sudden.
“Mum..”
For a moment she seemed to stare a bit harder at Sarah before turning back to me with a thoughtful frown on her face.
Her eyes flicked from my hair to Sarah’s a few more times until she finally settled on staring at me intensely.
It was kind of unnerving honestly..
“Ari.. did you use magic on your sister?”
I nearly choked on my tongue in surprise.
Judging by the hissed cough from Sarah she did the same thing.
“What?.. MUM, what are you going on ab-”
I couldn’t even get a flimsy excuse off before mum waved for silence.
“I thought Gladstone’s would have told you from the start to not use magic so openly Ari. What if someone notices, huh?”
My mouth flapped uncertainly.
Vaguely I noticed Sarah come up to my side with an awed look on her face but I was a bit busy doing my ‘deer in a car headlights’ impersonation to properly look at her.
“Magic isn’t a toy young lady. I’m glad you get to be part of that world but your actions have consequences.”
She frowned at Sarah for a moment and shot me an annoyed look.
“We’re going to have to take your sister in for an induction now, those are never pleasant and you’ve put her in serious danger by exposing her to that world.”
For a moment I almost instinctively bowed my head in shame just from her tone of voice but my brain was slowly started to untangle itself from the mess of questions I’d just gained.
What the HELL!
Mum knows about magic?!
She knows that ‘Gladstones’ is a cover story for magic?!
She knows about INDUCTIONS of all things!
Sarah seemed to be gathering her bearings a bit faster than I was.
To be fair, I’ve had a LONG day.
“Mum.. you know about magic?”
Her voice almost seemed to be shaking with worry, I can understand why..
Even before all this mess with the memory modification we’ve had to tiptoe around the subject of magic with mum.
As far as mum’s concerned Sarah’s job is what it outwardly appears to be, a TV host on an exploration show that has the big gimmick of using CGI to pretend magic’s involved.
Since the start it’s killed Sarah to not be able to tell mum about magic!
To not be able to tell her when something interesting, good or bad, happens to her at work.. she didn’t like that at all!
I had it relatively easy.
For the last few years, pretty much since I started getting more deeply involved in magic, I’ve not really spoken to mum in general.
Let alone had to hold open conversations with her.
Mum shot a suspicious look between us and huffed to herself.
“Of course I know about magic, it’s in the family.”
..what?..
“We thought at least some of our kids would be mages but when Sarah and Al never showed any signs of it I gave up hope.. I should have known your rat-bastard of a father wouldn’t take Ari with him unless she was a mage too..”
..What!?..
“I don’t want to upset you Sarah but a big part of the reason we’re going to the farm this weekend is that your Grandmother and the rest want to see Ari. She’s the third girl of your generation to be born with magic and your Grandmother was VERY surprised that she’d shown her magic so late, even more so when she found out that Gladstones had taken her on as a ‘Student’ already..”
There was a moments silence between us all.
Even my brain was silent as I tried to process everything.
This can’t be happening.
I’m dreaming, that’s it!
Before my brain could catch up with itself and tell me it was a bad idea my hand flew up to slap my cheek hard.
..oww..
Sarah and mum both looked at me with surprise on their faces.
I tried to nervously laugh it off as me just messing around but they both just stared at me in confusion.
“How did you know I could do magic mum?”
It was a desperate attempt to change the topic away from my weirdness but I think at least Sarah saw it for what it was; a distraction.
“You’ve not exactly been subtle Ari.. I checked on you when you took so long in the shower remember? The moment I got near the door my body went numb and a slight haze started forming up around me.. I had no idea what you were doing in there obviously but I trust you and you sounded fine when I called out.”
Oh.. well..
..crap..
I guess I should have checked the range on my shower runes?
With the amount of magic I’m putting into things lately even a simple rune activation must be enough to extend the range of them beyond the confines of the bathtub?
I didn’t even factor that into my calculations.. stupid, rookie mistake!
“Then you did that hair spell on yourself.”
I choked a little.
Damn it, she caught that too?
“You can’t honestly think that belatedly picking up an old brush from the sink would have covered the masterpiece of hair styling you achieved, can you?”
My shoulders sunk a little.
I had actually.
With her being so out of it from the memory modification I just wrote it off as lucky and moved on without a thought.
“..Then there are all the times you’ve started randomly glowing or exploding in golden light lately..”
REALLY?!
What the hell DIDN’T she notice!
“You should probably get that looked at by the way, I’m not sure if you’ve noticed but you explode with golden light pretty regularly in your sleep.. the first night it started happening I spent most of the night worriedly watching over you but you seemed okay afterwards..”
I explode in my sleep??
.. well.. crap..
Double crap!
That must be how the handy man and his people managed to track me down and be set up ready to come crashing in so quickly!
If I’ve been casually venting magic in my sleep, the whole area must be nearly saturated with my magic at this point!
Even under the ward stone it wouldn’t be hard for someone to track me to this general area if they have some kind of sample of my magic to follow.
Even a basic non-awakened mage knows how to get a magic sample.
It’s like when police swab saliva off of a coffee cup in the movies.
Pretty much anything I come into contact with has a trace of my magic left on it.
“There’s THAT too.”
My head jolted up out of my thoughts to look at mum again.
She seemed slightly amused.
“It’s not normal to space out like that.”
I cringed a little this time.
I don’t like being abnormal.. it’s too close to ‘weird’ for my liking.
“I only know one other person who does that and it’s your Aunt Kennedy, she’s a seer..”
Her face fell a little.
“The poor woman can’t go five minutes without drifting off. Her husband is now listed as her ‘Carer’ after the state took away her driving licence and registered her as mentally disabled.. terrible situation that..”
..we have an Aunt?.. called ‘Kennedy’..
..poor woman indeed..
“How did you do all the enchantments on the doors and windows by the way?”
My shoulders sunk in defeat, slowly I shrugged a little.
She’s not going to stop is she?..
I thought I was being SO clever and she’s just been humouring me this WHOLE time!
“I went to sleep after the Martials left and the next morning every entrance to the house had those gibberish rune patterns lightly etched into them, I suppose that’s why you were so tired the next morning too?”
Sarah shot me an odd look.
I didn’t mention doing all the blood runes on the house to her when I explained everything before.
She’s probably going to be annoyed about that later.
“At least your Gran’s herbal mix helped.”
Despite myself my eyebrow popped up.
What ‘herbal mix’?
Mum seemed amused by the confused expression on my face for some reason.
“You honestly didn’t notice?.. I guess you were more out of it then I thought..”
My eyebrow stayed in its popped position.
Honestly what IS she going on about?
“The orange juice you ‘desperately’ wanted, I put the last of my mother’s herbal mix into it. It’s always amazing to see how quickly it can energize people; it even helps with healing too.”
She drugged me!
I remember it now.
When I woke up after casting the blood runes, feeling so drained and ill, she gave me some weird orange juice. I didn’t even think about it at the time but it tasted really good and I felt a lot better after drinking it!
DAMN IT!
Have I slipped THIS much?
Even my MUM can get things past me?!
..I’ve let my guard down FAR too much lately..
“What did you do to the house today?”
My stomach dropped, all thoughts of being annoyed drifting away when faced again with today’s events.
I was kidnapped! That’s what I did to the house today!
I don’t like this.. she’s got me on the ropes, just throwing fact after fact at me..
I don’t think she even realises what she’s doing or how unsettling it all is!
She seems amused more than anything.
“I pulled into the driveway earlier and the house lit up with a truly HUGE one of your golden flashes, right before my eyes this giant hole in the wall faded away into nothing.. Even the paint on the panelling looks brand new now, is that normal?”
I wanted to growl at her.
Yes, it’s normal!
Normal for me.. lately at least.
Did she miss ANYTHING at all?!?
Hell! At this point I wouldn’t be surprised if she was completely aware of the memory modification too..
Maybe.. maybe she knows that I’m Al underneath all these changes and she’s just been playing dumb to watch me squirm?
No.. deep breaths.
It’s okay.
She doesn’t know about that.
Despite everything that’s changed with her lately, the one thing I’m sure of is that if she thought I was still ‘Al’ she wouldn’t have let me in the front door to start with.
A lot of things may have changed with her but her rage and dislike for my male-self isn’t one of them.
“I believe that would be my fault.”
We all jumped in surprise at the sudden male voice.
“JOHN!”
I whipped around to glare at him.
Vaguely I picked up Sarah echoing my annoyed yell and mum following a moment later with a more confused sounding ‘Max?’
John’s face had a smirk on it.
Not his ‘Maxarimus’ sharp grin but a more openly amused smile.
I’m still not used to him doing stuff like that.
It feels weird to not see that annoying sharp grin honestly..
“I may have had a bit of an accident and broken the wall.”
He shot me a look that told me all I needed to know.
He’s been listening from the start.
He knows that I don’t want mum to know about the kidnapping attempt and he’s covering for me.
“Wha-”
Before Sarah could voice her confusion mum cut across her with a slightly louder point.
“You’re a mage?!”
Oh sure.. when JOHN turns out to be a mage it’s a surprise!
When I do it, I get told off for being too obvious!
..that’s so not fair..
John brushed his hand through his hair arrogantly and posed his body like some kind of male model.
It almost made me laugh.
The look was completely fake, so silly and over the top in a way I didn’t think I’d ever get to see him act again.
“Of course I’m a mage, I go to Gladstones with Hannah. We even have one of their staff pretending to not be eavesdropping from the kitchen at the moment.”
Mum frowned a little at him calling me ‘Hannah’ but didn’t argue the point.
She shot a curious look towards the kitchen instead.
While she wasn’t looking John’s smile got a little brighter and he winked at me.
The little devious twinkle in his eye made me have to quickly cover a snort of amusement.
He completely derailed the whole conversation just by mentioning Trudy and he knew it would happen too.
Way to go John! Keep this up and I may even have to forgive you for breaking our front wall.
..who am I kidding?..
He did it to help Sarah!
I can’t exactly be angry at him when he did it for such a valid reason can I?
Mum unconsciously started making her way towards the kitchen.
She stalled a little before leaving the hall to give us all a slightly suspicious look.
It’s weird how anything ‘Gladstones’ in general seems to have such a powerful effect on her.
I watched her eyes scanning between the three of us cautiously, I honestly have no idea what’s going through her head at the moment.
Finally she settled on John and frowned a little.
“Do Lily and Jim know?”
John shrugged and seemed slightly amused.
“They know I do university courses in town, not where or what for though.”
Mum nodded to herself, glancing back over at the kitchen doorway again.
“Does anyone want a coffee? I could do with one.”
We could all tell that she really just wanted to go in and meet Trudy but we didn’t say it out loud.
If she’s focused on Trudy, she’s not focused on us!
At this point, as mean as it is to pass her off onto Trudy, I think we all could do with a break from mum’s attention.
I’m still trying to process everything she’s just admitted to knowing about.
..My mum knows about magic..
For some reason I don’t feel as shocked as I probably should?
It’s like when she started talking about a ‘Gran’ we’d never heard of.
I don’t know why but for some reason it feels like she’s told me about it before or something..
It’s so vague though, I must have REALLY not been paying attention when she did say about it, if she even did?
This all changes a lot of things though.. doesn’t it?.. maybe..
I dunno honestly.
My mum knows about magic.. it feels like that should be a big thing, right?
======
“So then she just.. BOOM!”
Trudy threw her hands forward from her chest with a laugh.
We all sat on the other side of the Martials kitchen watching in equal degrees of shock.
Mum.. and Trudy..
They’re getting along surprisingly well..
They started off talking about ‘Gladstones’ but at this point it feels like they’ve just devolved into sharing stories about embarrassing things I’VE done.
Trudy’s trying to explain to mum just how ‘awe inspiring’ my ice magic was when I turned her training room into an ice cave.
I shot a pained look at John.
He seems entirely too smug.
I’d like to think it’s from hearing stories about the stupid stuff mum thinks I did as a kid or Trudy knows I did at the Hub, but sadly I know EXACTLY what has him so amused.
Trudy brought up the school uniform..
From the moment she explained to mum just how ‘darling’ and ‘sweet’ I looked in it, along with several other unnecessarily cute descriptive words, I’ve felt his eyes shooting over at me and his magic is practically bubbling with restrained laughter.
I KNEW that uniform was going to come back to haunt me!
I managed to keep him from seeing it, but I just KNEW he’d find out about it at some point.
Reluctantly my eyes caught his for a second.
He made a little ‘snerk’ noise which was obviously a suppressed laugh.
I tried to glare him into silence.. it didn’t work too well.
If anything, my glare just made him smirk a bit wider.
We all jumped a little when something on the side table started making a lot of noise.
Some kind of angry scream-y ‘heavy metal’ music was coming out of it.
John made his way over there quickly and stopped the noise.
Turns out it was his phone.
He must have set an alarm on it.
What a horrible sound to put as an alarm!
John seemed suddenly nervous.
He shifted his eyes around the room and sighed loudly.
“I hate to break things up but you all need to go back over to your house now.”
I wasn’t the only one to give him a raised eyebrow and curious look; although I was the one he directed his response to when he continued.
“Lily and Jim are coming home soon. I have NO idea how I could explain having even one of you here without them getting the wrong idea, let alone all of you..”
He seemed relieved when everyone looked at each other and nodded back at him in understanding.
“Right, come on girl’s time to go home. Do you want to come over for dinner Trudy?”
Trudy seemed to consider it for a moment but in the end she nodded and smiled.
Everyone started working their way down the hall to the Martials front door.
Mum seems really happy talking to Trudy.
I honestly wouldn’t have pegged them to be friends so quickly.
It seems like having me in common to talk about helped them break the ice surprisingly well.
Sarah shot me a curious look as I hung back slightly, but after shooting John a warning look she nodded and followed the others out into the street.
“Thanks for your help today John.”
His smirk slipped into a more casual smile.
That still feels weird to see on his face again after so long..
“Don’t worry about it. What kind of heartless bastard would I have to be to not rescue a helpless little school girl in need?”
I felt my cheeks puff up indignantly while they also decided to burn with an embarrassed blush.
It felt like the blush spread all the way up to my ears in seconds.
“You’re not going to let that go are you?”
He held it in for a moment longer but I already knew he wouldn’t last.
After a few odd little noises he let off a choked laugh that rolled into a full on laughing fit.
Every time he glanced at me it set him off again.
I’d let him have his moment, just to get it out of his system quickly, but I have NO idea how long he could be laughing over this honestly..
..Stupid school uniform..
“It’s not like I CHOSE to wear it or anything..”
He tried to give me a sympathetic look but it was ruined when he made another ‘snerk’ noise.
A moment later he started laughing again.
My lips twitched reluctantly in return.
I can see why he’s laughing.
If it had happened to someone that wasn’t ME I may have even found it funny too, but it DID happen to me and I hated every SECOND of it!
He settled into breathing slightly heavily and smiled warmly at me.
“I’ve not laughed like that in ages.”
My lips twitched again.
It’s nice to know he can still laugh.
I don’t think I heard him laugh a real, happy laugh even ONCE when he was being ‘Max’.
“I’ve got to go, thanks again for today John. I don’t.. I’m not quite ready to really trust you again yet but today helped a lot, if you keep being a good boy I might even talk to you by choice sometimes..”
His smile dipped for a moment but as he stared into my eyes it lit up again.
He knows me too well.
I CAN’T trust him at the moment.
He did too many things to me while acting as ‘Max’ and despite the separation I’m making in my head between them he still IS Max deep down.
He’s just doesn’t think I’m ‘Arista’ anymore, he’s not chasing me.
He knows that I WANT to trust him though..
He was my best friend since pre-school!
I hate to admit it but I’ve missed him.
I don’t exactly have many friends, even less of them who know me so well or have any form of meaningful history with me.
Yes, I know a lot of our history is now tainted by everything he’s done.. but that’s LOGIC speaking.
My head is telling me to stay so clear of him it’s not even funny.. but my heart?..
He was my friend.
For a long time he was my ONLY friend.
I.. I kind of want to have that back in some way.
Sometimes you just need a friend, ya know?
I broke the stare-off we’d been unconsciously holding for far too long and laughed nervously under my breath.
Without another word I turned to walk out the door.
After stepping onto the Martials front step I glanced back over my shoulder at him.
He was watching me with this strangely warm, amused look in his eyes.
“Did I mention that, while I was wearing the school uniform, I had pigtails too?”
I turned and quickly made my way across the street to our house but I could hear the almost painfully loud howl of laughter that comment got.
My eyes rolled automatically.
I’m not sure where the thought came from but I couldn’t help agreeing with its huffy tone.
Honestly.. Boys!
======
“Make them stop..”
I shot Sarah a confused look and turned back to the TV.
She sighed loudly and flopped down on sofa flicking her long legs up into my lap as if I was little more than a pillow.
“Dinner was two hours ago, they’re still talking! At this rate we’re going to run out of coffee in the house..”
I tried to focus on the TV but Sarah was in full ‘whining’ mode and I’ve learnt from experience that when she wants attention like that she’ll get it eventually.
“Hannah..”
Her foot shifted and she dug it into my rib a little.
It didn’t hurt but it WAS annoying.
“Hannahhh..”
After holding it in for far longer than I thought I could I ended up snapping anyway.
“WHAT?”
She seemed a bit surprised by the agitation in my voice for a moment but recovered quickly in true Sarah style.
“Mum’s still talking with Trudy.. fix it.”
I grumbled under my breath for a second and shot her an unhappy look.
What the hell does she expect me to do about it?
It’s not like I’m particularly happy about it either.
Mum knows about magic and she never told us!
Now she’s spending all this time talking to the one person that both works for the Hub and should realistically have access to my file, to Arista’s file too.
Considering how Mum’s developed some weird ideas about the name ‘Arista’ and it’s connections to this extended family that’s been ‘missing in action’ for all of our lives but SUDDENLY seem interested in meeting us again.. because of me..
I don’t like it.
I don’t like how everything seems so.. connected.
Real life doesn’t work like that!
Stuff just doesn’t start a chain reaction of conversations where everything you think you know about the people around you starts changing overnight!
I.. I don’t like that I don’t understand what’s going on so much lately..
It feels like everyone knows things relevant to my life before I do!
“Han?”
Sarah finally dropped her annoying whine, replacing it with more of a confused huff.
“I’ll sort it out.”
She gave a yelp when I pushed her legs off my lap and seemed more than a little stunned as I made my way out to the kitchen.
I need some answers.
Trudy won’t be very useful there but considering Mum’s noticed practically every attempt I’ve made at being ‘subtle’ about magic over the last few days I doubt subtlety is the right way to go about things.
What’s the point if she will just see through it all?
“Mum?”
She trailed off her light laughter from whatever funny thing Trudy must have just said and fixed me with a slightly worried look.
I think it’s probably from the severe look I’m sporting at the moment.
This new face seems really good at looking severe.
I guess Arista has the whole ‘resting bitch-face’ thing you hear about online.
I tend to be a lot more of a happy person in general so it’s not really been a problem so far, but I can see it getting annoying as time goes on.
I’d hate to give someone the wrong impression just because I forgot to put a mild smile on my lips to counter the ‘bitch-face’..
“What’s up Ari?”
At least mum seems willing to talk.
I wonder if she’ll still be so willing once I start asking uncomfortable questions?
“I need to know what’s going on with you.”
Mum’s eyes went a little wider and she seemed a bit confused.
Cautiously she shot Trudy a questioning look but Trudy seemed to be too busy watching me instead.
“A few days ago you were ranting at me about ‘being a lady’ while seemingly convinced I should become the girliest-girl possible, now I’m eating second helpings while talking with my mouthful and all you did was smile about it.”
She opened her mouth to answer but I wasn’t done.
Now I’ve started I have to just get it all out!
“You never bring up your side of the family, aside from Uncle Joe, yet now your happily talking away about a Grandmother we’ve never heard of and Seer Aunt’s with messed up legal status’s.”
She didn’t try to interrupt me this time, her face settled into a pained wince instead.
“You know about magic, from the sound of it you’ve known about it for a long time, but you never said anything!.. Sarah WORKS for the Hub, how can you know so much about magic but not recognise the signs of THAT?”
Mum’s mouth actually dropped open at that one.
She shot Trudy a questioning look and Trudy nodded back at her.
It annoyed me slightly that she needed confirmation from Trudy before she would believe me about Sarah’s job but I tried to ignore it to focus on the conversations instead.
I can’t handle all these unanswered questions!
Not knowing things, not following up on things when my instincts tell me that there’s more going on than I can see, that’s SLOPPY!
..I can’t afford to be sloppy anymore, not after today..
Al, the demon hunting bad-ass awakened mage, who thought he worked for the Hub, wouldn’t leave potentially important questions open like that!
I know that I’m not technically ‘Al’ anymore.
Hell, I’m barely Hannah anymore!.. but I’m still ME.. and I know when people are trying to hide things from me.
..Speaking of which..
I swivelled my eyes to pin Trudy expectantly.
“Also, who the hell are ‘they’? and why did they have you and John so freaked out earlier?”
Mum seemed a bit stalled in thought at the moment.
Her face showed signs of guilt and some other emotions I couldn’t quite make out but overall she didn’t react to my questions.
Trudy didn’t seem as conflicted as Mum, but she didn’t seem completely comfortable either.
“I..”
Trudy stalled for a moment but seemed to build herself up to whatever she had to say relatively quickly.
“The people John and I were talking about are.. h’oh boy, this is awkward..”
She shot me a thoughtful look and glanced at mum as well, finally she huffed self-consciously.
“Your.. past-incarnation..”
She sent a meaningful look at me and nodded slightly at Mum.
After a moment I worked out what she meant, she’s worked out Mum’s a bit weird about ‘Arista’.
I appreciate the effort she gave to keep that bit of information quiet at least but Mum seems a bit too deep in thought at the moment to actually notice, even if she DID talk about it openly.
“A lot of mages have some.. controversial.. ideas about her, the awakened mages especially.”
She winced a little.
I get the impression ‘controversial’ may be an understatement for some reason.
“Okay.. there’s a worryingly large group of awakened mages who are convinced that your past-incarnation is their ‘original’ mother..”
..What?!..
“There’s some loose historical evidence to back up the idea in most cases but in general it just seems to be a weird idea they all have and cling to.”
Trudy shot Mum another considering look and shifted closer to me as if she wanted to share a secret of some kind.
“They even call her ‘Mother Arista’.. I’ve never had direct contact with any of them personally but stories get around.. some of them have been worryingly possessive of your past-incarnations, to the point of starting open wars with other mages and even whole groups of normal people who they deemed to have ‘offended’ you in some way.”
This.. why don’t I remember any of this?..
I should, right?
If Arista or her incarnations really were ‘Mother’ to so many mages or even had war’s fought over them.. I SHOULD remember..
I need to talk to Ellie the next time I get the chance to meditate.
If anyone is likely to have any idea why I can’t remember some past memories that SHOULD be there it would be the personification of myself that I split off to keep an eye on most of those sort of memories for me after all?
“There’s also the rivals, and suitors.. and possibly a Cult calling themselves ‘the Children of Arista’ to deal with, they always tend to crop up when ‘the family’ comes to find you.”
Trudy seemed really nervous now.
It’s kind of funny seeing a woman with her, larger than life Amazonian warrior looks, acting so flustered.
“The ‘children’.. of Arista..?”
I almost didn’t want to ask but I need to get everything possible out in the open while I can.
The last thing I need is to get caught up in things that I don’t even know are a potential danger to begin with!
Trudy winced and shot me an almost apologetic look.
“They’re a group of un-awakened mages that say they are following some secret, ancient writings they call ‘The teachings of Arista’.. it’s all very.. cult-y?”
Cult-y.. she actually used that as a word..
How very helpful and informative, why was I ever worried to begin with?!
A cult that does cult-y things.. seems logical to me!
“They tend to turn up whenever everyone else does and throw themselves into the middle of whatever is going on, apparently to protect the current incarnation of Arista.. although that’s not really been confirmed as fact yet because things tend to get messy when they get involved.”
Oh.. lovely..
A cult dedicated to me which, may or may not, try to protect me but in the process will make things ‘messy’ either way.
Just what I need on top of everything else!
Trudy trailed off and watched me uncertainly.
I guess that’s it for her secrets.
As an afterthought I shot a look over at Mum.
She seemed content to stare off into space with a strangely blank look on her f-
CRAP!
“Mum.. Mum can you hear me?”
I moved quickly to her side and gripped her arms to give her a little shake.
Her head turned slowly to look at me but her eyes were still pretty blank.
What the HELL set her off?!
I was so busy talking to Trudy I didn’t even think about it!
It feels like so long since the last time she triggered because of the dodgy memory modification Storyteller did to her, I’d almost forgotten that it might be a problem!
“Mum..”
Her eyes slowly started to clear and after a moment of indecision her face settled on a warm smile, just for me.
“..my little mage..”
She pulled me into a tight hug for seemingly no reason and sighed loudly.
“What were we talking about Ari?”
I shot a worried look over at Trudy.
Her eyes were wide in shock.
Thinking about it, I’m not sure if the whole ‘Storyteller memory modification on mum’ thing came up when I was explaining things to her earlier.
It seemed more important at the time to explain what happened today with the kidnapping, rather than going into everything else that’s been going on lately.
I have no idea where to even START with all of that stuff!
How much does she even need to know?
She’s meant to be the magical equivalent of my social worker, in all but title.
The fact that she’s nice and helpful doesn’t change the fact that her job is to judge if I’m a threat to people so the Hub can keep a better eye on me!
“I was just telling Ha- Ari.. that I need to make a move home, it’s getting late.”
Trudy shot me a look to stall any argument to the contrary I could come up with and talked directly to me this time.
“I’ll see you at Gladstones tomorrow Ari, we can talk more then, okay?”
Her deep hazel eyes practically begged me to agree with her.
She’s worried.
I can feel that from her magic as well as see it on her face but she’s trying to keep it quiet for Mum’s sake.
“Sure, I need to drop in anyway.”
My smile felt a bit strained, not that Mum seemed to notice.
Without another word to me Trudy turned back to Mum and they started walking out of the kitchen towards front door.
I let out a harsh breath when they left.
How could I be so stupid as to forget about Mum’s memory problems?!
That could have been a disaster!
My shoulders slumped and I made my way back into the TV room.
Naturally, Sarah had not only changed the channel but taken my favourite seat too.
I slid onto the sofa next to her and huddled up tightly into her side.
Her hand slipped down onto my shoulders to give me a squeeze.
“Thanks for getting them to stop, how’d you manage it?”
She sounded amused more than anything else.
She can’t have heard any of what went on, to be so calm right now.
For a moment I almost told her about it all but held back at the last second.
My old voice echoed slightly in my head as a vague memory butted its way forward slightly.
The scene felt vague and blurred but the words were clear enough.
‘You don’t win wars by sharing secrets.’
It seems ironic that I said that to some nameless Argentinian bureaucrat only a few months ago.
At the time I’d suspected his department had a traitor in their midst.
It turned out I was right in the end.
..It was him..
I never found out his name.. and I’m kind of glad about that now.
It’s always harder to deal with having casually killed someone when you know their name.
It makes it more personal for some reason..
Sometimes I just want to let it go, forget all the blood that’s on my hands and settle back into the nice comforting mind set I’ve been in since my second awakening.. but now’s not the time for comfort.
I can’t afford to be complacent for the sake of my battered sense of morals right now!
The situation’s different but the sentiment’s the same.
For Sarah’s sake I can’t give her all the details.
If I do she’ll be worried, and even worse someone might think to take her away to get the information and use it against me.
My head ducked down and I settled in, tightly tucked under her arm.
She squeezed me a little more and giggled to herself.
“You’re really cuddly these day’s Han.. I like it, feels nice..”
I managed an agreeing grunt but didn’t answer her properly.
My head pushed a bit harder into her side for a moment before I pulled back again.
I like it too.
I’ve never been a touchy-feely type of person but lately it DOES feel good.
I can’t tell Sarah everything.. not now, not while the threats seem so close and I don’t know what to do about them..
That doesn’t lessen how nice it is to be close with her again though.
My free hand moved down to her belly and I slowly tapped out a twin-speak code on it.
Four taps, a pause, and two more taps with a swing of the finger to make a curve.
Sarah tensed at my touch for a moment but I could feel her pleased little laugh rumble in her chest when she realised what I was doing.
“Love you too Han.”
That’s good to hear.. I needed that.
I need the hug too.
I’m not sure of a lot of things at the moment; things I’ve thought were stated fact for SO long.
It’s nice to know that one thing hasn’t changed at least.
..One of the most important things in life..
My eyes started to slowly close and I let my body relax properly, shifting my full weight onto Sarah.
She’ll keep me safe if I sleep.
She’ll protect me until I can protect her again too.
My hand started moving again.
Four taps, a pause, and two more taps with a swing of the finger to make a curve.
..Love you Sarah..
======
“GAH!”
I rolled away from the sudden light and threw myself across the bed, back into the nice shade.
Only the tangle of sheets around my legs kept me from falling completely out of bed and hitting the floor painfully.
“Wakey, wakey time Han. I have to go into work and if you want a lift to the Hub you need to get up.”
I groaned, rolling back over to bury my face in a nice soft pillow.
“I’ll warp there later.”
I wasn’t sure if she understood me because my face refused to move away from the pillow but she made an understanding sound before moving out of the room at least.
After some amount of time, I’m not sure how much, I heard the door go and her surprisingly loud car rev a few times.
It sounds like Betty is about as unfairly perky this morning as her owner.
With one more groan, just for myself, I rolled over again and tried to get back to sleep.
======
A knock at the front door woke me up easily.
I’m still a light sleeper and honestly, judging by how bright it seems to be outside, I probably should be getting up for my meeting with Trudy at the Hub.
The knock came again so I took the hint and rolled out of bed with a necessary groan.
For a moment it threw me off to find that I was wearing my pyjamas.
Last thing I remember was drifting off, fully dressed, in the TV room with Sarah.
She must have carried me up to bed and changed my clothes too?
..kind of embarrassing..
I’m not particularly body consciousness or anything, better she has to look at my new body then I have to do it, but just.. being carried up to bed and dressed in your pyjama’s .. it feels very ‘childish’?
I get that I’m lighter with this new body; I notice that difference a lot.
I understand Sarah’s probable logic behind doing it too.
Knowing her she probably found it a bit amusing to do as well.. but it still seems like the sort of thing you do to a six year old, not a twenty-four year old!
Well.. sixteen year old I guess.. if you want to get technical.
Shaking away the annoying thoughts about my situation I paced out of my room and down the hall to the front door.
The person on the other side had just started their next set of knocks when I pulled the door open.
For a moment his hand shook in the air as he tried to hit a door that was no longer there.
It took him a second to realise his mistake at which point he gave me an awkward, slightly apologetic look.
“Morning, I was just going into town and happened to notice you hadn’t left for the Hub yet.”
My sceptical eyebrow decided to have an early morning workout.
John didn’t seem to appreciate it for some reason.
“Honestly, no trick.. just thought you might appreciate a lift into town..”
It still feels weird to hear him say stuff like that.
Especially when I can FEEL his magic stating plainly that he’s not lying.
“I’m not dressed or anything..”
He gave me a glance over and his lips twitched a little.
Yes, I’m wearing men’s pyjamas.
Are you going to make a big deal about it John?
If you do I swear the first words out of my mouth will be that it’s your damned fault they don’t fit me anymore!
With obvious effort he bit back the urge to say something about my pyjamas.
It’s bad I feel a bit more annoyed that he didn’t actually make a snarky comment, isn’t it?
Bit of a shame really, I would have enjoyed the chance to have a go at him again..
“I was planning to just warp there instead.”
He shot me an amused look, the kind that says he knows something I don’t.
“The waypoint is down for maintenance today, you’d have to line of sight it across a metropolitan area or do something crazy like shadow warp there.”
I KNEW he was going to say something like that!
“Why would they have to do maintenance to the waypoint? What’s to maintain, it’s a sub-dimensional beacon not some kind of machine..”
He seemed to hesitate a moment before opening his mouth again.
“Trudy pulled some strings, it’s part of the project she’s got going to stop them from finding you.. for the next week or so, while the decoy convoys travel to New Avalon, Klamath Falls is going dark.”
He seemed to consider his words for a moment and flexed his hand slightly awkwardly.
“Some people grumbled about it but the higher-ups at the Hub know all too well what happens when they turn up all at once, so it’s more them covering their own asses then saving yours sadly.”
His shoulders shrugged a little and he shot me a happy smile that annoyed me a bit more than his usual smirks would have right now.
“..Charming..”
He could at least have pretended that they were trying to help me instead of being so blunt about it.
I’m not deluded enough to think I’m THAT important or anything but it would have been nice to know my safety wasn’t an afterthought to them at least.
“I’ll just have to take my chances warping; I’m nowhere near ready to leave yet.”
“I’m in no rush to leave, take your time.”
He leaned back against the little ridge of wall outside, carefully avoiding the doorframe for fear of my blood wards, and gave me another pleasant smile.
DAMN IT JOHN!
Take the hint; I don’t want to get a lift with you!
My emotions must be pretty obvious on my face.
I’d say they would be obvious looking at my magic too but as far as I know reading other people’s magic has never been a strong skill for Max, so I doubt John can do it.
Either way he seemed to find my annoyance funny.
At least he’s not showing the cruel, borderline psychotic, kind of humor Max used to ooze.
If anything I think he’s just enjoying himself by teasing me.
Childish, yes.
Evil, no.
..I suppose.. it’s probably a good idea for me to get a lift honestly..
What if handy man is still hanging around with some friends, just waiting to catch me alone?
What if ‘they’ somehow get here before Trudy and John think they can?
What if these strange Cult people find me?
..Too many ‘what if’s’ for comfort..
The only other option is warping.
If anything, without the waypoint working, that’s more dangerous than anything else I can imagine trying.
I’m good at magic.
My reserves are pretty much bottomless and I can throw a hell of a lot of power into anything I try doing at the moment.. but my body.. that’s another story.
There are limits in magic, a lot of people call them ‘The Golden Rules’ or some version of that name.
One of the biggest known limits in magic is the human body.
The reason the fae are considered so powerful, even the weaker ones like the imps, is that their physiology is just BUILT for magic.
Us humans on the other hand.. we have to work with what we’ve got..
The relevant golden rule to my current situation is ‘conservation of mass’.
When you warp, you break your body down in one way or another and move it in a slipstream of magic to your destination.
No matter what type of warp you use, conservation of mass comes into it in some way.
In the forms of warping that I know, shadow warping aside, you’re limited by how many warps you can do at any one time.
Your body needs time to recover after a warp.
The more consecutive warps you do, the higher the risk that you will start losing mass in transit as your magic floods your body’s cells too much to continue sending them along.
The highest number of consecutive warps that I know of, where the person doing them actually survived it all, is three.
Any more than that and people tend to reform at their destination missing vital organs.. or limbs.. or in one rather nasty case their head.
Needless to say, if the waypoint is down I’m not warping to the Hub!
My only REAL, logical, safe option is to take the lift from John.. but still..
He seems to be casually ignoring me at the moment but I can TELL it’s an act.
He can’t hide much from me!
“I suppose I don’t have a choice..”
His face twitched into a grimace for a moment.
I don’t think he likes the idea that I’m going with him against my will.
It’s not like I mind THAT much.. I guess..
I DID kinda say I’d give him a chance yesterday didn’t I?
The minute he does anything wrong I’m warping out of there though!
It’s always nice to have an escape plan in situations like this, even if it’s not a particularly good one.
“Come in. I’ll go get ready and you can watch some TV or something.”
John glanced over to me with surprise obvious on his face.
Why would he give me that kind of look?
Maybe..
..Did I..
Oh!
I completely forgot about the blood wards!
With a casual twitch of my hand I used my reinforced nails to slit a tiny cut on my arm, just enough to get a bead of blood on my fingertip.
A bonus from having so much magic flowing around my body at the moment is that I can waste a bit of it on simple but wasteful things, like reinforcing my skin, nails and hair.
The nails are an old trick I used when I first started out with blood magic to get quick access to blood but the rest of it is just something I’m trying out on the side to see if it could work.
So far I’m not really noticing any noticeable drain from maintaining the reinforcement but the gains aren’t exactly huge either.
I’m a bit worried about pumping more power into it all without researching what could happen as a side-effect honestly..
======
“Hannah?”
I gave a full body jolt of surprise at his voice.
He was staring at me curiously.
Damn it!
I need to get a handle on this drifting thing.
I CAN’T be this easily distracted; it’s bloody dangerous for a start!
“Sorry John, two seconds.”
The blood on my fingertip seems fine, still wet at least.
Tracking the runes around the doorway from memory I located the discreet control rune tucked down in the bottom right corner.
Each rune set has one in a different place for each door and window, but they all do the same thing.
There’s no point in doing a rune system that’s THIS powerful without having some failsafe way to turn it off when needed after all..
I swiped some blood across the rune cluster and pushed just a touch of magic along the line to my fingertip.
Anything but my blood and it wouldn’t work, anything but my magic and it would fail in a lot more.. explosive way.
“Okay, come on through. You have temporary access until the blood dries.”
He shot me a cautious look.
It’s almost like he doesn’t trust me!
I feel like I should be in some way offended.. although, I guess I DID kind of trick him with this door last time by casually inviting him in..
When he didn’t move for a full five seconds I huffed and took a hold of his sleeve.
With a yank I managed to make him stumble across the threshold, past the door.
For a moment he froze as if he expected to hear the gong go off again and send him flying into the street but eventually he relaxed.
Slowly a look of awe slipped onto his face.
His mouth flapped a little but he couldn’t seem to form words for some reason.
“How the hell did you do that? I’ve never heard of a rune cluster with a manual override built into it?”
I couldn’t help the proud little smile that played across my lips.
It’s nice to know someone can appreciate my genius for once!
“It was pretty simple, making it only react to my blood and magic, without leaving behind a sample of both of them for the runes to compare to, THAT’s the hard part.”
He looked at me with, honest to powers, wonder in his eyes.
“..Your brilliant..”
Despite myself my cheeks flushed.
Before he could say anything else I shot off for my room and slammed the door shut tightly behind me.
“..Down girl, it’s JOHN.. so what if he complemented you?”
My arms came up to hug my elbows unconsciously.
I could feel a smile playing on my lips.
Quick as lightning my hand came up to slap my face hard.
“No. Enough of that.. stupid girl body..”
After a huff to center myself I turned to glance at the bathroom with a grimace.
“..damn it.. one of these days shower-monster..”
Carefully I gathered the tiniest amount of magic I could and pushed it out like I used to do to make a small flame.
The rest of my magic bubbled hard, attempting to surge out like it has lately to make a bright golden ‘fix-everything’ dome, but I clamped down on it with all the control I could.
The magic I let out finally dissipated with a faint golden glow leaving me feeling a little warm and happy, while also healing the cut on my arm and refreshing me as if I’d just had a full shower.
With a sniff of my armpit, just to make sure, I let out a happy sigh and embraced the warm feelings rolling through me.
“Yesss.. I love it when something works right for once!”
I hadn’t been sure I could keep back the magic long enough to pull off just a minor refresher like that.
It makes sense that I could control it to some degree.
When I had my diversion on my fire magic I could consciously control what I turned orange if I tried, it just took some time and effort to learn how to do it.
“I’ll regain control yet!”
Feeling rather proud of myself I quickly slipped out of my pyjama’s and into some fresh undies.
With only a moments indecision I settled on the light orange, knee-length, white flower patterned halter-neck summer dress Mum got me the other day.
Today feels kind of warm and I’m in a ‘dress-y’ mood for some reason.
It has nothing to do with the warm giggly feeling rolling through me in the slightest.. honest!
After a glance in the mirror to fluff my hair and add just a touch of mascara to my eyes I made my way out to find John.
I feel good!
Good enough that the idea of driving into town with him doesn’t seem TOO bad a prospect at least.
“Ready to go John?”
======
For the fourth time in the last minute John shot a cautious glance at me before swinging his eyes back to the road.
I don’t know why he’s bothering to even pretend that he’s watching the road, it’s not exactly busy at this time of day.
It’s about ten o’clock now so almost everyone’s either already in town, at work or in school.
“What?”
His hands tightened on the steering wheel but he didn’t look back at me again.
“Seriously John, what is it? Your constant glances are putting me on edge.”
He stayed focused on the road and let out a long sigh.
“It’s weird, we used to be able to drive around for hours talking about everything and nothing, now we’re in the car again but it’s different.. awkward..”
I shot him an incredulous look.
He glanced over at me and winced when he saw my face.
“What did you think was going to happen John?”
I turned away from him for a moment.
I’m not sure what thoughts may be showing on his face right now but I’m also not sure if I want to see them.
“Things have changed, you’ve changed, I’ve changed.. you turned me into a bloody girl if you hadn’t noticed?”
“Sorry about that..”
My head swung back around to glare at him.
Is he serious?.. he’s serious!
“Screw you John, you don’t know what the hell I’m going through because of this, sorry isn’t good enough.”
My tone was calm, almost conversational, but my magic was bubbling angrily under my skin.
“It can’t be that bad?.. you seem pretty comfortable with it at least..”
REALLY?!
You’re going there John?
You’re seriously going to try and play the whole thing off as being ‘no big deal’?
“I can’t look at myself in the shower!”
He flinched hard enough to swerve the car a little.
“My NIGHTMARES for SO many years have involved waking up one day and finding that Arista has taken over me!”
He flinched again, he wouldn’t look at me for some reason and it pissed me off even more!
“You.. YOU RUINED MY LIFE!”
Without conscious thought my hand came up in a fist and I started hitting his shoulder.
He pulled the car over quickly, wincing every time I hit him, but didn’t react otherwise.
I didn’t care though
HE RUINED MY LIFE DAMN IT!
Why did I even try to give him a chance?!?
He ruined my life and he doesn’t even get how bad it all is!
“You’re an asshole!”
My fist kept hitting him with a satisfying smack each time but his lack of reaction was so annoying!
Fight back!
Fight back you bastard!
YOU did this to me!
You were my best friend and you ruined everything!
“DAMN IT JOHN! FIGHT BACK!”
Before I could even realise what was going on he had my arms pinned to my chest, his body weight was pushing me back into the car seat hard.
I was too stunned to move but I don’t think it would have made much of a difference even if I did try to.
“DO YOU THINK I DON’T KNOW THAT?!”
His face was red with anger and his whole body felt tense pushing down on mine across the center console.
“Do you think I don’t know that I RUINED my best friends LIFE?!”
His eyes seemed a little bright, if I didn’t know any better I’d swear he was holding back tears.
“..do you think that I can EVER forgive myself for it?!”
His shoulders suddenly went slack.
I almost fell forward when the pressure on me disappeared.
“You’re not the only one who has problems with their awakening Al..”
He pushed himself away from me and sunk down in his seat, his face tight with suppressed emotion.
He can try to hide it from his face but he can’t block his magic from me.
His emotions are all over the place.
He was relatively calm before but I must have struck a nerve because now he’s so mixed up and conflicted it’s hard to work out just what I’m sensing.
Anger is there, self-loathing and the dark feeling of depression.
I think even he didn’t realise all this was sitting there, he’s been suppressing it.
..I know how that goes..
Hell, the reason I just snapped is probably because I’ve not been dealing with my emotions over my unwanted gender change!
It’s so much easier to just suppress it, to shift it over to a section of my mind and just wall it off so I can get on with my new life..
Damn it John..
We’re both SO messed up in the head!
I hate this, I hate that everything’s so complicated and we can’t just be ourselves!
I know that John didn’t mean to hurt me.
I understand what he told me yesterday about how he thought I was, for all intents and purposes, dead.
I KNOW he wasn’t lying about it all.. but he still did it to me!
I don’t know what changed for him though.
You don’t just have a ‘realisation’ about something like he said and perform a mental one-eighty about everything you’ve done for the last few years out of nowhere..
He sighed loudly, flexing his fingers out of the tight balls he’d squeezed them into.
With smooth movements he turned the wheel and pulled us back onto the road.
I watched him worriedly as he focused on the road with an expression that seemed a bit too calm to match his body language, not to mention his magic, which hadn’t calmed down in the slightest.
“John?”
He didn’t even twitch.
“John..”
He’s ignoring me!
His magic spiked a little with anger when I tried to get his attention, that’s not a good sign.
I opened my mouth to say something.. say anything?
I couldn’t think of anything to say though, we’re both just such a mess..
Slowly I sunk down in my seat a little and turned to stare out the side window instead.
..damn it John..
======
John pulled the car up outside the Hub entrance.
He didn’t bother to park, just pulled up and waited for me to get out.
I shot one more careful look in his direction but he just stayed looking straight ahead while his magic swirled uncertainly.
“..sorry John..”
He didn’t react physically but I could feel his magic shift a little in recognition.
That’s something at least.
The moment I got clear of the car he pulled off at speed.
I watched him go for a second, feeling a little lost, before turning back to face the Hub with a sigh.
We are SUCH a mess..
The moment I stepped through the entrance way, I came face to face with several ‘worried’ looks, people practically running away from me and a very frightened looking Felicia.
I don’t need this right now.. damn it John..
“Felix?”
With a flash of flame and a pop the imp appeared hovering in front of me, an eager look on his little sharp toothed face.
He started talking instantly but I focused on the strange echo-translation that started happening just before he left the last time I saw him.
‘Are-you okay Lady-death? You-seem upset?’
I had to resist the urge to hug him.
After a moment I gave in and did it anyway.
He let out a little high pitched yelp of surprise when I scooped him out of the air but didn’t seem upset by it.
It took him no time at all to settle himself comfortably while hugged tightly to my chest.
I brought a hand up and gently scratched his head.
He practically purred under my touch and seemed to go slightly limp as I carried on scratching.
I could feel my lips pulling into a smile despite everything that’s been going on.
I love imps.
They are SO adorable sometimes, especially Felix.
On top of that, not many PEOPLE would have helped me out in a dire situation as bad as the kidnapping yesterday.. but he did..
The fae tend to find humans amusing at best, the fact that he helped me is amazing and completely worth several head scratches per day for the rest of his life at least if that’s what he wants!
My hand paused slightly for a moment, mid-scratch.
Felix whined like a little red puppy, his head tryed to nudge my hand back into action.
After a moment I obliged but my eyes rolled up to scan the room.
I could feel the eyes intensely focused on me, it caught me off guard for a second when I saw so many people watching us.
Considering we’re in the middle of reception.. most of them consider me to be the next ‘Arista’.. and I’m cuddling an imp.. I guess it shouldn’t be surprising that we’ve attracted attention?
Scanning the room of stunned people watching me one more time I blushed and paced out of the reception area into the nearest hallway I could find.
People parted out of my way as I walked, but the looks on their faces didn’t help me feel any better.
I hate being weird!
Felix seemed to have noticed what was going on because he started waving his hand towards corridors as if directing me where to go next.
After the second corridor I took we turned onto a completely empty hallway that was almost eerily quiet.
Usually you can hear at least some activity from the hallways nearby but this time there was nothing.
..Felix must have taken me to an isolated area, away from all the people..
I sunk to the floor and huddled against the wall with a deep sigh.
My arms tightened a bit around Felix’s warm little body.
He seemed to understand what I needed because his arms moved to give me the closest thing to a ‘hug’ he could offer.
We both sat there in the silent hallway and he let me hug him for a while to calm down.
“Thanks Felix.”
The words were little more than a mumble but he heard me clearly, judging by the bright smile on his face.
..I love imp’s sometimes..
![]() |
There are moments in life that can take your breath away. Not all of them are good though. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
‘Do-you feel any-better Lady-Death?’
His little voice made me jump the first time I heard it chitter out in his language and again when it echoed around my head in English.
I’d kind of lost myself in a near meditation state for a while there.
It’s really soothing to stroke his hair and just stop thinking.
I needed to just decompress and calm down for a bit honestly.
Maybe it’s a girl thing but hugging Felix helped a lot in doing that.
He’s like a little plush toy in my arms like this, just warmer and more active.
It could just be a ‘me’ thing though I guess?
I never really had stuffed toys as a kid that I can remember.
I probably would have liked them when I was a guy if I had.
I can’t just blame everything on being a girl, even if it would be convenient to do so for my ego.
My nose felt a bit stuffy so I sniffed hard and looked back down at Felix’s expectant little face.
He gave me one of his sharp, toothy grins.
I couldn’t help grinning back down at him which only seemed to make HIS grin grow even wider.
‘You-are better, I-can tell.’
My grin slipped a little as he spoke.
He’s right, I feel a bit better now.
The problems are still there but I’m not so overwhelmed anymore.
I’m in no way clear of it all, if anything I’ve just shoved it all back behind the wall again to deal with later but, in a way, that’s better than wallowing in my own self-pity at least.
“How are you doing that talking thing Felix?”
His little face scrunched up in confusion.
‘I-talk. It-is-a thing we-imps are-known to-do’
Even with his high pitched, chittery tone I could detect the sarcasm in his voice.
Cheeky little bugger!
“I didn’t mean in your language. I meant the echo of your voice I keep hearing in my head, speaking in English?”
His face scrunched up even more this time.
‘You-can understand-me?’
As he took in my nod and slight smile his eyes went almost impossibly wide.
He jerked away from my chest and flapped a few times until he was floating in the air at eye level with me.
“Felix?”
He seemed really agitated suddenly.
His head shot around the hallway as if looking for someone listening in on us.
He flew a few uncertain rings around the hallway, stopping every few seconds to change direction as if he wasn’t quite sure what to do.
‘This-is-not good. Not-good at-all!’
“Felix?”
His little head shot down to look at me and for the first time ever I saw a look of honest worry on the imps face.
It didn’t look right.
I’m so used to his usually wide smiles and light eyes.
‘I-have-to go. The-powerful-ones must-know-of this.’
I opened my mouth to ask if he was okay but before I could voice anything he twisted slightly in the air and disappeared in a burst of fae-fire with a faint popping sound.
“Felix?”
He didn’t come back.. he didn’t answer my call.
The hallway suddenly felt a lot bigger
The silence that had previously been reassuring seemed to take on a lonelier, lost feeling to it.
..without Felix here I’m not sure I like being in such an isolated corridor..
I pushed my way upright along the wall and started walking back down the path we came from originally.
It felt like eyes were following me from behind, the hairs on the back of my neck rose up a little.
It wasn’t a conscious thing but my pace sped up with each step.
After a few more paces I was basically going at a full sprint toward the end of the corridor.
I didn’t dare turn around to see if the eyes were just my imagination or not, I just focused on getting out of there and back to an area with people.
Even the frightened stares of the Hub staff would be better than being here alone with those invisible eyes.
======
It took me four sprinted corridors before I started hearing the vague sound of people and three more corridors before I saw my first person.
They didn’t notice me and walked on down the corridor but I let out a sigh of relief anyway.
The eyes I could feel following me seemed to drift away as I got into the more crowded corridors but I still couldn’t quite shake the chill they’d left with me.
That’s an experience I don’t want to go through EVER again!
Well.. now what?.. I’m stuck in the Hub’s ever-changing corridors, without a guide..
..Good going Hannah!..
For a moment I considered following the biggest flow of people.
That usually tends to lead me back to the reception eventually.. but then I’d have to deal with Felicia and her fear..
A glance around the corridor I was currently in told me that no-one was paying direct attention to me.
Good!
I shifted my way over to one of the pristine walls of the hallway and tried to cover my arm from peoples view.
While I know that blood magic isn’t INHERENTLY evil, that message doesn’t tend to be general knowledge for most people.
I shifted my magic a little to focus the excess filling my body on a single nail for a second like I did earlier and made a tiny slit on my arm.
The blood pooled on my fingernail, just enough for what I needed.
I cycled some blood magic around my body to heal the cut.
The new ‘fix-it, heal-it’ golden magic diversion would have been more efficient but my blood magic is a lot less flashy and attention grabbing.
With a careful glance to make sure no-one was watching I sketched out a relatively simple blood rune on the wall at waist height.
It’s one of my old favourites.
A custom mix of a ‘find me’ rune cluster and a ‘detect magic’ cluster to make a self-sustaining semi-permanent enchantment commonly called a ‘Glyph’.
Instead of finding ‘me’ the first rune cluster is redirected to find the source of magic located by the ‘detect magic’ cluster.
Normally it would be useful for finding hidden magical items but in the Hub that’s pretty much pointless because EVERYTHING in the hallways has some form of magic in it, mostly fae magic at that.
The big difference with this Glyph compared a basic magic detection rune-set is a little control loop I added between the two clusters.
The ‘detect magic’ cluster now loops through the control cluster where a simple mind rune tries to track a source of magic directed by the thoughts of the person activating it.
Honestly, even THAT probably wouldn’t be that useful normally.. if I didn’t know about a specific type of magic no-one would be crazy enough to use within the Hub that happens to be near my goal.
..well no-one would be crazy enough to use it except Trudy at least..
There’s a very specific aura given off by the magic used in space expansion charms.
Due to the power that it takes to make and maintain them as permanent glyph systems in giant rune clusters, that aura tends to spread out pretty far too.
I tapped my index finger on the control rune to set the whole thing off.
The blood glowed slightly then faded away into just dull blood on the wall.
A second tap made it glow again but the glow was more focused this time.
The light seemed to be brighter on the left hand side of the rune then the right.
I shot a glance around me one more time to make sure no-one was watching and quickly set off down the hall.
By the time someone notices the rune I’ll be long gone.
If I’m really lucky the hallway will do its thing and clear the wall back into a pristine condition before even THAT happens.
Either way it’s not MY problem.
======
It took me a grand total of seven ‘find the magic’ blood glyphs before I got a response going in the opposite direction.
From there I doubled back a little and tried again.. then again.. until I finally got it to change direction again.
Eventually I reached the stage where I had two rune sets on either side of a single door, one pointing from the left at the door and the other pointing from the right at the same door.
I know it probably would have been quicker to just go to reception and get a guide but it’s always fun to find new uses for magic and after the first few times it became a point of pride that I WOULD find the door with my own power!
With a cautious push I opened the door and let out a relieved sigh when I came face to face with the ‘Awakened Mage Support’ sign again.
I could feel the magic embedded in it kick in almost instantly.
Now that I’m expecting it I could probably block the effects pretty easily but I don’t mind feeling a bit calmer at the moment.
It will probably help me think clearly at least.
I’ll block the effects of the kitty poster and chairs though.
I don’t need to feel weaker or uncertain of myself right now.
It’s not like it will take much effort to stop those at least.
I’ve seen the rune clusters now.
Even with so many parts of it being written in runic languages I don’t know, I DO know how to detect and redirect the mental effects of the ones I recognise.
You don’t get good at rune magic AND mind magic without learning how to mix both fields at some point, especially with Edith as your aggressively over-opinionated teacher.
“Hello Hannah dear, Trudy said you would be in at some point. She’s with a client right now but take a seat and I’m sure she’ll be free soon.”
I gave Rosemary a smile.
She’s her usual perky self at least.
It’s kind of nice to get back into more normal things after the havoc that was yesterday.
“It looks like you had an interesting time yesterday?”
My head turned back to look at her suspiciously.
For a moment I thought she might be mocking me with her calm, conversational tone but the bland look of mild interest on her face told a different story.
I wonder how much she knows?
I would have expected her to be a bit more worried about it all considering how she reacted when she heard about the brand Storyteller gave me..
“Trudy’s had me pulling files from storage all morning, so many different groups and old files.”
Her face crinkled up a little in joy.
“I’ve been loving it, I’m a bit of a history buff and some of these files are so old I had to have copies sent over from central storage in Long Island!”
I opened my mouth to tell her.. to explain why all those files were needed..
..Me..
Me and my messy life with kidnapping attempts, a migration of awakened mages and some weird cult waiting in the wings..
Looking at her bright, excited old face though.. I couldn’t do it.
I couldn’t burst that happy little oblivious bubble she was in from getting her hands on a lot of old files.
I’ve been on the other side of that, I’ve gotten so worked up with something magical and new before that I lost track of the reality behind it all.
People ALWAYS ruin that feeling for me.. I don’t have the heart to do it to Rosemary..
“Did you find anything funny in the files?”
I don’t really care but it’ll keep the conversation light until Trudy is free and I can talk about everything with her properly instead.
“Honestly, kids these days. All you ever seem to care about is entertainment!”
She sounded just how I imagine a Grandmother would while admonishing her Grandchildren.
For a moment I closed my eyes a little and smiled.
It felt good to be treated like that.. I wonder if my real Grandmother will talk like that?..
I guess we’ll find out soon, I’m kind of nervous about meeting her to be honest..
“I entirely approve!”
My head jerked a little in surprise to stare at Rosemary.
She grinned at me with a naughty smile that would suit a child better than a woman of her.. extended years.
“Don’t lose that spark of fun Hannah dear. Our Trudy lost it a long time ago, she’s such a fuddy-duddy sometimes, I’m amazed every time I manage to get her to crack a smile these days..”
Despite the grumbling tone to her voice she shot me a playful wink for some reason.
A moment later I heard footsteps coming up the narrow little hallway between the offices.
“Rose.. if you’re going to insult me can you AT LEAST turn off the intercom first?”
Trudy sounded exasperated, she also sounded tired.
When she came into sight I felt a brief flash of guilt.
She LOOKS tired, as if she hasn’t slept since yesterday.
“The intercom?”
The innocent look on Rosemary’s face would be award worthy in any blockbuster movie.
With exaggerated care she moved her head down to stare at the little intercom box on her desk.
The same intercom she had her elbow, oh so casually, resting upon the keypad of.
“Oh!.. Sorry Trudy dear, you know me and this modern muggle technology, far too strange for my liking.”
Butter wouldn’t melt in her mouth judging by the gormless apologetic look she gave Trudy.
Someone behind Trudy giggled.
Trudy seemed more exasperated then amused.
“For the last time Rosemary, ‘muggle’ is NOT an appropriate word to use when describing non-magical items..”
Rosemary grinned happily and nodded along as if she was agreeing with her but I have no doubt at this point that she knows exactly what she’s doing.
I’ve heard that a lot of mages dislike the ‘Harry Potter’ books.
Even more despise the ‘Lord of the Rings’ books honestly but I guess that’s probably because they’ve been out longer.
Don’t even get me STARTED on ‘Dungeons and Dragons’!
I had the unenviable joy of witnessing two ex-stereotypical ‘nerds’, turned relatively good looking freshly inducted mages, get into a blistering row in the Hub’s canteen over how realistic the ‘Dungeons and Dragons’ magic system was.
Minor fights between non-awakened mages are pretty common over petty things, especially in the canteen, so I normally wouldn’t have even noticed it happening.. but then things got out of hand..
It turns out shouting about ‘Dungeons and Dragons’ around the non-awakened mages is like blood in the water!
Within less than a minute a mob had formed on both sides and spells were flying chaotically around the room.
The SWAT guys had to be sent in to calm everyone down in the end.
I didn’t stick around to see who won but I WAS slightly impressed when one of the smaller girls on the’ Pro-Dungeons’ side managed to pull off a near flawless Human-to-Frog transmogrification on her biggest rival, without an incantation.
To this day I have NO idea how she did it!
======
While I was busy with my thoughts Trudy moved further into the room.
Her movements were sluggish, lacking her usual Amazonian grace.
She came over and slumped into the chair next to me with a sigh.
At close range it was easy to see that even her usually impeccable suit was rumbled.
The guilt came back for a moment but I squashed it down as hard as I could and offered her a weak smile instead.
She smiled back, batting her eyes slowly as if trying to clear them.
“Don’t worry Rosie, I appreciate the genius of Harry Potter at least!”
My head turned from Trudy’s exhausted appearance and settled on the new voice.
She’s probably about half a head taller than my current body if I was standing up.
Thick, hair fanned out around her in a haphazard, casual mess.
The effect seemed to be emphasised by the strange blend of vibrant colors she had mixed in to her hair, from the look of it I think she was originally a brunette.
That’s the only dull looking color I can see mixed in there at least.
I counted seven different pastel colors among her more normal looking brown strands just at a glance, but the longer I looked at her hair the more colors seemed to appear.
The hair matched her outfit to some degree too.
She was wearing an odd mix of colors and styles, the most predominant feature in them all appeared to be a general theme of ‘How many different colors can I fit into one outfit?’.
The skirt was nice at least, just above the knee, navy blue cotton with wide pleats and a puff to it that suggested she may actually have some kind of petticoat or crinoline under the thick fabric.
Her face was cute, small nose with big blue eyes.
She seemed to be trying to look reassuring for Rosemary’s sake but she was also pretty blatantly trying to hold back a case of the giggles at the same time.
“I know you do Dizzy dear, you’re a good sort. Not a philistine like SOME people.”
Rosemary shot Trudy a smug look, causing ‘Dizzy’ to lose what little composure she had left and let off a quick string of giggles.
“Well, I’ve got to get moving.. there’s a mentor session going on over by the induction wing. I want to sneak in with the baby-mages and give the teacher a fit by asking silly, advanced questions from the back of the room for an hour or two.”
The girl seemed to light up with a mischievous smile at the very idea of doing that.
Rosemary called her ‘Dizzy’ a second ago.
Not really a name as such but it’s familiar nonetheless, I think Trudy mentioned her before?
I think.. yeah.. she’s the OTHER awakened mage that lives in Klamath falls..
..definitely not what I was expecting..
“Hope you feel better soon Trudy, keep it classy Rosie!”
Rosemary gave the girl a fond look and waved her off as she flounced her way out of the room.
When the door closed the room sank into a momentary silence which was broken a second later by Trudy letting off a long sigh.
“I love that girl like a sister but she really is TOO much when I’ve already got a headache..”
Rosemary’s smile dimmed a little at Trudy’s mumbled statement.
Trudy turned her head slightly and gave her a beady eyed look in return.
“Not that you help much, encouraging her like that, most of the reports on my desk each week are from mischief she’s got into within the Hub..”
Rosemary gave her a surprisingly serious looking nod of acknowledgement before smoothing back into her usual light hearted smile.
“You’d only complain you were bored and get worried what she was up to if she stopped having fun.”
Trudy rolled her shoulders and sunk back into the chair again.
“Fair point..”
She huffed in a breath through her nose and turned her head to look at me thoughtfully.
“..Speaking of headaches..”
I felt myself blush a little, partly in annoyance but mostly in embarrassment.
It’s bad enough I can tell how tired she is because of me, I don’t need her rubbing it in like that too.
With a seemingly monumental effort Trudy forced herself back to her feet and wobbled a little on her heels.
“Well, come on Hannah. We’ve got a lot to discuss.”
She made her way over to the little hallway without another word.
I shot Rosemary a slightly worried look but she gave me a reassuring smile in return.
“Go on Hannah dear, Trudy’s just grumpy today, pay her no mind.”
Hardly helpful but at least someone’s up for keeping things light today, that’s refreshing if nothing else.
======
Trudy’s office is.. Spartan..
I never got this far into it last time, we kind of got distracted by my magic and her ‘little’ training room.. with all the mess that came from THAT little distraction.
The walls are the same bland crème as the rest of the AMS office.
A lot of filing cabinets are lined up against the back wall, with a few of them open showing off several types of cardboard folders inside.
There’s barely enough room for her desk and the two chairs in here with all of the cabinets she has stacked up honestly.
At least she has a fake window up, it gives a splash of color to the room and lets some light in.
Even from here I can tell it’s not a particularly high quality window.
The scene of rolling grassy hills and bright blue sky are all a bit blurry, as if seen through a dirty lens of some sort.
The loop is pretty blatant too.
About three seconds in a bird starts crossing the sky and then disappears a moment later as the ‘window’ resets to start its display again.
..I could do so much better with a little effort..
A glance back down at Trudy’s slumped, tired form convinced me to follow through with that idea as it slowly bubbled away in the back of my mind.
She’s helped me a lot already and she’s probably doing even more stuff I don’t even know about yet.
She deserves a present for that!
Fake windows are really overpriced these days.
Since almost everyone deals with the Hub’s in one way or another the windows became really popular and demand far exceeds supply, traders rack up the prices as far as they can get away with most of the time.
When we’re done here I’ll go down Main Street and look for a good frame.
It doesn’t have to be really fancy, I’ll be modifying it a lot anyway.
While I’m at it I should probably get something for Rosemary too.
It’s not often I find people so willing to help me, especially since my change and the added recognisability as an incarnation of ‘Arista’ that came with it.
I have no idea what to get her though.. something cat related maybe?
She has that poster above her desk after all, it’s a starting point at least..
“Deep thoughts?”
I jumped a little and blushed when I realised I’d been staring at, or rather staring through Trudy while my mind drifted.
“Sorry, it happens a lot lately..”
Trudy gave me a reassuring smile and leaned back in her leather office chair which creaked a little in response.
“Tell me about it?.. every time I think I have a handle on who you are and what you’re going through you manage to throw another new angle in for me to stumble over. My diary’s free until two so we have time, start at the beginning.”
I grunted and sunk my head down to look at my lap with a snigger.
The beginning she says.. WHICH beginning?
The problem with having so many past-lives to work from is that you can see how things connect a lot easier than most people can.
Most people would probably say my problems started when I was born.
While I don’t particularly regret it, and I’m glad I was born a boy because I wouldn’t be ME if I hadn’t lived as one for my early years, the fact remains that me being born a boy screwed up a lot of things with my magic which has trickled down to cause a lot of my current problems.
I could start from where everything FEELS like it went wrong I guess, my first awakening.
..Start when mum caught me pretending to be Sarah maybe?
..Prom?
..Dad leaving?
Maybe we could go even further back!
I’m pretty sure whatever connection Mum’s family has to this, almost mythical sounding woman called ‘Arista’, is going to end up being connected to me in some major way.
That’s just how my life seems to work lately, ya know?
Several incarnations were key in helping different rebel factions become legitimate organisations too, without them I’m not even sure if America would be ‘America’.. then where would we be?
I’d probably not be sitting in this little office having an existential crisis over a simple bloody question for a start!
“Sorry Trudy, just trying to work out where to start from..”
She smiled at me and lolled her head against the chairs back to rest her neck.
“Take your time Hannah, I just want to understand where you’re coming from in all this before I explain what I’ve done since I saw you yesterday.”
Her lazy smile was surprisingly reassuring.
She certainly didn’t look like she was judging me in any way which helped me feel a bit bolder at least.
.. Screw it..
She’s seen me fall apart already.
She’s seen me scream in rage and pain while lobbing ice around like its candy in her training room!
She didn’t judge me then and she probably won’t judge me now either.
“well.. okay, so it probably all started when we were kids..”
======
I finally ran out of things to add.
Trudy prompted me a few times to expand on parts that I'd mentioned but overall seemed content to just listen and nod every once in a while.
She seemed really interested in the missions I took on while working ‘for the Hub’.
She focused a lot on the protocol behind them of all things, the where, who and why involved in me reporting a completed mission.
She seemed to focus a lot on who I’d worked with in the past too for some reason.
Much to my relief she didn’t push when Karl came up.
I can talk about a lot of things easily but that’s one topic I’ve not even managed to talk about with Sarah yet.
I tend to just shy away from the whole situation.
Sometimes.. sometimes if I have a rough night I have nightmares about that day still..
His blood.. his pained smile.. and my revenge..
Let’s just say that I didn’t take the loss of Karl well and the people responsible won’t be hurting anyone else EVER again, okay?
“I had no idea that Johnny could be so.. persistent.. he usually seems like such a laid back boy?”
Trudy smirked at me a little.
“Although having seen him when your nearby I can kind of understand it, I’ve never seen the head of Hub security run away from someone in fear before but boy did HE move fast when Johnny blocked his path towards you after we got there yesterday.”
She snorted out a sound that may have been a laugh if she could be bothered to voice it properly.
I felt too emotionally exhausted myself to really laugh either but I gave her a weak smile instead.
Covering my life story, even without the details, was a bit of a rollercoaster ride just from talking about it all honestly.
It took a lot out of me, I’m even slumped in my chair similar to the way Trudy is at this point!
“I suppose it’s my turn now isn’t it? Don’t worry, I’ll chase a few things up later but for now I think I have a better understanding of everything. It definitely put some things that came up in the last twenty-four hours into perspective.”
She sighed and fixed me with a semi-serious look.
“How much do you know about your Mum?.. her family and friends I mean?”
I rolled my shoulders into a shrug.
Not much if I’m honest.
Between my.. estrangement?.. with mum in the whole crossdressing/homophobia debacle and just her being a generally tight lipped person who doesn’t lend herself to reminiscing about the past a lot it never really came up in conversation.
She’s my mum.
Until my teens she was just a fixture of life, afterwards she was a painful thought I tended to avoid when possible..
“You know of the four families, right?.. the founding mages who landed with the first colonials and set up the original American enclave near Plymouth Colony?”
I nodded and quirked an eyebrow at her.
Everyone in the Hub’s knows about the four families, mostly because their decedents are seemingly ALL self-entitled little snobs with their heads so far up each other’s asses and-
You get the idea?
They flout around their name like it’s some kind of gold card to let them get whatever they want.
The last one I met got a rude awakening, I can tell you that much.
He turned up to collect research data ‘for the Hub’ in the clean up after one of my missions went bad.
Naturally when I didn’t bow down at his feet on sight he got a bit huffy.
I warned the little asshole that the room behind me he was trying to get me to unblock wasn’t for the faint of heart.
It was the nesting pit for the demon I’d just finished slaying.
Ever seen a demon nest?.. it’s horrifying!
They use human limbs in the same way birds use twigs while making it for a start.
Then there’s all the late night snacks left out so they can gather a nice heathy rot to them..
It adds flavor apparently.. and you really DON’T want to know how I know that!
Anyway, after putting up with his ‘tough guy’ act for all of five seconds I decided ‘to hell with it all’.
Protecting idiots from self-inflicted mental torment had never been in MY job description!
I held my breath, stepped out of his way and swung the door open for him.
The smell was worse the second time of smelling it, everything related to demons seems to smell worse the second time you get a blast of it for some reason.
The jumped-up little family kid took one oblivious step into the room.. then breathed in..
He looked like he was ready to puke in seconds.
His eyes shot wide open and he took in the horrors inside which probably didn’t help either.
I swear one of the arms inside the outer wall of the demons nest tried to wave him enticingly towards itself but that may have just been my imagination.. I hope it was my imagination at least..
To give him his due, he managed to stay upright for a grand total of five seconds.
..Then he collapsed to his knees and vomited while sobbing like a baby.
..Then he fainted into his own mess.. and vomited again while unconscious.
I almost decided to just leave him there, served him right, but in the end my conscience protested enough that I eased over to him and pushed the clean parts of his arms into something close to the recovery position so he wouldn’t choke while unconscious.
I’m not sure what happened to him after that, my mission was done.
I called it in, with a side note about someone needing to send in another researcher, and moved on.
I was half way through a box of doughnuts from a nearby bakery twenty minutes later when the call came in about my next mission.
Missions always give me the munchies for some reason.
The people who were apparently pretending to be my Handlers from the Hub or whatever they really were seemed to have a knack for calling me back on a new job whenever I got my hands on some food too.
I always thought it was a funny coincidence.
Although, with some perspective, I kind of wonder if it wasn’t intentional on their part?
Considering what he hinted at when he had me in that box I wouldn’t put it past Storyteller, or whoever was using me to get jobs done under the cover of the Hub, to have some kind of long distance surveillance on me at the time.
Virtually any gear or equipment I needed for missions was paid for or supplied by them too.
It wouldn’t be hard to slip a tracking charm or two onto parts of it.
It’s not like I was suspicious of them either, or that I had any real reason to cast specifically designed detection spells on myself all the time to find anything that may be there.
I try not to focus on the fact that they played me so well for YEARS.. it tends to make me angry and you may have noticed I have a few anger management issues.
..It’s also worrying to consider what I may or may not have done on their orders..
I did the mission.
I trusted that they knew what they were sending me in for.
It was that simple.
After a while of living the life of a glorified, magical, government sponsored assassin for hire you tend to become a bit numb to things and the mission details become more ‘factors to be considered’ rather than actual problems of morality.
It wasn’t healthy but I never claimed that my lifestyle was healthy in general.
In a way, I’m kind of glad John did his little ‘old magic’ trick to turn me into an Arista clone.
It’s given me a chance to catch my breath and reassess everything.
A lot of things are happening and going wrong which I would rather avoid but at least I’m not a borderline alcoholic, emotionally-dead assassin working for a potentially-evil shadowy group anymore.
I took mum’s rejection hard and having to leave Sarah behind for her own safety too.. you could say that I didn’t handle it well.. at all..
It’s really surprising actually.
Since my second awakening, or more likely since my unwanted change into this new body, I’ve not felt the NEED for a drink even once.
I’m feeling a lot more raw emotions too.
I think one of the reasons I had so much trouble with it all at first was that I’m not used to being emotional anymore.
When you stare into the hateful eyes of the sixth war orphan you created that day you tend to just close yourself off and never let go of that void of feeling.
I didn’t even realise I was doing it at the time but it’s so clear now.
So clear.. and so painful..
If I let myself think about the things I’ve done in the name of ‘stopping evil’ or ‘protecting the world’ then I quickly get swamped beyond my ability to handle with guilt and reservations.
I’m not the bad guy, I’ve never been the bad guy.. right?
======
“Are you okay Hannah?.. you’re crying..”
I didn’t look back up at Trudy.
My blurry eyes stayed focused, as best they could, on my hands squeezing tightly together in my lap.
I could feel the tears hitting my wrists like sporadic rain.
It feels like I haven’t cried in so long.. I didn’t think I even could cry anymore.
“I’m fi-”
The brand John gave me burned fiercely, cutting me off before I could say it.
“I’m f-”
The brand lit up again with even more pain, obviously a second warning.
I REFUSE to be beaten by a bloody tramp-stamp!
“I’m f-f-fine.”
My teeth grit down in pain as the burn washed over my whole body.
A week ago this kind of burn would have left me sprawling out on the floor unable to move, it did exactly that less than a week ago in the car actually, but I’m not that weak anymore!
With more control of my mindscape and a warning that it was coming its practically child’s play to shift the pain signals rolling over my body into a little corner and box them in to a point that I can barely even tell they’re there.
“You don’t sound fine..”
Oh what do YOU know Trudy!
You don’t know me!
You don’t know my limits like I do!
When I was Al, I could fight hand-to-hand with men twice my size and skill with several stab wounds and a collapsed lung!.. and come out the other side of it the winner!
When I was Al, I could brush off that kind of pain like a normal person would brush off a fly!
When I was.. when I was Al.. when..
I.. I’m not Al anymore though.. am I?
I..
One of the biggest annoyances I’ve had this week is the amount times I’ve caught myself thinking things like ‘when I had my old body’ or ‘when I was a guy’.. but that’s not it..
That’s not the real problem.
The real problem.. the reason I’m struggling for control so much, the reason I can’t face looking at myself in the shower every morning..
The reason I’ve dived so easily into the oblivious little world of being ‘Hannah’ this week, to the point that I let my guard down so much I even let a big stupid GOLEM of all things slap a pair of magic draining handcuffs on me without resisting even slightly..
I’m.. I’m not Al anymore?
My memories from before my second awakening.. they feel different than they used to.
They feel.. feel the same as my other past-incarnations do.
Slightly blurry around the edges and devoid of the true emotions attached to the situation.
I.. I’ve been in denial about it but it’s so painfully obvious if I take a moment to look at it properly.
Just.. just in the way I react to things now alone.. I’m different..?
Is there even any Al LEFT in me?
Al wouldn’t do this!
Al would be strong and fight back against fate till the bitter end!
I.. he wouldn’t be sitting here in a stupid orange patterned dress sobbing his heart out in front of a woman he met only a day or two ago..
I.. I’m not..
“Hannah..”
Trudy moved from her chair and started to make her way towards me.
Without a thought I brought my knees up to my chest and pulled them tightly in with my arms.
She doesn’t know, she doesn’t get it..
How could she?
No-one knows what it’s like to realise that you’re DEAD.. It’s like I’ve lost myself, lost a brother, lost a sister, lost.. I’ve lost a fundamental part of myself and then happily tried to go on with life as if nothing happened!
I shouldn’t have tried to explain stuff to Trudy today.. Al wouldn’t have done that!
I let my guard down again!
I only JUST realised I’d been doing that and decided to put a stop to it, then I turn around and do it again!
I’m pathetic!
I’m useless like this!!
Al would have fixed everything by now!
He would have stopped the bad guys on day one..
..Busted out of the box and killed the Storyteller!
..Punched John so hard his Grandkids would feel it!
The handy man wouldn’t have survived long enough to SPEAK, let alone taunt me and leave me completely at his mercy..
I’m not Al.. I’m not.. I..
Trudy was half way around her desk but she was moving so slowly.
It felt like the world was crawling around me while I sniffled like a pathetic little girl in my stupid orange dress and felt sorry for myself.
I can’t take this anymore!
If Trudy reaches me she’s going to scoop me in her arms and I’m going to cry my heart out and she’ll promise to fix everything and I’ll just.. I’ll give up!
Al would NEVER-
..I can’t..
With a mental shove I gathered four lines of magic from my core, dumped two of them into my feet one into my head and one into my lungs.
Two for movement, one for the idea and one for the void.
Shadow magic is almost beautiful in its simplicity.
The shadows in Trudy’s little office surged up and stretched until they covered me completely like a thick layer of oil.
I extended a fist out in front of me and shoved it downwards as an open palm.
Trudy yelled something.
I think it was my name.
My name.. I’ve used it as my name for so long but it feels far more REAL now.
..I’m not Al calling himself Hannah..
I AM Hannah.
I’ve always BEEN Hannah, from the moment I was born.. from my second awakening.. when Al died and I was born..
..useless, useless Hannah..
The shadows pulled on me.
I sunk into the floor in seconds, taking Trudy’s office chair with me.
For a moment I was lost in the void.
A swirl of different vista’s shot across my eyes, all of them dark, all of them foreboding, all of them feeling truly rotten.
Shadow magic is dangerous for a reason.
You throw yourself into the void between worlds and hop between uncountable shadow realms, the homes of the beings we call ‘demons’, until you finish moving and end up at your destination on the other side.. or not, if you get interrupted mid-transit.
One of the vista’s flashed by and burned into my eyes.
Right in front of me, less than a step away, stood a demon!
He stared at me.
I’d barely been in his realm for more than a micro-second but he saw me!
He didn’t bother to try and reach out and take me for some reason..
I feel a bit upset about that honestly?
If he’d tried I would have killed him.. or died trying..
..anything would be better than stewing in my thoughts and having to deal with everything else right now..
Reincarnation SUCKS!
It’s like that old quote everyone seemed to like using when a ruler died towards the end of the middle ages.
‘The king is dead, long live the king!’
..Al is dead, long live Hannah..
Sarah.. how can I face Sarah knowing that I’m not her Al.. not really?
I’m an imposter in my own life!
I’m.. I can’t..
The shadows receded and I collapsed onto the mattress behind me with a grunt.
My eyes drifted around the dark room glassily, not really taking everything in.
Not that there’s much to take in.
I needed to escape, I needed to get away from everyone and lick my wounds without people interfering.
If you’re going to use shadow magic you might as well make it worthwhile.
Distance is nothing when you shadow warp, your jumping dimensions just to travel for powers sake!
This dark little room with its blank walls, barely usable bed and assorted mess is my main bolt-hole.
It’s the place I always used to go between missions to rest up for my next one.
..No-one knows about it.
..No-one knows where it is.
I’m safe here.
I’m so far from everyone and everything that no-one can hurt me here!
“I’m safe..”
I nuzzled my face into the pillow on the old mattress.
It smells like Al.
This whole place does.
The pictures on the mantle-piece in the corner are Al’s pictures.
The books in the bookshelves on the far side by the door are Al’s books.
This is Al’s home.. I’m stealing yet another part of his life..
“I’m sorry Al..”
It’s stupid but I felt a little warm from voicing that.
..I really am sorry..
Al was.. he wasn’t a nice guy exactly.
He used to be!
Years of doing the work I.. the work HE did.. it changed him?
It made him cold.
I’m kind of glad Sarah and Al didn’t have a chance to reconnect well before the whole mess at the temple happened and I was born.
Sarah wouldn’t have liked what the world did to her brother.
She would have raged and growled and tried to save him.. and she would have failed.
Al didn’t want to be saved.
He had his job.
He did what he had to so he could protect everyone else, especially Sarah.
I never thought of it before but looking back.. so far back.. he’d always been that way.
Everyone else had worth compared to him.
“Sarah gets what she wants..”
Just saying it made me snort out a laugh that hurt my chest a little.
It wasn’t just Sarah.
Al would have thrown his life away for a stranger if he thought it would work.
He had serious mental problems!
I.. I probably still have some of them too..
Reincarnations are awkward like that.
You get the good, the knowledge of lifetimes.. but you get the bad too..
“..what am I gonna do..”
No-one answered.
I didn’t expect them to.
It feels like so long since the old magic hit my chest like a sledge hammer but it really has been less than a week..
What should I do?.. what CAN I do?
Can I just go back to my life?
The visceral realisation that I’m NOT Al makes that prospect seem so much worse right now.
I’d known that I died.
I’d known that my magic changed and I think I knew why too, deep down..
I just didn’t want to admit it.. admit it to everyone else and to myself..
What should I do?..
What would Al do?..
That’s a surprisingly easy question to answer actually!
‘Protect them’
It almost felt like I could hear my old voice echoing the words aloud.
I’m in the center of Al’s nest right now.
No-one’s here to stop me, no-one’s here to even try and stop me..
I need to get my edge back!.. no.. I need to GAIN an edge to start with!
The same edge that Al had, the one that helped keep him and the people he loved alive for so long!
I have the materials.
I have the books.
I have the time.
All I need is the willpower to get up off my ass, stop feeling sorry for myself and get to work!
“Come on Hannah.. stop being pathetic..”
I rocked on the bed slightly and stared at the dark expanse of wall that I knew contained the collective catalogue of books Al deemed ‘too dangerous’ to leave this room ever again.
I.. He collected everything he could that would give him an edge.
I know that he read all of them at least once but.. I.. I can’t remember them clearly enough.
That’s another tell-tale sign I shouldn’t have missed!
My memor-
AL’S memories, everything’s slightly hazed with nostalgia now.
Details aren’t there.
Things I should remember, things I should know, I just.. I don’t..
“What would Al say if he could see you now huh?”
He’d probably laugh his ass off.
Young Al would at least.
He’d find the idea far too ironic to not comment about it all.
He spent his life as a boy who acted like a girl trapped in a man’s body.
Now he’s dead, and his next incarnation is a girl who thinks she’s a man trapped in a girl’s body!
My eyes burned a little with frustrated tears.
I’m not Al anymore.
I.. I wasn’t ever Al to begin with.. was I?
“Screw you Al!”
It felt good to shout.
This bolt-hole is buried deep inside the very foundations of a nearly abandoned tower block in Northern Russia.
No-one’s going to hear me.
“SCREW YOU AL!”
I slammed my fists into the lumpy old mattress hard and let out an angry scream.
“SCREW YOU! Screw everything! Why did you have to dump all this on me, huh?!”
Obviously he didn’t reply.
He’s dead!.. I’m all that’s left..
Pathetic, useless little Hannah with her stupid too cute face and cheeks that hurt if I smile too much and stubby little legs with too much softness and not enough muscle!
“I’ll show you, you son of a bitch!.. you left me to clean up your mess.. so that’s what I’ll do..”
I rolled my shoulders once and managed to pull myself off the mattress.
My light shoes seemed to echo around the room as I paced over to the bookshelves.
With squinted eyes I managed to find the light switch and flip it on.
The room lit up with almost mocking brightness making me squint down even harder.
Instead of complain or try and fix it I pushed on past the annoying ache of my eyes.
Al wouldn’t have cared about it!
“'Tobin's spirit guide', nope. 'Necronomicon Seventh Edition', no. 'Twenty ways to keep your demonic hordes teeth shiningly white', definitely not.. why do I.. why did Al even HAVE that?..”
I scanned along the shelves and glared at a few of the more stupid looking titles along the way.
“Ah.. 'How to drown someone in their own blood and other fun pranks for a light hearted dark mage', perfect!.. what else.. uhh.. oh!”
I tossed the first book over onto the mattress and with a little effort managed to tug out a thick leather bound volume that was about as wide as I am and possibly heavier than me too.
Kind of lucky it was on the low shelf.
“'The Corpus Compendium'..”
Even now, with my new found drive to improve, I hesitated.
This isn’t a NICE book.
This is the original source material used when designing golems.
Let’s just say that ‘Frankenstein’ wasn’t ACTUALLY the first one to make a ‘monster’ from spare parts.. he was just the idiot that got caught doing it.
After a moment I shrugged off my worries and managed to drag the book over to the side of the mattress.
It’s not like I’m going to use the nasty parts anyway.. same with the first book actually..
Hidden amongst the horror should be some really useful little spells and, if I’m as smart as I like to think I am, then I should be able to reverse engineer a lot of things in them to make new, better, not evil spells!
“Okay.. one more, then I’ll get to work.”
My eyes scanned around carefully and settled on one title in particular.
A wave of guilt washed over me but I suppressed it as best I could.
“'Magical Arts and Artistry'”
Trudy.. I was going to do that new window for her..
I hope she’s not freaking out or anything?
I did kind of just.. disappear on her.
Come to think of it I should probably call Sarah too, before she worries.
I’m not used to people being able to tell when I go off for some alone time to calm down.
My hand went down to grab my phone but I patted soft material and my hip instead.
..oh yeah.. no phone.. no pockets..
She’ll.. she’ll be fine.. right?
She never used to worry too much when I went off on missions.
John is there, he can protect them until I get back.
This is important!
Mum.. with mum, I’ll be back before the weekend.
She can have her big family reunion thing and I’ll be there with Sarah to give support or whatever.
They’ll all be fine.
They don’t need me.
I stared hard at the cover of ‘Magical Arts and Artistry’.
I know I’m in a rush but.. a little light reading before bed wouldn’t hurt.. right?
Feeling both guilty and a little pleased I tossed the Art book onto the mattress too, then made my way over and settled in to work.
I have two days before Friday.
Sarah can probably cover for me until then.
She won’t be happy about it but I need to get an edge again!
I.. I need to prioritise.
Her happiness isn’t worth her safety like this, not when it would be my fault if she got hurt!
It’s pretty obvious that, as a mage, if I die it’s a lot less of a problem then if SHE does.
I’ll just reincarnate.. like Al did..
“Enough of that, Read!”
I nodded at my own admonishment and cracked open the ‘drowning in their own blood’ book.
The first page had a rather graphic image of the books subject matter.
I couldn’t help but wince a little at the bubble text around the image showing simple phrases like ‘Ha!’ and ‘So hilarious, right?!’ to show the authors opinions on the matter.
I’ve always wondered about the sanity of magical book publishers.. who approves this sort of thing?
Awakened mages don’t usually bother with writing books and the non-awakened ones that DO bother tend to be a bit.. unhinged..
Maybe.. maybe it’s a problem with writers in general?
I’ve never really met one before so it’s hard to tell objectively I guess.
“Chapter one ‘Entrails for an Entrée’.. lovely..”
It’s going to be a LONG few days.. I can just TELL..
![]() |
Some people are good at breaking down the walls you put up around yourself. Some of them take that phrase a bit too literally.. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Who writes an eight-hundred page book on how to make sure cauldron bottoms shine with a mirror finish without affecting the potions inside?”
The last few days have made me reassess Al’s priority’s in life a little.
It turns out that I’m.. that HE was a bit of a packrat.
Half the books in the ‘too dangerous for anyone to ever see again’ shelves are practically useless.
I mean.. okay.. maybe not USELESS.
From that ‘cauldron bottom’ book, I just learnt a spell that can cover any surface with a thick layer of magically non-reactive silver that’s buffed to a mirror like shine.
If I take the lines used for that spell, convert them into a spell matrix, apply a few runic translations and filter out the useless bits..
I could probably make a pretty devastating runic trap that, when triggered, would turn anyone or anything standing on it into a life sized, magically resistant silver statue.
My POINT is, the book doesn’t tell you how to do that!
MY twisted mind worked out how to do that, in theory at least.
The book is just a book, a book about ‘shiny cauldron bottoms’ written by a rather enthusiastic female mage called ‘Clearwater’..
I don’t get why Al would have put it on these shelves?
I don’t REMEMBER why I.. why HE put it on these shelves?
Hell, I don’t actually remember even getting the book in the first place!
I’m not sure if that’s just because I.. HE picked it up randomly and didn’t notice or if my memories of being Al are somehow.. slipping away?
I.. I don’t want to lose those memories..
I know I’m not technically Al.
I’ve calmed down about it a bit over the last two days of being in ‘deep research’ mode, but the fact remains that I’m not Al.
I’m the next incarnation of Arista, I just happen to have my brain wired in such a way that for all intents and purposes I might as well have BEEN Al, up to the point he died at least..
Since then my emotions, thought processes, even just general likes and dislikes have shifted dramatically through several extremes.
They’ve settled to a degree now, somewhere in the middle, but I’m still not the same person I was just over a week ago.
I.. I don’t like not knowing myself properly..
In an effort to counter all the problems that came with my- DAMN IT! -with HIS faulty awakening, Al learnt everything there was to know about himself.
I.. He.. ugg, pronouns are so annoying!!
I can’t keep doing this!
I don’t think of any of my other past-incarnations as ‘me’.
For some reason my brain is deeply entrenched with the idea that I AM Al!
While I know that my awakening wasn’t exactly normal either, being triggered by old magic and not requiring a rebirth, it still doesn’t-
I froze.
The head of steam I’d been building up over the ‘Al issue’ disappeared in an instant.
Something just..
..was that..?
THERE!
There it is again!
I climbed cautiously off the mattress and made my way into the next room.
The kitchen to my left was empty, from what I could see so was the toilet on the right.
Where could it..
THERE!
I almost broke into a sprint progressing down the hall past a few of the disused bunk rooms I sealed off years ago and towards the end of the hallway.
I’m sure it came from here.. I just..
The knocking sound came one more time.
My breath hitched a little as I finally realised where it was coming from.
The door!
How the.. I sealed that bloody thing up!
You wouldn’t believe how much hassle it was to get enough cement to fill the old stairwell leading down into this bunker without leaving an obvious paper trail!
In the middle of no-where Russia too!
There’s so much cement outside that door even I would struggle to clear a path out of here.
It would be easier to just blast a hole in the wall, dig sideways until I hit dirt and then dig up!
I held my breath and waited for the next knock to come but it seemed to be taking forever.
Without warning the hallway right in front of my face flashed with a bright blue light.
I could vaguely make out a humanoid figure inside the blue light but that didn’t help much.
I’m not ashamed to admit that I panicked.
I AM ashamed to admit that I screamed like a little girl, shut my eyes tight and swung out a fist in fear.
The blue light I could still see through my closed eyelids died out almost instantly.
There was a grunt, a rather masculine sounding yell of pain and something hit the old cement floor heavily.
All my training, all the hard work I’ve put in for the last two days disappeared for a moment.
I should be able to do so much to protect myself now but all I could manage was a whimper of fear.
This is MY bunker!
I’m meant to be safe here!
“For powers sake Hannah, why’d ya hit me?”
The voice from the thing on the floor felt familiar but sounded annoyed.
It took my panic idled mind a moment to register where I’d heard it before.
My eyes flew open and I stared at the crumpled body glaring up at me from the floor clutching his nose in obvious pain.
With a gasp that was part relief and part surprise I sunk to the floor, leaning heavily against the wall to catch a ragged breath.
I stared at his red nose and grumpy face for a moment more before letting out a slightly manic laugh of relief.
John!
Of COURSE it’s John!
If anyone was going to find me in the one place I knew was truly secure and safe from everyone it just HAD to be John didn’t it?!
“What the hell are you doing here John?!”
He glared at me a little more and rubbed his nose almost sulkily.
“You disappeared for a few days without warning, what did you think was going to happen?”
He sighed and dropped his hand from his nose to lay in his lap awkwardly.
It really looks red, I must have got a real good hit in on him there.. I.. I’m not sure why I’m conflicted between feeling sorry for that and just laughing at him instead..
“Trudy rushed to your house in a panic. She set Sarah off, who set your Mum off. Your mum contacted her family, Sarah contacted her big butter-ball friend Tor.”
I winced and diverted my eyes down to stare at my feet guiltily.
I didn’t think they’d react THAT badly..
“It wasn’t until I went around your house to check on you yesterday morning that they thought to mention you were missing to me..ME,you know.. the ONLY person who has a unblockable way to track you anywhere?..”
I winced again and had to resist the urge to move my hand down my back to self-consciously scratch the ‘don’t lie about your feelings’ brand he put on me in the temple.
“I’ll give you points for creativity. I got in this.. can you call this place a town?.. I got here last night but it took me a while to work out just how the hell you were apparently several meters down underneath a plain concrete floor in an abandoned tower block.”
He winced this time and glanced up a little at the ceiling.
“Can’t say much for your neighbours, a load of druggies and drunks.. all spoke Russian too. In the end I got frustrated and mesmerised the lot of them into leaving.”
He must have caught my frown despite the fact that I was purposefully not looking at him because he scoffed and folded his arms defensively over his chest.
“Oh please, they were wasting their lives here anyway! I added a compulsion to avoid narcotics of any kind for the next few years too, so it’s not like I didn’t help them in exchange!”
He shifted his eyes away from me and huffed to himself.
“.. I knew you’d get annoyed if I didn’t..”
My lips twitched a little despite myself.
He did that for me.
I know Max and I know John too.
Neither of them would normally have bothered trying to help those people, especially if he was already in a bad mood.
“Thanks for not hurting them..”
He scoffed again and glared at me but there was no heat to it this time.
“You can thank me by coming home quickly. I promised that sister of yours I’d bring you back by tonight, she’s pretty scary when she wants to be.. for a non-mage at least..”
I didn’t bother trying to hide the giggle that slipped out at the idea of Sarah threatening John over me.
It felt silly in concept but I could easily see it happening.
Sarah’s got a pretty healthy fear of most mages, which is completely rational, but she DOES tend to forget to be afraid of things if she’s angry enough.
“I was going to come home today anyway.”
He paused and stared at me hard for a moment.
“Why’d you run off like that?”
I hissed in a breath between my teeth and nervously fiddled with my hands.
I really don’t want to explain it to him.
I barely understand everything that’s going on in my head at the moment and I’m not sure how John will handle me telling him that I’m not technically ‘Al’ after that big speech he gave about losing his best friend the other day..
“I don’t have to tell you..”
He shot me an almost playful glare this time which is a step up at least.
“You want to though. You never say you ‘don’t have to do’ something unless you already know that you WANT to do it.”
His damn smug smile annoyed me for a moment.
It wasn’t Max’s sharp smug look, definitely more of a ‘teenaged John’ look.
The same look he used to give me when he thought he’d outsmarted me in some way.
“I want to do a lot of things when you’re involved but I resist them all the time, this can be one of them.”
I perked an eyebrow up at him challengingly and my lips twitched into a hint of a smile.
He smiled back.
After a moment he gave a dramatic shrug in return.
“Have it your way..”
He waggled his eyebrows suggestively.
“So.. there are a lot of ‘things’ you want to do involving me huh?”
I caught the potential double meaning a second later and blushed so hard it felt like my ears were burning.
“..Pervert..”
He waggled his eyebrows again.
His smile was kind of infectious, I found myself copying it, just a little.
“Ain’t nothin’ wrong with a man appreciating true beauty when he sees it..”
It felt like he was quoting someone there but I have no idea who it could be if he was.
It didn’t help my blush anyway.
..Stupid, traitorous new body!..
I should in NO way find it flattering to be complimented on my looks considering this isn’t even my face!
The fact that it’s John is even worse, and slightly creepy considering the way he acted before.
..Try telling my blushing cheeks that though!..
I didn’t say anything to argue the point though.
Knowing John, he’d only take it as a challenge anyway.
We both settled into a light, comfortable silence for a second and smiled awkwardly at each other again.
The moment was broken when a heavy clump of what sounded like cement crashed to the floor outside the door.
We both jumped a little and turned to stare at it in surprise.
“ah.. sorry about that.. second time this week I’ve broken through the front of a building to reach you faster.. this is quickly becoming a bad habit.”
He sniggered at his own joke and I felt a giggle bubble up in response but squished it as best I could.
It took me a moment to get this suddenly appearing, annoying, new ‘giggle reflex’ firmly under control again.
When I managed it I fixed him with a semi-serious stare.
“This was my favorite hiding place, ya know? It’s pretty much useless now. Someone’s bound to come investigate where all the ex-druggies came from if nothing else..”
He shrugged a little and shot me a grin that I think he intended to look in some way endearing.
Needless to say it didn’t work.
“We can move your stuff into one of my places, for storage, until you have a new hiding place at least.”
I frowned at him and shot a cautious glance back at the main room.
I know we’re trying to do this whole ‘trusting John’ thing and all.. but.. some of those books..
If Max got his hands on some of those books I dread to think what could happen.
It’s nice to think that there’s this big divide between them where John is a completely separate person from Max but it’s simply not true.
As far as I can see, John is what happens when Max is calm and feeling playful.
I’ve seen nothing indicating that I’m wrong in that opinion so far.
“I take it you have a ‘library of the forbidden’ back there huh?”
I shot him a dirty look.
..mind-reading asshole..
“Oh please, every awakened mage has a ‘library of the forbidden’ somewhere. It’s like a rite of passage as you get older”
He pushed himself to his feet and jogged off deeper into the bunker.
I clumsily scrambled to my feet to chase after him.
“Damn it John, leave my books alone!”
He just laughed and disappeared around the doorframe into my study room.
By the time I’d caught up to him he was already half way down the second shelf running his finger along the titles with an amused look on his face.
The moment he spotted me he started speaking his thoughts aloud.
His tone of voice made it pretty obvious that he was in some way mocking me.
“Got it, got it, got it, I have the original print of this one!.. got it, got it..”
He paused for a second and cocked an eyebrow in surprise as a wide smile spread across his face.
Before I could work out what amused him so much he yanked a book from the shelves and brandished it at my nose like a sword.
“The modern mages guide to sex, maximum female pleasure edition?”
His grin looked almost painful as he stared at me, his eyes demanding an answer to the unspoken accusation.
“Give me that!”
I snatched it from his hand and tossed it over onto the mattress.
Even knowing that he was doing it on purpose to get a rise out of me I couldn’t really fight down the blush that seemed determined to turn my face into a tomato!
“Get out of here John.. and leave my damn books alone!”
He gave a non-committal grunt but he’d already turned back to the bookshelf.
This time he seemed to be trying to take it all in at a glance.
I opened my mouth to yell at him again but he spun back to me and raised his arms in surrender.
Almost too casually he made his way out of the room and into my little kitchen area.
“Homemaking for the hopeless? How to kill a dragon with a kind smile? Is it legal to get ‘familiar’ with your familiar?..”
He didn’t seem capable of wiping the stupid amused look off his face.
“Shut up..”
My ears feel like they’re on fire!
“Okay, I’ll admit it, you had me going for a minute there.. How long have you been planning this? You didn’t do this whole disappearing act just to pull a prank on me, did you?”
My head snapped up so quickly to stare at him that my neck hurt a little bit.
What is he..
..oh..
..oh that’s too good!..
..I’m not this lucky, am I?..
“The look on your face would have been worth it if I had, but no, I just needed to get away and clear my head a bit, ya know?”
He nodded as if he understood.
I had to resist the urge to sigh in relief.
That could have been embarrassing.
I realised pretty quickly in my ‘study’ time over the last few days that a lot of the books that Al considered dangerous or in desperate need of protecting from the world are a bit.. stupid?
Or embarrassing..
Or highly inappropriate..
I still can’t remember where half of them came from!
I think I-
I think AL used to just grab every book he could get his hands on when missions were over.
I’m pretty sure he never got around to actually sorting through them all at least.
I’d like to think I’d remember sorting through all of THAT lot if nothing else!
“Is it even worth moving any of this stuff?”
John picked up my coffee can and sniffed it disdainfully.
I sighed, self-consciously running a hand up to my hair and catching it a little in the messy tangles up there.
A yelp of pain came out of my mouth as I tried to pull my fingers lose.
After a moment I gave up and went for the easy option instead.
With a pull from my core and swirl of the built up magic in my body I let off a relatively small golden dome.
My control’s gotten a lot better over the last few days.
It’s hard to concentrate on reading when you’re bubbling over with excess magic, so after the first time I ended up wasting a few hours blissing out on the mattress, I spent a while focusing on giving off smaller, more regular bursts of magic instead of the big overwhelming ones.
On the plus side I’ve worked out the approximate thresholds for the different effects I seem to produce with the diversion so I can decide what should happen..sometimes.
The burst I just let off is enough to clean me and my clothes up in general.
I wanted it for my hair obviously, with its new length I get atrocious bed-head in the morning now. It’s nice to be able to clean myself without going all out or leaving myself a quivering pile of joy on the floor.
John watched me with a bit of surprise as my hair smoothed itself out into silky strands.
I pulled my hand out of it just in time to feel it fluff up with body and light curls.
“That is possibly the weirdest spell I’ve ever seen..”
He didn’t seem to notice my glare, he appeared to be stuck on staring at my hair in slight awe.
“It’s like a healing spell but there’s.. I don’t know.. it’s WEIRD..”
My glare went up another notch.
I do NOT like being referred to as being in any way ‘weird’!
“My hair was a mess.. drop it!”
My voice must have dropped an octave or two into something scary because he quickly leaned away from me and nodded hard in agreement as if I’d threatened him.
“Back to the topic at hand, you’re right, most of this is junk. I have a few bits I want to take with me and I’m keeping the books too..”
My glare matched my tone, almost daring him to argue the point.
He didn’t argue.
His hands went up in a ‘surrender’ gesture again.
His lips still twitched slightly in amusement at the mention of the books though.
As much as I don’t want to admit it, he’s made his original point pretty well.
After thinking about it a little, my collection of books isn’t THAT impressive or dangerous.
It’s not surprising that he owns all the useful and non-stupid ones already too.
He’s had a lot longer to build up his collection, better sources to get books from as well.
When it comes to ancient and forbidden knowledge, it pays to be on the wrong side of the morality and sanity sadly..
“Make a bag of holding and we’ll head back to Klamath Falls then.”
I glared at him for that one, who does he think I am?
We don’t have the TIME for me to make a bottomless bag strong enough to hold all my books without having the enchantments rip themselves apart after a few minutes!
It takes DAYS to make that sort of thing.
He must have seen the disbelief on my face because he sighed heavily.
Picking up my coffee can again he took it over to the sink and washed it out.
When he deemed it clean enough he placed it on an open palm and ran two fingers of his other hand around the rim of the can.
As usual when John’s nearby I had my basic magic senses open.
I let out a gasp of surprise as I felt a build-up of power in the coffee can that seemed to come from nowhere.
He finished the circle around the rim with a flourish and gently flicked it with a single finger, making the can ring out a little.
I almost wish I had my magesight active, the power I felt building up faded to near nothing with no visible signs of why.
“Here.”
He sounded so casual as he held the can out to me.
“Put your books in there. Much better than a bag of holding, no-one ever thinks to check the coffee can.”
He can’t just!.. How the HELL did he!..
“What the hell?! You can’t just rub something and flick it to do an enchantment like that John!”
His face scrunched up in confusion.
“It’s against the rules of magic! ‘Method forms desire’, you can’t just push magic into something and make it do what you want!”
He stared at me with a look of total bewilderment on his face.
Why’s he so confused?!
HE’S the one that did something impossible!
You can’t just touch things and enchant them on the fly!
It requires time, effort and a lot of maths to get anything done with magic.
It’s one of the ‘Golden rules’.
You don’t get something for nothing.
The power of a spell is directly proportional to the method you use to cast it!
If you write out a ritual circle with crayon it will work but it will be barely a tenth of the power you would get from the same ritual if you wrote it using a specially blended chalk stick mixed with fluids specifically chosen to enhance the ritual!
‘Method forms desire’ is the short hand for it but the general point is that if you want something you have to build up symbolic connections and layer more of them on top of each other to guarantee the spell will go off well.
If that limit wasn’t true, why would we ever bother casting spells through our lines in the first place?!
Your lines are your body’s natural way of creating order from the chaos that is magic
While they help simplify things and make it easier to learn spells from others by offering a point of reference you can follow at first, they also limit the true potential of magic.
That’s why wild magic is so dangerous.
There are no limits to what wild magic can or will do at any one time, even when it’s being shaped or controlled by a mage!
======
“Breath Hannah..”
His words jolted me out of my near panic like a bucket of ice cold water.
I had to force my chest to heave a little until a breath finally burst out of me, leaving me to pant and try to recover from the lack of oxygen.
I stared at John with wide, lost eyes.
“How did you do that John? You.. I.. you BROKE magic!”
He laughed.
The asshole LAUGHED at me!
“It’s not funny!”
He sighed and fixed me with a serious look that stalled any more yells I could think to throw at him.
“You really have NO idea about magic do you?”
I glared at him hard.
It almost hurt to hear him say something like that.
Of course I know about magic!
I’m a mage too damn it!
I’m a locus point as well, even John can’t claim to be as powerful as that!
“I’ll let you in on a little secret Hannah..”
He moved into my personal space a bit and fixed me with that same unsettlingly serious stare from earlier.
“If you’re powerful enough.. the rules don’t apply..”
He stared hard into my eyes.
I flinched a little and took a step back.
That can’t be right.. magic.. magic has rules.
Stupid rules at times but they’re still rules!
“I’ll get your books, than we can get you back home.”
John seemed somehow disappointed by my reaction.
He trudged past me and into my study without another word.
After a moments pause I followed him.
He ran a finger along the spines of the books on my shelves casually.
As he moved along, the books he’d touched started moving from the shelves and slipping into the coffee can.
I didn’t think they would fit honestly.
Most, if not all of the books on these shelves are bigger in both width and height then the rim of the can.
That didn’t seem to matter though, the books came up to the can’s opening and seemed to almost shrink as they sank into it.
Within a minute he’d gathered all of the books while I stood by watching in awe.
“Anything else to add?”
I jumped a little at his voice but quickly moved around the room.
I don’t really feel comfortable at the moment.
I don’t understand how he’s doing this trick with the coffee can and it’s got me a little on edge..
I grabbed the photo-frames from the side table and watched as they slid into the coffee can without a fuss.
A few pieces of Al’s old discarded clothing joined them a moment later.
Out of curiosity more than need I grabbed the pillows and comforter from the mattress.
They didn’t even get slightly caught on the rim as I pushed them in, all without a hint of resistance.
John seemed to have gained back his earlier humor watching me test the limits of his strange coffee can ‘bag of holding’.
“Done?”
I glanced around the room once more and sighed to myself loudly.
I think that’s everything, everything important at least.
I guess.. it’s time to face the music?
“How annoyed is Sarah?”
His wince said more than an actual explanation could.
“If things kick off, are you more likely to help or make it worse for your own amusement?”
He tried to look offended for a moment but quickly gave it up to offer a naughty grin instead.
“I promise to act as a peacekeeper between both sides if things get bad.”
Huh.. better than I was expecting?..
At least he won’t actively be trying to make more trouble for me.
“That’s surprisingly mature of you.. thanks John.”
He shrugged and waved off my thanks as if they weren’t needed.
..I’m still not used to this side of him anymore..
“How are we getting back?”
He walked out into my kitchen area and cleared a space on the floor.
“Bulla warp, I set up a temporary marker just outside the ward line of your house.”
Good thinking.
Bulla warps are nice if you remember to prepare them.
Bulla is Latin for ‘Bubble’; they’re named after the way they work.
Unlike a normal warp they create a ‘bubble’ of magic around the caster before actually starting the warping process.
It’s a lot more stable and reliable in practice.
The only drawback is that you need to place down a marker before using it.
The marker you form will only work for you and they tend to fade after a few days or disappear after a single use.
You can’t have more than one active at any point either or else you can get confused and end up sending half of your atoms to one waypoint and half to the other one.. not a nice situation..
I tend to forget to put a marker down most of the time, it’s not hard to do but it’s also something that you have to be pretty paranoid to do often unless your planning for a quick return journey.
The last time I DID remember to place one down that actually came in handy was in Sarah’s hospital room before we went off looking for the ‘el diablo’ that turned out to be John.
I kind of wish I’d thought of it when I was at home, it could have made escaping the handy man a lot easier.
Yet again I was comfortable and didn’t see the need to bother.. sloppy rookie mistake..
“Hold on tight.”
He put the coffee can into my hands and draped an arm around my shoulders.
Normally I’d get angry at him for doing it but Physical contact with anyone you’re bringing along in a Bulla warp helps a lot.
He squeezed my slightly tighter.
I took in a gasp of breath and held it hard.
It helps to fight off motion sickness at the other end.
For a moment a nearly invisible bubble formed up around us and then the world turned blue.
======
“Ugg..”
The world came back together leaving us in a tree lined area I vaguely recognise as being down the hill from our house, closer to the resort.
I think I used to take a shortcut through here to get the bus in the morning.
My knees gave out and I ended up staring at the ground, trying not to throw up.
I HATE being the passenger while warping.
It’s one of the few things that brings on my motion sickness these days..
Well.. that, riding on a Gryphon, airplanes in general and Sarah’s insane driving..
I’ll admit it doesn’t SEEM like a short list when you put it that way, but it’s better than it used to be when I was little at least!
“You want to take a break?”
I shot John a sideways glance.
He wasn’t being sarcastic, despite the amusement in his voice.
“I’ll be okay.”
I vented a little magic from my lines, just enough to take the edge off the ill feelings.
John frowned at me but didn’t say anything about it.
“When we get to your house I’ll go in first. If you go in without giving some kind of warning Sarah’s likely to try to strangle you or something.”
His lips twitched up a little.
I’m not sure if he was joking or not sadly.
Knowing Sarah as well as I do.. she’s just about as likely to smother me in hugs and kisses the moment she sees me as she is to strangle me at this point.
She’s never really been predictable with her reactions to stress, especially when I’m involved.
..Oh well, no use worrying about it now..
I needed some time away to clear my head a little and gather together some trump-card spells in case of emergencies so the trip was kind of unavoidable eventually.
I just happened to pick a bad time to freak out and decided to use the chance while I had it.
I’m nowhere near done yet.
Improving yourself has to be a constant job, the moment you stop improving your skills you get comfortable and then you get sloppy..
Ignoring the slight frustration I could feel building up in my chest for having allowed myself to get ‘sloppy’ lately, I glanced around us to get my bearings.
“Lead on MacDuff!”
I waved past John through the trees in the general direction of our house.
He snorted in amusement but didn’t argue with me.
I know the phrase is wrong and it’s actually misquoted from Macbeth but the phrase has a meaning of its own these days.
I have no doubt it was a mistake at first, probably used because someone messed up the original line and didn’t want to admit it.
That tends to happen a lot with language if you live long enough to see a few generations worth of changes go by.
“Lady’s first..”
He lifted his hand ahead of us and tucked his other arm behind his back like a nobleman of old.
After a moments consideration I gently slipped my hand into his and gave a curtsy worthy of the French courts.
We lasted a few seconds of formality before we both smiled at each other and dropped the act to walk side by side up the hill instead.
It’s nice to have someone who not only gets my weird moments but understands where they tend to come from too.
I got the curtsy from Anise’s memories, I have no doubts he got the nobleman pose from Max’s too.
Without moving my head I shot a glance at John.
He seemed to be relaxed and content as we walked up the hill in silence.
I shifted a hip slightly and bumped him as he took his next step forward.
For a moment he wobbled but eventually managed to stagger back into some form of stability without landing flat on his face.
I’d expected him to glare at me or something but, if anything, he just seemed more amused.
He cut his eyes over to me and let a hint of a smile cross his face.
..It really is nice to have someone around that gets me, to some degree..
======
“Stay here”
I opened my mouth to argue but ended up closing it with a huff.
We agreed that he would go in first.
I just don’t like being treated like a semi-obedient puppy..
John disappeared into the house for a moment.
I’d barely managed to shift my hips into a more comfortable position to wait for him before the door burst open again and Sarah came sprinting from the house.
For a crucial moment I hesitated.
The look on her face was really confusing.
I couldn’t work out if she was happy or angry, I don’t think she could either at this point honestly.
My hesitation came back to haunt me when she hit the path in front of me and kicked off in a diving tackle that threw us both onto the grass.
Luckily instinct, and some remnants of my training, kicked in because I managed to roll us with the movement to avoid too much pain.
We came to a stop slightly down the slope of our garden with me on top.
Sarah panted hard for a moment and then gave an almighty heave to the left.
I let out a yelp as my back hit the ground again and she shifted her legs to keep me pinned underneath her.
“What the HELL did you think you were doing huh?!”
Her voice came out as an angry growl but her eyes looked more sad and worried than anything else.
“I had to get away for-”
The glare that bloomed on her face made my weak defence trail off into silence.
“Twins protect Twins! You go running off somewhere, you take me with you damn it!”
I flinched a little at her yell but couldn’t exactly move away from her with my arms and legs pinned under her larger frame.
“You.. you scared me Han.. I had no idea WHAT was going through your head?!”
Her eyes seemed bright with unshed tears.
“Don.. Don’t EVER do that to me again!..”
She gave up all presence at that point, her arms gave out and she landed heavily on top of me.
She shifted and pulled me into a tight hug.
She cried for a while and held on to me as if I’d disappear the moment she let go.
With my arm’s now clear I shifted a little and cautiously moved them up to pat her on the back.
I’d hug her but I’m still stuck underneath her which makes that a difficult proposition.
Sarah settled down from full on crying into sniffles pretty quickly after that but didn’t let me go in the slightest.
We just kind of lay there on the grass, I think she needs the comfort that physical contact is providing most at this point honestly.
======
“Arista Hannah Margaret Cooper!”
..Uh oh..
When did I gain another middle name??
“Just WHAT did you think you were doing young lady?!”
Mum stamped her way out into the garden, hands on hips and face set in a fierce scowl.
“You disappeared! For DAYS! No call, no note, no.. no ANYTHING!”
Sarah eased her death grip on me and rolled to the side to get out of the line of fire.
Never let it be said my sister is dumb, she knows when to run away from danger.. most of the time at least..
“YOU are GROUNDED Missy!”
..what?..
..No seriously.. what?!.
“No TV! No phone calls! No books! No magic!.. for.. for a month!”
Mum stumbled over her words a little at the end there for some reason.
Is she seriously trying to ground me?!
I’m an ADULT damn it!
She can’t GROUND me!
“Don’t give me that look! Your sixteen, I know you think your know better but you don’t!”
Her hands balled into angry fists on her hips.
“I’ve been too lenient with you lately; I never would have let Sarah get away with all the lies and hiding things that you’ve been trying to pull off lately!”
She finally came to a stop in front of me and glared hard.
“Well that stops NOW! You’re going to get your butt in that house, pack your bags and be ready to leave within the hour!”
..what?..
Is.. is she kicking me out?.. again..
Not again!
Not now.. now that we’ve finally started reconnecting in some messed up way!.. not-
“We’re going to the farm early, I called your Grandma for help finding you and she’s just as angry as I am young lady! You just WAIT until she gets her hands on you!”
Oh.. oh.. that’s..
Well, it’s not ‘good’ but at least she isn’t.. ya know?..
“Get moving!”
I jumped at her final shout and instinctively scrambled to my feet.
With a cautious look back at Sarah, who seemed to be trying to blend into the ground somewhat unsuccessfully, I trudged my way towards the house under the watchful eye of mum.
John stood near the backdoor with his arms folded.
Judging by the slight upturn to his lips he found the sight of me being treated like a child somewhat amusing.
“Wipe that smug look off your face Max, you’re coming too! My mother wants a word with the pair of you. Don’t argue, I already cleared it with Lily and Jim.”
I didn’t smile!
I felt amused enough by the stunned look that came over John’s face to smile but I didn’t, honest!
There are times when you don’t smile and this is one of them.
The last thing I need is Mum to notice.. she’d probably go off on another rant and ground me for life at this point!
..I can’t believe she’s GROUNDING me..
As I made my way upstairs to my new room my anger built up to a point that I could feel my magic bubbling away, begging to be let loose.
This is SO not fair!
She can’t GROUND me!
I’m twenty-four years old!
I needed to get away for a few days to calm down that’s all.
She can’t PUNISH me for that!
I’ve been doing it for years, just like this, and no-ones even batted an eyelash before!
By the time I reached my room I was stomping my feet, I could feel it, but I didn’t particularly care enough to stop doing it.
How DARE she ground me!
SHE kicked ME out!
She lost the right to ground me years ago!
I glanced at the suitcase she’d left out for me to use on the bed and, after a moments consideration, gave it a shove so it fell loudly to the floor.
I know it’s petty but doing something felt better than nothing at this point, no matter how small the act of rebellion was.
My hands snagged the expanded bag that Edith gave me the other day from the foot of my bed.
I tossed it hard onto the bed and yanked it open angrily.
‘No books’.. yeah right!
She doesn’t know about THESE books at least!
I’ll have to thank Edith the next time I see her.
I opened my top draw and started gabbing bundles of underwear from inside to toss into the bag.
When I had all my draws clear I glanced at the bag thoughtfully.
I shifted my eyes to look at my wardrobe and back at the bag again.
It seems a shame to have an expanded bag and not at least TRY to fill it up, right?
The moment I had the wardrobe open I reconsidered my plan for a second.
There’s a LOT of clothes crammed in here at this point.
I’m pretty sure Mum’s been adding things when I’m not looking.
I don’t recognise half of the girly crap in here!
My eyes settled on the jeans I’d fought so hard to get the other day, folded up haphazardly at the bottom under all the other neatly hung stuff.
..It would be petty..
A childish sort of revenge honestly.. but..
SHE’S the one who wants to treat me like a child after all.. right?..
I cautiously made my way to the door and checked that the coast was clear.
I know exactly where to look too.
Mum may have purged the house of all things ‘Al’ years ago in her anger but I don’t think she knows about the box of old stuff I had tucked away in the attic!
She wants to treat me like a stroppy teenager?
She’ll GET a teenager!
======
It still amazes me how light this expanded bag is, considering I’ve got enough clothes to keep a family of five from needing to do a wash-load for a week shoved inside it at the moment.
I know the magic principles behind it and could quote them from memory if needed, but like a lot of things with magic there’s a difference between when you know ABOUT something and when you KNOW about it.
Experiencing the effects of a pretty impressive charm like this first hand is far more impressive then knowing what laws of physics it breaks and how!
I let the bag thump loudly down the stairs behind me and shuffled my way towards the kitchen.
I didn’t make bad time, considering I spent fifteen minutes in the attic searching for the right box!
Just as I reached the clear area by the kitchen Sarah walked out of it.
She took one look at me and sucked in a sharp breath of surprise.
“Are you INSANE..?!”
She shot over to my side and tried to lift my sweatshirt over my head as if taking it off at this point would make much of a difference.
While the clothes were a bit musty from age, a brief flash of my ‘fix-it’ golden aura cleared them up good as new.
From head to toe I’m in vintage ‘teenaged Al’ clothing.
Admittedly I kept a pair of my new undies and a sports-bra on under it all but I put a pair of boxer-shorts and a vest over them so TECHNICALLY I’ve got everything on correctly.
My.. Al’s favourite sneakers are a little loose on my dainty new feet so I had to pad them out by wearing three pairs of his old thick wool socks on my feet until they felt snug.
His jeans are far too baggy and long, I had to make several new holes in the belt and tighten it to a degree even I think is stupid before the jeans would stop slipping off my hips.
The legs got a similar treatment, it feels like I had to roll almost half of the legs into thick turn-ups before they stopped dragging on the floor as I walked.
The T-Shirt is really baggy, it drapes down almost to my knees.
It’s one of my old ‘Klamath Pelicans’ baseball shirts.
I used to love this thing.. for the year I actually got to play on the team at least..
I didn’t hit a growth spurt by the year after and coach had to drop me for players who had.. ya know.. muscles and stuff..
..STILL.. the colors nice at least!
It feels like Klamath Union High School liked to show off their ‘patriotic’ red and white on everything they could.
Over the top of THAT I’ve got Al’s favourite old hooded sweatshirt.
It swamps me obvious, I had to roll the sleeves up and it almost looks like a rather tacky dress with the length but it’s comfortable!.. AND it will piss Mum off too!
Serves her right for treating me like a kid!
“Han, hey don-”
I wiggled out of Sarah’s grip and made a break for the backdoor.
The moment I got out into the summer sun I let out a sigh.
I placed a rough enchantment on the vest and boxer-shorts to help deal with the heat of wearing so many layers.
I’m glad they worked.
As an added bonus I shouldn’t have to worry about the heat on the ride to wherever this ‘farm’ place is either, it’s like I’ve got my own personal air-conditioner build in under my clothes!
Sarah tried to stop me again but I shifted away from her hand and sprinted onto the grass around the side of the house.
I’m glad the expanded bag is so light, if it was any heavier she would have caught up to me when I reached the hill leading to our driveway.
The moment I crested the hill John spotted me.
He froze half way through loading a suitcase into the back of mum’s station wagon and his mouth dropped open a little.
I shot him a superior smirk and with a deft flick I perfected years ago I managed to get the hood of my sweatshirt to fly up and land over my head without touching it.
I let go of the expanded bag, shoved both my hands into the gaping pocket at the front of the sweatshirt and made my way over to him.
I could hear Sarah coming up behind me fast but the look on John’s face was just FAR too amusing to stop now.
“..Sup dude..”
For one long moment John’s eyes bulged a little at the greeting.
I’d grumbled those same words out as we met up outside school every morning for years.
He seemed to realise what I was doing pretty quickly because his face split into a mischievous grin.
He let the suitcase go, leaving it sticking awkwardly out of the trunk.
It shifted a little but to my surprise it didn’t fall somehow.
He closed the last few steps between us and rubbed his hand down hard on the hood, messing up my hair in the process.
I don’t mind though.
..Nostalgia can take away the annoyance from a lot of things it seems..
“Borrowing your big brothers clothes again I see?”
In any other situation I’d at least glare at him for that comment but I know why he’s saying it.
He used to tease me with that exact same phrase every time I wore some baggy clothes to school.
We shared a momentary smile as our eyes connected.
I know I’ve said it already, but I’ve missed this.
It’s nice to have someone who knows where my weirdness comes from and accepts it for what it is.
Sarah finally caught up to us.
“Get that off before Mum see’s you!”
She frantically tried to yank my sweatshirt over my head but she paused when she saw the Pelicans shirt underneath.
Her moment of indecision and surprise coincided perfectly with Mum making her way out of the garage, another suitcase being dragged behind her.
“Max can you fit this one in t-”
She spotted me and froze.
“ARI!”
She sounded offended and angry.
GOOD!
Serves her right!
She wants to treat me like a rebellious teenager, that’s what she’s gonna get!
“Mother!”
I snapped back at her, my jaw twitching in amusement.
She took in a long, slow, frustrated breath and let go of the suitcase to walk closer to me.
She eyed up my outfit for a moment and finally settled on glaring at me.
I glared back, the challenge written on my face.
Go on! Say it!
What are you going to do?
You already GROUNDED me!
“Get in the car.”
Her voice was lacking in any emotion but I could see a strange jumble of them flit across her eyes for a second.
I opened my mouth to argue but before I could her eyes hardened and her glare went up another notch.
“NOW young lady!”
My legs started moving before my brain quite caught up with them.
After a moment’s hesitation I carried on towards the car, my body slouched over moodily.
Turning back after she managed to get such an obvious reaction out of me would just look pathetic at this point.
Better to choose my battles.
I already won this round with the clothes anyway.
I know that SHE knows where they came from.
I know it’s probably annoying her every second that I’m wearing them.. annoying her more than the idea of being ‘grounded’ is annoying me right now at least!
I popped the door on the left-rear side of the car open and slid in, slamming it hard afterwards.
My body huddled up to the now closed door and I rolled down the window to let some air in.
With a huff that even I thought seemed childish I set my chin on my arm and stared out at the tree’s lining the road.
Everyone else seemed focused on getting stuff packed and loaded but I stayed in the car like I was told to.
It’s not like I can help much anyway, I’m grounded after all, no magic allowed.
They have John though, so it’s not like they NEED my help for that sort of thing right now.
======
The car rocked as John slammed the trunk shut.
He moved around to the right-hand side and popped the door open.
For a moment he peered in at me cautiously.
I shot him a disdainful look but couldn’t fight back the slight smile that came when he leaned back out of the doorway clutching his heart as if he’d been shot by my glare.
At least someone’s having fun with this whole mess..
I can’t believe I thought coming home after a few days ‘studying abroad’- Definitely NOT hiding, I was STUDYING damn it! -I can’t believe I thought I could just breeze back in with a minor telling off from Sarah..
I forgot about Mum.. well.. not so much ‘forgot’ as.. discounted her I guess?..
She’s not had a say in my life for so long and I’ve spent a LONG time learning to not think about her when possible.
It’s weird having to add her back into situations.
It’s even weirder that she actually CARES what happens to me now!
I know that she doesn’t really KNOW that I was Al before.. even if that fact in-itself is up for debate at this point.. but she’s still overreacting!
I bet if I was a boy she wouldn’t have even noticed!
..She never did when I was a teenager the first time around..
Half the times I did a ‘favor’ for Sarah as we got older it consisted of dressing up as her and killing an evening in her room under mum’s not-so-watchful eye while she was out doing whatever she was doing.
Mum never even thought, in all that time before we got caught, to question where ‘Al’ was.
She never seemed to go check on me, even if she did she would have found an empty room but she never bothered questioning that either..
..It hurts..
It hurts that she cares so much now when she didn’t before..
It hurts that she’s treating me like some stupid emotional teenager!
It hurts.. it hurts that she might have a point?..
I didn’t plan properly when I left.
I reacted emotionally to the situation and used my magic to escape without thinking.
I stayed away using flawed logic that was more an attempt to vindicate my decisions then it was ACTUAL logic!
I.. I don’t like this..
I miss being Al.
Everything was simpler when I was Al.
He never had these kinds of problems!
The only person Al had to worry about was Sarah, even then it was only enough to make sure she didn’t get herself killed!
I shot a glance over at John.
He seemed to be waiting for me to notice him again.
My eyes trailed over him for a second and, much to my frustration, I liked what I saw.
When he’s not being an arrogant, selfish, crap spewing idiot!.. just.. I dunno.. the understanding warm little smile on his face is reassuring, ya know?..
I looked away from him and stared out the window hard.
I could hear him shuffle in his seat a little but didn’t look back.
“Are you going to be okay?”
His hand rested gently on my exposed forearm to get my attention.
“..Yeah..”
I didn’t look back at him.
I know he wants me to.. but not right now.
The last few days have been so nice and peaceful.
All I had was my thoughts to contend with and they were easy to drown out if I read enough books.
I’m not used to him being here like this.. I was only gone a few days but it’s thrown me off completely with just how different everything is now..
John shifted on the seat again and his free arm gently moved down to go around my shoulders.
I went ramrod straight and shot my head around to glare at him.
The glare eased as I saw the open look on his face.
He wasn’t making a move on me or something stupid like that.
He was.. he was just..
I felt my eyes blur a little before I realised what I was doing.
My next breath came out in a ragged huff that made my lips tremble.
His hand on my shoulder squeezed a little and he gave me a soft pull towards himself.
That was all I needed.
I rolled my body into his hug and buried my face in his shoulder.
..At least like this he can’t see me cry..
I hate this stupid body.
I hate this stupid life!
I hate.. I HATE..
“shh..”
He rocked me a little awkwardly in the seat and squeezed just a little bit more on his hug.
“It’ll be okay. If the worst comes to the worst, we can warp out and make a break for Mexico.. I hear it’s easy to find a new life on the run there..”
Despite myself.. despite the tears and the frustration and.. and the pain..
I snorted out a little giggle at his words.
“There we go..”
His breath hitched in his chest for a moment.
He’s trying to hide it but he was silently laughing too.
A smile spread on my face and I couldn’t resist burying it back into his shoulder a little harder.
I don’t want him to see me smiling because he said something stupid to cheer me up.. he already knows it worked but it’s the principle of the thing!
We stayed huddled up together like that for a while.
I shifted my body into a more comfortable position and stretched out in the warm sunlight streaming through the car’s side window.
..I shouldn’t find this as nice as I do..
My head shifted a little more and John gently brushed a lose strand of hair back so it wouldn’t drape annoyingly across my face.. it was kind of sweet of him..
His magic feels nice too.. I’ve not felt him this calm and content before.
..He has really comfortable magic when he’s calm..
I sniffed in a deep breath and let it out in one long gust.
I’m not sure how long we stayed like that but I know at some point I drifted off into a nap with a smile on my face.
..The smile probably didn’t leave, even after I fell asleep honestly..
======
“That’s adorable..”
I jolted up in surprise at the sudden voice.
My head jerked around to stare out the window and I came nose to nose with Sarah.
She had her phone out, having obviously just taken a photo of us, and her eyes were bright with glee.
Before I could yell at her John grunted and gave me a tug.
I yelped a little when his tug pulled me off balance and I ended up crashing into him.
His nose met my forehead with a painful ‘thump’.
It seemed to take him a moment to realise what had happened.
His hand shot off my back and came up with his other one to cup his nose while he shouted out in pain.
“Ugg, damn it Hannah! What have you got against my nose?!”
I puffed up angrily and glared back at him.
“What makes you think it was MY fault?!”
He lowered his face a little, just enough that he could look at me through squinted eyes.
“Who else is it likely to be..?”
His grumbled words were flat.
I could hear the disbelief just pouring from his tone of voice.
“Argh!”
With a growled yell I shoved him hard so he ended up rocking sideways and falling across the backseat in a messy sprawl.
“You’re such an ASS!”
He didn’t get up straight away.
He seemed more focused on grumbling to himself and fiddling with his hurt nose.
Sarah snorted in amusement which really didn’t help things.
“Don’t YOU start either!”
She stepped away from the window and put her hands up in surrender.
She still looked like she found the whole thing funny though.
..Stupid Sarah!.. Stupid John!..
I huffed to myself and folded my arms over my chest.
After another awkward second I shifted my arms again so they were below my chest.
..stupid body.. can’t even fold my arms right!..
Sarah giggled quietly to herself and popped the passenger side door open so she could get in.
She tried to catch my eye in the rear-view mirror but I purposefully looked away from her and stared out at the trees.
Mum chose that moment to come out of the house.
She made her way around the car and slid into the driver’s seat with a sigh.
I could feel her eyes on me for a moment but didn’t turn around.
My arms tightened slightly under my chest and I grit my teeth down a little harder.
Let her stare!
I’m not apologising for wearing some clothes she disapproves of!
If I’m being petty and childish then so is SHE!
I could hear Mum sigh after a long moments pause, but she finally turned on the engine.
John groaned a little as the car shook into motion, I can tell he’s faking it at this point though.
He just wants attention.. most likely he wants me to apologise and baby him a little.
Here I was thinking I was the childish one!
Sarah made a noise from the passenger seat.
She seemed to be trying to get my attention too.
What is this?!
I go away for a few days and suddenly, look who’s the popular one everyone wants to talk to?!
..Yeah.. I know it’s not funny but I feel a bit better by making light of it all..
After a long awkward silence as Mum pulled us onto the street and started up the stretch to the crossing Sarah finally cracked.
She reached out and flicked the radio on.
Naturally mum had it tuned to some soppy ‘oldies’ station with a man crooning away about love or something but none of us really cared enough to talk about changing it.
As we turned right at the crossing and made our way towards the resort I shuffled a little deeper into my corner of the car.
This is going to be a fun journey!
I hope this ‘farm’ place is nearby.
Knowing my luck it’ll be on the far side of the moon AND Mum will want to ‘talk’ the entire way!
I shot a glare over at John.
He’s still moping about, looking for sympathy.
I pushed my foot sideways and nudged his leg to get his attention.
He looked up at me with hopeful eyes but they dimmed when he saw the unamused look on my face.
With a, seemingly monumental, effort he pushed himself up into a sitting position and shuffled over so he could belt himself in properly.
I KNEW he was faking it!
“..Asshole..”
It felt like I barely breathed the word but I knew he’d catch it.
His eyebrow perked up and he shot me an amused look.
“..Abusive Bitch..”
My face unintentionally split into a wide smile.
I shifted a little to turn my body away from him and cupped a hand over my mouth to hide the smile as I stared out the window at all the tree’s whipping by.
It’s nice to have someone who understands my kind of crazy again.
..Even if it HAS to be John of all people..
![]() |
There's a reason it's called 'driving' you crazy..
Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Are we there yet?”
I had to push down a giggle as John slumped childishly in his seat.
Sarah twitched in the passenger seat but I think Mum found him amusing at least.
“We’ve only been driving for a few hours John..”
I know Sarah’s trying to sound reasonable, but reasonable people don’t talk through gritted teeth.
..It really IS fun to see him annoying someone OTHER than me for once..
I can understand him getting bored too.
For some reason Mum took us through town and instead of pulling right onto the freeway she went around the far side of Upper Klamath Lake onto the US-97 northbound.
The breeze from the Lake was refreshing for the fifteen minutes we hugged the water line but the road turned off at Madoc Point far too quickly into a long string of very boring empty fields on one side and view-filling hills on the other.
I’ve been tempted to pop the middle seat hatch open and grab a book from my bag honestly.
The only thing stopping me is the argument I’m sure would spark off about it.
We’d probably be slowed down in some way when Mum took the chance to have a go at me again.
I’m ‘grounded’ after all.. No books, No magic..
..This sucks..
“Where even IS this ‘farm’ anyway?”
I folded my arms under my chest and tried to look surly.
Judging from what I’ve seen in the mirror when I tried this look out the other day, I probably look more ‘stroppy’ then ‘surly’, but I’m not talking to mum without giving off some kind of negative emotion at the moment.
I know she won’t care and, if anything, she’ll consider it to be just another example of me being childish.. but it’s the principle of the thing!
Mum cut a quick look of surprise at me in the rear-view mirror for even speaking to her, considering I’ve spent the last few hours trying to ignore her that’s not a COMPLETELY unexpected reaction at least.
It might be my imagination but I think she smiled a little as she turned back to the road.
Who knows, maybe it’s just my overactive imagination?
“The Farm’s hidden in the forest around Elk Lake Creek.”
Thanks for that.. I guess?..
..Where the hell is ‘Elk Lake Creek’?..
She cut her eyes over at me in the rear-view mirror again.
I think I need to work on my poker face because she seemed to be able to tell at a glance that I had no idea where it was.
“..about sixty miles east of Salem.”
Oh.. that’s a bit more useful.
I know where Salem is at least.
We’re talking about Salem, Oregon by the way.. not the other one in Massachusetts..
Hopefully we don’t have to drive through it though!
Salem, Massachusetts is just.. it’s not a place to go if you’re a mage let’s leave it at that.. but Salem, OREGON isn’t much better if your ME.
We did a two day long ‘museum tour’ of Salem back in school.. let’s just say it was painfully boring for almost ninety-nine percent of the time we spent there.
Looking at it in hindsight, maybe the reason I found it so boring was that, subconsciously, I knew everything there was to know about the displays?
There’s a certain level of bleed over from past-incarnations for mages, even before you have your awakening.
I definitely have memories NOW of living in the time periods they tried to show in those museums.
I can tell you that they were a LOT less pleasant then they made them out to be too!
Have you ever even heard of a ‘Chemisette’?.. stupid fiddly hot lacy fluff stuck around your neck all day!.. Oh!.. and Engageantes too.. or even WORSE those puffy ‘pagoda’ sleeves!
Don’t even get me started on waist training with a whale-bone corset or bonnets!
I can’t STAND bonnets!
Everything in the Victorian Era was hot, annoying, smelly and stupid!
..the ‘nostalgia’ people seem to have about those days REALLY annoys me..
Just thinking about it all gets me worked up!
Anyway!
John seemed to like the air museum at least and I’ll admit that I had fun in the archology museum too.. I guess.. but the rest of it was just old houses and stupid stuff!
I’m pretty sure the archology museum is what got Sarah officially interested in treasure hunting or ‘adventures’ as she call’s them to this day.
She’s kind of lucky that she got to turn something she enjoys into an actual paying job when you think about it really..
======
I jumped a little when John’s hand touched my arm.
Everyone was watching me with some degree of worry, even Mum seemed to have put aside her anger at me to glance back at me in the mirror when she could.
..I didn’t say all of that out loud, did I?..
“You spaced out again Han.”
Sarah settled back properly in the passenger seat.
She seemed to relax a little now that she knew I was okay.
When she was facing forward again she still glanced at me in the side mirror though, as best she could.
Mum’s lips tensed as she stared at the road ahead of us with a little too much force to be normal.
She mouthed something to herself but I couldn’t hear what it was, if I wasn’t specifically watching her I would have probably missed it completely to be honest.
“You need to get that checked out, does it happen often?”
I glanced at John and nodded distractedly before turning back to looking at mum again.
I think her hand’s tightened on the steering wheel just a little.
“It reminds me of when a seer has a vision.. but you don’t get the vision that should come along with it.. do you?”
I shot another look over at John.
He seemed to be almost talking to himself at this point, his head down slightly as if he was trying to work something out.
The car suddenly revved, drawing my attention back to mum.
The lights changed and she turned left off of the main road.
She pulled us into one of the expansive parking lots lining the street, connected to one of several open air shopping malls around us.
In this case it was a pretty big mall of smaller shops lining the outside of a superstore called ‘Fred Meyer’, if the sign I spotted earlier is to be believed then we’re in a place called ‘Bend’.
I’ve never heard of it before but, judging by just how big the lot is for the amount of stores here, they either have a lot of visitors daily or the real estate prices in this area are worryingly low.
Mum swung us around into a spot that was pretty clear and away from all the other cars, pulling up a little too sharply.
Her head sunk down a little and she let out a long breath.
“Sarah.. can you go into one of the stores and get us some lunch?.. take Max with you.”
Sarah opened her mouth to argue but stalled when mum shot her a strange look.
Without another word she popped her seatbelt and gave me a slightly worried glance before eventually getting out of the car.
John didn’t seem any more enthusiastic about leaving us alone together then Sarah did.
He fixed me with a serious, slightly judging look.
I stared back for a moment, feeling a little uncertain, but he must have seen something he was looking for because he nodded to himself and got out to join Sarah in walking towards the shops.
They met up and moved off, every few seconds Sarah would glance over her shoulder at me though.
After the third time she almost tripped over her own feet John took a hold of her upper arm and sped up their walk a little, much to her obvious annoyance.
When they finally disappeared behind a far wall mum’s shoulders un-tensed and she let out a gusty sigh of relief.
“Ari, can you come sit in the front seat?.. we need to talk..”
I KNEW nothing good could come of her sending Sarah away!
Reluctantly I popped my door and shuffled around to the passenger side in my too big, sock stuffed sneakers.
For a moment I considered not opening the door and just going to find Sarah instead.
My hand stalled on the handle as I processed all the ways that idea could go wrong.
Running away wouldn’t help this situation much.
I need to get out of that mind-set anyway.
While Trudy may like the idea of us going out of town to visit Mum’s ‘family’ at some farm in the middle of nowhere so she can hide my location easier from whichever of the several different groups, apparently trying to find me, that gets to Klamath Falls first..
..and I wouldn’t define the tense drive of the last two-and-a-half hours as being in ANY way ‘fun’..
It FEELS like we’re kind of ‘running away’ from everything for a while.. like a holiday, ya know?
I really can’t keep running from trouble no matter how much my instincts are telling me it’s the best option of what’s on offer..
..Al wouldn’t run from danger like this..
I KNOW I’m technically not ‘Al’ and it’s slowly getting easier to make that distinction in my head.
That doesn’t change the fact that I have twenty-four years of life experience in there with a much stronger connection then any of my other past-incarnations.
It doesn’t help that those memories just feel RIGHT to continue living with, ya know?..
Having Sarah, Mum and John around doesn’t help really either.
I’ve not had a reincarnation that I can think of where I’ve awoken early enough to actually interact with the normal people I knew in my last life.
Until surprisingly recently, the life expectancy for your average human was pretty short after all.
I guess it doesn’t help that.. if I HAVE to be a different person.. I want to be as much like I used to be as possible?
I can’t let this new body with its new reactions, emotions and a ‘fight or flight’ response that appears to be far more geared towards ‘flight’ then ‘fight’, get in the way of that goal!
======
“Get in the car Ari.”
I jerked back into reality again and let out a long breath I didn’t realise I’d been holding.
At least mum doesn’t sound angry, if anything she sounds.. resigned?
Cautiously I opened the door and slid into the seat.
It felt a little warm from where Sarah’s been sitting on it for the long journey in the mid-summer heat.
Luckily the ‘air conditioning’ enchantments I put on Al’s old underwear, underneath my clothes, are working pretty well to keep me cool and the layers of clothes over them mean that I don’t have to actually TOUCH the seat with my skin at least.
I love my sister.. but not enough to sit for a long, probably bad, talk with mum in the wet patch of her sweat she left behind for me thank-you-very-much!
“Ari.. I’m sorry I snapped at you earlier..”
I froze mid-way through settling myself in the seat.
Mum doesn’t apologise.
She’s never apologised for anything to me before!
She always used to just brush things aside and pretend they never happened?!
“Try to see it from my side of things Ari.. I only just got you back from your rat-bastard of a father, I know your hurting and I don’t know how to help.. then I realised you were a mage which throws a whole new level of potential dangers and problems into the mix..”
She sighed heavily and stared down at her hands rather than look at me.
“You scared me Ari.. you just.. just DISAPPEARED an.. and I didn’t know WHAT could have happened to you..”
Her head shot up suddenly to stare at me with wide, hurt, teary-eyes which made my chest ache a little from guilt just by seeing them.
“I know you’re used to dealing with things yourself, I can’t imagine your father was much help for most things, but you have US now.. Me and Sarah.. we can help you, whatever you need.. I..”
She was shaking a little.
My brain told me instinctively that I should give her a hug but I held back and watched instead.
I’ve never seen mum fall apart like this.
I’d expect this kind of reaction from Sarah.. maybe.. but mum?..
“..I don’t..”
She huffed in a shaky breath and stared at me hard for a moment.
“I’ve messed up a lot of things over the last few years.. you made your point perfectly clear when you picked out that outfit earlier.”
I went stiff, the pain and loss in her eyes left me feeling uneasy.
I forced my eyes to not shift down and glance at the far too baggy clothes I was wearing.
They were mine when I was Alistor.. I guess she think’s I was trying to make some kind of big point by wearing them?..
I’m kind of ashamed to admit that I just wanted to hurt and annoy her a bit more at the time.. kind of ashamed NOW at least..
“I’ve already lost one child due to my anger, I wish I could go back and change how I reacted to everything but I can’t.”
My mouth went a little dry.
“I ruined my relationship with your brother because of my stupid hang-up’s and the way I lashed out at him.. I know you’ve had contact with Al.. Sarah taking you into town so often since you got here?.. you’re both not as subtle as you like to think you are..”
Her lips twitched into a hint of a smile but it washed away quickly under the wave of grief that crossed her face a second later.
“The best I can do for Al at this point is to just leave him alone. Hopefully someday he can forgive me but I’m not sure if I’ll be able to forgive myself even if he does..”
Her arms shifted and she laid a hand on my knee.
I nearly jumped out of my seat when she made physical contact.
My eyes feel a little wet.
..Damn it!.. Stupid new body!..
“I’m still mad that you didn’t think to contact me when you went missing Ari but I’m not willing to hold a grudge over it.. I’m trying to learn from my mistakes with Al, your little stunt with this.. outfit.. you’re wearing, reminded me of that fact pretty easily.”
She shifted in her seat a little and gave me an intense look.
“Can you promise me you’ll try to keep us in the loop from now on? I understand that you’re a mage and you have things you have to do sometimes but I’m your mother and.. you had me really worried sweetie..”
I sat silently in the passenger seat and stared back at her for a long moment.
She’s really trying to be understanding.. I didn’t expect that.
The way she reacts to me now is so different to how she reacted when I was Al.
At least she’s willing to admit she made mistakes when I was Al I guess?.. I never thought I’d hear her admit something like that..
..My eyes feel a bit wet again..
She’s right too, I should have called or.. or SOMETHING.. I even went to do it at first but I didn’t have my phone on me and I wasn’t thinking clearly!
“I promise mum.. I’m sorry I worried you so much, I jus.. I just needed to get away and find my center again.. I didn’t think.”
She gave me a warm knowing smile and opened her arms wide for a hug.
I practically dived into it, nestling my nose tightly into her shoulder.
..Hopefully if I stay like this she won’t see the water in my eyes..
Her chin came down and she rested it reassuringly in the thick mass of hair on my head.
“I love you Ari.. my little mage.”
I squeezed her back as best I could in response but couldn’t get the words out.
‘I love you too mum.’
We sat like that for roughly a solid minute by my estimation before mum broke the moment with a deep sniff.
Her hand came up to gently wipe her eyes, which was enough to get me moving back into the passenger seat again.
We both kind of sat there for a moment, I wasn’t quite sure what to do or say next honestly.
Mum seemed to recover from everything a little faster than I could.
She shifted in her seat and gave me a teasing smile.
“I don’t suppose.. now that your points been made.. you could go to the ladies room and change into something else could you?”
My mouth twitched a little with a smile of my own that mirrored hers.
“The colors really don’t suit you, it’s far too baggy and I’m pretty sure if you turn up at the farm looking like that your Granma will tan MY hide for letting you go around dressed like that.. before she turns around and tans YOUR hide.”
A slight giggle escaped me at almost the same time that one escaped mum too.
I glanced down at the rolled up sleeves of my far too big high school sweatshirt and the ends of my jeans that seemed to be trying to engulf my feet despite how many times I folded them over earlier, so much so that the turn-ups look more like doughnuts at this point..
“Yeah.. I think I can do that..”
Mum shot me a proud smile and took another go at wiping her eyes dry.
I don’t want to admit that I like making her smile as much as I do honestly..
Before she could say something else or I could do something to ruin the cleared air we’ve managed to somehow achieve in the last few minutes I popped the door open and made my way around to the trunk so I could get a change of clothes from my expanded bag.
“Get something pretty!.. you want to look nice for the first time you meet your Grandma don’t you?”
I froze with my arm shoved shoulder deep into the bag and growled slightly under my breath.
No!.. we just made peace.. peace is good.. don’t burn down the house just to kill a mosquito Hannah!..
I’m an adult, I can chose my battles with logic and give some concessions when necessary.
..even if it means I have to wear a stupid dress for a few hours..
“What about that nice pink one?”
My head snapped up suddenly to glare at the lid of the trunk as if I could see her through it.
NO!
I refuse to wear that.. monstrosity!
Sarah only threw it in the cart because she found the look on my face amusing when she picked it up!
It’s a joke item, not something to actually be WORN!
I pulled my arm out of the expanded bag and stomped around to the driver’s side of the car to tell mum exactly what I think of her fashion suggestions.
I’m an ADULT, I can pick my battles.. and that pink dress is a battle I’m definitely willing to fight over!
The moment I cleared the side of the trunk lid my anger deflated and could feel my cheeks burn.
Mum was watching me in the side mirror, silently giggling her head off in amusement.
..I can’t believe I fell for that..
“I can’t BELIEVE you fell for that Ari!”
..Yes.. my feelings exactly.. thank you mother..
Without another word I huffed to myself and turned on my heel to go get my change of clothes again.
Just for that, I’m not wearing a dress at all.
So THERE.. that’s what you get for mocking me!
It took me almost two minutes of blind digging, summoning and sorting before I found something I could loosely consider a workable outfit to wear when meeting my ‘Grandma’ for the first time.
A simple yellow T-shirt with cap sleeves in a material that felt soft and breathable, paired with some black shorts with some kind of weird apron/skirt thing fitted to them which will make it look like I’m wearing a skirt but offer the freedom that comes with shorts.
I’m not sure where the weird shorts came from, probably Sarah, she tends to wear shorts a lot and it shows in her fashion choices.
I think I’ve heard of them before, now that I think of it.. for some reason the word ‘skort’ comes to mind but it sounds stupid so I refuse to call them that!
Finishing off my new outfit I picked up my bag of hair accessories so I can pull my hair back properly because it’s FAR too hot to leave this MASS loose around me at the moment, and grabbed a thin red checked-pattern button-up shirt to wear loose over my T-shirt.
Why not wear it now?
We’re going to a FARM after all, doesn’t everyone on a farm wear that sort of thing?
..okay, so it’s not technically ‘flannel’ to properly match with the ‘farm-girl’ image I’m thinking of, but it’s HOT today, flannel’s a thick material and I’m going to have to ditch my ‘Al’ underwear when I change, taking my free magic-powered ‘air conditioning’ with them.
I never handled the heat well when I was Al, it seems even worse now that I’m Hannah!
Tucking the bundle of clothes awkwardly under one arm I slammed the trunk with the other one.
Mum caught my eye as I walked around the car for the second time.
Her little smile made me smile back reflexively which seemed to brighten her smile a little more in return.
“I’ll be back as soon as I can mum.”
She nodded and shifted in her seat to get a bit more comfortable while she waited.
I turned around to face the mall of little shops across the other side of the parking lot.
Hopefully I can find a public toilet quickly.
I’m going to get some funny looks wandering around in Al’s clothes with a bundle of other clothes under my arm.. I can just TELL.
======
“..Finally..”
It took FAR too long for me to find a toilet.
In the end I had to go into the big ‘Fred Meyer’ superstore at the back of the mall and hunt around there.
A glance around the bathroom made me grimace a little.
One thing I’ve learnt over the last week or so is that woman’s toilets are in NO way the ‘clean’ and ‘pretty’ little havens of femininity that most guys seem to think they are.
I already had at least a suspicion of that from all the times I had to use the ones in the mall when out dressed as, or with, Sarah when we were kids but I’ve been in a few really nice toilets when I’ve been on missions to high class establishments too so I figured it evened out pretty well.
I can honestly say from personal experience at this point that you won’t understand just how bad stuff can be on the other side of the gender-fence until you actually cross over it.
From what I can see, the reason that the ‘grass seems greener on the other side’ is because it’s not grass.. its mold.. bright green, disgusting, potentially dangerous mold..
“..I hate public toilets..”
A woman standing at the sinks checking her makeup in the cracked mirror smiled at me.
“Preaching to the choir honey..”
I blushed brightly, which seemed to amuse her even more.
..I didn’t realise I said that out loud!..
Eventually she finished fiddling with her makeup.
She seemed even more amused as she walked past me on her way out.
I tried my best to not react, just kept my head down and fought against my blush as much as possible.
I waited for about twenty seconds to make sure the coast was clear and then shot a glance around the bathroom.
I CAN’T get changed in here!
It’s disgusting.. maybe if I..
..It shouldn’t take too much?..
Just a little..
It took a few steps to reach roughly the center of the room.
I ran the math in my head quickly.
One line’s worth of magic is barely enough to clean me up.
Three would be overkill and possibly be a bit too bright, someone might notice.
Two lines.. maybe two-and-a-half.. that sounds about right..
I squared my shoulders and dived into my lines.
Careful to not stir up more of the magic swamping my body then necessary I dragged a lines worth of magic from my core and eased it out.
The moment the line left my body to start building up for a blast, the rest of the magic in my body started pushing hard to come out too.
I’ve gotten better with control in the last few days but it’s still hard to manage, like holding back the sea with a tennis racket.. I’m not sure if that even makes sense honestly? Magic’s hard to explain!
Holding back the sea with a tennis racket is the best way I can think of to describe it, okay?!
When I had roughly two-and-a-half lines worth of magic built up just under my skin I shut off the line from my core and vented the lot of it into the air around me.
The dome of golden light that came out seemed thin, almost translucent when compared to the solid looking walls I was producing regularly until just a day or so ago.
The magic washed across the room and despite looking weak the effects spoke for themselves.
The mirror repaired itself, the floors cleaned instantly, the change of clothes in my arms lost the wrinkles they’d gained while in my bag and my hair decided to puff itself up a little more as if I’d just had it professionally styled.
“That’s better.”
I made my way over to the disabled cubical on the end.
I know I shouldn’t use it but no-one’s here to notice and it will be a lot easier to get changed in the wider space available in there compared to a normal cubical.
A slightly proud smile came to my lips when I looked at the practically shining white porcelain toilet in the corner.
It’s frustratingly hard to control and rather hard to hide when I have to vent some magic with it but I LOVE this diversion Edith gave me.
Even the headaches and annoying sense of bliss I get after having a full blown vent of magic are worth the ability to fix and heal things so easily!
======
My hair slapped against my ass like one long solid object every few seconds as I walked across the parking lot back to the car.
I tried to style it in some way but it turns out that watching someone else plat your hair into a nice neat braid ISN’T the same as learning how to do it yourself.
After four failed attempts and one rather nasty, smug look from a girl about my apparent age when she caught me failing to make a bun of some kind at the back of my head, I gave up and just pulled it back in a lose ponytail.
..I’ll get Sarah to do something with it after lunch..
I could see the car already, the doors are open and it looks like John has his legs hanging out the rear door lazily.
Sarah was the first to notice me.
She scanned me up and down for a second then smiled wide in approval of the new outfit.
Mum followed her gaze a moment later and gave me a warm smile.
I couldn’t help giving her one back.
After having the two hour long awkward drive to consider things, on top of Mum actually giving a pretty heartfelt apology over it all.. I can see that I was being a bit.. childish..
With a calmer head I can see that, in hindsight, she had a very valid reason to be mad at me and I jumped straight from trying to be a rational adult about things to a moody teenager.
It’s this sort of thing that makes me so worried about the way I’ve been acting lately!
I’ve never read his books or anything but the famous quote from that ‘Sun Tzu’ guy feels appropriate at the moment, he said something about knowing yourself to win everything.
That’s what it feels like!
Al knew himself to a scary degree..
Me?.. not so much..
I honestly have no idea how I can fix that problem.
Al used meditation and sheer willpower to put his foot down so hard in his mindscape that he practically blocked off all of his past-incarnation memories.
I can’t do that.. it might be a side effect of the change in gender, not that I’m weaker as a girl or anything, but because I’m unsure of myself and struggling to feel comfortable in my own skin.
That’s my best working theory at least.
You can’t ‘know yourself’ properly if you don’t really LIKE large parts of ‘yourself’, ya know?
======
“Han..”
Sarah’s hand touching my arm made me jump.
She seemed really worried for some reason.
“I swear this is getting worse..”
I shot her a questioning look and let my eyes drift around a little.
Oh yeah.. I was walking towards the car wasn’t I?
Maybe Sarah’s got a point?
It FEELS like I’m spacing out more than ever at the moment.
“Come on Han, we got you one of your weird sub mixes from the Deli on the corner.”
She took my hand in hers and practically led me over to the car.
Mum seemed tense as her eyes scanned me up and down.
She looked like she was trying to judge if there was something wrong with me or not.
John had sat up in his seat at some point and was watching me carefully as well.
“Switch seats with me John, I need..”
Sarah trailed off and shot a thoughtful glance at me.
“..I want to sit next to Han.”
I perked up an eyebrow at her but she seemed to be focused more on John then me.
He looked between the two of us, seemingly more interested in me then Sarah.
After a long moment he huffed to himself and rolled gracelessly out of the open car door.
“I don’t like sitting in the back anyway.”
My lips twitched a little at his petulant tone.
I can tell he doesn’t really mean it.
He’s just putting up a front, probably to annoy Sarah.. or maybe to cover up any worry he has for me I guess..
“Thanks John.”
His head perked up a little and he gave me the slightest of smiles before moving off to go sit in the passenger seat.
Sarah took my arm again so she could try and guide me into the backseat.
I growled at her a little bit to show my annoyance.
I’m not an invalid damn it!
Sarah turned her head slightly and growled back at me.
We both locked eyes for a moment.
Finally she let go of my arm and sighed to herself peevishly.
She stood there watching me with her arms folded under her breasts as if daring me to actually walk the two steps to the car on my own.
I gave her one more warning growl just for the sake of it and slipped into the backseat without a single problem, obviously.
Mum seemed highly amused by our little disagreement.
John smirked at me for a moment too but his magic felt warm rather than mocking for once.
“For you..”
He reached out a paper wrapped baguette shaped object and waved it teasingly in front of my nose.
I wanted to smile seeing him act so playfully but the smell made me yank the package from his hands instead.
Sarah slid into the seat beside me but I was a bit busy un-wrapping the paper.
I was RIGHT!
TUNA!
Lifting the side of the sub a little I could see mayo, the green of cucumber with a sprinkling of chopped green peppers too!
My head rolled to the side slightly so I could smile at Sarah.
She seemed rather proud of herself.
I’m glad she remembered what I like.
The radio flicked back on and they all settled back into conversations that had obviously stopped when I turned up and spaced out again.
I almost hummed a happy little tune to myself after taking my first bite of the delicious sub.
If anything, it tastes better than a Subways one!
I tried to hold some level of decorum together but my second bite left me with bulging ‘hamster cheeks’ as I struggled to chew more than a mouthful of lovely-ness without choking, despite my apparent best efforts to the contrary.
It took me less than five minutes to polish off the sub.
I licked my fingers clean of mayo and couldn’t quite get the contented grin off my face.
Mum passed some wipes back for me to clean up with before turning on the engine and John offered over a bottle of water.
I took both, my fingers feel sticky from the mayo and I need a drink too honestly.
I’m starting to feel the heat without my ‘air conditioned’ enchanted Al underwear to keep me cool.
The food probably doesn’t help.
I always feel warm and cosy after eating something nice but that warmth isn’t helping at the moment.
“Can you do something with my hair, Sare?”
She turned from looking out the window with a slightly manic grin forming on her lips.
..why does it suddenly feel like I’ve made a mistake asking that?..
Her hair’s currently pulled back off of her neck in a high ponytail that looks nice and cool.
I figured with her now having the same length and body to her hair as me she would know how to help better then I apparently can.. right?
======
“What do you think John?”
Sarah sounds far too amused for my liking.
I twitched and tried to reach a hand up to feel what the hell she’s been doing for the last half an hour but she slapped my hand down before I could even get close.
John twisted his body in the passenger seat and after a painfully long moment his face split into a wide grin.
I managed to shake off Sarah’s grip and turned to glare at her.
Judging by John’s reaction, it has to be something bad.
“What did you do?”
My hand came up and made contact with some kind of bun on the side of my head.
I could guess what she did just from the location of it.
My magic rolled a little in agitation.
..Calm down!.. it’s just a joke..
..take deep breaths Hannah..
To ease some of the pressure I let a trickle of magic out in the same way I started doing while ‘studying’ in my bolt-hole, just enough to bring a slight glow to my skin.
It worked pretty well.
I held back the usual surge of power as it happened with relative ease, having practiced to get this exact effect a lot more than any other so far.
The flow of happy, soft feelings that came from venting some magic using my diversion helped calm me down a bit too.
My eyes swerved over to glare at John warningly.
“Not.One.Word.”
His grin grew if anything.
I shouldn’t have said that, he’ll see it as a challenge!
“..The force is strong with this one..”
My glare went up another notch.
He just HAD to be a smart ass didn’t he?!
Of all people, mum was the one who broke the tense silence that had fallen over us as I focused angrily on John.
She obviously took the moment we were pulled up at the lights to glance over at me because she burst into a fit of giggles that she tried and failed to hide as best she could.
I tried to not let it get to me but my lips twitched anyway.
John’s eyes lit up happily.
Damn it, he saw it too!
I was trying to be angry about this mum, you’re not helping!
Sarah seemed to pick that moment to let out her own laugh which sounded a little relieved now that the tension had bled out of me.
John quirked an eyebrow at me challengingly, but his own lips were twitching into a smile as well at this point.
I managed to hold out for another few seconds before finally giving in and laughing myself.
She DID kind of do what I asked at least.
It’s just.. she took all my long, hot hair and wrapped it up into Carrie Fisher’s iconic buns that she wore as ‘Princess Leia’ in Star Wars!
“You’re fixing this.. quickly.”
Sarah rolled her eyes and let out another giggle.
Out the corner of my eye I saw John’s hand move to pick up his phone.
“You even think about taking a picture and I’ll flash-freeze your phone to your hand John!”
He quickly moved his hand up and spread his fingers to show they are empty.
He valiantly tried to not let his amusement show on his face again but I could feel his magic roll with it so his efforts were kind of wasted.
“Don’t threaten to freeze people while I’m driving Ari.. can you even do that?”
Mum finished her reprimand by shooting a curious look at me in the rear-view mirror.
I was tempted to let a little magic out as ice to show her.
It might actually cool the car down now that I think about it?.. but no, probably not a good idea..
I’ll have to do some tests when we’re not actively traveling down a highway at speed first.
“Yeah, I can freeze stuff mum.”
Mum shifted in her seat a little at that.
I think she’s actually pleased at the idea that I can do a type of magic she’s heard of before for some reason..
..She’s so weird sometimes..
We all settled into a comfortable silence for a little while.
I turned around to stare out the window and Sarah started taking apart the ‘Leia’ buns so she could actually do something nice to my hair instead.
Naturally, the serenity couldn’t last..
“Are we there yet?”
I yelped when Sarah’s nail dug into the side of my head as she let off an annoyed growl in John’s direction.
She quickly moved her hand away and shot me an apologetic look but it still hurt a little.
John seems entirely too pleased with the reaction his simple question got for my liking too!
======
“Are we th-”
Before he could finish asking it for the thousandth time my hand came up to cover his mouth.
He tried to stare at my hand cross-eyed for a moment before he seemed to come up with a better solution.
“..eww..”
I yanked my hand away from his mouth leaving him to sit there smugly with his tongue still out from where he licked me.
“You’re disgusting!”
He shrugged happily and settled back into his seat properly.
..smug bastard..
“We’re almost there surprisingly.”
Mum finally decided to chip in once everything had settled down.
I let out a relieved sigh which was mirrored a moment later by Sarah.
It feels like we’ve been driving for ages.
The sun’s going down and everything!
At least with the sun going down it’s getting cooler.
I’ve actually broken a sweat sitting here!
Even with the windows open, my arm out there to wave in the wind and cool off, it’s far too hot.
“What’s the plan then mum? Do we just roll up and go ‘Ta-daa! Hello family we’ve never met!’.. or what?”
Sarah snorted but she nodded along with me in agreement anyway.
Mum glanced at me in the rear-view mirror.
I can see the smile on her face, just from the way her eyes have crinkled a little at the sides.
It’s nice to see her smiling again.
I let my temper get ahead of me earlier and almost ruined that smile.. it didn’t feel good honestly..
“The farm is pretty big, we’ll go park up in the old stables and then walk around to the main house.”
Her voice dipped into a mutter for a second as if she was talking to herself.
“..hopefully the kennels aren’t full yet..”
I don’t think she intended for us to hear that for some reason?
Her mouth twitched a little and a moment later she carried on at her usual volume level as if nothing happened.
“We’ll probably run into my sisters first, I know at least three of them are already in the house with their families..”
She huffed and peered around at the trees ahead of us.
“I know it’s probably not going to help but.. try to be a bit open minded when you meet them girls?.. the whole family is pretty easy going and informal, it can make people feel awkward at first..”
I shot a curious look at Sarah but she shrugged back seemingly just as confused as I was.
“How informal are we talking?”
Mum turned us off the single track road we’ve been traveling for the last five minutes onto a surprisingly flat dirt road that seemed to come out of nowhere on our left.
“Do you remember how Sarah used to be.. overly affectionate?.. when she was little.. and how she had no sense of personal space?..”
John snorted from the passenger seat.
Sarah blushed and sunk down in her seat a little more.
“..that’s one way of putting it..”
I smirked over at Sarah and she glared back at me in warning.
She was pretty bad with that sort of thing as a kid, especially around me.
It seemed like she couldn’t go five minutes without rubbing her cheek against mine like a human-sized cat.
She practically hung herself off of me too, when she wasn’t busy dragging me around by the arm at least.
“When are you going to tell them about-”
We all turned to look at John but he stopped short with a meaningful look at mum.
She blushed and purposefully kept her eyes facing forward.
A confused silence stretched out painfully long as mum pretended to not notice it and focused on driving.
Me and Sarah shot glances between the two of them but that only seemed to make her blush spread up to her ears.
“You really should you kn-”
Before John could finish whatever he was going to say mum cut across him in a voice that seemed far louder than necessary.
“Oh look! We’re here!”
I frowned at her and shot a glance over at John.
He seemed amused which is honestly not a good thing most of the time.
There’s something she doesn’t want to tell us about and John, of all people, knows about it?
With a bit more speed and force than necessary Mum swung the car around into a large, long building with massive doors lined all along it.
I take it these are the ‘stables’ she was talking about a minute ago?
They look pretty old and I can kind of see how you could keep horses in here I guess.
It seems to work for car’s pretty well too judging by the long line of them I can see spread out inside the ‘stables’ through the thin metal fencing dividing them.
“Is that an Audi?”
I’m pretty sure it is.
A nice one too, it looks almost brand new.
I’m not really a ‘car’ person, I can’t drive for a start, but I can still appreciate its sleek curves.
It looks pretty, especially in that color, I’m not sure what you’d call it but to me.. I’d have to say it looks like a ‘metallic sea green’.. I guess?..
..Is that even a color?..
“That’s your Uncle Joe’s new car.. I didn’t realise he was here yet.”
..wow..
Uncle Joe has a REALLY nice taste in car’s.. who knew?..
“We’ll leave the bags here for now, I’m sure Jessie’s lot will have fun showing off by carrying them up to the house in one go if we ask nicely.”
Sarah let off a sly little laugh.
I didn’t go that far but I didn’t stop the little smirk that crossed my lips either.
It’s kind of nice to not be bundled in with the ‘boys’, having to do some of the crappy jobs like heavy lifting.
Even if it IS a bit sexist.. it’s a kind of sexism I can abuse to my advantage so I’m not complaining.
We all got out of the car.
I was a little surprised that the ‘stables’ smelt more of motor oil and wood then horses.
I don’t know why I expected it to smell like horses honestly?
Just from the look of the place it’s not held horses for a LONG time, if ever.
We made our way up the wide gravel path leading around the back of the stables.
I couldn’t resist taking a deep breath of the clean air around us.
Between the sounds and smells of the thick forest and the sun slowly making its way down in the sky, the whole area feels so nice and relaxing.
Sarah caught my eye and shot me a little smile.
She likes it just as much as I do, I can tell.
We shared a meaningful look and stopped walking.
Without needing to try, we both simultaneously took in great big sniffs of the air, puffing our chests and cheeks out in the process.
As one we let out long breaths and grinned.
The air is so nice!
We live in a thinly forested area near a large body of water and even OUR air isn’t this clean.
John caught my eye with an amused look but thankfully he didn’t make any kind of smug comment for once.
“If you’re both quite finished?”
Mum’s voice sounded amused, it matched the happy little sparkle in her eye too.
We smiled back at her and nodded at the same time.
Whenever we used to do something at the same time on purpose it always takes us a few minutes to stop doing it afterwards.
It’s a twin thing.. or an ‘us’ thing.. who knows?..
Out the corner of my eye I saw movement behind mum.
Much too slowly I moved to stop it but I was too late.
A tall woman with wild looking messy shoulder-length blonde hair and a wicked grin on her face managed to get behind mum in seconds.
Her arm quickly moved up, grabbing her around the neck.
Mum let off an indignant squawk of surprise which cut off with a cough as her neck got squeezed.
“Long time no see runt!”
I stalled in my steps at the warm tone to her voice and I stayed that way when the blonde woman brought her fist up to rub hard into mum’s hair for a rather painful looking ‘noogie’.
“Mum?”
She twisted her head in the woman’s grasp so she could look at me; despite the situation she had a smile on her face.
She hooked her fingers onto the blonde woman’s arm and gave it a slight tug downwards to get some breathing room.
“How many times do I have to tell you Grace..”
Mum’s fingers squeezed down tightly on the woman’s arm and she pitched her body forward in a roll that I vaguely recognise from my own combat training.
Sure enough, the woman’s eyes went wide in surprised as her feet left the ground.
She let out a yelp when her whole body was levered up by mum’s movement and she was physically tossed over her shoulder to land hard on the gravel path.
“..stop calling me ‘runt’!”
Mum stood over the woman, Grace apparently, and panted hard from the effort it had taken the flip the taller woman.
I stood there with my mouth gaping wide.
When did mum learn how to do something like that?!
“Way to go Mum!”
Sarah practically bounced on her toes and grinned as she looked between the two of them.
She’s always found martial art’s moves cool.
It probably helps that it was OUR mum who pulled it off, out of nowhere too.
Mum shot a look between Me, Sarah and John for a moment before a blush formed lightly on her cheeks.
She let off an awkward laugh and tried to casually rub the back of her hair into some kind of order nervously.
After a moments pause she stuck her hand out to the blonde woman to help her back to her feet.
The woman shot her a slightly moody look before breaking into a wide grin and slapping her hand into mums.
We all saw the tug coming from a mile away but mum had obviously seen it coming too because she’d already braced her legs against the force.
The blonde woman ended up on her feet with a slight pout on her face, most likely because her trick had failed again.
“You’ve been practicing runt!”
Her face split into a warm smile.
Without warning she scooped mum into her arms for a tight hug which literally lifted mum off her feet.
I had to fight down a laugh at the squeak of surprise mum let out as her feet left the ground with her arms pinned to her side.
The blonde woman rocked mum back and forth in the air like a dog playing with a chew toy before finally letting her land back on her feet and giving a barking laugh of amusement.
She rested a casual arm around mum’s shoulders and turned them both to look at us.
She seemed to scan us intensely for a moment.
Finally her face split into another wide grin and she started gesturing at us.
“Sarah, I’d recognise you anywhere, look just like your mum did at your age.. you’re probably just as boy crazy as she was no doubt!”
Sarah sputtered to herself indignantly.
She’s never been good at being put on the spot, especially if she can’t tell whether she should be insulted or pleased with what’s been said to her.
She didn’t get a chance to say anything in return before the woman moved her hand over to point directly between my eyes instead.
“YOU must be little Arista, your mum wasn’t kidding on the ‘little’ part was she?.. what are you.. five-foot-one in heels? A hundred pounds when wet?”
It was my turn to sputter this time.
..I..?.. She!..
Without conscious effort a growl rolled out of chest.
How DARE she!
It’s not like I can help it that my new body is the same size as the original Arista’s!
My growl cut off suddenly when the blonde woman bared her teeth at me and growled back in a way the sent a chill down my spine.
I could feel myself instinctively shrink away from her.
After my second unconscious step backwards I bumped into John.
He quickly shifted himself so he was standing protectively in front of me.
Normally I’d have growled at HIM for doing something so embarrassing but the sound that came out of the blonde woman set off warning bells in my head and left me shaken enough that I can’t honestly bring myself to be mad at him for helping right now..
The woman looked away from me smugly and settled her eyes on John instead.
“You must be Al, nice of you to play up to the classic ‘big brother’ role and everything but you shouldn’t get involved, you’re little sister needs to learn when to not start things she can’t finish.”
She tossed her wild hair lazily and shot John a wide grin.
“How’s she going to learn that if your always saving her little ass, huh big man?”
Without her focus being on me it was easier to calm down a bit but I could feel John’s magic bubbling away under the surface.
Something the blonde woman did has pissed him off pretty badly!
“Grace, enough.”
Mum finally got herself together and shrugged the woman’s arm off her shoulders, stepping between the two of them to break the silent stare off that they’d slipped into.
She paced over and put a gentle reassuring arm around my shoulders.
To my shame I flinched at the contact but sunk into her side after a moment to collect myself.
Mum shifted us over a little and scooped Sarah into the hug with her other arm.
“These are my girls, Sarah and Ari. The young man you’re glaring at is their friend Max..”
The blonde woman blinked suddenly and leaned away from John to consider him as a whole.
I’m not sure, because it’s hard to see with her sun-tanned skin tone, but I think she flushed a little guiltily.
John’s face split into a smug grin.
I can’t blame him.
I’d appreciate being able to get one over on the blonde woman at this point.
She’s rude and mean!.. and she GROWLED at me!
..oh sure, I may have started it by growling first.. but I didn’t growl like THAT..
That was just scary!
“Girls, this is my sister Grace.. she’s ironically named after the thing she has nothing of.”
The blonde woman, Grace, turned her head to grin at mum.
“Love you too runt.”
She pursed her lips and sent mum a taunting air-kiss before turning back to stare thoughtfully at John.
Before we could all settle down properly from everything that had happened in the last minute or so there was a woman’s shout from somewhere behind the stables.
We turned as one to see what was going on and after a long moment two little balls of fluff came skidding around the corner, kicking up a cloud of dust and sending pebbles flying in their wake.
I cringed when their bright little eyes latched onto me.
They didn’t break their sprint in the slightest but it was pretty obvious that they’d shifted their movements so they were aiming straight for me.
I staggered back a few steps and put my hands up to stop them.
“No! Good doggies, nice doggies, leave me a-”
The first puppy with its sandy brown fur kicked off the ground in a flying leap towards me, just a moment before his little partner in crime with dark black fur did the same thing.
I cried out and shut my eyes tight as they crashed into me sending us to the floor in a tumbling mess.
My head hit the rough gravel path hard and bounced back up once more before settling painfully down again leaving me to groan through squinted eyes and a headache.
The puppy’s, because that’s what those fluffy little speeding balls turned out to be, seemed quite content to sit on my stomach and sniff me a lot.
The brown furred one on the left stepped forward putting a little paw down painfully onto my right breast in the process.
He sniffed my face a few times and seemed to like what he smelled because his little tongue flopped out and he started licking my face like mad.
Not to be outdone the black puppy pushed him to the side a bit, planting its own paws on my other breast and started licking away as well.
I squeezed my eyes and mouth shut tight; shivering every time their warm tongues came into contact with my face.
I could hear Sarah laughing, either ‘Grace’ or Mum was laughing too.
John didn’t make a sound though.
I could feel his magic as he shifted closer to my side.
From what I can feel he seems really tense and a little worried for some reason.
“BOYS!”
The puppy’s both stopped licking my face simultaneously.
I felt their paws tense down and I swear they both cringed a little at the woman’s shout.
“Back here, NOW!”
I winced in pain as they pushed down their little paws hard onto my boobs but they used that push to launch themselves off of me at last.
For a moment I considered opening my eyes but the dog slobber felt gross and I REALLY don’t want to get any of that in my eyes or mouth.
It didn’t take much to dip into my lines, take a strand of magic from my core and vent enough to clean myself up at this point.
As a bonus my aching head healed itself in the process.
John was at my side in seconds, offering an arm to help me up.
I took his hand and let him pull me to my feet.
When I opened my eyes fully I came face to face with everyone looking back at me.
Mum seemed a bit exasperated, Sarah was amused.
The new people though..
Grace certainly wasn’t mocking me now at least!
She was watching me with surprise and something close to awe on her face.
The woman who owned the puppy’s turned out to be another blonde, with similar enough facial features to Grace and Mum for me to make the connection pretty easily.
She was staring at me with wide eyes and a gaping mouth.
The puppies were hiding themselves behind her legs and peeking out at me with what I can only describe as fear and awe on their little doggy faces.
When they noticed me looking at them they seemed to try and look like they WEREN’T busy hiding behind the new woman.
For a second I found myself staring at them in confusion.
..those aren’t normal puppy’s?..
I’ve never seen a dog show so many recognisable human emotions, with such appropriate timings.. as if they know what’s going on.
I opened my mouth to comment on that fact but stalled when the pup’s started shaking.
After shaking at a worryingly fast speed there was a muted flash of light and I found myself staring at the crouched forms of two little boys who were staring back at me with open awe on their faces.
..I..They!..
..WHAT?!..
“That. Was. So. AWESOME!”
The little blond one shot out from behind the new woman and ran over to grab a handfull of the loose end on my open red checked shirt, tugging it excitedly.
The dark haired one followed closely behind him but with a lot less obvious exuberance on his face.
The moment the dark haired one reached the blond’s side they both turn their faces up at me simultaneously to stare with wide ‘puppy dog’ eyes and quivered their lips pitifully.
“Show us how to do that glowing thing! You lit up like you were goin’ Super-Saiyan!”
I stared at them, a bit stunned and a little lost in all honestly.
..what the hell is ‘Super-Saiyan’ when it’s at home?..
“Boys..”
The new woman practically growled out the word making both of them cringe visibly.
Reluctantly they turned around and scurried off to hide behind the woman again but they kept shooting me awed looks when they thought no-one was looking.
I’ll admit I’m a little lost for words at this point.
It’s not every day that you get attacked by overly eager puppies who turn out to be actual, human, children after all..
I shot a curious look at mum.
She cringed and averted her eyes a little.
“I tried to warn you to tell her ahead of time..”
My head swivelled to look at John this time.
I know he’s amused by all this just from his magic but his face looks serious for some reason.
“uh..”
My head turned again, back to mum.
She withered a little under my intense look of curiosity.
Just what the HELL is going on?!
Animals don’t just turn into people!.. or people turn into animals for that matter!
The only time people can turn into animal forms that easily is when they’ve either gone through the long, complicated process of bonding with their spirit animal.. or when they’re...
My eyebrows shot up and I could feel my mouth drop open in shock.
..No way!..
“Uh.. heh.. funny thing girls.. you’re.. um.. you’re kind of .. one-quarter werewolf?..”
Mum ducked her head down to stare at her feet for a moment and let out a long centering breath.
Finally she looked back up to us and continued on with forced cheer.
“Um.. Surprise?.. a-heh..”
Her hand came up to rub her messed up hair nervously again.
I glared at her hard.
If this is a joke, it’s not funny!.. how the hell can we be related to WEREWOLVES of all things?!
..Surely it’s all just a big joke?.. right?..
This is a lot of effort being put in just to pull one over on me and Sarah!
I bet they’re REALLY regretting it now that they obviously haven’t gotten the funny reaction out of us they want-
My head turned at a sudden scuffling sound and I stared in slight awe at the weird sight of John struggling to hold up Sarah, having just caught her limp body before she hit the ground hard in a dead faint.
..well.. okay then..
I guess they DID get a reaction after all..
No-one seemed to find the whole thing funny though.
Even Grace was watching us with an oddly somber look on her face.
..Holy CRAP!.. this ISN’T a joke, is it?..
..They’re Werewolves!..
Honest to powers, snarling teeth, eat a baby for lunch and the parents for dinner, Werewolves!
All eyes finally stopped staring at the sight of John tending to an unconscious Sarah and shifted over to me.
My legs shook a little at the intense scrutiny they were giving me.
..Do Werewolves eat family members?..
..PLEASE tell me they don’t eat family members!..
![]() |
Home is where the heart is.. or the werewolf is.. or.. no, definitely the heart.. I think.
Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Ari? Are you okay? you look like you’ve seen a ghost.”
Mum made her way over to me.
My eyes stayed focused on the new people though.
Grace chose that moment to stare me right in the eye and blatantly lick her lips.
I gave a full body shudder and stepped back again, almost slipping on the rough gravel.
Mum’s head turned to glare at her on my behalf.
“Grace! Don’t do that.”
The blonde tried to look apologetic but she couldn’t wipe the amused smile off of her face at the same time.
Mum’s arm came around my shoulders making me flinch.
“Shh, Ari it’s okay. Calm down.”
I stared at her for a moment and shot a worried glance over at the new people again.
They hadn’t moved.
That’s good..
“Werewolves?”
It came out as more a squeak then the strong questioning tone I was hoping for.
Mum grimaced.
The blonde with the boys did too.
Grace just seemed even MORE amused by it all.
“It’s okay Ari, yes they’re werewolves but they won’t hurt you.. right Grace?”
If looks could kill Grace would be a dark red smear spread across several states at this point.
She had the decency to look a little ashamed this time at least.
I’ve never seen a werewolf look ashamed before.
Admittedly I’ve never seen a werewolf in real life either but still.. the whole idea of it seems weird.
Werewolves.. werewolves are EVIL!
Not even the smart but annoying ‘Max’ kind of evil!
Just straight up baby eating, mage hunting evil!
Werewolves are like the boogiemen for mages.
They LOVE the taste of mages.. well, mages and dryads.. anything human shaped with magic in its blood really..
I’ve never met one obviously.
You don’t just wander into werewolf territory and introduce yourself if you’re a mage!
My old mages guide had a warning feature built into it that made it vibrate if you got too near to a known werewolf territory.
THAT’S how bad they are, the Hub actively tries to keep mages as far away from them as possible!
My eyes shot around the new people again.
Grace gave me a little smirk which did NOTHING to make me feel better.
Her arm twitched and I flinched back into mum’s side with an undignified squeak.
“DON’T EAT ME!”
The moment the words left my lips I regretted them.. that sounded so stupid, even to MY ears.
I sounded like a little girl running away from someone trying to put bugs in her hair more than the bad-assed awakened mage I’m trying to be!
The blonde to the side made a snorting sound of amusement but tried to cover it quickly.
The boys behind her didn’t seem quite as inclined to hide how funny they thought my reaction was.
Grace certainly didn’t.
She went from watching me with worryingly intense eyes to throwing her head back in a loud barking laugh that left me blushing brightly in embarrassment.
“ENOUGH!”
Mum finally snapped and glared at the lot of them while squeezing me a bit tighter to her side.
“Jessie, Boys, you KNOW the things they tell mages about you! You’re only making it worse for Ari.”
Her head turned and she fixed her glare solely on Grace, who’d let her laugh die off when mum started shouting.
“YOU’RE the one who complains so much about mage’s being scared of you Grace! THIS IS WHY!”
She huffed in a deep calming breath and hugged me even tighter to her side.
To my shame I buried my face in her shoulder.
It feels nice to have someone protect me for once, especially mum.
======
“..ugg..”
We all jumped a little as the silence that had fallen over us after mum’s yelling fit was broken by a groan.
My eyes shifted to look at John.
Without my notice he’d somehow ended up basically sitting on the ground holding Sarah, I’d forgotten about her in all of the ‘werewolf’ panic honestly.
Mum didn’t resist too much when I pushed away from her and made my way over to Sarah’s side.
“Hey Han..”
Hey eyes didn’t quite seem focused yet.
After a moment she blinked them furiously and let out a ragged breath as everything around us cleared for her.
“..it wasn’t a dream.. was it?”
John snorted a little but didn’t make a smart-ass comment for once.
“No.. it wasn’t..”
I turned my head to glare suspiciously at the new people again.
“I’m not sure what’s going on but it looks like we’re safe for now.”
One of them tried to make some kind of noise of protest but I didn’t bother turning around to face them.
Sarah’s more important than them right now..
“Can you stan-”
I froze mid-sentence.
It’s taken me far too long to process what’s going on but.. did mum say that we’re PART werewolf?!
“Han?”
Sarah looked a bit worried, she probably thinks I’ve zoned out again but that’s not it.
I CAN’T be part-werewolf!
I mean.. sure, they’re werewolves and they’re apparently related to us but.. I can’t be!..
..I do tend to growl a lot though don’t I?..
Shut UP brain!
That’s normal, it’s a family thing.
I do it, Sarah does too.
We probably got it from mum, she growls..
..Crap..
We probably got it FROM mum..
What if it wasn’t a mimicking thing?
What if it’s just us?
Wh.. what if.. it’s the wolf showing through?..
I don’t WANT to be a werewolf!
I can’t!
I couldn’t kill people just f-..
I’VE ALREADY KILLED PEOPLE!
I never felt any remorse for it either, especially when I was Al!
Even this new incarnation has blood on its hands now.
..I.. I’m a monster..
My magic surged forth, hungry to be used.
I need to get away.
I need to run, before it’s too late and I kill again!
Two line’s to my legs, one to my head, one to my lungs.
Shadow magic is so beautifully simple.
Just as I started pushing the magic along the lines from my core and the shadows started stretching towards me so I could teleport away, something slapped down hard on my wrist.
It felt like all the power I’d built up inside me suddenly drained away, traveling down the lines I’d already established to my feet and pouring out into the ground below.
I let out a gasp of shock.
The world around us seemed to BLOOM with life suddenly.
Tree’s started growing taller, grass became thicker in a vivid shade of green, and flowers started popping up everywhere, blossoming in seconds.
Within less than a heartbeat the plants around us seemed to overgrow everything in sight.
I couldn’t even see the gravel path anymore through all the grass and weeds that had suddenly sprouted up around it.
“..Nice effect, you REALLY need to stop overloading your teleport spells..”
I glared at John in rage and tried to jerk my arm away from his grip but the rattle that followed my movement made my stomach drop.
A glance downwards made my magic bubble angrily in my chest.
“You son of a bitch!”
I took a swing at him with my free hand but he ducked out of the way easily.
HE HANDCUFFED HIMSELF TO ME!
“Get this off of me NOW!”
He ducked my second swing and used my awkward position to push my arm to my chest so I couldn’t swing again.
“I’m not letting you run off again, calm down.”
Calm down?!
CALM DOWN!
He handcuffed me!
I’m attached to him!
He put one cuff on his wrist and the other on mine!
“Let.me.GO!”
A yank of my arm did little more than jolt his shoulder.
“Where did you even GET these?!”
I stared at them hard for a moment, now that I think about it they look familiar.
It finally clicked in my head where I’d seen them before and another growl rumbled low in my chest.
They’re the same cuffs that the SWAT golem put on me!
The ones that damn near melted through my wrists a few days ago!
“You son of a BITCH!”
I tried to yank my unchained arm out of his grip again but he held on tightly.
“Hannah, calm down.”
My magic bubbled in my chest again.
I’m already back to full power, with a little more excess power building up in my lines by the second.
He glared at me.
It’s pretty obvious that he’s not going to let me go.
I rolled my magic and with a little concentration managed to shift its form from the golden healing magic of my diversion back to the plain old ice magic that’s now my true nature.
I could feel its cold power roll along my arm toward the handcuff.
I thought of this trick the other day, after reading some refresher notes on elemental magic from a book on Al’s ‘forbidden’ shelf.
The ice magic under my skin should protect me from the burning and if I can get enough power into them the cuffs should shatter, they’re only metal after all.
Enchanted metal, sure, but still metal!
Just when my magic hit its peak, ready to vent along my arm, it started draining away again.
I could feel it; I watched its progress with my inner-eye.
It travelled down my arm, along my chest, down my legs and exploded out of my feet into the ground around us.
In seconds the flourishing grass and plant life around us started to wither and die.
Frost formed up on the ground and a cold wind blew up around us from nowhere.
Finally it all died out and I was left panting on weak knees.
That took a lot out of me, venting so much magic twice in such quick succession isn’t a good idea.
He must have modified the cuffs!
They didn’t burn me like I’d expected.. it’s like they’re.. grounding me?
They’re sending all my magic back into the earth like electricity hitting a lightning rod!
Isn’t that just damn ironic!
First mum grounded me, now John has too!
The fight left me as I stared down at the cuffs in annoyance.
How did he do it?
He’s never been good with runes.
He’s never been good at modifying other people’s work either.
Well.. Max never was at least.. this is JOHN we’re talking about though, isn’t it?
“Are you calm now?”
He fixed me with a serious look.
His magic felt worried and frustrated but not mocking.
Whatever he’s doing, he obviously isn’t doing it just to annoy me for once.
“Get this cuff off of me..”
My lips pulled into Sarah’s pout.
It’s pretty much reflex at this point, if I’m out of options then be cute to get sympathy.
John noticed the change in my demeanor and let off a relieved sigh when I made eye contact with him again.
..Yes John, I’m calm now..
As calm as I can be while Handcuffed to you by something which stops me from casting magic, when we’re standing in the home territory of a pack of werewolves that I’m probably related to.. which means that I could be a werewolf too..
..Calm is all a matter of perspective..
In this case, the fact that I’m not franticly trying to escape because I’ve run out of ideas how to manage it is about as close as I’m going to GET to being calm any time soon!
“Get them off.”
Calm voice.
Nice, calm, happy.
Look at how calm I am John?
It’s perfectly safe for you to let me go.
I’ll only turn you into an ice sculpture for a little while in revenge.
Nice smile, pleasant smile.
Come on John, hurry up, take them off!
“I kind of..can’t..”
My smile froze on my face.
My magic surged up again and poured out of my feet just as quickly.
Thanks to my diversion and my lack of concentration the ice around us melted, the plants that had all practically died off came back to life with blooms of flowers everywhere and a wild surge of pollen which made me want to sneeze.
“..what?..”
He winced and turned his head away from me.
“Don’t look away from me John! What do you mean you CAN’T?!”
With obvious reluctance he turned his head back to face me.
His eyes said he was sorry and his magic agreed, not that it helped my mood much.
“We need a mage who’s not wearing them to remove them.”
I quickly shot my eyes along the path and through the forest around us.
Everyone else was pretty far away at this point, taking refuge in the doorway of the stables.
I don’t even KNOW how Sarah managed to get out of the danger zone before I started raging?
They were still in the range of my magical senses though, just about.
None of them has an active magical core, Jessie has.. something?.. but whatever it is, it’s not an active core, it feels too.. weak?
More importantly, there’s not a mage among them!
“Where.. are we going to find another mage to take these things OFF?”
The growl rumbled in my chest again and I grit my teeth hard to stop more yelling from leaving my mouth.
“I kind of figured.. your Grandmother could help?..”
PERFECT!
Jus.. just bloody PERFECT!
What a lovely introduction THIS is going to be!
‘Hi Grandma-I-didn’t-know-existed-until-recently, can you just remove theses handcuffs so I can kill the moron who chained himself to me and then run to safety from all the werewolves you call family?’
..yeah.. because THAT will go down well!..
I sucked in a deep breath and let it slowly ease out through my teeth.
John winced at the glare I aimed at him.
“You’ll pay for this..”
He cringed but seemed to almost nod as if he’d seen that reaction coming.
Damn it!
What am I going to do now?!
======
I shuffled my feet a little as we walked up the rough pathway to the big old manor house in the distance, careful to keep John between me and the werewolves mum calls ‘family’.. just in case they have a change of heart on the whole ‘eating us’ thing.
“This sucks..”
John snorted and shot an amused look at me.
I turned away from him and huffed in response.
I’m not talking to him.
I’m making it a rule of thumb to not reward him with attention when he does something stupid like handcuff himself to me.
“Admit it, you’re curious how I made the cuffs aren’t you?”
My eyebrow twitched in annoyance.
Damn him! He knows me too well!
“I didn’t use runes if that’s what you’re thinking.. or deconstruct them to their base enchantment and reassemble them from the ground up either..”
My eyebrow twitched again.
I had to fight the urge to turn around and argue with him.
The ONLY way he could have modified the cuffs is by either bypassing the charms on them with runes or breaking them down and redirecting the charms for a different effect.
That’s not a guess on my part, that’s just how magic WORKS!
A set of enchantments as complicated and interconnected as the ones on those handcuffs would have to be either suppressed and diverted with a complex rune cluster or be picked apart through trial and error until you had it all ‘disassembled’, for lack of a better word, at which point you could put it back together with a few additions of your own to change the eventual effects of the spellwork.
Magic’s weird AND complicated but it has RULES damn it!
“I’ll give you a hint.. I didn’t even have to use magesight to make them.”
I couldn’t hide the frustrated growl that came out of my mouth, or the way that my shoulders tensed.
That’s LITERALLY impossible!
You can’t modify someone else’s work without SEEING it!
It’s hard enough to do normally, let alone trying to pull it off when blind!
My growl drew some attention from the others ahead of us but they quickly turned back to their conversations.
I don’t think Grace and the other sister, Jessie, are quite comfortable with me at the moment.
My little flash of ‘fix everything’ magic, along with the magic show that happened when I tried to fight through the cuffs earlier WAS pretty impressive.. even by my standards.
The boys seem to think I’m some kind of god at this point.
Every time I catch them watching me they blush and try to hide behind the nearest adult.
It would be funny if it wasn’t so worrying.
These people are supposed to be my family but they’re already treating me like the weird one..
“They’ll get over it, even I was a little scared the first time I saw you vent that new magic of yours.”
I finally gave up on ignoring him and turned my head to glare at him.
I think he was trying to look reassuring with his weak smile but it was a little undermined by the doubt I could feel from his magic.
His magic is practically screaming at me currently as well, something about being chained together by these handcuffs has left my magic senses a bit overpowered when he’s concerned.
As a trade-off it’s muted my magic sense for everything else which is a bit scary but survivable, it’s not helping my mood much though.
I’ve not exactly been in a good mood to start with today and he’s really not helping right now!
“Are you going to talk to me or just look at me with those big doe eyes of yours?”
Almost instinctively my eyes scrunched up in a deeper glare but I forced myself to ease off a moment later.
I really don’t want to play into his hands by just glaring at him again, even if I don’t particularly feel like talking to him at the moment, he’s only going to take my silence as a challenge at this point.
John tends to get annoying when he’s going up against a perceived challenge.
“What do you want to talk about?.. Lovely evening isn’t it?.. Don’t you just LOVE the feel of metal handcuffs on your wrist while taking such a fine walk?”
It was his turn to frown this time.
“..Whit is still not one of your strong points Hannah..”
“Thinking before you do things isn’t yours! I know which fault I’d prefer to have!”
He glared at me for a moment but there was no heat to it.
He knows I’m right.
While I will concede that my attempt to run at the first sight of danger was.. stupid..
I saw a threat, from them and from me.. I just REACTED.
That’s all I ever seem to be doing lately.
Not dealing with things properly is bad, I get that.. but at least it’s not ‘slapping cuffs on the pair of us that essentially block our ability to do magic while deep in werewolf territory’ bad!
..stupid John..
Just to make myself feel better I took an awkward step forward and yanked my cuffed arm around while pivoting my body for more torque.
John went staggering forward in surprise and then yanked sideways at the last minute.
I practically managed to make him move in a full circle around me before he got his feet under him and pulled me to a stop with his annoyingly superior strength.
We both glared at each other.
I wasn’t the only one who growled this time.
We both stopped and went back to glaring instead.
The stare off lasted a few painfully long seconds but it was John that broke it in the end, not me.
HA! Victory!
He shot a look at the others and a smug little smile came to his lips.
They’d all carried on walking while we were..busy.
They managed to get quite far ahead of us in such a short time because of our little game of ‘spin John’ too.
With one more glance at me he purposefully started marching forward in a half-jog to catch up with them.
Due to my annoyingly shorter new legs and the fact he caught me flat footed I was practically yanked off my feet and had to run to keep up with him.
“John, slow down.”
He ignored me and kept marching to close the gap with the others.
“Slow DOWN!”
He’s bloody ignoring me!!
With a little hop I managed to shift my body so my feet were placed in front of my center of balance.
It provided a nice solid base I could push away from him with.
The chain between us went taut and for one glorious moment I thought I’d stopped him.. then he took his next step and my feet skidded along the path throwing up gravel in my wake.
He shot me an amused look but didn’t slow down in the slightest.
I tried a few times to pull another trick or two on him but despite my best efforts he managed to drag me for almost a hundred meters before I finally gave up and shifted my weight forward into an unstable jog to keep pace with him.
The arrogant bastard smirked at me in victory.
..damn it John!..
======
“..That’s a big house..”
I know I called it a mansion earlier and it looked pretty big even from a distance, but being up close and personal.. it’s REALLY big..
‘Farm’ my ass!
This is a country estate!
I should know; I lived in several of them for some of my recent past-incarnations.
“Shame it smells of wet dog..”
I shot a shocked glance at John.
I can’t believe he said that!.. I mean.. it’s kind of true, but I can’t believe he SAID it!
Grace growled at him along with Jessie and the boys.
Even mum gave him a warning look.
He was unrepentant though, not that THAT surprised me in the slightest.
John’s never been one to mince words when he’s in the mood to be annoying.
I’m just kind of glad he’s not aiming his ability to drive people mental at me for once.. handcuffs aside..
“If you can find a way to get rid of a smell in a building this big.. which has housed several generations of werewolves, mostly male, since before your GRANDPARENTS were born kid, I’d like to see it?”
I’m not sure I like Grace that much..
She seems very aggressive, almost as if she’s just looking for a fight all the time.
Her tone was slightly mocking but at least she’s not growling again.
John shot a curious look at me and raised a questioning eyebrow.
What?.. what does he think I’m going to do about it?
“Hannah’s our resident rune expert..”
My glare blatantly told him to shut up but he ignored it and seemed almost curious to see what I’d do now that everyone was watching me.
“Don’t tell me you’re going to let a little smell beat you, are you? If I’d known it was that easy..”
He shrugged his shoulder which made my cuffed hand rise a little.
The unwanted movement annoyed me almost as much as his challenge did.
“..Anyone got a pen?..”
John’s face split into a wide grin and he pulled a fat permanent marker out of his back pocket.
..How did he even fit that in there?!..
No.. wait.. nevermind.
Priority’s here!
I need to prove him wrong!
I KNOW he’s doing it on purpose but I can’t just let him get away with challenging my skills like that.
It’s a guy thing!..well.. Ex-guy I guess..
My hand snatched the marker from him but I was already busy running the math in my head.
He trailed dutifully along behind me as I paced up the imposing steps to the front door of the mansion.
Everyone was watching me and it’s kinda putting me on edge but I’m not backing down now!.. plus the smell IS pretty bad, it’s already making my nose itch..
They had a surprisingly basic looking rubber doormat sitting on the doorstep with the word ‘welcome’ written on it.
It’s convenient for me at least.
I wasn’t looking forward to writing on a, possibly listed, historic building with permanent marker.
John watched me with interested eyes and a smile.
He didn’t even complain when I knelt down to flip the doormat over, dragging him down with me.
My eyes scanned the doormat thoughtfully as I ran another roll of math equations.
The Glyph I was planning to use would be too big to fit on a simple doormat.
I need to compress it a bit.
If I cut out the second ‘recentibus’ rune cluster and shift the first one into the center..
Move the ‘potestatem’ rune with its control cluster and ‘exhaurire’ rune to the left..
Just a little..
.. and this one..
..yeah.. that should work..
I got to work mapping out the basic outline so I could fill it in with the runes afterwards.
It’s a bit cramped fitting it on the back of a doormat like this but the bonus’s that come from using it outweigh the downsides.
I’m making a ‘fresh air’ system.
It’s basically a minor enchantment fitted inside a regenerative runic trap.
Just because runic traps CAN be used to kill people with various trigger’s, ranging from releasing fire under the victims feet to turning them into a solid silver statue as I theorised the other day.. that doesn’t mean they HAVE to be deadly.
In this case I’m setting it up so a bubble of fresh air will form up around whoever steps on the doormat.
The enchantment should form on the bottoms of their feet and last for a few hours at a time.
It’s not perfect but if I wanted to really sort out the problem I’d have to get access to the ward stone of the house which I REALLY doubt they’re going to let me have.
At least by putting it on the doormat, if they don’t like the effect they can just move the mat..also.. it kind of helps that the mat is made of rubber.
Rubber is a good conductor for enchantments, it’s terrible for charms but enchantments pass through it like fish through water.
I’m honestly not sure why it acts like that.
Magic’s just weird sometimes, ya know?
I could feel John’s magic roll in awe and joy as he watched me work.
It was kind of distracting honestly.
I like that he appreciates my work and that he actually understands what I’m doing to some degree without needing it explained to him every step of the way but it’s definitely still distracting anyway.
“Slow down, I’m getting lost here..”
When I glanced over at him his eyes were wide and moving quickly from side to side as he tried to work out what I was doing.
With a little smirk playing across my lips I sped up my movements.
This is all being written with Latin runes.
I could close my eyes and write them with the pen in my mouth without problems.
Speeding up to annoy John isn’t even a challenge!
Everyone was watching me in something close to awe now as I worked to get the last few clusters done.
Despite his slight annoyance at me for going faster, specifically to annoy him, even John couldn’t get over what I was doing.
I felt like preening a little in pride.
It’s not often I get to show off during something that isn’t a life or death situation.. I kind of like it?
With a few final ticks I finished the main runes.
The final part is hardly necessary but it makes things neater in my opinion.
I ran a ring of ‘obscurum’ runes around the edge of the finished Glyph and polished it off with a little combination-pattern cluster tucked into the edge of the mat.
Combination-pattern clusters can be used a bit like a keypad lock would be.. but using runes instead of numbers.. and magic instead of electricity.. and drawings instead of buttons..
..You know what?.. it’s not much like a keypad after all now that I think about it..
The EFFECT should be similar to a keypad lock at least.
No-ones getting a good look at this thing without knowing my access code!
When I activate the Glyph its pattern should be obscured to the point of being unreadable, unless you know what combination of runes you have to hit to turn off the outer ring at least.
Now I just need to activate it.
Normally I’d just put a finger on the completed Glyph and push a lines worth of magic into it but that’s not really an option with this cuff on my wrist disbursing any magic I try to push out into the ground.
Never let it be said that I don’t learn from my mistakes though.
It took me three hours and two rather obscure books on mage-anatomy before I worked this new trick out.. well.. two obscure books and the rude one about how to please a female mage that John found at least..
..okay.. it was just the ‘how to please a female mage’ book.. but in my defence, I was curious and bored!
..Anyway..
It turns out that the bodily fluids of mages are pretty good at storing and conducting a magical charge.
Did you know that?
I certainly didn’t know that!
The book talked about using your saliva and charging it with a mix of elements to make it ‘fight’ itself.
The physical side-effect of that strange idea being that the saliva would vibrate for a short while after leaving your mouth.
It went on to describe several ways THAT feature could be useful for its readers but those aren’t important at the moment.
..stupid pervy book..
It gave me an idea though.
I’ve not had a chance to test it but the theory is sound at least.
If I’m handcuffed in a way that blocks me from casting magic I’m practically useless against another mage.
If I have the time I can draw up some runes which would give me a huge advantage and even possibly a chance to escape.. but, as we saw in the clearing with handy man, I’d have no way to activate the runes without my magic.. making them essentially useless.
I can’t rely on Felix appearing to save my ass the next time something like that happens!
Careful to not push any magic out and activate the cuffs effect again I started swirling the free magic floating around in my body.
When it had the charge and consistency I was looking for I shifted the swirl I’d started so it would travel up my body to my mouth.
I could feel the moment that it worked.
The saliva in my mouth suddenly tasted sweet.
It took on a rather sticky texture and made my mouth tingle a little where it touched the sides too.
I blushed a little when the ‘hock’ sound I made to gather it all together came out a bit louder then I intended.
I could feel John’s disgust through his magic when he took an awkward shuffled step back from me too.
..He’s such a prissy little git sometimes..
“Agh-k, P-TU!”
Everyone shifted away from me and pulled faces.
Sarah went so far as to make a sound like she was going to throw up, I’m not sure if she was faking it or not.
It doesn’t matter though.
My ‘magic loogie’ hit the mat dead center, right on target!
I felt my mouth spread into a wide grin as the center rune cluster of the glyph lit up in a bright shade of gold.
Rune activation colors tend to change depending on a lot of factors, the biggest one being what you drew them with.
In this case the runes themselves were drawn with a normal permanent marker but my spit was super-charged with my magic.
It’s the diversion that made it come out in a bright shining gold color because that’s what my magic defaults to with it active.
..It looks pretty at least..
I stared intently at it as the magic progressed, spreading out across the glyph like a golden spider web activating each cluster it touched.
When the magic reached the outer ring the whole thing seemed to suddenly blur and I couldn’t make out any of the symbols I’d just drawn inside it.
Perfect!
I LOVE it when things work like they should!
Just need to test it now.
This is the point that, if I was evil, I would use someone else to test it.. but I’m not, so that duty falls to me sadly.
At least I trust my own work?
That could be a level of arrogance that will get me killed someday but it’s not done me wrong so far at least.
I flipped the mat back over, spit and all.
It should dry at some point.
It’s hot out so it shouldn’t be a problem for long really.
Even if it was it wouldn’t be MY problem!
I’m doing magic here; I’m not the bloody cleaning lady!
Shooting one more glance around at everyone I couldn’t help but take pleasure in the looks on their face.
..oh yeah, I know I’m awesome!..
One confident foot was quickly followed by the other.
For a long second nothing happened which almost worried me but finally I felt the drain kick in.
It should take enough to charge itself fully and then-
..uh oh..
It’s draining from the magic that’s in my body instead of my core!
That wouldn’t be a problem but it’s not STOPPING!
Even worse, I think John’s handcuffs have kicked in because even more of the magic filling my body is moving down towards my feet at a worrying rate!
What the HELL did John do to these cuffs?!
Why would they..
..did he..
Stupid Bastard cut corners!
You NEVER cut corners with magic!
It’s okay.. deep breaths.. think!
The drain is fast and getting faster but I’ve got more than enough free magic in my system to keep feeding it for another minute or two before it starts affecting my core.
That’s practically a life time!
The real problem is that the mat can only hold so much magic before it will.. kind of.. explode..
Take another deep breath, in and out.. everything’s fine.
Calm thoughts.
How do I stop the drain effect?
If I wasn’t the one standing on it I could just slap a suppression rune on it and be done.
If I had my magic properly available I could trigger the ‘fresh air’ effect and vent the magic build up.
If..
Ugg!
What is it with me and having too many ‘ifs’ lately?!
Think!
Basic Latin runes.. they’re easy to bypass if you can see what you’re doing, hence why I put the obscure enchantment on it.
Bypass.. trigger.. drain..
Something.. I just..
GOT IT!
I quickly bent my knees and awkwardly slapped a hand down on the top of the mat.
John was yanked along for the ride but I didn’t listen to his grumbling.
If I take my feet off the mat it will explode.
If I missed my aim then I’m screwed.
If..
STOP IT WITH THE IF’S BRAIN!
With my hand in place I started swirling the excess magic in my palm.
It took a moment to catch but when it did I let out a breath of relief.
I never set the drain runes to be ‘one way’, I didn’t see the point honestly.
It would just take up some of my limited space anyway.
It’s a weird feeling to have my own excess magic pour back into the swirling vortex I’ve created in my palm.
I’m already pretty full to bursting as it is and this is just adding to it but the secondary effect is what I’m really looking for.
There’s only one drain rune on the mat.
I had to cut the other cluster to save space.
Now that it’s busy draining the stored magic back into my hand, it can’t keep draining my magic out through my feet.
I focused on spreading the flow of recycled magic around my body as best I could to stop it pooling in one area or another but my lines are practically singing with power at this point.
I’m pretty sure that if I had the time to look at them with my inner-eye they would be glowing in the purest of golden colors too.
Finally the flow of magic slowed down.
I gave an awkward hop back off of the mat and rose to my feet.
I.. don’t feel so good..
I feel bloated.. it feels like someone stuck a pump up my ass and started filling me with air like a Macy’s thanksgiving day balloon.
Too much magic!
FAR too much magic!
My head sluggishly turned to look at everyone but I think the only one who could see what was coming was John.
He met my eyes and cringed.
I don’t blame him.
Magic’s sparking between my toes!
It’s in my hair, it’s flowing down my spine, it’s arcing between my fingers and burning at my eyes!
..this is gonna SUCK!..
“Sorry.”
I just managed to get the word out before my control slipped and the world went too bright.
A moment later and my body gave out on me, sending me crashing to the floor.
The floor.. the floor’s so nice..
John’s here!
The sky..
Good!
Everything’s so good..
In a sloppy, giggly mess I rolled around on the floor cackling away to myself.
I LOVE magic!
======
All I can do is lay here, staring up at the blank white ceiling of my mindscape.
I’m not sure how I got here so suddenly.
I probably passed out or something?
Being in here is giving me some clarity at least, some detachment from the feelings that are being forced on me in the real world by the pleasure effect of my diversion.
If only I could just STOP laughing!
I can’t seem to move in here but I KNOW I’m still laughing in the real world.
My chest hurts.
My throat hurts too.
I didn’t even know it was POSSIBLE to feel pain in your mindscape!
Where the hell is Rosaline?!
She’s been here to greet me every time I’ve dived into my mindscape so far and the ONE time I could use some help she’s missing?
My mouth won’t move right, my tongue feels heavy.
I can’t even call out for anyone.
This is a nightmare!
“Holy crap, is that someone new?”
I’m not sure who it was talking, she had my voice naturally.
I can’t see her either.
If only I could move my head a little!
I could hear her coming closer with what sounded like a mob of other girls following along behind her.
Finally a shadow crossed over my eyes and a face came into view.
She gave me an awkward, confused look, turning her head to the side a little like I do if I’m considering a weird situation.
“You okay there? Need a hand up?”
I desperately tried to move, to give her some kind of indication what I needed but my body just didn’t want to co-operate.
She squinted down at me for a moment and then turned to the left where all the other voices were coming from.
“Anyone know if we had a paraplegic incarnation or something? I don’t think she can move..”
There was a lot of confused muttering.
No-one seemed to be able to make up their mind on whether we did or not.
Not that I could give any input, but I certainly don’t remember one if we did!
Let’s be honest, for most of human history the life expectancy of people who couldn’t move hasn’t been measured in a timescale worth mentioning.
It’s only recently that medical knowledge and technology has opened the world up for those poor people.
“Let me through!”
That must be Ellie.
The commanding tone to her voice mixed with her slight but distinctive accent makes her stand out pretty well.
Hand’s reached for my shoulders and back, slowly they maneuverer me so I was basically sitting upright, propped against something they stuck behind me.
The crowd looked.. small?
I recognised all of them at least.
All my past-incarnations that I finally bonded with recently.. but there only seems to be a few of them here?
Usually the fifty or so girls make a worryingly large looking mob when something happens, it seems that way to me at least.
These girls.. they look.. tired?.. and worried?..
Ellie pushed through the last few girls in her wide purple robes and stared at me in shock.
“Hannah?”
She quickly moved over and crouched down to stare into my eyes intensely.
“Can you hear me?”
It took all the effort I had to twitch my eyes but she saw the movement and let out a relieved sigh.
“This.. someone’s cursed her with immobility?.. who would do something like that?..”
She quickly got to work feeling along my arms and legs.
I’m not sure what she was trying to do but after almost a minute of work I felt the first twitch’s of movement in my fingers.
I honestly have no idea what she’s doing, injecting magic into my frozen body parts is my best guess, but whatever it is its working!
“Hold on a second Hannah, this is going to feel weird.”
She put her hands on my head, just above my temples.
For a moment the world turned sideways.
I could taste colors and smell my heart beating frantically in my chest before it all finally came to a stop.
My mindscape came back into focus and I blinked furiously.
It took me a moment to realise that I COULD blink again.. and move in general.
Ellie sat back with a sigh of relief.
“I don’t know who the hell you pissed off but be careful! That was a pretty powerful spell just to keep you immobile.”
I grunted and wiggled my toes for a second.
She’s right; I have no idea who did it though so the advice isn’t exactly helpful.
I must have missed something while I was stuck within my ‘after venting magic giggle fit’ in the real world.
Hopefully it’s not an enemy?
How would they have even found me?!
We’re at mum’s family’s place after all
I kind of figured going so far away would give me SOME form of escape from that sort of thing at least!
“Not much we can do about it if someone has you prisoner in the real world sadly, you’ll have to deal with that when you wake up.”
Ellie looked a bit upset that she couldn’t be more help but I shrugged at her and smiled.
I’m used to having to deal with messy situations in the real world, what’s the worst that can happen?
..did I ACTUALLY just think that?.. way to jinx it Han!..
“Sorry, I know you’ve probably got enough on your plate as it is but I’m glad your here.. we kind of.. may have a problem..”
My eyes sharpened on Ellie.
She let out a long breath and stared back at me.
Her face looked apologetic but her eyes practically screamed that she was worried.. really worried..
“Everyone move back so she can see.”
The girls around us parted like the red sea until I could finally see the village behind them.
Well.. what’s left of it at least?..
What was once a tightly packed little citadel of oddly blended building styles from across the centuries, was now looking far less ‘citadel-ly’?.. if that’s even a word?
Dotted all over the place were building sized holes where houses once stood.
“Girls are disappearing.”
Her face was blank as she said it but there was a wobble to her voice that suggested she was anything but calm at the moment.
“We’re not sure how many.. Rosaline was one of the first to go; she took the list with her.”
The girls around us shifted awkwardly and tried to not meet each other’s eyes.
They’re scared?
I can see it plainly on every face here.
They’re all scared to death!
“Even worse.. some of the council.. Dexi, Hydna and Greta have all gone missing too.”
Ellie looked lost for a moment, as if voicing their names made it all so much more real to her suddenly.
“I don’t.. they wouldn’t have just disappeared without SAYING something!”
My body felt far too heavy but I pushed past it and managed to move enough to rest a hand on her arm in reassurance.
She glanced at me with wet eyes.
I could feel her shaking slightly with every breath she takes.
The other girls are scared, I noticed that already, but Ellie.. she’s TERRIFIED!..
With another push I managed to stagger to my feet and partly-collapse into her side to give her a hug.
Her breath was coming out in short little pants.
She barely lasted a second before burying her face in my shoulder and bawling her eyes out.
The other girls turned to look away from us, to give her some privacy as she cried.
I think they don’t like seeing their de facto ‘leader’ falling apart either.
I didn’t particularly enjoy seeing her cry but it seems like she needs it.
She’s under a lot of stress holding back all the other past-incarnations anyway.
..having this on top of it as well?..
She nominated herself as their protector, their savior.
I can’t imagine how much it’s eating her up inside that the people she worked so hard to save are disappearing under her watch and she has no idea how to help.
After almost a full minute of crying her head rose from my shoulder and she sniffed loudly in my ear.
“..Sorry..”
“It’s okay.”
She sniffed again and pulled back from me awkwardly.
A glance around us made her flush slightly in embarrassment but smile a little too.
I think she appreciates that they let her have her moment.
I’d love to let her enjoy it longer but I need to check things out while I can.
“Can you help me over to where Rosaline’s house was? My legs aren’t quite reliable yet and I want to check out the area.”
Several girls turned around quickly and joined Ellie in supporting my slightly limp body as we made our way over to the spot just near where I always appear in here that used to hold a rather Victorian looking house with the balcony from my school’s version of Romeo and Juliet attached to the side of it.
There was literally nothing left!
For a moment it felt like the white floor that used to hold the little house was darker then the area around it but within a single blink of my eyes the color difference disappeared and I’m not sure if it was my imagination or not..
Although, if you want to be nit-picky about it, the whole of my mindscape is in ‘my imagination’ I guess?
I slowly eased my way down to the ground and ran my hands along the floor space.
There’s nothing there at all?
Nothing.. not a bump, not a scratch.
It looks like any other stretch of untouched land that used to make up the entirety of my mindscape.
I breathed in a heavy, frustrated sigh while staring at the space and froze.
..something doesn’t smell right?..
Everyone watching gave me strange looks as I spread myself out on the floor as much as possible, my nose pushed down as low as I could manage.
Another deep sniff confirmed it.
I could smell.. roses?..
It’s a strange thing to detect in here.
The ‘air’ in my mindscape doesn’t tend to have smells at all.
Despite how my mind shows it and how REAL it can feel at times it’s all symbolic in here.
With that in mind.. why would the floor space, once taken up by Rosaline’s house, smell of roses?..
My brain was going a mile a minute as I tried to process all the possible meanings that could be implied by it but I was coming up empty on finding a real solid meaning I could believe in.
I need to research more!
I’m virtually a novice at mind magic.
I only ever managed to learn enough to survive with all of the other incarnations pressing down on me.. on Al.. whatever!
There wasn’t TIME to research the more esoteric and theoretical sides to it all.
I’ll have to correct that when I get back to the real world.. somehow..
I flipped over on the floor and pushed myself awkwardly back to my feet.
Everyone was staring at me now.
Ellie especially seemed to be staring with raw hope in her eyes.
I wish I had something better to tell her then ‘I’ll look into it’..
“I-”
Before I could voice another word my tongue froze.
My whole body froze and I started falling forward with painful inevitability.
There was a rush and commotion as the girls frantically scrambled to catch me.
They only just managed to stop me from hitting the floor, face first.
I couldn’t move again!
Damn it!
Why is this happening ag-
“She’s fading!”
..I’m what?..
“No! Not now! Hannah, Hannah! If you can hear me then come back as soon as you ca-”
I didn’t get to hear what else she had to say before my vision whited out and I could feel the familiar tell-tale pull of going back to the waking world.
What really worried me though was that, for the first time since I finished training mind magic with Edith, I wasn’t the one doing the pulling!
======
My eyes snapped open and I was greeted by the ceiling of a dark room.
It feels like I’m lying on something soft at least.
My head hurts something fierce though!
Being yanked out of your mindscape by force is NEVER a pleasant experience.
I tried to roll over on whatever soft thing I’m lying on but my arms and legs didn’t want to co-operate.
Just like in my mindscape I’m apparently paralysed, although judging by the fact that I can blink, maybe not quite the ‘full body’ paralysis that I had before.
“..Son-of’a-bitch..”
No-one made a sound in response.
I was expecting SOME kind of reaction.
Even the most bad-assed of evil people tends to react in some way to unexpected vulgarity, most of the time their only response is amusement but it’s still a reaction of some kind at least.
“Whoever decided to play ‘lets turn the Hannah into a living mannequin’, I know your here.. you can’t have gone far since you recast your spell.”
Still not even a twitch of sound.
That’s kind of un-nerving.
I can feel them here, their magic is pretty obvious from this distance.. although it’s blank of emotion?
They must know how to hide their emotions from their magic.
Your magic can’t lie but that doesn’t mean you can’t hide the things it DOES say, most people just don’t bother doing it because it’s hard to learn and hardly anyone on earth can even READ your magic, let alone feel the emotions in it.
I don’t like it when enemies are smart enough to keep their mouths shut, it never bodes well for me!
“I can keep this up all day ya know?.. it’s not like I’m going anywhere.. you have exactly ten seconds to show yourself before I start singing ‘a million green bottles’ in the most painfully off-key voice I can manage..”
Ah HA!
THAT got a reaction.
It was barely a twitch but I could hear some kind of fabric moving with the movement.
You HAVE to love the classics they ALWAYS work!
I’m not sure if I even CAN sing in this new body, with my new voice and everything.
It’s not like I’ve TRIED.
..I kind of hope they don’t show themselves now?..
It would be a good excuse to make a fool of myself and test my voice out at the same time at least.
Not that I really NEED a reason to make a fool of myself, I’ve gotten pretty good at it over the years actually.
“A million gre-e-en bottles, sitting on the wall. A million green bottles-s-s, sitting on the wall, and if ONE green bottle-”
The figure moved finally.
As a side note, it turns out that my new voice is annoyingly good at singing.
I was TRYING to be off-key but it came out almost pitch perfect anyway.
..stupid new body..
“I thought you said I had ten seconds?”
She, because the voice is definitely female, sounded like she wasn’t sure if she wanted to laugh or yell at me for some reason.
“Young people these days, so impatient.”
My eyes squinted down hard into little slits.
I tried to move my head to see her but she was somewhere near my feet and my neck wasn’t feeling quite as co-operative as my mouth is apparently.
Finally the woman moved and came into range of my limited vision.
Blonde hair, the same shade as Grace and Jessie’s, deep blue eyes that remind me of Sarah’s and a sun-aged face that I’d place as being a few years older than my mum in actual age range.
“Quite the impressive little magic show you put on outside.”
She definitely sounded amused now.
Her lips twitched up with just a hint of a smile.
“It could have been avoided if you just cut off the lines to your feet from your core for a moment and sent some power out in intermittent pulses.. obviously.. but still an impressive show at least.”
..I could have WHAT?!..
Who the hell does she think she is telling me how to.. well..
..huh..
Okay.. maybe she has a point actually?..
If I’d cut off the lines from my core to my legs completely it would have interrupted the drain effect at least, probably made my legs give out as well but that would have been a small price to pay.
The pulsing though?.. what would that achieve except..
OF COURSE!
That’s genius!
If I’d pulsed my magic it would have rapidly triggered the drain effect on and off again.
The rest of the glyph relies on the drain effect to provide the stability needed to keep the whole matrix in balance.
Basically.. if I’d pulsed my magic the glyph would have triggered the ‘fresh air’ aspect over and over again, that’s the part of it that uses the most power!
With the amount of magic that got dumped into the doormat before I even noticed what was going on it would have taken up to ten minutes to bleed it all down to a less dangerous level but it WOULD have worked.
STUPID!
I panicked when I felt the drain!
I only got worse when John’s handcuffs kicked in.
I didn’t think clearly.. not that I would have thought to pulse my magic like that honestly but I COULD have come up with SOMETHING better then turning myself into a golden ‘fix everything’ bomb.
“..I’m such an idiot..”
She snorted and moved closer to the bedside.
A hand came up with delicate fingers and brushed some hair away from my eye, tucking it behind my ear for safe keeping.
“Yes.. you are.”
Oh thanks for that Lady!
I didn’t need your opinion thank-you-very-much.
I’m perfectly aware of my faults without having them agreed on by a committee.
I get enough of that from my past-incarnations anyway!
Speaking of which, I hope we can hurry this up a bit.
She doesn’t LOOK like she’s going to kill me and I really need to get some meditation in to find out what the hell is going on in there!
“You’re a lucky idiot if that’s any consolation?.. well either lucky or skilled, I’m not sure which I’m more worried about honestly..”
I’ve never wanted to roll over and bury my head to hide from the world more in my life.
Don’t compliment me lady!
Don’t do it in such a backhanded way either!
She shifted herself forward and, for a moment, I got a face full of cleavage before she pulled back a little to smile at my face brightly.
“You must be the ‘little Arista’ Susan has been going on about.”
She squinted at me thoughtfully for a second and nodded to herself.
“Well at least you LOOK like you could be related to us.”
Her lips suddenly fell out of their pleasant half-smile and it seemed like a shadow passed over her face out of nowhere.
“..it’s a shame for you that I know you’re not..”
Her eyes seemed to take on a whole new level of terrifying as she stared down at me with a blank look of disgust on her face.
I could hear a crackle of lightning coming from just out of my eye range.
No doubt she’s flashing her magic between her fingers threateningly.
It’s a thing a lot of mages do when they’re angry, like a nervous tick.
Why did she have to be a lightning mage?!
Those guys are a BITCH to fight!
At least I know how she paralysed me now.
Not a curse after all, just REALLY well controlled electricity.
It felt like she was judging me as she stared down with those suddenly cold eyes, weighing my worth against some kind of scale and finding me wanting.
..this conversation is NOT going in a good direction anymore.. especially not a direction I’m comfortable with when I can’t move my bloody body!
“Now.. let’s have a little talk about what happens to people who lie to my family and abuse our trust to gain access to our home.. shall we?”
My throat bobbed in a painfully loud gulp of fear.
Her hand came up to hover over my face.
Lightning sparked between her fingers in arcs that left neon trails on my vision for a few seconds after they’d died out.
I opened my mouth to say something.
..Something smart?
..Something useful?
Hell, at this point I’d just settle for saying something that will make her stop looking at me like that!
“um.. you’ve got the wrong idea?”
She didn’t look amused in the slightest.
Well.. there goes that idea.. nice one Hannah..
“..I really am related to the family..”
Her face scrunched up in a frown and her hand tensed a little more, the lightning sparking just a little faster between her fingers.
Okay.. there goes plan B..
She shifted her body and brought her hand closer to my face, almost touching my nose.
“Enough lies. I know Susan doesn’t have another daughter, especially one called ‘Arista’..”
“I..”
Her face hardened.
..there’s not much I can say to change her mind at the moment, is there?..
The magic in her hand sparked slightly harder.
I let off a yelp when one of the sparks decided to ground itself on my nose, making it go numb instantly.
That’s it!
Screw secrecy!
I HATE lightning!
“I’m Alistor Cooper!”
She froze with her hand almost touching my face.
I froze too for a moment.. then my spine flared up with a familiar burn.
Before I could stop it my senses were overwhelmed by the burn that spread throughout my body and I blacked out with a scream of pain that hurt even MY ears.
![]() |
How many of us remember the little things in life?.. how many of us worry when we can't remember them?
Events unfold including but not limited to: |
I woke up with a jolt and a gasp, not that I’ve really ‘slept’ as such.
..I think I passed out?..
One minute I was being threatened with lightning, I yelled out that I’m Al and that triggered my brand to a truly scary level for some reason.. it must have picked up on my doubts about that fact?
The whole ‘second awakening and realising that Al died thing’ that I’m still not really over but I’m also not willing to deal with right now either..
I didn’t realise the reaction would be THAT strong.
My toes wiggled a little.
Just for the sake of experimentation I twitched other parts of my body too.
It looks like the paralysis is gone.. that’s good.. right?..
“That’s a pretty nasty brand you have there ‘Alistor’. The other one’s no better, although it’s easier to supress at least.”
Oh.. she’s still here is she?.. great..
Figures that I’d manage to get on the wrong side of the family’s pet psycho, then knock myself out by lying.
She smiled at me and I smiled back out of self-preservation.
Nice, calm sounding Psycho.. not going to try and electrocute me Psycho..
Let’s talk like civilised people shall we?
“Didn’t think brands were common knowledge these days?”
I was surprised when Trudy knew what my brand was honestly.
In hindsight it’s not THAT surprising though, brands tend to come up in the more advanced texts about runes, so she would probably have read about them when she was gaining her rather impressive rune knowledge at least.
Rune’s aren’t exactly popular these days, especially with the un-awakened mages, there’s too much time and effort involved without all the flashy payoff that the un-awakened tend to gravitate towards.
People tend to think runes are useless when a spell will do.
I tend to think ‘people’ are stupid and useless too, so we’re pretty much even I guess.
“Live long enough, you come across most things eventually.”
A fair point Psycho Lady, well made.
That doesn’t explain much but it’s still a good rule of thumb to keep in mind about mages.
“Shall we try to start again? My name is Louise Garnier, while I’m not sure of the details, I’m willing to listen to your reasoning behind joining our family by befuddling my daughter and claiming to be a Granddaughter that shouldn’t exist.”
Well.. progress I guess?..
“What changed your mind? Five minutes ago you were ready to fry me to a crisp with lightning.”
She grimaced and gave me a look that on anyone else I’d call ‘apologetic’.
It was a convincing look, but I learned a long time ago to not take crazy peoples wor-
Hold on.. did she say GRANDdaughter..?..
“Your brand, the one against lies, it didn’t trigger when you claimed to be family but it did when you claimed to be Alistor, I’m not sure what to make of that but it’s worth me giving you a chance to explain yourself at least.”
..surprisingly solid logic.. careful crazy lady, I may have to start wondering if your sane after all?..
Now, can we go back to the whole ‘Granddaughter’ thing please?!
“Who ARE you? You’re not old enough to be a Grandmother, you barely look older then my MUM!”
She smirked at me and tossed her draping blonde hair over her shoulder arrogantly.
“Not bad for a Tri-centenarian really? I’m the current ‘scary old matriarch’ of the Garnier family, ask anyone, they’ll all agree with me.”
Hell, I’LL agree with you psycho-lady.
You don’t have to convince me you’re scary!
..bloody lightning mages, I swear their always so temperamental!..
“The real question here is who.. or what are you?”
Ah.. yeah.. should have seen that one coming really shouldn’t I?
What’s the best way to explain this..
“um.. if you asked me a week or so ago I would have told you that I was Alistor Cooper?”
My brand didn’t trigger this time.
Lies are all about context, the fact that I didn’t say I’m Al NOW is apparently enough, for the brand at least.
“Due to a chain of events involving my awakening, partly caused by my friend John, I got changed into this new body by old magic and some asshole messed with mum’s head to make her think I’d always been this way as her ‘long lost’ daughter Arista.”
The psycho-lady claiming to be my Grandmother despite her apparent age frowned at me.
“Who’s John?”
Wha..oh.. yeah, she’s been hearing things from mum hasn’t she?
“John is Max’s real first name for this incarnation.”
Her eye twitched a little and she stared at me hard for some reason.
“I forgot your friends name was Max.. and yours is apparently now Arista, although Sarah called you ‘Hannah’ earlier for some reason.. I don’t suppose there’s a reason you and this ‘John’ go by the names Max and Arista that I should know about.. is there?”
She looked at me with a knowing look that said I wasn’t fooling her in the slightest.
It’s kind of rude to ask for a mage’s true name directly, you have to come at it naturally in conversation like she’s just attempted to do.
I’ve got a bad feeling about this.
Considering mum has that whole story about ‘Arista’ saving her ancestors from unjust imprisonment, maybe it’s not such a good idea to tell the psycho-lady that I’m-
Wait!
.. sorry.. something just clicked in my head..
It’s not as clear as I’d like it to be but.. didn’t Dante say something about Arista freeing a load of werewolves in England eight-hundred years ago?
.. holy crap..
“you danced with the pack in the dark moon’s light”
I remember doing it!.. sort of..
When he said it at the time the whole thing felt kind of familiar.
It’s not much clearer now but I’ve got a lot more experience with vague past-life memories now, there’s definitely SOMETHING there which usually means whatever people are saying is at least partly true in some way.
The psycho-la.. you know what?.. I kind of can’t deny it anymore.
It’s not like I don’t have experience with mages making themselves look younger than they really are, John’s doing it at the moment somehow after all.
Overnight he went from looking like he was in his mid-twenties to looking nineteen at best.
ANYWAY!
My Grandmother, formerly referred to as ‘the psycho-lady’, seemed to be staring at me with wide shocked eyes.
“You’re really her aren’t you?.. that line.. my mother spoke it a lot during Metanoia preparation, she believed that the tradition started from Lady Arista freeing her parents and the others on the night of the bloody moon. She would gather the children every year to tell the story of it.. I thought it was just a story?..”
Oh..crap..
She’s looking at me with those eyes!
The kind of eyes that see me differently, see me as something beyond human.
A lot of Hub staff have shown me those eyes lately.. although they usually seem to have a healthy dose of fear mixed in.
Gran seems to be watching me with more reverence and awe then fear.
“uh.. I’m kind of.. um..”
How do you tell someone who’s looking at you like you’re a goddess in human form that you’re not that person?.. sort of..
“Okay, while I’m the newest incarnation of ‘Arista’-”
She gasped loudly making me hesitate for a second but I need to make sure she knows what’s going on before she tells anyone else.
“-I’m not ACTUALLY her.. my awakenings kind of went wrong..”
Her mouth snapped shut with a painful sounding ‘click’ of her teeth.
“Awakening-s.. as in more than one?”
I nodded with a wince.
She let out a gusty breath.
With a surprisingly smooth movement she pulled a chair from the side of the bed over and threw herself into it heavily.
“Okay.. maybe you should start from the beginning. This feels like it’s going to be an interesting story if nothing else.”
What is it with people wanting to start from some nebulous ‘beginning’ lately?
She probably knows more about some of my past-incarnations lives then I do from the sound of it!
Oh.. whatever..
I’ve already done this once lately, it shouldn’t be too hard to go over it all again, right?
..here goes..
“Well it started when we were kids..”
======
Damn my stupid weak eyes!
She wrapped a comforting arm around my shoulders and rocked me a little.
“It’s okay Hannah. You’re with family now, we protect our own.”
She bent her head a little and kissed the top of my head gently.
I tried to stem the flow of embarrassing tears with a big huff but they don’t want to stop!
I’m an adult damn it!
I shouldn’t be crying!
Al wouldn’t cry like this!
No matter what I do I’m always so weak!
“shh.. it’s okay Hannah. You’re home, you’re safe.”
She rocked me a bit more and I could feel body go slack.
Hearing her say it like that.. it feels like the weight on my shoulders is a bit lighter.
I dunno.. maybe it’s just me being desperate at this point but it feels like I can trust her on this one?
..call it a gut instinct I guess?..
“This all certainly explains a few things I’ve observed with your mother over the last few days.”
I twitched my head against her shoulder in interest but my eye’s haven’t stopped leaking yet so I didn’t pull away, just listened instead.
“We’ve not heard from her for so long, your Grandfather didn’t react well to her marrying the Cooper boy, he always said ‘nothing good can come from marrying a seer’s kin’.. hard headed old coot never did accept Kennedy’s problem well.”
Her arms around me tensed a little but it wasn’t something I’ve done causing it so I didn’t worry about it too much.
Her hug feels too nice to push away from at the moment.
“She was always closest to Joe, he’s kept us up to date about you all to some degree but not much.. then she turned up out of nowhere using her personal beacon.. she was distraught, she was worried that she was a bad mother.. that she would make the same mistakes with ‘her little Ari’ that she did with Alistor..”
Her head bowed a little and she sighed heavily.
“It took me a while to see what was going on.. how someone could mess with her mind so much is beyond me. When the others found out I had to restrain Grace from going on the hunt for your father.”
My head perked up a little again.
Why would she be mad at dad?
Gran, that still feels weird to say, she seemed to be lost in thought for a moment.
Whatever it was, it wasn’t a nice thought though.
“You said about this ‘Storyteller’ and what he did to your mothers mind but that’s just the tip of the iceberg Hannah.. someone’s been messing with your minds for a long time.”
She huffed a deep breath and leaned in a little more to stare down at me seriously.
“It’s not just your mother, you and Sarah show major signs of memory modification too.”
Sarah too?.. did John.. I mean.. he was the one modifying MY memories.. right?
“Was it John?”
Pull off the Band-Aid in one go.
If it’s John I can get off my ass and just go kill him now!
He KNOWS Sarah is off limits!
She looked surprised that I would ask that for some reason.
“No, not that I can tell at least, while he DID cast some minor modifications on you specifically they’re nothing compared to some of the ones I can see.”
Oh..
..oh.. not good.. not good at all!..
“I cleared up what I could for your mother, gave her some stability back and took away the compulsions she had for ‘Arista’.. I couldn’t fix everything though.”
She winced.
This isn’t going to be good either is it?
“The reason we assume this is all your fathers doing is a mix of his family’s history and the very specific memories that were tampered with.”
I almost don’t want to ask.
It feels like there’s a pit open where my stomach should be.
Dad wouldn’t.. what could he have done?..
“You don’t remember this, your mother doesn’t either consciously.. but you had another sister, long ago, your mother named her ‘Arista’.. but she died.”
It felt like the world stalled.
That can’t be true.
I’d know if it was true!
I’ll admit my memory isn’t exactly perfect lately, especially with my past-incarnations.. but I couldn’t forget something like that!
“You would have been about six when she was born, she didn’t last long on this mortal coil.. we believe your father covered things up, initially to protect your mother from the grief but things got out of hand.”
Her arm moved and she started stroking a calming circle on my back but it didn’t help much.
It feels like I can’t breathe.
I had a little sister.. and she died.. a.. and Dad.. oh powers, what the hell did he DO?!..
“Your mother’s brain took the made up history that this ‘Storyteller’ gave her and found a way to reconnect the memories she had of your sister’s early years, no memories are ever truly removed.. just disconnected.”
My breath hitched in my chest and it came out sounding like more of a sob then a gasp of air.
“She had so many plans and dreams for her ‘little Arista’, when you came along her brain couldn’t decide what fantasy’s to believe.. I managed to clear that up for your sake as much as hers. While every mother want’s her little girl to be a princess at some point, your mother is usually a lot more even minded about that sort of thing.”
She squeezed me a little and breathed in as if she had more to say.
Please don’t let there be more.. I don’t think I can handle more right now..
“From the looks of it your father’s been in contact with you all semi-regularly since he left you, every time he’s removed your memories of the visit when he was done or modified them to take him out of them if he can.”
..Dad.. Dad wouldn’t.. why would he?..
“Sarah got out of it pretty easily with just a few days a year missing, your mother wasn’t too bad either although she had quite a few compulsions on her which I think may have been impairing her decision making, especially when it involved ‘Alistor’.”
She squeezed again.
..please stop..
“You’re the one who got the worst of it all.. I honestly don’t know how you’re still sane with all of the conflicting compulsions and chopped up memories you must have..”
She squeezed again.
“If anything your awakenings being unusual may actually be the thing that’s saved you, I’ve seen people suffering from compulsions before.. ones which seem pathetic when compared to yours and they tended to develop brain aneurisms that killed them due to the stress on their brains.”
I can’t.. I..
PLEASE.. no more..
I pulled my knees up to my chest and sunk my head onto them.
She tried to hug me again but I shrugged her off and pushed my forehead down harder.
After a moment of indecision she sat back in her chair and stared at me sadly instead of trying again.
“Joe is distraught. He’s had a few minor modifications done to himself too, mostly to hide your sister’s existence, but we are just as much at fault as he is for not noticing this sooner. He never brought little Arista up and.. to my shame.. we kind of forgot about her after a while.”
She cringed.
“Please understand, we so rarely got to hear about your mother’s life and all Joe could talk about was you and Sarah to the point that it became.. a bit annoying honestly.. we all just kind of let him rant about you and ignored him to a degree, after a while..”
She sounded pretty disgusted with herself now.
I just feel sorry for Uncle Joe, he’s a nice guy it’s not fair people ignore him like that because he’s a bit different..
“It wasn’t until your mother came to me for help and I looked into it all that I realised he honestly didn’t know little Arista had ever existed, that set off alarm bells in my head, the more I looked into it the worse things seemed to get.”
She shifted uncomfortably; I could hear the chair creek in protest.
“I’m sorry for how I reacted earlier. I had so many theories about what you could be here for, I honestly believed that you could have been the source of all this mess effecting your family for a while.. then you turned up and within ten minutes you set off a seemingly benign magical bomb on our doorstep.. I jumped to conclusions..”
Who wouldn’t if you put it like that?.. I definitely would!
I probably wouldn’t threaten the person with a full frontal lobotomy by lightning while holding them paralysed in a dark room without properly questioning them first.. but everyone has their own methods I guess?
I sniffed my runny nose and rubbed my forehead against my knees a little more.
Can this day get any worse?.. first John ruins my safe space, then I fight with mum, and THEN I mess up my magic several times, scaring the hell out of my newfound werewolf family.. and now this..
..I kind of just want to go to bed and get the day over with at this point..
What time is it anyway?
Is it even Friday still?
My head moved up to stare at Gran and my mouth opened to ask but I stalled.
Am I really going to ask such a silly question right now?
We just had a truly heart-breaking conversation that changes the way I can look at my life in so many little but important ways.. and the first words out of my mouth would have been ‘is it Saturday yet?’.
I NEED to work on my impulse control.
Al was always good at that.
Since my awakening I’ve had little to no impulse control worth mentioning.
It’s gotten me in enough trouble as it is already!
“Are you hungry? Dinner’s almost cooked and I’m sure everyone would be happy to see you again.”
She must have seen the indecision on my face to even ask that out of nowhere.
I smiled at her weakly but nodded in response in the end.
Anything so we don’t have to face more serious talk.
It feels like I can’t take much more before I’ll just snap!
I’m not even sure if I can handle what I’ve learnt ALREADY, let alone hearing more.
Her hand came up and she gently wiped my probably tearstained cheek.
“Why don’t you get cleaned up and I’ll show you where the dining room is?”
The prospect of using another bathroom, possibly facing a new shower monster really doesn’t appeal to me at the moment.
Feeling a little naughty for doing it I dipped into my lines and swirled the excess magic inside me just enough to give my skin a slight golden glow for a second.
She jolted away from me for a moment but seemed to realise what I was doing after a moment and calmed down with a slight smile on her lips.
The magic faded and I gave off a relieved sigh.
It feels good to be clean and fresh again.
I can’t say the happy, warm feelings that come with the package when I use my diversion are unwanted at the moment either.
I need some cheering up if I’m going to be facing my new family so soon after finding out all of THAT..
“That’s a truly impressive effect, I’ve noticed some changes around the house since your explosion but put them down to my imagination.. I take it you have some kind of diversion on your magic?”
I nodded cautiously.
“What is it meant to do? I can see that it has some kind of cleaning aspect to it just from how it’s affected you and the house in general but still..?”
I couldn’t help the little smile that spread across my lips.
I like this diversion.
It’s a headache.. literally at times.. but you can’t argue with results and it really DOES help me keep the excess magic in my system down to a manageable level.
“I’m not sure what it’s meant to do honestly. Edith, a woman who trains me when she feels like it, put it in place after getting frustrated that I was being a bit slow to see what she wanted me to do.. I’ve not really had time to go back and ask what she did.”
My smile slipped into more of a thoughtful frown for a moment.
“As far as we can work out it’s some kind of ‘fix-it, heal-it’ spell. If somethings broken the magic seems to repair it, if someone’s hurt the magic heals them, if somethings dirty it sorts that out too.”
Her eyes got almost impossibly wide as my explanation rambled on.
“Simply amazing.. the amount of power that must be involved in such a spell, Edith you say?.. that wouldn’t happen be Edith Shysie would it?”
She stared at me thoughtfully with an amused look in her eyes.
I dunno really?.. I’ve never asked what Edith’s surname is, never asked Fena’s either now that I think about it..
They both just go by their first names and it’s never really been an issue before?
She must have seen the indecision on my face again because she continued.
“Crazy sounding little gremlin with a big stick she uses to hit people when she feels like it?”
I burst out laughing so hard it hurt my chest a bit from the force of it.
She caught me completely off guard there but that’s DEFINITELY Edith!
I struggled to get my laughter under control while nodding repeatedly much to Gran’s amusement.
“She’s an old friend, it’s been a long time since I last saw her though, didn’t know she was still kicking around honestly..”
There was a fond smile on her lips that made me feel happy just from seeing it.
There’s probably a story behind that look but today’s not the day to ask about it if there ever is one.
“I didn’t think she was taking on new students either? I’ll have to contact her and see how your trainings been going.”
That fond smile refused to leave her lips as she looked at the closed curtains over my shoulder thoughtfully.
“Well!”
She pushed herself up from the chair and offered me a hand up.
“Let’s go show the others that I’ve not killed you or something shall we?”
I laughed along with her little grin.
She’s a lot less scary when she’s not threatening me with lightning.
The happy feelings rolling around inside me are probably helping too.
For once I’m kind of glad they’re there.
======
“The door on the left is the parlor.. not much use for that these days, and HERE is the dining room.”
We came to a stop in front of some thick oak doors.
I couldn’t tell you where they are compared to a landmark of some sort, I’ve not really got my bearings around here yet, even after the impromptu tour.
There was a rumble of conversation coming from inside at least.
It’s stupid, I don’t know why, but I hesitated at going inside.
The idea of facing them all.. and Sarah.. and MUM..
They don’t know.. don’t know about Dad and the memory charms.. about little Arista.
How can I go in there and act like everything’s okay?.. like nothing’s changed?!
I spent most of the ‘tour’ around the house in a bit of a daze honestly.
I couldn’t tell you where half the rooms I was shown are at this point.
Gran didn’t seem to notice, or if she did she didn’t comment on it at least.
How am I going to sit there eating dinner with Mum and Sarah like this?
They don’t know about this.. this girl.. our sister..
Another sister that I didn’t know about.. an.. and Dad?!
The idea of Dad visiting us and just TAKING the memory’s away like that!
How can I.. I can’t just..
“It’s okay Hannah.”
Warm arms came around my shoulders.
I almost jumped out of my skin in surprise.
Gran squeezed me tightly for a moment and then eased off.
“Do you want to eat upstairs? I can tell them all that you’re still recovering from your little magic outburst earlier.”
..Powers bless her.. it’s honestly SO tempting too..
NO!
I TOLD myself I’d stop running from things!
I can’t just run away if somethings scary or upsetting, that’s just pathetic little Hannah talking!
I need put my foot down and stand my ground from now on!
What can I..
..well.. couldn’t hurt right?..
As Gran stepped back from our quick reassuring hug I dipped into my lines and brought roughly a lines worth of magic to the surface.
It was more difficult than I expected to contain the surge of power begging for release that came with it so I cut the venting short and just released what I could.
======
A golden mist formed up around me making Gran gasp.
It only lasted a second but that’s enough.
Although.. I think I let a bit more power out then I intended to?.. I can feel it bubbling inside me..
..That doesn’t matter though...
I can feel a giggle bubbling up in my chest too.
Nothing matters.
Everything’s good!
“Hannah?.. are you okay?”
Gran sounds a bit worried.
She’s so silly.
Everything’s awesome!
I hopped over and gave her a tight hug.
The giggle welled up again and finally came out of my lips.
For a moment that felt somehow wrong.. I shouldn’t giggle? I don’t giggle!
I.. if I don’t then.. Mum.. Sarah..
..Dad..
NO!
Giggles are fine!
Giggles are good..
The moment passed and I nuzzled my head into Gran’s shoulder a bit more.
She didn’t seem to want to hug me back for some reason.
She just looked at me strangely as if I was doing something really weird.
Just in case I actually WAS being weird I let her go and turned back to the dining room doors quickly to cover for it.
They look really pretty, there’s loads of patterns carved into them and everything.
I can smell.. ohh.. Food!
Foods good!
Before Gran could protest I pushed the doors open and posed dramatically with my hands on my hips.
Everyone’s conversations stopped as they turned to look at me.
It’s weird that there’s pretty much only women in here right?
Jessie’s here but the boys aren’t?
Oh well, it can be that important.
John’s here anyway so it’s not like it’s a complete.. uh..
..what’s the female equivalent of a ‘sausage fest’?..
..’Pita Party’ maybe?..
The idea of it made me laugh anyway.
My hands fell from my hips to drape lazily at my side.
There’s no point in holding the pose now, they all saw it already anyway.
It looked like John and Sarah were racing each other to see who could reach me first.
I giggled and threw my arms open wide to hug the winner.
Sarah got there first so I clamped around her tightly and poked my tongue out at John.
He didn’t look upset like I’d expected him to be when he lost the race.
Aren’t losers meant to feel bad and stuff?
Sarah mumbled something in my ear, but it tickled, so leaned away from her and giggled to myself.
She tried to lead me back out into the hallway for some reason.
Why would she do that?.. the foods just there!
I can see it!
I can SMELL it!
It smells sooo good!
I tried to let her go but SHE was holding onto ME now, a shove didn’t seem to make her let go either.
With an annoyed huff I put my hands on her shoulders and pushed my magic a little.
Just a minor numbing charm so she’ll let go, no biggie.
Both her arms flopped to her side seconds later.
That made me giggle again, naturally, they just look so silly flopping around like that!
She staggered away from me with wide eyes.
That looks fun!
I tried to make my eyes go wider but had to stop after a second because it hurt.
Is Sarah hurting her eyes?!
Oh no!
That’s not good!
My magic bubbled in my chest, I grabbed some and pushed it out.
..The gold dome is really pretty..
Everyone made a load of noise as it went off for some reason.. but it’s so pretty..
Sarah’s eyes stopped being all bulgy.
YAY!
I love my magic, it fixes stuff!
I love.. love my magic!
My arms came up to hug myself tightly.
It feels so good!
Maybe I should let out some more?!
My magic’s good.
It fixes things and it feels sooo good!
John walked towards me slowly.
I smiled at him nice and wide.
It hurt my cheeks after a second so I stopped and opened my arms to hug him instead.
He’s my John.
He can have a hug if he wants one!
John’s like to get hugs.. and they pay good too..
..wait, what?.. uh.. something.. Johns?..
Does John pay me?..no.. wha-
I heard a strange ‘click’ sound from my hand for some reason.
Do hand’s click?.. what..
..Is that.. a handcuff?..
My smile went wide again and I shot an amused look at John while tossing my hair.
“Ohh John, getting kinky?.. what are we playing, policeman and the whore?”
His mouth dropped open.
Someone at the table spit their drink everywhere.
I slid up to him and rubbed against his chest slowly.
John’s like that, I learnt that long ago.
You don’t become Meretrix to the third house of Rome without learning what John’s like!
..Wait!.. Have I ever even been to Rome?..
I..
Yes?.. No?..
oww.. my head hurts.. why would it..
No, definitely no.. I think?.. I can’t think straight!
Everything’s so good..
It’s.. it’s good.. right?..
Right, it’s good!
I rubbed my chest against him.
He’s so silly.
He’s standing so ridged!
You don’t get a prize if your all stiff!.. well.. not if ALL of you is at least..
“Come on John, you know you want to..”
He whimpered.. oh that’s just ADORABLE!
He sounds like a puppy.. a.. a puppy.. werewolf.. puppy..
I.. why.. this isn’t..
NO!
It’s good!
Everything’s good!
Nothing else matters, everything’s just good.
Someone grabbed my shoulder.
I growled low in my throat.
Without turning to see who it was I brushed them away with my hand.
They flew away from me and hit something loudly the moment I made contact with their skin.
You don’t interrupt me when I’m working a client, no-one likes it when someone gets too grabby at the bar.
My magic feels weird.. why is it going to my feet?..
Am I teleporting?
Oh! John must be taking us somewhere private!
I giggled and latched my arms around his neck to hold on tight.
I never used to get the John’s who could do magic working in the tavern!
..they like the clean girls and I’m anything but clean, damned proud of it too!..
I’ve heard so many stories though.. I heard they can do this THING with their tongues that will just blow your MIND!
======
My magic hit my feet at last and my arms went numb.
It felt like someone threw a bucket of ice water over my head.
My magic poured out of my feet making the area around us fresher.
The air smelt like mountains and clean water suddenly.
The metal cutlery shined bright and the food smelt SO much better.
My stomach rumbled for a moment but I could ignore it easily.
My head hurts.. what.. what happened there?
I wasn’t myself..
Did I.. did I really just try to seduce JOHN?..
..in front of my family?..
My cheeks flared up hard in embarrassment.
Before anyone could say anything I sprinted out of the room.
John gave off an indignant squawk when my shoulder almost pulled out if it’s socket yanking him behind me by the handcuffs connecting us.
He managed to recover fast enough to not fall flat on his face but he was still staggering to chase after me as I ran.
We shot past Gran who watched us go with a slightly stunned look on her face.
======
“Hannah, slow down!”
I ignored him and rounded another blind corner.
I lost track of where we were going after the third corridor we entered.
Somewhere on the west side of the house, I know that much.
“Hannah!”
With a huff John pushed himself ahead of me with his longer legs and turned sharply so I ended up crashing into him.
I saw it coming but didn’t react fast enough and landing on my butt, hard.
He quickly bent down to make sure I was okay.
When his arms came towards me I frantically tried to bat them away but he grabbed my wrists and stared calmly into my eyes.
I managed a few more jerky tugs before giving up, collapsing forward to rest my forehead on his chest and pant to myself exhaustively.
“I’m sorry John. I didn’t mean to.. it wasn’t ME.. I didn’t.. I..”
He gently shushed me and patted my hair.
It felt really nice for a moment.
I was almost lulled to sleep by the repetitive motion.
..I always feel tired after venting my magic like that..
No! I have to stay awake!
What on earth made me think that any of THAT was in ANY way a good idea?!
I wasn’t even close to being in the right frame of mind to have actual control over my magic to such a minute scale!
I never use my diversion again so quickly after I vent it, the pleasure effect seems to multiply with repeated use from what I’ve seen.
I panicked again?.. the idea of facing Mum and Sarah after what I found out and not being able to tell them..
It was STUPID though!
I struggle to vent only a single lines worth of magic at the best of times!
Let alone when I’m recovering from a huge blast beforehand and I’m not thinking clearly!
While we’re on the subject, just what the HELL was going on in the dining room?!
It felt like my usual weird giggly effect at first but then something in my head just.. shifted?
I was still me.. I think?..
I just.. at first I just felt a little weird but I didn’t want to let go of the happy feeling.. if I did I’d have probably fallen apart the moment I looked at Mum or Sarah.. then my head clicked and.. I think..
I think one of my past-incarnations took over somehow?
I think I remember which one too!
Her memories feel unusually clear now actually.
It was Dexi!
The Roman ‘high-class call-girl’ that represented the Brutes on the council of my incarnations.. the one who disappeared, making Ellie panic so much earlier..
She’s there still?
She’s not gone!
I can FEEL her in my head.
She.. I think she’s merged with me?..
Is this what it feels like for a normal awakened mage?!
This is so weird!
It’s like.. she’s there but she’s just a part of me now.. a REAL part of me, not like the others where they’re still separate to a degree.
Ugh! This is so hard to explain!
Just.. it’s one of those things.
The bits of magic that are hard to explain but make SO much sense when you experience them for yourself!
Her memories are almost as clear as my ‘Alistor’ memories seem to be now.
My cheeks started heating up again as I concentrated on her thoughts for a moment.
She was a rather.. active girl.
You don’t become a consort to one of the Nobel houses of Rome, at such a young age, without practice.. so much practice.
======
“Hannah?.. Hannah, are you drooling?”
Johns voice snapped me out of my dirty-minded daze.
“GAH!”
He’s right in my face!
My hands came up to push him away but stopped short when the chain on the handcuff stalled one of them.
I want to be angry at him for slapping these bloody cuffs on me again.. but the venting effect of them seems to have been the thing that brought me out of my ‘Lusty Dexi’ mind-set.. the moment they went off..
I wonder if he can make a modified version of these cuffs that don’t block my magic completely?
They’d actually be useful at taking away the giggly problem from my otherwise really useful magic diversion if he could!
“Keep calm Hannah.. can you remember where you are?”
I shot him an annoyed look for that but he seemed entirely too serious.
My magic senses feel weird, I can’t really get a clear read on him, even from this distance.
“It’s a simple question, do you know where you are?”
I glared at him for a moment but gave it up with a huff.
“We’re at my mother’s, family’s hidden home.. in some woods outside Salem?”
I don’t get why he’s even asking.
It’s not like I’d forget THAT considering I just made a fool of myself in front of my new family!
He let out a long sigh and rested his chin on top of my head in relief.
It felt really nice.
For a moment I wanted to just sink into him and sleep.
..I’m so tired..
“Why didn’t you tell me you were going through an integration cycle?”
It took a monumental effort to lift my head up to look at him again but none at all to glare at him.
Arista’s ‘resting bitch-face’ is useful for looking annoyed without trying at least.
“If I’d known, we could have taken some precautions. We’re just lucky it was a benign one this time, imagine what could have happened if she’d been violent or worse?”
What’s he going on about?
What’s an ‘integration cycle’?
It sounds like he knows what happened at least?
“What’s that?.. I’ve never had that happen before, what’s an ‘integration cycle’?”
His eyes went a little wide and he stared at me a bit harder in confusion.
“How can you not know?”
I glared at him again.
It’s easier then talking at the moment.. I’m so TIRED..
“It turns out my Dad’s probably an asshole.”
He snorted.
It’s hardly news to him I guess, I ranted enough times about my Dad to him when we went for long drives to nowhere together back in high school.
“My Gran, the Lady we ran past outside the dining room, she thinks that my Dad’s been visiting us semi-regularly and then memory wiping it from us all.. she also thinks he’s been doing more memory tampering, to me specifically, in the meantime..”
My legs gave out and spread across the floor lazily, partly from exhaustion but mostly due to the effort of keeping them bent being annoying.
My head feels heavy.
“You’re not convinced?”
I.. I don’t know?..
..Maybe?..
She seems to know what she’s talking about but.. I didn’t even know my Dad was a MAGE let alone capable of memory wiping us all!
On top of that, while I can see him catching Sarah, Mum and even ME off guard enough to mess with our memories.. he’d never have caught Al off guard as easily?
I still have my memories from Al and they FEEL like they’re mine but with some perspective..
Al was kind of an obnoxious, paranoid weirdo.. I don’t know if that’s honestly a bad thing though?
I doubt he would have survived even half the things he did on missions if he wasn’t like that.
It’s not really paranoia if they ARE out to get you after all, is it?
“I didn’t even know Dad was a mage.. I don’t think he could have caught Al off guard either.”
John looked at me weirdly for some reason.
..stop talking Hannah.. sleep instead.. I’m so tired.. can’t think right..
I just want to lay my head on John and sleep!
..sleep would be so much easier then dealing with all of this stuff..
“What do you mean he wouldn’t have caught ‘Al’ off guard?”
I groaned and flopped my head onto his chest.
“Hannah?”
Not now John.
Let me sleep.
..you’re so warm..
He shook me a little but I just groaned again and resettled on him in response.
Why can’t he just let me sleep?!
“Hannah?.. what did you mean-
My head flopped forward a little more and I lost track of what he was saying.
..I’m so tired..
======
“..uhgggg..”
I feel like crap.
What time is it?
Where am I for that matter?
“Finally.”
That sounds like Sarah?
Why’s she here.. where ever ‘here’ is?
“Are you actually awake Han? We need to talk.”
Oh doesn’t THAT just sound like a barrel of fun.
Nothing good comes from Sarah wanting to ‘talk’.
It took all my willpower to force myself into a sitting position.
My elbows slipped a little as I propped myself up against the pillows but I got there eventually.
Good thing the rooms’ dark, I’m not sure I could handle daylight right now.
“John explained to us what happened, no-one blames you for the way you acted, especially when Granma stepped in to back him up on it all.”
Well that’s a relief.. the only problem being I have NO idea what they explained..
“It’s about five in the morning, we’ve had someone watching over you all night in case you had another episode, I’m just the lucky one on the late shift.”
Thanks for the information Sarah but can we possibly go back to the whole ‘John explaining things’ thing?
“What did John tell everyone?”
She looked at me weirdly but seemed to shrug it off after a moment.
“He said about you going through your integration cycle. He seemed a bit confused that you didn’t notice the signs and warn us honestly?”
There’s that phrase again!
What the hell is an ‘integration cycle’?
It doesn’t ring any bells in my head at all.
“..just to be clear, what’s an integration cycle again?..”
She shot me an annoyed look as if I was mocking her in some way but when I met her eyes with a blank look of confusion it softened a little.
Eventually she turned away with a huff.
“Awakened mages don’t just instantly know everything about their past-lives when they wake up, it takes time to integrate it all in. If it didn’t your brain would break.”
..That’s.. that’s right?.. I know that.. I think?..
“You’re a bit late to be integrating like this, John think’s it’s because of the gender difference between you and those memories. Now that you’re female, your brain can do what it was meant to from the start and begin bonding them properly into your mind.”
That feels right too.. I had to go through something like that when I was Al, after my first awakening.
My memories are so foggy for some reason?
..Is it because I’m not Al anymore.. or did Dad do this to me?..
That would make sense right?.. why else would he be changing my memories so much?
“You’re going to have these.. episodes.. for a while. The integration process goes in a loose cycle where some of the different personas in your head will merge with you over the course of a week or so, then your brain has to rest to prepare for the next load.”
..well that doesn’t sound good.. not good at all..
“John said you should have noticed erratic mood swings and headache’s as a warning sign that it was coming?..”
Why’s she staring at me like that?.. how was I supposed to know?!
It’s not like I have experience with this sort of thing!
How the hell am I supposed to know that the ‘erratic mood swings’ and ‘headaches’ I’m getting are because of this cycle thing I’ve never heard of before.. or I HAVE heard of.. or whatever?!
That’s not the important part!
I already know my memories of life before my second awakening are pretty messed up at the moment!
The key point is that I get those side effects ANYWAY!
I get headaches when I wake up after venting my magic with this new diversion and let’s not even GO into my emotions since my awakening!
Why don’t I remember this kind of thing though?!
I can recite the original Hebrew translation of the Old Testament from memory, despite never having learnt Hebrew or read the Bible.. but I can’t even remember something as simple as ‘how awakenings work’, despite having BEEN through two personally and who knows HOW many more in my past-incarnations!
This is so frustrating!!
Why can’t my brain just WORK for once!
Why can’t things be simple for ONCE!
Why.. why can’t I just be normal.. for once..
======
“Han?..”
Sarah shifted and pulled me into a hug.
I let out a ragged breath.
I’m not gonna cry again damn it!
My hand came up to wipe at my stupid eyes and something bulky on my wrist bumped my cheek in the process.
I focused on it for a moment and couldn’t help but giggle at it.
As if that was the last straw the flood gates opened and my eyes became blurry with tears.
They left the handcuffs on me..
They took them off while I was sleeping and put both ends of the cuffs on one of my wrists.
They don’t trust me!
They.. they can’t trust me.. I can’t trust ME!
I could do so much damage with magic!
Theses ‘episodes’.. what if it had been Greta who came out?..
She’d have killed John just for looking at her wrong!
..or the twitchy, loincloth wearing one that self-harms all the time, ‘Hol-leah’ I think her name was?
..oh powers.. what if I’d let Theodora out?!..
My breath wouldn’t come out properly.
I keep shaking.
I’m dangerous!
I thought it was bad before, when I was possibly a werewolf of some kind, but THIS!
I can do so much more DAMAGE with magic!
Sarah squeezed me tightly.
Why doesn’t this feel right?..
..Is she.. she’s tense?..
She’s never been tense while hugging me before!
Why is she..
Dexi?..
She was hugging me in the dining room and wouldn’t let go.. I put my hands on her and cast a spell from body to body..
..she’s scared I’ll do it again!..
CRAP! Forget THAT, the cuffs aren’t perfect!
I can cast spells through other people with physical contact still!
I did it to whoever put their hand on my shoulder; I launched them across the room!
The cuffs must look for the build-up around me that comes from casting magic into the environment instead of shifts in my magic itself?
It must be a hole John couldn’t close in the enchantments when he was making them.
The system that vents all my magic into the earth when I try to cast anything must somehow trick my body into treating the ground below my feet as a human body!
That’s GENIUS!..
..but flawed..
My eyes are still blurry but I got my hands between us and pushed Sarah back as much as I could.
I can’t tell what the expression on her face is but I can guess.
“Get out Sarah. Go find John.”
She started arguing but I just shouted over her.
“GET OUT! I need John!”
Her arms went limp around me.
I couldn’t see past my tears but she took in a ragged breath that said all I needed to hear.
She thinks I’m rejecting her!
She thinks I’m angry at her!
..I just wanted to protect her.. from me..
“Sarah I’m sorry, I-
She let go of me and practically ran out of the room, slamming the door behind her as she went.
That left me sitting alone in this dark room, tears spilling from my eyes and nothing but my thoughts for comfort.
I really messed that up.. I didn’t MEAN to hurt her.. I just need John to fix the cuffs!
If I can still use magic with them on.. if I’m a danger to Sarah, even with them on?..
..maybe.. maybe it’s better she’s angry at me now?.. maybe she’ll avoid me..
The thought of her avoiding me is bittersweet.
She’ll be safe, that’s the important part.. that doesn’t make it hurt any less though.
I rolled over on the bed and pulled my knees up to my chest to let the sobs out.
I want Sarah.. I WANT SARAH!
I.. I..
My tears seemed to flow even more but I didn’t bother wiping them away.
I hurt Sarah.
I hurt her to protect her from me but I hurt her.. I hurt Sarah..
..I hurt her..
![]() |
If you can't restrain yourself, then restrain yourself.. that makes grammatical sense I guess?
Events unfold including but not limited to: |
A knock at the door made me pull my knees tighter to my chest.
“Go away!”
Go away! I don’t want to see anyone right now, I just.. I want Sarah..
The knock came again and then the door handle twisted.
John stuck his head in and peered at me thoughtfully.
Slowly he eased the rest of his body through and closed the door behind him.
“I didn’t get most of what she was saying but Sarah made noise about you wanting to see me..”
His voice sounded oddly serious as he shuffled a bit closer to the bed.
I pushed myself deeper into the headboard and pulled my knees in tightly again but listened intensely, that doesn’t sound so ba-
“..then she hit me and ran off crying..”
..oh..
“..what happened Hannah?”
I squeezed my knees a bit tighter and pushed my forehead onto my knees in shame.
“I messed up.”
He grunted but didn’t push me for more information.
I’m glad he didn’t, but I need to talk it out with someone anyway now that I’ve started.
“She told me about this cycle thing, I started thinking about it and realised that these cuffs have a flaw..I.. I panicked.”
He took a few more steps towards the bed and settled on the edge furthest from me.
“..I didn’t mean to yell at her..”
I hope she’s not too upset, the faster I get these cuffs fixed the faster I can go find her and apologise.
My head snapped up to stare at John at that thought.
He jumped a little when I thrust my arm with the cuffs on it towards him.
“Fix them.”
He stared at me for a moment looking completely lost.
“John, I’m dangerous. I could have seriously hurt Sarah in the dining room, what if I’d decided to cut her arms off with a mild severing charm instead of just numbing them?!”
He blinked and looked down at the cuffs thoughtfully.
“Fix them John.. please..”
Slowly his eyes moved back up to mine.
He didn’t look convinced this was a good idea but he moved forward to examine the cuffs for a second.
He fiddled with them a little and they popped loose.
The moment he had them in his hands I pulled back from him and huddled up in the corner of the bed again.
He still seemed to be undecided on what to do but he turned the cuffs over in his hands thoughtfully for a second.
“What do you want me to fix?”
I felt my breath hitching in my chest a little.
If you asked me at any other time, with any other situation I would never even think of asking for this.. but.. Sarah..
“Change the sensitivity on the cuffs, if I even touch my core I want them to go off and ground my magic into the floor.”
John’s jaw dropped a little.
It took him almost a full ten seconds to gather himself together again.
“You know what that would mean right?.. you’d basically be cutting off your magic completely.. no senses, no support, no internal magic.. just.. you’d be helpless?”
He really sounds worried now.
For a moment my lips twitched happily at that.
It’s nice to know he cares.
I’ve made up my mind though.
I’m dangerous enough normally with how little control I’ve had lately.
Throw in potentially homicidal or borderline sociopathic incarnations taking over randomly.. where even the nice ones like Dexi have no problem with freely using magic on someone as important as Sarah..
My magic is a small cost to pay to keep her safe.
I’ll be fine.
Sure I won’t have magic to defend myself with but I’m still me, I’ll just have to improvise and resort to physical violence if I have to.
“Just do it John..”
He looked like he wanted to protest at the very idea of it but couldn’t get the words out.
“..please..”
He stared at me with a completely lost look in his eyes for a moment but eventually he pulled himself together and looked back down at the cuffs.
It didn’t take him long to change how the cuffs work.
He must have left the enchantment open to editing, like having switch’s to control the volume and channel on a TV, he can tweak what the cuffs do in some way?
I’m not sure how he did it, he seemed to just stare at them hard and poke random points on them.
I’m tempted to think he’s actually used some kind of invisible runes on them but that’s honestly not John’s style.
Finally he seemed to finish with the changes he was making and looked back up at me with a sigh.
“You’re sure about this?.. I can take them off if you need me too, just say when okay?”
He’s really not sure about this is he?
I’m not THAT convinced myself.
The longer I wait, the more I’m second guessing myself honestly.
I’m not sure how I’m going to handle not having magic at my beck and call.
There must be another way.. right?
NO!
Think of Sarah.
Think of what I could DO to Sarah if I have another ‘episode’ and it’s one of the girls held back by Ellie instead of one of my relatively nice ones.
Before I could lose my nerve I thrust my arm out for him to put the cuffs on.
John stared at me with obvious worry on his face but slowly moved the cuffs over and clipped them onto my wrist.
For one last moment he stared up into my eyes as if testing my resolve before finally clipping them closed.
It felt like the world exploded.
I think I DID explode actually.
My eye’s flinched closed in pain and for just a moment I could see my lines with my inner-eye before even that faded into nothing.
My magic, all of it that had built up in my body and the tendrils slithering out of my core.. it all just YANKED harshly down to my feet.
It almost physically hurt to have it all just disappear like that, it vented out so harshly that a mist of golden light formed up at my feet and seemed to almost drip onto the bed in its haste to reach the ground.
When I finally got used to the feeling of my magic escaping me I opened my eyes and gasped.
The world looks almost grey!
There’s colors but.. they’re so DULL.. is.. is this what normal people see?
It’s been so long since I’ve not had magic subconsciously reinforcing my eyes.
Everything’s a bit blurred but so horribly grey!
It took more effort then I’m used to for me to bring my arm up and inspect the cuffs on my wrist.
Without my magic to subtly reinforce my muscles I feel so weak!
My new little hands with their nimble, delicate fingers have never felt so brittle.
I looked over at John and had to squint a little to make out the expression on his face.
He looked almost scared.
He wasn’t breathing, as if waiting for me to do something.
The world sounds so dull..
I can’t hear the birds outside.
I can’t hear John shift on the bed.
I can’t even hear my own heartbeat!
How do people LIVE like this!
It’s like I’ve been put in a box!
Even my sense of touch is wrong.
I can’t feel the texture on the bedding.
The cuffs on my wrist feel overly heavy and cold on my skin but I can’t feel the texture of the metal properly.
I.. I don’t think I can handle this..
This.. this is horrible?
It’s like the world just muted itself around me!
John said he could take them off if I needed, right?
It would only take a word and he would remove them.. then I could have my magic back an.. and..
No.. I can’t..
I need this, for Sarah’s sake if nothing else.
I’ll get used to it over time.
Billions of people live like this their whole lives!
It can’t be THAT bad, I’m just not used to it that’s all.
I opened my mouth to thank John but the bedroom door slamming open made me stall.
Sarah stood in the doorway, panting slightly as if she was out of breath.
Her hair was a mess and she had long tear stains going down her cheeks but her eyes were sharp and her face was scrunched up in worry.
She glanced between the two of us and stormed into the room, surprisingly her anger was aimed at John instead of me.
“What the HELL did you do to her?!”
She pulled her fist back to hit him.
I reached out to stop her and managed to hook my arms around her elbow.
She barely even seemed to notice.
Her arm continued moving and dragged me along as if I was made of paper.
It actually hurt to hold on to her.. as if my shoulders were straining just to keep a grip.
In the end my arms gave out and I flopped back onto the bed with a gasp, cradling them close to my chest.
How the.. I’m so WEAK!
Is this what it’s like for normal people?!
I know theoretically that my magic reinforces my body on a subconscious level.
I even tried to copy that ability when I used the excess magic in my system to reinforce my nails and body even more.. but this..
It feels like I couldn’t even hurt a fly!
“Calm down Sarah..please..”
The words came out of my mouth almost in a sob.
She flinched, her hand so close to John’s cheek I’m amazed she managed to stop at all.
“Please, I asked him to help. That’s why I wanted you to get him, I wasn’t safe.”
She slowly turned to look at me and I flinched back from the look in her eyes.
With my vision so blurry I can’t even read her face properly!
All the subtle little facial and body twitches we do regularly as part of our ‘twin speak’ are useless if my vision’s not clear enough to actually SEE them!
She moved far faster than I would have expected from her, my eyes struggled to keep up with her and she had her arms wrapped around me before I could fully register what was going on.
She squeezed me in a tight hug and I gasped out in pain.
Even a hug.. even a hug is too much!
I can feel my ribs protesting about it.
My arms feel compressed, my whole body is protesting!
This is horrible!
She let me go quickly and peered into my eyes at close range.
The blue in her eyes feels so dull now too?
Where’s the vibrant color I normally see?
Where’s the little sparkle of life that is so obvious normally?
“What happened Han?”
She went to hug me again but my flinch made her stop in confusion.
“Because of the cycle thing I asked John to fix the cuffs so I couldn’t accidentally use magic on you. It vented a lot of magic through my feet.. I’m guessing that’s what you noticed?”
She nodded and smiled a little.
“The plants in my room grew so much they broke the pot’s they were sitting in on the windowsill.”
Oh.. oops?..
I’ll go fix them in a min- no.. I won’t.. no magic..
Well I guess Mum will be happy at least.
Technically I’m still grounded, she DID say ‘no magic’ didn’t she?
A little laugh escaped me but when Sarah shot me what I think was a questioning look I stopped and shook my head, silently telling her that it wasn’t important.
I tried to twitch my eyebrow, to show that it was just me being silly, but couldn’t quite get the movement down right.
I think even my motor control on my muscles is worse now?
I didn’t even know that was a thing my magic could improve..
“Tell her the rest.”
I shot John an annoyed look but he just squinted back at me harshly.
He’s not happy, not happy at all.
“To ‘fix’ these cuffs I had to close a small but important loophole I left in their design.”
He stared at me hard.
I glared back.
He didn’t even give me a chance to say anything!
“Hannah can currently access less of her core magic then you’re common or garden dormouse would be able to, she’s cut herself off from it all so she can be ‘safe’ while around you and everyone else.”
He hissed out a breath through his teeth.
“I knew this was a bad idea but just watching her for the last few minutes is enough to make up my mind. She should take the cuffs off again.”
I glared at him even harder with my slightly squinted eyes.
I’m not taking the damn things off!
I’m finally safe!
I can go about life without worrying if I’ll hurt someone.
No more accidentally setting things on fire, no more almost killing nurses with ice spikes, no more attacking Sarah when I have a vicious bout of multiple-personality disorder!
I’m normal!
..I’m finally.. finally normal.. as terrifying as that feels right now..
Sure, it kind of sucks at the moment.
I feel as weak as a kitten, more breakable then fine china and I think I might actually need glasses if this semi-permanent squint is anything to go by.. but I’m safe?
John reached out for my wrist but I yanked it back and held it tightly to my chest, cupping my free hand over it defensively.
He’s not taking the damn cuffs back!
They suck but they WORK and that’s the important bit!
He moved slightly on the bed.
I can tell he’s going to come and take them anyway, despite any protests I can give.
I barely managed to glare at him before he was suddenly gone.
It felt like it took far too long for my body to turn.
He’d moved.
Not teleported or duplicated himself or anything fancy.
Just.. moved.
Are my senses so dull that I can’t even keep track of him when he runs?
Is this what normal people feel like when they face ME in hand to hand combat?
..it’s kind of scary honestly..
He reached out for my arm again and I flinched.
On pure instinct I reached for my core.
It felt like something shoved me back the moment I dived in.
I couldn’t even SEE my lines!
It’s like I hit some kind of mental barrier and just bounced off of it!
Something must have gotten through though.
With a slightly painful pull in my chest my magic surged downwards.
I couldn’t sense it directly but I could FEEL how my legs got suddenly cold as it progressed downward.
Finally after what felt like an eternity it burst out of my feet in a thick golden miasma.
When the magic haze faded I was left spread out on the bed breathing heavy, hungry breaths in.
It feels weird to look down from this awkward position and see my small boobs bobbing up and down as my chest heaves.
I don’t think I’ve ever seen them from this angle before.
..The shifting is kind of hypnotic..
“What the hell have you done?”
My eyes snapped up to Sarah.
She was busy glaring at John.
He wasn’t looking much better honestly.
He’d taken a step back from me when I triggered the cuffs but, if anything, he looks even more determined to get them off of me now.
When my breath evened out I sighed and propped myself up on the bed.
“Can you both just calm down?”
They shifted their eyes away from each other to look at me.
“Sarah, I’m sorry I yelled at you earlier. I didn’t mean it, I was scared that my magic could hurt you and John’s the only one who could easily fix the cuffs to prevent that.”
She frowned and her mouth opened to speak but she didn’t voice anything for once.
“John, I know you don’t like this. I get where you’re coming from and having my magic so suppressed is anything but nice but I NEED this and I DO appreciate that you helped, despite your misgivings.”
He doesn’t look any more reassured then Sarah does now but at least he isn’t reaching for the cuffs again.
“Now.. I’ve spent far too much time in bed over the last few days. It’s early, I’m hungry and we’re all awake. How about you both go get breakfast started or something and I’ll go have a shower?”
They both stared at me for a second, doubt obvious on their faces but eventually they turned and gave each other a look.
I kind of wish I could see their faces better.
It’s not often that John and Sarah see eye to eye on something, literally or metaphorically.
I’m probably missing a lot of subtext because they’re so blurry.
After a painfully long, silent stare off Sarah was the first to move.
She gave me a loose hug and made her way to the door.
John was a few steps behind her.
He shot one more doubtful look at me before stepping out and closing the door tight.
I strained my ears to hear them walk away but it was no use.
Without magic, my ears are just not good enough to pick up such faint sounds.
..I really underestimated just how much magic my body uses naturally..
Cutting my core off completely is probably a REALLY bad idea but I can’t think of a better alternative at the moment. If I do then I’ll be sure to change to it quickly, there’s no denying that this whole ‘normal’ thing sucks!
If nothing else, the constant minor flow of magic to my feet is going to drive me crazy!
While it’s not enough to be visible or tangible in any way, like the thick fog of gold that released when the cuffs went off properly, I can feel that the magic usually distributed around my body to enhance things like my eyes and ears is being pushed out of my feet at an almost constant rate.
It’s kind of unsettling that I can’t feel that with any kind of magic sense honestly.
My feet just feel a bit cold.
If I didn’t know what that theoretically meant and didn’t have experience with the way magic feels to mundane senses I’d probably not even be able to feel it?
The gains outweigh the losses though!
I can’t put a price on the ability to not hurt someone else by accident, especially Sarah.
It’s time to suck it up and just get on with things!
I’ve got a new shower monster to defeat after all.
This time without magic.. yay..
======
My shivers had nothing to do with the cold morning air in the bedroom as I stepped out wrapped in a towel.
I didn’t think it would affect me THAT badly.
It’s only been a few days since I worked out how to use my new diversion to clean myself instead of showering.
It feels almost like I’m back to square one with it now?
I could barely look down, let alone touch myself to wash!
It took far too long as well.
I had at least THREE moments of panicked madness where I ended up accidentally triggering the cuffs and venting a load of magic through my feet.
I guess.. on the plus side.. at least the drains should be nice and clean around here now?
Pretty sure I purified the water, wherever it comes from, too.
It certainly felt and smelt like I was suddenly showering in a load of bottled spring water instead of Oregon’s finest tap water at least.
With a grimace I dived headfirst into my expanded bag and pushed a load of books aside to dig out some clothes.
My still damp hair wouldn’t co-operate and more than one random object, including two different incense sticks, almost managed to poke my eye out.
It probably looked pretty funny from the outside to see my bare butt sticking out of the bag, legs kicking in the air for purchase.
Luckily I locked the door before I went to shower.. I’m not stupid after all.
Finally I managed to get a good bundle of random fabrics together and pushed myself back out of the bag by shifting my body weight.
It’s a lot harder to find things in an expanded bag when you can’t just summon them or use the inbuilt filter charms!
I get the feeling this is going to become a reoccurring problem honestly.
One of the most aggravating situations for a rune master.. mistress?.. whatever, one of the most aggravating situations I can think of for someone who uses runes a lot is to not be able to activate them.
I can draw them fine, I can probably even prime them if I use some of my blood.. although it would probably have to be blood drawn from my feet to actually get some concentrated magic out of the deal which REALLY isn’t a nice prospect, who wants to walk around on papercuts an-
..hold on!..
I quickly dumped the clothes bundle on the bed and dived back into the bag again head first.
I swear I just saw something in here somewhere?.. near the top.
I noticed the title mostly because it looked weird.
It’s not one of my books, I know that for sure.
The only place I can think of that it may have come from would be Edith?
She DID put a load of books and random stuff in the bag for me before I kind of took it over to be my suitcase after all..
AH!
There it is ‘Enchanting your toenails. A beginners guide to being armless but not harmless’.
Stupid title but what do you expect from a magical book?
It’s worth checking out at least!
Who knows, I might be able to turn my toenail clippings into magical storage devices or something?
After a little more struggling and a wince when my towel slipped making me try to grab it and graze one of my now free-hanging boobs on the rim of the rough bag, I was back out and ready to get dressed at last, with only my overly messy hair to show for all the hassle.
For a long moment I stared at the clothes pile on the bed and hesitated, but at just a glance I can tell my options are going to be a bit limited clothing wise.. I’m NOT diving back into that bloody bag AGAIN today!
Pushing the bundle apart I found some undies.
The silky, lacy pink things Sarah got me at the store.. naturally, that’s just how my luck works.
At least I managed to get one of my sports bras!
..I’ll take my victories where I can at this point..
The idea of wearing something so overly feminine and balancing it out with a utilitarian looking sports bra was kind of appealing actually?
I prefer sports bra’s anyway, less jiggle, less interested looks from guys.
I became almost comfortable with the idea that I was a bisexual male when I was Al, but I’m NOT quite ready to be a bisexual woman with this body yet!
Plus straight guys are kind of creepy..
There was one guy, older then my mum, who stared at me with interest from across the street the other day.
I had more important things on my mind at the time but his look was still creepy!
It doesn’t help that my body looks so obviously young either.
..maybe he has a thing for ‘little’ girls?.. or little girls?..
Without warning I gave a full body shudder that I’m pretty sure had NOTHING to do with the cold morning air OR my recent experiences in the shower.
Straight men are definitely in the ‘creepy’ section for now, that’s for certain.
I know it’s stereotyping and I’m tarring them all with the same brush because of a few minor bad experiences but I’m comfortable with what I’m comfortable with, and I’m NOT comfortable with them at the moment!
It’s not like I’m going to go ‘man-hating lesbian’ on every guy I see or anything..
Honestly, I’m not that comfortable with women either with me as a woman too, while we’re on the subject, but as long as they leave me alone I’ll leave them alone.
That’s fair, right?
It’s got to be, because that’s the best I feel up to offering at the moment.. not that I could do much to anyone who wanted to make a move on me at the moment.
My stupid little ‘dipping in at the sides’ girl belly actually hurts a little from where I had to rest it on the rim of the expanded bag a minute ago.
I’m getting physically hurt by an inanimate object!
What the hell kind of chance would I have against an actual person now?.. with all those impressive benefits of humanity behind them like ‘muscles’ and ‘the ability to move under their own power’?!
I sunk onto the bed with a huff.
These cuffs are a good temporary solution but I need to find something better.
I just CAN’T live like this.
If I go back to Klamath Falls while I’m THIS weak and with no magic available then the moment any of the number of people that seem to be coming for me on an almost daily basis since my second awakening find me again I’m screwed!
My eyes caught on the cuffs on my wrist for a moment and I tried to analyse them thoughtfully.
I don’t get how they work?
John will probably tell me if I ask.
It’s annoying that I can’t work it out though, annoying and weird.
It’s been a weird couple of days really, hasn’t it?
If you’d told me even last night that I would be the one convincing John to keep these cuffs on me like this I’d probably have laughed in your face.. life can be weird like that sometimes I guess?
“Enough thinking, clothes, book, food, and then you can think.”
Verbal command managed to jolt me back into action.
While it’s kind of cold at the moment it won’t last for long.
I’ve lived in Oregon long enough to know a hot day ahead when I see one.
Isn’t the barbecue thing on today too?
I swear Mum mentioned that at some point, should be good weather for it at least.
I’ll probably have to avoid the sun as much as possible sadly.
Another downside to the whole ‘no magic’ thing is that my skin’s not reinforced anymore.
Judging by the pale tone of my new baby-soft skin, I’m going to burn like a juicy pink sausage on the surface of the sun.
..did I just call myself a ‘juicy pink sausage’?..
That’s either the worst Freudian slip I’ve ever heard or I’m hungrier than I thought!
Hopefully Sarah has breakfast finished by now.
I shifted my hips a little and stared at the options laid out before me on the bed with a grimace.
My hand moved up to adjust my bra strap which really didn’t help me feel any better.
We have option one; a light flowing sundress in a shade of purple that I REALLY don’t think will suit me.
I think that was one of the ones Mum added to the cart without consulting me if I remember right?
Option two; the top half of a slightly padded red bathing suit, including thin straps in a darker shade of red.
THAT one I blame Sarah for buying!
At least it’s better than purple on the sundress though?
As chance would have it there’s a pair of my seemingly ever-present ‘Sarah style’ short-shorts in a pale denim color here too.
They could pair off with the bathing s.. you know what?.. it’s a bikini top.
What’s the point of censuring words in my own mind?
It’s a bikini top, THERE I said it.
Powers help me but it’s actually looking like the better option of the two at the moment.
Unhelpfully the rest of the cloths bundle seems to consist of some socks, another sports bra and one of my annoying pleated ‘school girl’ skirts.
I tossed the skirt back into the bag right away.
There’s no way in HELL I’m wearing that thing in front of John!
The underwear joined it a moment later because I’ve already got a bra and who needs socks when you have a pair of sandals at the end of your bed?
I’m kind of ashamed to admit that I spent almost thirty seconds trying to decide between the ugly sundress and the short-shorts, even though it wasn’t really much of a choice in the end.
I JUST spent two days in a stupid thin orange sundress hiding from everyone.
I’m NOT in the mood for another one.. especially an ugly one.
With a gusty sigh I tugged my sports bra over my head, wincing when it pulled on my boobs a little.
I’ve still not quite perfected getting them off easily.
I get that they need to be tight because.. ya know.. they’re sports bra’s!.. but it’s still hard to do without pulling on some body parts painfully.
Especially one of the two moderately small, sensitive ones they’re designed to contain.
The short-shorts fit fine, as expected.
I struggled to get the bikini top on for a little bit but eventually gave up doing it the proper way.
I stuck the halter neck loop over my head, turned it backwards like a particularly useless cape and tied the back bow before spinning it around awkwardly to shift it properly into place.
It took a bit of fiddling to get it tight enough for me to feel sure it would stay on properly but I’ll admit it felt kind of nice when I had it in place, supporting without being too compressive or tight.
I made my way back into the bathroom to check the mirror.
Short-shorts.. check.
Bikini top.. check.
Messy hair suffering from a failed attempt to control it in some way.. check.
Well, it’s official.
I’m the same as every other teenaged girl who’s tried to look mature at a family barbecue!
..lovely..
The girl in the mirror grimaced and shot me a ‘you’re not really wearing that are you?’ look.
I frowned at her for a moment, then I realised that it was my own face I was frowning at and quickly turned away feeling a bit silly.
I could spend another fifteen minutes diving down my bag for something better but I honestly can’t be bothered..
It’s not like I’m ugly or anything?..
If they’re going to be a part of our lives from now on then the ‘new family’ will have to get used to my and Sarah’s lack of modesty at some point, right?
Besides it’s hot and uncomfortable in that bag!
I had more than one book shift and smack me in the face when I went for the first load of clothes!
Scooping up the ‘magic toes’ book I made my way out of the room and down the hallway in what I think is the general direction of the dining room.. possibly..
======
“Took your time.”
I shot John a quick glare and threw myself into the seat opposite him, slamming the book down at my side.
It took longer than I’d expected to find the dining room.
I’m hungry and fed up of walking around this maze of a house!
He stabbed a sausage on his plate and spun the fork around in his hand lazily instead of eating it.
His eyes stayed on me throughout the whole motion.
“Going for the Jailbait ‘Daytona beach at spring break’ look I see?”
I piled some bacon off of the serving plate onto mine and speared a sausage of my own with my fork before bothering to glare at him again in an obvious demand for him to shut up.
“Suits you, I’m sure everyone will be really impressed by how mature and adult you look.”
..shut UP John..
Now’s not the time for you to do the whole mind-reading ‘I know you better then you know yourself’ thing.
It wasn’t cute when you were Max, it’s just plain annoying when you’re John!
Before I could yell at him Sarah came into the room.
I’m assuming she was in the kitchen or something, wherever THAT is, because she has more food!
..Have I mentioned how much I love my sister lately?..
“Gimmie!”
Sarah seemed highly amused as she passed over some french toast from the plate and put a little pot of syrup on the table.
My eyes cut from the bacon to the french toast and the syrup for a moment.
I’m so hungry and that looks SO good..
“Don’t even think about-”
John didn’t even manage to finish his sentence before I had the pot in my hand and was half way through pouring it over my bacon and toast.
“-that’s disgusting.”
I smirked at him and slowly stabbed a nice big sticky clump of bacon and toast.
He cringed when I shoved it in my mouth.
It made my cheeks puff out badly and it was hard to chew properly but the look on his face was SO worth it!
For all his asshole-ish-ness John can be SUCH a prude some times.
He’s probably offended that I’m not eating ‘like a Lady’ or something equally stupid and sexist.
“Nice to see you’re in a better mood, I like the outfit too.”
I smiled as wide as I could at Sarah with my mouthful and what feels like some Syrup on my chin.
She’s doing that thing she does when she’s unsure how to act about something; she’s pretending it didn’t happen until someone else makes her react one way or the other.
She doesn’t agree with me about keeping the cuffs but she’s not willing to go against me unless I’m likely to get hurt by it, especially if it would mean siding with John.
I don’t even have to see her face clearly to tell that much, I love her to death but my sister is pretty predictable.. except for the odd times when she’s not.. which tend to go badly wrong..
“I might have to get changed, can’t have my little sister looking better than me today can I?”
My smile slipped a little.
I know she’s joking, I can hear it in her voice but it’s hard to take it as a joke when I can’t really make out her facial expressions.
You can always tell more about what Sarah’s thinking from the look on her face then the words she’s saying.
I absentmindedly stabbed a bit more syrup covered bacon, tried to put it in my mouth but missed slightly and left another dab of syrup on my cheek.
..this eyesight thing is getting old fast!..
“Oh, for power’s sake..”
My eyes cut over to John.
From what I can see he’s angry.. maybe.. or frustrated.. or just annoyed.
He’s not got the most expressive of faces; it’s hard to make out from this distance.
He sighed to himself and searched around in his back pocket for something.
Before I could ask him what he was doing his hand came up victoriously holding a pair of glasses rimmed in thick black plastic frames.
Where DOES he keep all of that?
If I didn’t know any better I’d swear his back pocket was enchanted like my expanded bag!
A flick of his wrist later he sent them over to me.
Naturally I missed the catch, after three bounces in my hands they hit my chin and settled on the table.
..how pathetic..
“You’re the expert in runes, put a ‘lens clarity’ enchantment on them. I’ll put the power in to set it when you’re done drawing.”
My lips twitched a little despite my best efforts to hide it.
That’s.. kind of sweet of him?
It’s pretty obvious that he thinks me wearing the cuffs like this is a bad idea, like Sarah does.
He’s a lot less subtle in showing his annoyance and seems to have just settled for teasing me constantly instead of Sarah’s ‘ignoring things’ system, but he’s always been like that.
He’s helping though.
He didn’t have to give me these glasses.
I’m sure I can survive, I just need to get used to normal eye’s again that’s all.
A permanent ‘fine line’ marker rolled across the table until it nudged my hand.
I shot a look up at him and smirked.
He’s honestly trying to help.
It really is quite sweet if you can ignore the teasing and general asshole-ish-ness that comes with him being John in general..
One hand grabbed the marker, the other grabbed and flicked the glasses arms open.
My mind was running through the maths already.
It’s taking far too long though, my brain feels sluggish..
Normally I blister through these sorts of calculations.. but not today?
Why would it?.. oh yeah..
No magic.
You really don’t realise how much magic is involved in just LIFE for a mage until you experience having it taken away!
..Oh well, I’ll make it work.. somehow..
I still know what I’m doing after all.
I’m just a bit slower getting there for now..
I popped the lid off the marker and frowned at it a little.
He couldn’t have given me a black marker could he?!
Why does he even HAVE a metallic pink marker pen in his pocket?
“Thanks..”
It came out a little more half-hearted then I would have liked, considering he IS helping me.. but on the other hand he DID give me a metallic pink marker pen to do the runes with..
I focused on the glasses for a second instead of wallowing in that idea.
It’s a good thing the frames are so wide honestly.
The more space there is, the more runes I can fit on them.
Not that I need that many for the basic enchantment.
Lens clarity enchantments are pretty easy to make after all, people have been making them for centuries.
Just because magic gives mages beyond ‘twenty-twenty’ vision doesn’t mean they don’t have friends and family that need glasses sometimes.
I don’t even need to customize the design, there’s a standard template for this sort of thing..
I WILL customize it though.. obviously.
Why make a perfect pair of glasses when you can make a MASTERPIECE?!
..these glasses are still too small to write on clearly though..
“Can you give them a temporary expansion spell for me?”
It’s not hard to do, especially because it only needs to be temporary.
I don’t normally bother with temporary spells when I can use runes instead but.. yeah..
John’s better at spells then runes anyway.
I think he smirked a little, he reached out a hand and placed it on them though anyway.
With a mild flash of light he pulled his hand away leaving behind the pair of glasses, about four times their original size.
I REALLY wish I had my magic senses right now!
I bet he did the same strange rule-breaking magic he did before, when he turned my coffee can into an expanded storage space!
I don’t actually KNOW first-hand what spells being cast look like to normal people’s eyes so the flash might have been normal, but he managed to expand the glasses FAR too quickly for it to have been internal magic through his lines either way.
“..thanks..”
He may have responded but I kind of zoned out a little, focusing on the glasses instead.
Building a rune cluster to make the lenses on them change to correct my vision automatically shouldn’t be too hard.
Everything will have to be mirrored obviously.
I’ll basically need two of everything, one for my left eye and lens, one for the right side.
Start with the basics, a control cluster with a mind and ‘oculus’ rune pair on the inside edge of each arm to provide the input from what both of my eyes currently see.
Run the rune chain down the inside edge and tuck them over at the hinges to reach the outside of the frames themselves.
Add two feedback clusters with their own oculus runes, one on either side of the frame around the lenses.. to put it simply, they’ll act as ‘cameras’ of a sort.
When that input is mixed with the feedback clusters and the clarity runes I’m about to add they will make a filter system where the lenses correct themselves until my vision matches what the oculus runes are ‘seeing’ as much as possible.
Four clarity runes per lens, one in each corner, all ready to be connected to the feedback clusters.. annnnd I’m done!
I told you it would be easy!
..now for the fun part..
Let’s see..
A ‘Thermalis’ rune on each arm just.. here.
A ‘Strigiformes’ rune about where the temple would be when wearing them.. better add some light detecting clusters on the top of the frames while I’m at it.
Okay.. what else?..
..Color changing would be a waste.
I’ve got thermal vision and night vision covered already.
Mage sight?.. it would be SO useful but how could I do it?..
Well.. my night vision is being provided by some ‘Strigiformes’ runes, basically giving me ‘Owl Vision’.
That weird concept only works because of just a touch of sympathetic magic I factored into the calculations.
By adding an owl rune in parallel with the control cluster from my own eyes I should get a form of ‘night vision’ due to associative resonance.
Basically the feedback clusters will, for lack of a better word, ‘search’ for a way to make sense of the owl runes.
The mind rune in the control cluster will let it use my mind to work out what to do.
It’s a pretty standard shortcut honestly; magic’s kind of stupid at times.
It’s easier to make your brain the controlling factor in complicated comparative spells then trust a set of complex instructions embedded into the spell itself.
I kinda wish I knew less about owls now, weird as that sounds?
I know that they have this strange thing where they basically have no depth perception outside of a ninety degree arc in front of their faces, the enchantment will probably simulate that on the lenses when it activates the night vision effect as well.. that’s kind of annoying honestly..
Right, no use moping over imperfect rough build enchantments.
Where was I?.. AH!
Okay, so.. I already have the Strigi- the ‘owl’ runes triggering by my minds command.
They work using my knowledge of what my vision SHOULD look like with an owls mixed in.
There’s no reason why that shouldn’t work for magesight too.. I think?..
I just need a rune to represent what I know about mage sight.
That would be a.. um..
..well I could use ‘mage’ as a general rune.. maybe?..
Or.. no.. uh..
What simple concept rune could represent something with natural magesi-
IMPS!
He doesn’t even have to be here and Felix is still helping me!
Some adorable little red bundle of fur is getting a nice head scratch the next time I see him!
Imps have natural magesight, they're fae after all.
I’ve even had personal experience seeing an Imp using that vision from when Felix looked at the handcuffs that handy man’s Golem slapped on me.
It’s not much of a connection but mixed with my knowledge of Imps in general and my personal experience with actually USING magesight it should be JUST enough to get the job done.
I should be able to fit them in, just on the edge of the arm.. here!
‘Imp’ runes are a bit complicated to draw but they look pretty, kind of like little flowers.
..I think so at least?..
Edith would probably hit me for saying it but they DO!
Okay, all the main runes are done at last.
I don’t think I’d be able to fit any more on here and still have it all work honestly?
It’s a bit tight already.
I just need to link them all together now with switching clusters and add charging runes to the tips of each arm.
..annnddddd..DONE!..
Properly done and finished this time, promise!
I turned the glasses over a few times to inspect the runes and make sure they haven’t smudged as I worked.
Ink isn’t exactly the best medium to do runes with but I’m working with what I’ve got.
I can’t see any bits where I’ve messed up.. that’s good, or worrying, depends how you look at it really I guess?
Only a tiny bit more work to go then, I just need to make them look a bit more ‘normal’ before I get John to set and charge them for me.
At the moment they would end up looking like tiny flowing runes.. which is exactly what they ARE.
If you’re going to learn runes you have to learn how to hide them too, especially on something so publicly visible.
What style to use?.. I’m not going to put too much effort in, just something standard will do.
I guess.. with the ‘flower looking’ imp runes, the ‘vine like’ connecting rune trails.. and the girly pink coloring..
..it would make sense at least?..
I stuck my tongue into the side of my cheek and tensed my hand a little so I wouldn't mess up.
I’ve got a pretty steady hand to begin with, it comes with being a rune master, but I don’t want any of these useless little additions to cross over into the lines of the ACTUAL runes.. that would be bad..
A little leaf decal here.. and here.. blooming flower here.. another leaf just HERE.. some little vine detailing around the bottom edge of the frames to hide the rune trails on the other side.
Perfect!
They don’t look half bad, if I do say so myself.
Not a style I’d have chosen personally but they don’t look BAD as such AND they should be useful which is the actual.. ya know.. important bit!
======
I put the glasses on the table with a contented sigh and squeezed my eyes shut tight.
I stared a bit too hard while working on them there, my eyes hurt a little.
Slowly I picked up on the hushed conversations going on around me.
Despite the ache I popped my eyes open and shot a glance around the room.
John smirked at me knowingly.
Sarah was watching me with a slightly bug-eyed look of awe on her face.
Jessie’s boys were sitting on either side of me and seemed to be transfixed by the glasses.
Dotted around the room was the source of the hushed conversations, a lot more people then I’d anticipated?
The women I vaguely remember being in here last night for dinner are here.
They’re mixing about with a fair few men that all seem to fit into a general ‘muscle-bound hairy lumberjack’ stereotype quite nicely.
I can’t really make out their faces too clearly at the moment though, that’s kind of the whole point in making these glasses in the first place after all..
“They’re beautiful Ari..”
I flinched a little when Mum’s hands came down on my shoulders and she slipped them forward until she was hugging me from behind.
Quite a few of the new people in the room are watching us now, specifically watching me.
How long was I working on the glasses?
The tables got a load of dirty plates on it now and everything!
I tend to get a bit.. involved.. when I’m rune crafting.
It’s not normally THIS bad though.
I know it took a bit longer for me to do the maths but.. has blocking my magic really messed with my brain this much?
‘Thought speed’ I can see as being something the magic would enhance normally but I thought my ability to split my attention was something I had to learn, not some natural part of having magic in my brain?
The dining room door opened and I twitched again.
I really don’t like not being able to see properly!
I quickly picked up the glasses and passed them over to John.
“To set them you need to put two fingers on the mind and oculus runes either side, use a line per hand to set the enchantments, then can you dump about three lines worth of power into the charge runes on the end of each arm for me?.. oh, and cancel the size expansion obviously.”
For some reason John seemed to be handling the glasses like they were some kind of delicate priceless object?
I don’t see why, they were in his back-pocket for who knows HOW long before he gave them to me!
He placed them gently on the table, put his fingers in roughly the right places and squinted his eyes in concentration.
A slight red glow built up in his palms and then there was a blinding flash.
Most of the room flinched but the flash died down quickly.
I had to blink a few times to clear my vision.
If this really is what magic looks like to someone without magic in their eyes then I need to reconsider where I cast spells.. I never realised the reactions to even the most simple of spells could be so bright and eye catching!
John shifted his fingers and squeezed the tips of the glasses arms with his thumb and forefingers.
The slight glow built up again on his palms but this time they didn’t explode in a bright light at least.
He slowly let go of the glasses and shook his hands a little.
I winced along with him.
Pushing magic through your hands, without shaping it first, makes your fingers tingle a bit.
It’s not nasty but it’s a weird feeling anyway.
After a moment to shake the tingle away he swept his hand over the glasses and cupped his palms above them.
For some reason he seemed to be putting a lot of effort into cancelling the size expansion compared to how he cast it.. if I didn’t know any better I’d swear he was..
Oh.. that IS what he’s doing!
He’s pretending to cast the counter-spell wordlessly through his lines?
It wouldn’t be impossible to pull off I guess, although even I’d be stretched to manage it usually.
While something simple like my ‘hair care’ spell only takes three lines to cast wordlessly, countering a size expansion on a charged, enchanted item would take at least nine lines.. twelve wordlessly.. possibly fifteen to cut out the hand gestures usually involved too.
He’s showing off a little by doing it wordlessly obviously but.. I can’t shake the feeling he’s actually trying to hide the fact that he’s not casting from his lines at all?
I’ve not really seen him do any magic in the ‘normal way’ at all lately.
He seems determined to do everything he can to break the rules of magic for some reason!
Finally his hands came apart to reveal the now ‘human head’ sized glasses.
He scooped them up gently and offered them to me.
I couldn’t help smiling at him in thanks.
It’s nice of him to help set these up, even if I did most of the maths involved.
I grabbed them and gave them one more visual inspection before unfolding the arms and sliding them onto my nose.
The arms are a bit longer than necessary.
I’ll need to tweak the bridge a little so they sit on my nose a bit better too.
The lenses themselves are rather large.
It feels like they’re taking up most of my face honestly but I’ve never worn glasses before so maybe that’s normal?
I twisted my head in Sarah’s direction and posed with a hand cupped to my chin like those models you see showing off perfume in magazines.
“What do you think?”
Her face lit up and she nodded warmly.
That’s one vote at least.
I turned my head slightly and cocked an eyebrow at John.
His lip twitched a little but his gaze felt warm as he examined my newest additions.
It’s really nice to be able to see the actual emotions and reactions flicking across his face again.
After a long moment he nodded approvingly and smiled at me.
I twitched my mouth into a quick returning smile before moving on to the final voter.
Mum’s arms came loose from around me and she stepped back as I turned to her with a questioning look on my face.
She seemed to examine me from several angles in excruciating detail for a moment before nodding in approval.
Her whole face lit up and she moved over to hug me again.
I didn’t even try to stop her, as if I would want to?
I enjoy hugs now, especially when they’re from Mum!
“They look really pretty Ari. I didn’t realise you were so good at art!”
We shared a little smile together for a moment that made me feel warm inside.
“Why do you have glasses though? you’ve never needed them before?”
..Ah.. and like that the warm feeling is gone.
Should I tell her about the whole ‘for all practical purposes not having magic anymore’ thing?
She’s sure to work it out eventually anyway, right?
It’s not like it NEEDS to be a secret or anything honestly..
My right wrist came up and I rattled the pair of cuff’s on it to get her attention.
“These little trinkets are blocking my body’s direct access to my magic by venting it all out of my feet.. after last night I had John tweak the settings a little so I basically have no useable magic in my body anymore..”
At least four people around us gasped loudly.
I could feel Sarah’s eyes burning into the back of my neck too.
“As a side effect I’ve temporarily lost the natural enhancements my magic usually gives to my body in the background, while that can mean a lot of things, the real noticeable ones are that my ears, nose and skin are less sensitive.. my brain’s not quite working at full capacity speed-wise and I suddenly became short sighted.. hence the glasses.”
I crinkled my nose a little and it felt like said glasses were about to slip down my nose but when I pushed the bridge up a bit more they didn’t budge so it must have just been my imagination.
Mum didn’t seem to quite know what to say now.
A few of the women around the room, if I’m any judge they are probably the ones who gasped earlier, made their way over to us and started making a fuss over my glasses.
The tall one on the left with thick brown curls that could almost rival my now spell enhanced hair for body and shine gently asked if she could have a look at them.
I slid them off slightly reluctantly and squinted around, blinking furiously to try and clear my vision again.
If anything, everything looks MORE blurred now that I’ve seen things clearly again for a little bit first.
The glasses got passed between the woman around me and they seemed to huddle together slightly to mumble over the ‘flower patterns’ on them.
I couldn’t really make out what they were saying which is kind of frustrating because I KNOW that I’d normally be able to easily.
I never thought I’d say this but.. being ‘normal’ kinda sucks?
Normal with bad eyesight and useless ears at least..
Finally the glasses were passed back around to me.
I gratefully took them and slipped them back onto my nose with a little finger push to make sure they were on right.
The crowd of women around us smiled at me and seemed to want to give me some kind of hug each at a minimum.
I swear the one who's about Sarah’s height with short sandy brown hair in a tousled bob style muttered something about me being ‘brave’ but yet again my ears are useless now.
Despite how close she got when she said it, she spoke so quietly it just didn’t register as more than a mutter to me.
They finally disbursed back to their little groups of other ‘adults’.
Mum gave me one more fond smile and played with my hair a little before making her way over to the far side of the table where Jessie and a suspiciously hung-over looking Grace were on their forth coffee each, judging by the empty mug’s in front of them on the table.
The volume level crept back up as everyone sunk back into conversation.
I turned to face John and Sarah as well, with a little smile on my lips.
That didn’t go as bad as I thought it would, at least Mum didn’t freak out or anything?
A gentle tug on my arm made me look down to my left.
One of Jessie’s boys, the dark haired quiet one, smiled up at me and seemed fascinated by my face for a moment.
When he decided to finally speak his voice came out in a shy whisper that I had to strain to hear above the conversations around us.
“You’re glasses are really pretty.”
I smiled at him and had to hold back the urge to run a hand fondly through his hair.
Even in human form he’s like an adorable little puppy!
The lighter haired one on my other side huffed to himself loudly, obviously trying to make sure we all knew what he thought about things being ‘pretty’.
My smile twitched a little more in amusement.
It was just such a typical ‘little boy’ reaction!
I never went through that phase obviously but it still seems cute, when they’re this age at least.
“You fixed the wolf, Auntie Grace said you did, how did you do it?”
I thought I’d misheard him at first.
Another look down at the little dark haired one gave me nothing helpful as he stared back at me with wide expressive eyes, obviously curious to get an answer of some kind?
My head moved to glance over at Grace on the far side of the table.
She was huddled up with Mum and Jessie talking rather forcefully.
Jessie seemed to want to interrupt her a few times but didn’t seem to be able to find the right moment to do it because Grace just steamrolled on talking wildly with her hand’s moving about to emphasis what she was saying.
My stomach felt a bit weird all of a sudden.
I think my gut instinct is playing up again?
Something tells me this is going to lead to more headaches at somepoint.. whatever ‘this’ is.
Just as I was about to turn back to reassure the little dark haired one, Grace gave one more final dramatic wave and pointed over at me while baring her teeth.
There was a stunned moment when I made eye contact with the three of them.
They quickly realised that they’d been caught talking about me.
Mum and Jessie had the decency to blush but Grace didn’t.
She just gave me a strange, uncertain look before turning away and pretending nothing had happened.
“He’s so happy.”
My head swung down one more time to look at the little black haired one.
He smiled at me warmly and squinted his eyes slightly.
“The wolf is really happy now, thanks Auntie ‘rista”
Without any warning he buried his head in my side and gave me a hug.
I sat there slightly stunned, a blush on my cheeks.
I’ve never been called an ‘Auntie’ before.. didn’t particularly think that would be one of my life experiences to be honest.. unless Sarah decided to teach her kids how to annoy me in a decades time or something?.. which, let’s be clear.. is TOTALLY something she would do!..
The lighter haired one on my right shifted uncomfortably as if he wasn’t sure if he wanted to join in with the hug or not but in the end he didn’t move from his chair.
..the wolf?.. he said ‘the wolf’ was happy..
I know their werewolves.. well.. were-puppy’s maybe..
As weird as it seems, I’m kind of over that part.. now that I know they’re not just going to eat me for the sake of it.
‘the wolf’ however.. that’s new?
I’ve heard a few rumor’s floating around the Hub about a ‘wolf’ over the years.
Some weird theory someone came up with that werewolves are infected with a ‘wild primal spirit’ which is why they can be so bloodthirsty one minute and then blend into society the next as if nothing happened.
From what I gather, it’s theoretically a bit like my past-incarnations but with a lot more fighting for dominance, growling and with either side getting significant home-field advantages depending on the lunar cycle or time of day?
Out of curiosity I brought a hand up and tapped the switching rune on the left lens of my new glasses.
While my right eye stayed normal, my left one suddenly shifted into a kaleidoscope of red, orange and yellow colors, with some blue mixed in.
..at least I know the thermal vision works now..
Another tap and I had to shut my eye when everything was whited out with a bright light.
..that would be the night vision, terrible idea to use that in daylight..
One last tap and the world muted out into an almost grey pallet of colors for my left eye.
It felt really weird to see in magesight without feeling the usual build-up and strain of activating it on my weak eyes.
Why didn’t I think of making something like these sooner?!
This is AWESOME!
I put my hand up so I could inspect it and felt slightly amazed to see the magic that seemed to generate from my skin itself trail slowly down my fingers and progress down my arm towards my heart.
I don’t need to check to know that from there it’s joining the rest of my excess magic at my feet and venting itself out constantly into the floor, I can FEEL that much just from the chill on my legs.
Finally getting to my original reason for activating magesight, I looked down at the little dark haired one and had to bite back a gasp of surprise.
His magic is.. weird..
I can see it flooding his body, if I’m not mistaken there’s even the tell-tale green-y purple color of wild magic mixed into hi-
..I know this?..
I know this look!
It would be pretty damn hard to forget it considering it’s painfully similar to my OWN magic!
The magic all over his body, not just isolated to a core!
The hints of wild magic in his system!
This is a werewolf’s magic?.. I.. I’m a werewolf?..
How is that even POSSIBLE!
I’m not a werewolf!
Sure, I like my meat a bit rare and I like the moon as much as the next person, but I don’t turn into a baby-eating beast on the full moon!
I don’t have some inner battle going on constantly in my m-
..holy crap..
‘The wolf’
The kid said that the wolf was happy.
The only way he could know THAT is if there was some kind of ‘meeting of the minds’ going on inside him.
A part of his head specifically set up so he could bond and communicate with the wolf on some primitive level.. something like a mindscape!
Is that why werewolves can’t be mages?
You’re either one or the other, you can’t be born both.
..well.. normal people can’t at least.. apparently I am?.. somehow..
I carefully glanced around the room to see if anyone had noticed what was going on but they all seemed to be busy talking to each other.
With the magesight active on my left lens still I could see the room lighting up in a kaleidoscope of colors.
From the looks of it, Sarah and Mum are pretty much the only people in the room that DON’T have a magical aura.
The women all have tightly controlled cores with obvious lines fanning out from just above their hearts.
The men all seem to be like the boys, no core to speak of but their whole bodies are just FLOODED with magic!
I.. is every man in this room a werewolf?..
The only person I can see that stands out, ignoring the obvious exception of John, is Grace.
That’s just because she’s like the men, no core but her body is flooded with magic, even though she’s female..
This is.. this is HUGE!
Wha.. what the hell AM I?!
My magic floods my body like the werewolves but I HAVE a core!
The flooded magic isn’t even an old thing!
I only got it when Storyteller put his brand on m-
..what did he do to me?..
What the HELL did he do to me?!
My breath is coming in short sharp gasps but I can’t stop it.
Sarah said something but all I can hear is ringing in my ears.
My heart’s hammering away in my chest!
Is.. is this what a panic attack feels like for a normal person?
It feels like I’m gonna die!
John was at my side so fast I didn’t even see him move.
His arms wrapped around me and I could feel the heat of his body, see the heat of his magic as it rolled over me and surrounded me in a cocoon of warmth.
He shouldn’t be able to do that!
My magic should be fighting him back.. I..
Of course my magic isn’t fighting back.
It’s suppressed!
I could already feel my body calming down.
My mind couldn’t seem to settle on one topic at a time but my breathing is evening out and my heart has slowed to a steady rhythm.
He’s doing the same thing Trudy tried to do for me in the training room.. but he’s succeeding!
He’s wrapped us up in his magic and is pushing his calm, caring thoughts through that connection into me.
Even without my ability to sense his magic directly I can see it through my glasses and I can feel its effects on my body.
..He’s pulling me back from the edge of panic with nothing but his own force of will!..
======
After what felt like the longest minute of my life his magic finally started peeling back from me.
The moment he fully pulled it back into himself I shivered.
The air feels cold, now that his magic’s gone.
Maybe this bikini top and short-shorts combo wasn’t such a good idea after all?..
A lot of people were talking at the same time but my head is a little foggy and I can’t seem to pick out any one individual voice to focus on.
Sarah made it over to us and hugged me from the side opposite John.
I let out a sigh and slid into her embrace.
I’m a werewolf.. mage.. hybrid.. cursed.. thingy?..
I’d say I’m not safe and push Sarah away but that would be wrong, I’m perfectly safe now.
I’m safer to be around than ever before because my magic is gone.
You can’t have a werewolf going all ‘bite and eat you’ if their body doesn’t have enough magic left to transform into something with the necessary teeth and muscles TO bite and eat you..
One voice came out from the mass of sound around us, clear as crystal.
“I go to the Ladies room for five minutes and you cause THIS much havoc.. I swear you’re just like your mother was at your age.”
Oh great.. Gran’s here..
At least she sounds amused, I guess?
Judging by the embarrassed yell of ‘Mother!’ that sounded like it came from MY Mum’s voice; I’ll take it that I’m not the only source of amusement on offer right now?
I snuggled into Sarah’s arms a little more and shut my eyes tight.
Family’s great and everything I’m sure, but at this point it’s starting to feel like more trouble than it’s worth.
..I just want to go home..
![]() |
Sometimes it feels like people don't understand the words coming out of your mouth, sometimes your right about that..
Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Hannah?”
I turned my head from Sarah’s shoulder slowly and sniffed a little.
Gran smiled at me in this strangely warm way, it kinda reminds me of the looks I get from Rosemary to be honest?
“Things getting a bit too much?”
Despite my reservations I nodded a little and pushed my cheek into Sarah’s shoulder a bit tighter.
Gran’s smile got slightly wider and she put a gentle hand on top of my head.
“Sarah, can you take her out into the yard for some fresh-air?”
She glanced around us a little and seemed to focus on the book I brought downstairs with me.
I cringed slightly at the curious look in her eyes.
..why did I bring that down?..
She’s going to be mad I was going to bring a book to this big family barbecue/weird festival thing isn’t she?.. Mum would be..
She’s always been big on not reading during ‘family time’.
She banned books from the dinner table when we were five or six.
..okay.. so that may have been mostly my fault?..
Would anyone who knew her REALLY even have CONSIDERED that a young Sarah could have POSSIBLY been the source of a family wide ban on reading books at the table?.. I certainly wouldn’t!
No offence to her of course.. she’s just not a ‘book’ kind of person.
Too much energy mixed with not enough patience.
“Come on Han.”
Sarah pushed her chair back a little and eased me off her shoulder.
I almost made a complaining whine but managed to hold it back at the last minute.
John shot a look at Sarah as she stood up.
For some reason he nodded to her before turning back to his half-full plate without looking at me in the slightest.
Sarah didn’t visibly seem to care what he was up to though.
At first I thought she hadn’t even noticed his nod but when she turned back to me I could tell that she was a little tense now by the tightness around her eyes.
She scooped up my book from the table without another word, taking my hand in hers and gently pulled me out of the room.
We’d barely gotten through the big wooden doors before the noise in the room behind us went up several levels.
I jerked my head back to stare at it but someone shut the door a moment later and the sound instantly disappeared.
They probably have some kind of silencing enchantment on the doors and walls.
I wouldn’t be surprised if they had them on other rooms in the house too.
It’s not a particularly hard set of runes to put down, even for a novice.
“Shouldn’t we see what that’s all about?”
Sarah led me to the front door and shot a glance over her shoulder before turning to answer me properly.
Her eyes still seem unusually tense for some reason.
“John’s got it covered, while you were out of it doing your writing thing on your glasses people started coming in for breakfast.”
She shot another look back into the house before closing the front door behind us and stepping carefully around the doormat.
I’m not sure why she bothered, I stepped on it and I’m perfectly fine, the sudden breeze of fresh air that came with the enchantment I put on it activating was rather refreshing honestly..
“Grace made a bit of a scene and seemed to be trying to get closer to you, the boy’s did too, from what we could pick up something happened last night that’s pretty major, involving you obviously.”
She sighed and ran her fingers through my hair, pulling me a bit closer to her as we walked.
“The moment they noticed me listening too closely all the conversations died out. John took the chance to insult me for being nosey and when I was busy getting angry at him he muttered that he’d find out what was going on so I should ‘just play along’.”
She winced a little this time.
“Then he laughed at me, and told the boy’s some embarrassing lies about me, I almost killed him before I realised that everyone was convinced we hated each other at that point.”
I perked an eyebrow up at her curiously.
“No I’m not going to tell you what he said, let’s just say that your ‘friend’ in there is VERY good at acting like an asshole for an audience..”
Her lip twitched a little in amusement.
“..you’d almost think it came naturally to him.”
I smirked this time.
That’s just the sort of thing I’d expect her to say.
While they don’t exactly ‘hate’ each other.. John and Sarah don’t particularly like each other either.
In school, while he professed his deep love for her at any chance he could get, he seemed to tolerate her for my sake more than anything.. although.. I guess he was really tolerating her because he figured she would become ‘Arista’ soon enough?
..that’s kind of depressing actually now that I think about it..
Sarah, in return, didn’t seem capable of acknowledging his existence.
She called him ‘Joe’ from the first day they met and refused to call him anything else until we graduated.
Looking at it objectively, I think she might have been a bit jealous of him honestly?
She’s never been good with people that become my friends.
She doesn’t get on with Fena and she’s hated Felicia since before I even MET her.
We stepped off the path and onto the grass without really noticing.
After my second step I froze and stared down at my feet.
Something was tickling the sides of my feet through my sandals..
..Grass apparently.. grass and flowers..
The odd thing about that would be the fact that there wasn’t much tall grass around this area; this is the ‘neatly trimmed’ part of their garden when compared to the untamed brush closer to the trees.
With an annoying amount of certainty about what I would find I slid my eyes behind me and groaned.
I’m leaving FOOTPRINTS!
Little, girly, fresh bloom of multi-colored flower filled footprints!
I jerked out of Sarah’s slight hug and staggered away from her a little but it didn’t help much.
Every step I took the grass around my foot would suddenly sprout up with life and color.
PERFECT!.. jus.. just BLOODY PERFECT!
This is what I get for trying to protect people from me!
I’m a bloody DISNEY character!
Snow white can sing to birds, Cinderella can talk to mice and I can grow plants by stepping on them!
“Han?”
Sarah sounded worried.
She took a step closer to me and I didn’t hesitate to lunge into her for a hug.
I buried my head in her chest and gave off one single sob before I could contain it.
It’s not fair!
I was normal damn it!
For one frustrating, pathetic, annoying, USELESS hour I was NORMAL!
Magic is one of the weirdest things in the world.
It’s confusing, it’s often stupid and it doesn’t seem to care about following silly things like ‘logic’.
I’ve not got any magic to use anymore!
That’s about as close to ‘normal’ as I’m ever going to get!
It’s not like I can just.. just TEAR my core out or something!
I’m doing this to protect Sarah and everyone else from me but.. but I kind of thought I’d found a upside to this whole mess?
For once I could be normal.. but I can’t!
Sure I don’t set things on fire or freeze them or explode in golden light anymore but I’m still a freak!
“Come on Han.”
Sarah practically lifted me off my feet to turn us towards an old oak tree on the far side of the yard from the house.
I trudged along in my own little bubble of gloom but she didn’t seem to mind doing the steering for both of us at the moment.
Eventually we reached the oaks thick roots and I dropped to the floor with a sigh.
Sarah sunk to her knees, eventually coming to rest pressed up against my side.
Her arm moved and landed on the back of my neck as she tugged me a little so I’d roll into her shoulder for another hug.
She caught me a little off guard by planting a quick kiss on the top of my head.
“Take deep breaths Han. There’s only us here, I don’t know what set you off again but just breathe and relax okay?”
I nuzzled into her hug a little more and shivered.
The bark of the tree is really rough on my back, I kind of wish I had something more substantial than a bikini top on honestly.
“That’s it, just breathe.”
I stared out across the grass at the big house where everyone else was busy talking about me or something like that at the moment.
Inevitably my eyes drifted down to the grass and I heaved another annoyed sigh.
The footprints look ridiculous.
It looks like some kind of outdoor modern art exhibit..
They’d probably give it some pretentious title like ‘Footprints of children lost’ or..
I dunno.. something silly like ‘Keep off the grass’?
I’m not really into modern art but you get where I’m going with this.
It just looks like someone put a lot of time and effort into shaping this specific area of grass to have perfectly formed footprints of wildflowers in an otherwise evenly cut lawn.
“Oh..”
I think Sarah noticed the footprints.
I’m not sure how she didn’t notice them to start with, their kind of obvious after all.
“It’s not so bad Han.. how often do you walk on grass anyway?”
Ugg.. she doesn’t get it!
It’s not JUST the grass.
The grass is where I’ve noticed it first obviously but I know how my magic works.
That same ‘fix-it, repair it, grow it’ effect that I give off with my golden diversion normally is being grounded through my feet and straight down into the earth until it dissipates naturally.
I fixed a bay window and a wall that were both little more than piles of rubble at the same time with just ONE of my golden domes!
I’m doing the same thing still, but constantly and from my feet.
It’s just harder to notice at the moment because my big blast yesterday already fixed everything in the house..
I’m going to leave footprints of repaired new-ness everywhere I step while I’m wearing these cuffs!
Fix cracks in pathing slabs with a step, de-age wood with my big toe.. this.. this sucks..
Hell, I could probably make a fortune getting paid to march up and down through farmer’s fields if this is working the way I think it is!
I’m sending concentrated blasts of ‘repairing/fixing/growing’ magic into the earth under my feet after all, I’m pretty much a natural fertiliser at this point!
I’m.. I’m not normal..
Even by a mage’s pretty twisted definition of the word I’m about as far from normal as I can possibly be.
..this SUCKS!..
======
Sarah shifted her butt to get more comfortable and sighed loudly.
The movement jolted me out of my dazed little world of starting angrily at my footprints.
“Here.”
She lifted her free arm and offered me the book we brought out with us.
I’d kinda forgotten we even had it to be honest.
“Maybe this can help you with.. that?”
She nodded her head towards the flowery footprints and grimaced slightly.
I think she’s worked out at least some of the reason why I’m upset about them.
She handed over the copy of ‘Enchanting your toenails. A beginners guide to being armless but not harmless’, her eyes scanned the cover again as she let it go and she snorted a little in amusement.
I could feel my lips twitch upwards slightly at the sound.
She cut her eyes over to mine and we shared a look.
In near-perfect sync we threw our heads back and laughed.
At first it was slightly forced but as always, the more we heard each other laugh the more it made us actually mean it.
We laughed so hard my belly hurt after a while!
Finally the feeling died down and we were left catching our breaths, trying to not look at each other.
We worked out long ago that the one thing that can start us laughing again after a long stint like that is looking at each other as we try to calm down.
“That’s such a stupid book title..”
My lips twitched again but I clamped down hard on the giggle that almost made it past them.
I needed that laugh.
I needed to laugh with Sarah about something stupid again.
Everything’s just.. it’s like everything in my life is coming to a head, just pounding away at me with more and more negative stuff.
Ever since my second awakening and the unwanted gender change, everything seems to be going either wrong or out of control.
My emotions aren’t helping.
I’m big enough to admit that I’m not calming things down very well with all these heavy mood swings I keep having, this new ‘run’ instinct I seem to have developed doesn’t make it any easier either.
Did I even.. no.. I didn’t even manage to find out what Trudy was doing to help keep things from blowing up in our faces in the end, did I?
I had a moment of melodramatic self-hate because everything clicked in my head about not being Al anymore and I just ran.. then I hid, even I’m not convinced that I can call it ‘studying’ at this point.
I was hiding, from Mum, from Sarah, from Al and John.. hiding from LIFE in general.
I was a bit overwhelmed when we came back.
I can’t believe John destroyed my favourite hiding spot..
I’ve got more, obviously, but it’s the principle of the thing.
He’s such an ass sometimes!
It was sweet of him to come and check on me, creepy that he can find me so easily and nice that we could goof around together again like old times.. but he’s still an ass!
He’s paying me back for that bloody bolt-hole too!
No need to bring it up right now, he’s making himself useful by spying on this ‘family meeting’ that got me practically exiled to the garden with Sarah, in the nicest possible way of course.
I’ve got other bolt-holes I can use if I have to for now anyway.
I have a load of much better bolt-holes out there honestly, just because the little buried Russian one was my favourite doesn’t mean it was well kept or designed after all.
Al used to claim the ward stone’s on any enemy bases he could take over, unless he had to destroy them in the process of defeating their previous owners at least.
If they weren’t magically warded and, in most cases, blatantly magical in construction then I would have inherited quite a nice world-spanning portfolio of land with the related buildings built on that land which I could sell for a tidy profit.
As it is, most of them are practically useless because.. well.. I’ve pretty much got no use for them?
I’m the only one who can easily access the locations and I can’t pass on the ownership of the ward stones to someone else without taking down the wards first.
It’s easy to claim a stone after you’ve already broken the wards to go after their owner, especially when you’re secure in the knowledge that the Hub will send a full regiment to clean up any mess left behind by people noticing a massive magical building appearing out of nowhere, it’s a bit harder to pull off dropping the wards on a magical building without people to cover it all up for you afterwards though.
That’s all beside the point anyway, just because I don’t NEED a new bolt-hole doesn’t mean I’m letting HIM know that!
The first time he picks a fight with me over something I’m throwing the whole thing back in his face.
With John it never hurts to have a battle plan for the next time he feels like being a dick!
If he makes any comments about me ‘holding a grudge unfairly’ I’ve even got a response in reserve for that moment too.
‘I’m a woman, it’s my prerogative to hold a grudge on idiot men now.. and who’s fault is THAT?’
..I’m rather proud of that line honestly..
I’m almost looking forward to the next time he starts something just so I can see the almost offended look of joy on his face at being bested so well by me!
I never thought I’d see the day when I WANTED him to be a jerk for the sake of petty verbal revenge.. these mood swings must be really messing with my head?
I’ve never really been one to hold a grudge over things but the idea of having something to throw back at John makes me feel all warm and fuzzy at the moment.
Maybe it’s-
======
“Hannah!”
I jerked, scraping my back lightly against the bark of the tree and crashing into Sarah’s shoulder.
Why’d she yell?
She’s got the book still in her hand for me to take so I can’t have been spaced out THAT long!
When I turned to glare at her she shot me an apologetic look but waved the book again for me to take.
I gave her just one more long glare before reaching up and taking the book from her.
The moment it left her grip her arm dropped into her lap as if it ached from holding it up for so long.
..Geez, and I thought I was the weak one..
The book’s spine settled perfectly in the V shape my thighs formed where my legs came together.
I opened to the first page, resting the front and back covers on either leg for simplicity’s sake.
Whole position felt surprisingly natural honestly?
I’m not sure I could have sat like this as a guy?
In all my years as Al I’m pretty sure I never sat like this if I COULD do it, mostly because I would have done it more often if I knew that I could.. it’s surprisingly comfortable.
I paused long enough to push my new glasses up my nose again which made my nose itch a little so I rubbed it a bit too.
For some reason Sarah made a little grumbling noise at me but didn’t say anything when I glanced at her.
I flipped to the chapter list and scanned it thoughtfully.
A couple of them look like they might be in some way relevant to me at least, that’s a good start.
Powers help me but.. I’m kind of interested in the one chapter titled ‘How to paint your nails with no hands’, from a purely ‘Runic Mage, always looking for new ways to write runes on things subtly’ kind of way of course.
..maybe it could be useful for doing my nails too..
Nail polish can get expensive, ya know?
Especially if you accidentally spill your sisters favourite bottle over your bed sheets while trying to get ready to pretend to be her for an evening in a rush.. and you now have a slight fear reaction every time you have to open a bottle to do your nails..
..not that I ever had that happen to me.. ever..
..um.. MOVING ON!
I flicked past the introductory chapter and skimmed a few pages to get an idea of what the books actual content is like.
By the time I flipped my third page Sarah made a little groan sound again.
My head turned slightly and I squinted at her.
She wasn’t paying attention to me.
She was too busy trying to devour the words on the page as fast as possible.
I glanced between her and the book.
Slowly a slight smile formed on my lips.
Just to test the theory I quickly flipped through a few pages, pausing on them just long enough for her to start reading before moving on.
With each progressive page change she seemed to get more and more annoyed.
Finally her head flicked up to glare at me.
Our eyes met and she realised that the game was up.. who knew the way to get my notoriously book-shy sister to actually READ something was to pull out a magical book on nail’s and feet?..
With a put upon sigh I snapped the book shut and passed it over to her.
She put her hands up defensively as if she didn’t want it but I can see how much she wants to read it now that I’m actually looking for the signs.
My eyes aren’t perfect anymore but with these glasses on I can still make out enough of her facial twitches to see THAT much at least.
I shot a thoughtful look across the garden area and smiled.
The book slid from my hands to land in Sarah’s lap.
She protested but one glance from me with a slightly raised eyebrow stopped that pretty quickly.
I know she wants to read it, she knows she wants to read it.
I’ve decided I’m not in the mood to read now, it’s that simple.
It’s amazing how much good a cuddle session with your sister can do for your mood.
I’m still feeling a bit overwhelmed with everything and I DID wake up at five am or something close to that this morning so I’m not perfect but.. the picnic table over in the middle that nice warm looking patch of sunlight seems rather comfortable for some reason..
“Wake me up if the worlds ending, okay?”
Sarah glanced up from the first page of the book with a mildly confused look on her face but she followed my body language and noticed the picnic table too.
She let off a huff that was part acknowledgement of my words and a bigger part of her mocking my choice of nap location.
A little smile played on my lips as I walked over to the table.
It dimmed slightly when I felt the grass and flowers sprouting up around my feet with each step but I shook that annoyance off with practiced ease.
I’m not thinking about that sort of thing anymore!
It will work itself out eventually and I JUST got out of that dark-moody mind-set with some help from Sarah.. I don’t WANT to go back to that, it’s kind of depressing honestly.
My flexible legs barely had to tense to push me up onto the table top.
I fumbled a little getting my sandals off at first but they dropped to the grass after only a few seconds of struggle each in the end.
Like a lazy cat I sprawled out across the table, belly up.
The sun feels SO nice on my skin.
The wood of the table had a nice fresh spring to it.
It took me a second to realise that my feet coming into contact with it when I stepped up a moment ago must have ‘youth-ified’ the table into fresh young wood.
I almost managed to build up an angry frown about it but pushed the thoughts away with a shake of my head.
I WANT to relax.
There’s plenty of time to get worked up over everything later, for now I just want to lay here in the sun and try to turn my horribly pale ‘Arista’ skin a nice bronze color while my magic’s not here to get in the way by ‘protecting me from skin-cancer’.
You’ve got to love magic when it comes to protecting you from illness but not being able to get a tan can get REALLY frustrating after a while.
My hand ran behind my back after a moment so I could sweep my annoyingly long hair out and over the edge of the table to keep it from catching underneath me if I move around when I hopefully get to sleep.
I sighed once more and felt my muscles just go slack under the warm sunlight.
Summers are awesome, specifically because of moments like this!
I rocked my hips a little and settled in for a nice long mid-morning nap.
Hopefully I won’t have any more mindscape visits or weird dreams about squids to get in the way this time..
======
My body jolted and I snorted awake, wincing my eyes down into slits as the sun burnt into them brightly.
For some reason there’s a lot of noise all of a sudden.
..I was having such a nice nap too..
No mindscape, no squids or dreams of any kind really.. just pure unhindered sleep, it was absolutely fabulous!.. until now..
“’Ere Greg, check out the totty.”
My eyebrows scrunched up a little bit at the unknown voice.
I recognise the accent at least, low-brow Londoner.
A bit too ‘Essex’ to be a cockney but definitely the kind of voice you’d hear down a pub in the west end.. or so my past-incarnation memories tell me at least.
“Oi, she can ‘ear ya, mate. If she’s ‘ere then she’s probably a wolf-sheila an’ related to ya so ‘ands off.”
The eyebrow scrunch got a bit worse this time.
That’s another easy accent to recognise but I’ve got no idea how to narrow it down more than to just say ‘Australian’ sadly.
The last time I had an incarnation that had even MET an Australian, the country was known as ‘New Holland’ by most of the court nobles of the time.
It took FAR too long for me to connect the dots and work out who they were talking about.
I blame the whole ‘sleep’ and ‘rude awakening’ thing.
My body went from horizontal to seated in one smooth movement.
It’s still weird being able to move my body that easily.. I just basically pulled off an unaided sit-up without straining in the slightest?
Even Al struggled to do that!
My squinted eyes didn’t help me focus on the talking men, especially when combined with my blurry eyesight, but I glared in their general direction while my hand fished around for my new glasses.
My wandering hand finally caught the arm of the glasses, with a deft flick I had them unfolded and perched neatly on my nose.
I couldn’t resist smirking a little at the fact that I didn’t just poke my eye out by accident.
That whole thing must have looked so cool!
The two men were frozen on the path leading up to the house while looking at me.
Judging by the fact that they’re the only ones here I think it’s safe to take a guess and assume that THEY were the ones talking.
Honestly.. neither of them is worth calling home about..
Both mid-forties, both over-weight with large beer bellies and both wearing disturbing Hawaiian-style shirts, worthy of John at his most annoying.
The one on the left with the green shirt, brown shorts and orange sandals looked like he was going bald, the one on the right with the blue shirt, white shorts and brown sandals had military-short brown hair.
They both stared at me like deer caught in the headlights of a big-rig.
It would be kind of amusing if they hadn’t just been talking about me like I was a piece of meat.
“Greg! Come get tha’ chair’s out tha’ car!”
The military-short haired one winced but took the chance to leave quickly.
I’d have winced too, the Australian sounding woman that called him had a voice that I’d consider REALLY grating if I was feeling kind.
She must have had some volume to her as well to be so easily heard from the Stables, even with my now muted magic-less hearing.
When he’d disappeared into the treeline the balding one offered me a weak smile that I think was his attempt at being charming.
“No offence luv, can’t blame a man for looking if you’re gonna lay out like that, eh?”
When his question only earned a flat look from me he quickly found some kind of mumbled excuse to practically run off into the house.
The moment he was out of sight I slumped my shoulders and let the frown fade from my face.
While it’s not pleasant from this side of it, I’ve LITERALLY been there when it comes to watching sunbathing girls when I shouldn’t.
Hopefully they’ve learnt their lesson from being caught by me and won’t try it again any time soon?
I slid off the table and glared a little as the grass seemed to rise up to meet me when I settled my feet down on it.
I quickly busied myself putting my sandals back on before pacing across the grass to the path on the shortest route possible, just so I didn’t get too caught up on the whole ‘magical flower growing feet’ thing again.
My attention was a little slack by the time I’d reached the path.
I was a bit busy looking around for Sarah honestly.
She wasn’t sitting under the tree anymore and I couldn’t see her anywhere else around the tree-line either.
With a backwards step I tried to focus on some slight movement I think I saw on the far side of the garden area but before I could decide if it was just a tree moving in the breeze or not my foot hit something and I went tumbling backwards, butt first, with a startled scream.
At the last second someone’s strong hand came out to catch my arm while another arm wrapped around my back gently.
I couldn’t suppress the gasp of surprise that came out when my fall stopped short and I was left staring up into a rather cute looking set of dark brown eyes attached to a nicely tanned face with thick, black curly hair draping down roguishly to the nape of his strong muscled neck.
“Ya alroight there sheila?”
My legs went slightly limp at the deep rumble of his voice, when mixed with such an adorably thick Australian accent to match its practically lethal!
My eyes drifted down his neck to his muscled chest that’s barely covered by a thin tank-top and my mouth went a bit slack to match my legs.
..hello tall, dark and handsome!..
I don’t know what they feed you back in Oz but DAMN does it do you good apparently!
Do they really have huge snakes in Australia.. or is it just you?
..powers your gorgeous..
His smile slipped a little with worry for some reason.
..oh powers.. I didn’t say any of that out loud did I?!..
PLEASE tell me I didn’t say that out loud!
What was I even thinking?!
He’s cute sure but I’m a girl and I’m against the whole ‘guy’s when I’m the girl’ thing because straight guys are creepy!
My mouth snapped shut finally and his mouth moved back into that warm.. sexy.. smile.
Is it hot out here?
It feels like it’s hot out here..
“Ya got a name ta’ go with those big blue eyes sheila?”
He talked about my eyes!
He’s looking into my eyes, despite the stupid big black glasses I have on.
GAH! Why did I have to develop bad eyesight TODAY of all days?!
“mmm.. pa?..”
Nice try Hannah.. really nice..
How about we try that again with actual.. ya know.. words this time?..
“uh.. um..”
Well.. operation ‘talk to him’ is an official failure.
All I managed to do was make him smile and make myself blush!
..he’s got a really cute smile though..
Seriously, is it warm all of a sudden?
I SWEAR there was a breeze going on a second ago but my body’s burning at the moment!
Especially my-eeyi!
NO!
No, no, no, no, NO!
Deep breaths!
Meditation exercises!
Things..
..stuff..
ANYTHING!
Just.. just no more staring at him and no more of.. THAT!..
“..ah..”
His eyes crinkled a little in amusement.
Sensational success there!
Congratulations Hannah, you’re officially brain-dead in front of the really cute Aussie!
“Hannah? What on earth..”
Oh, THANK THE POWERS!
Sarah if you get me out of this situation with at least SOME dignity intact I will name you as my new personal deity!
Her footsteps were loud and fast as she ran along the path towards us.
She’s really close now but she’s not stopping?
Why’s she not stop... ah crap..
“Get your HANDS off my SISTER!”
Like an avenging angel she flew in from my left and sucker punched the cute Aussie.
With a surprised grunt he dropped to the floor, his arms coming loose from around me as he went making me fall along with him.
I managed a strangled yelp before we collapsed into a tangle of limbs.
For a long moment I was frozen on the path, stunned still from the sudden drop..
“SARAH!”
..then I found my voice again.
She stared at me with angry eyes and slowly seemed to recognise that it was her I was glaring at, not the guy she just ‘saved’ me from.
Finally, after what felt like far too long, she cringed and shot me a nervous, apologetic look.
Before I could really go at her for being so rash and impulsive we were both distracted by two distinctly separate male voices laughing.
The one I recognized as having come from the house was pretty obviously coming from John’s voice.
The other one was coming from further up the path and, with a glance, I could tell that someone with a thick crop of black hair on his head that looked suspiciously like the cute Aussie was kind of busy virtually collapsing to his knees with laughter.
..great.. there’s TWO of them..
I sighed loudly and flopped back completely onto the path with the Aussie’s leg awkwardly pushed into my back.
..and John saw at least some of that..
To quote one of my wiser British incarnations.. fan-bloody-tastic!..
“Less laughing, more helping me up John or else!”
He’s smirking.
I can’t see it but I can just TELL he is.. mostly because I’ve MET him!
He ambled over to me casually, not even trying to hide his laughter.
When he finally got to my side he offered a hand and casually pulled me to my feet as if I weighed nothing at all.
Sarah helped the cute Aussie up to his feet, apologizing as she went and trying to inspect his cheek where she’d hit him.
I shot him an awkward sheepish look as well.
Without a thought I tried to build up a mild blast of magic to vent out as a golden dome with the express purpose of healing him up good as new.
A moment later I realized my mistake and cringed.
My chest went cold for a second and the cold feeling slowly moved down my legs to my feet.
The ground around us shook a little and we were suddenly standing in small oasis of pathway covered in fresh roots and lined on either side by knee high grass mixed with multi-colored flowers.
The flowers were pretty at least?.. that’s something right?
I’d take my bright-side’s where I can in this kind of situation.
Judging by the shocked look on the cute Aussie’s face, the frustrated one on John’s, the silence from the laughing guy down the path and the annoyed huff from Sarah, they all knew in one way or another that I was the cause of the sudden horticultural explosion.
“..damn it..”
I could feel my shoulders slump a little as I scanned the garden around us.
The magic’s obviously spread out through the earth with an annoyingly wide range to it.
The long grass goes all the way back to the picnic table I was laying on a minute ago in a wide circle around us.
It makes sense that the magic would spread a lot further through the ground compared to my usual golden domes.
From a maths perspective, magic flows through objects better than air.
I kind of wish I could have accurately judged how much magic I put out through my feet there honestly
For all I know I dumped my whole body’s worth of excess magic out all at once!
It probably wouldn’t be a bad idea to just leave the new magesight enchantment of my glasses on at least one lens constantly at this point?
It would drain the power from them eventually, probably after a few hours at best, but John’s here so I COULD just get him to refill the storage seals on them if they run out.
Hopefully this won’t be a long term problem but I’ll have to come up with some kind of backup ‘magic storage device’ if I’m stuck without any magic for more than a week and-
======
John put a hand on my shoulder
I jumped and swung around to smack him instinctively.
He caught my arm before it even got within an inch of his face.
For a moment I was stunned that he’d stopped me, then a bit embarrassed for reacting so badly.. then a little annoyed at how easily he caught my arm..
With a grunt I tried to push my arm closer to his face just to prove that I could do it still, but he didn’t even twitch.
“What.. on earth are you trying to do?..”
I cut my eyes up to his and laughed nervously.
He didn’t seem in any way impressed by that answer.
I could feel a few sets of eyes on us and had to fight down a quickly blooming blush.
We stared at each other hard for a few seconds, trying to work out who would crack first.
In the end I gave up waiting for him and decided to cheat instead.
Keeping my voice as low as I could manage while being sure that he would hear me still I leaned into him a little and smiled winningly.
“How about you don’t make a big deal about this and I don’t bring up the fact that you pee’d your pants in kindergarden.. AFTER your awakening.. ever again?”
He flinched and dropped my arm like it was toxic.
See?.. Rule one for dealing with John, always have some kind of plan to fall back on!
I’ve had that one in reserve since a few weeks after I found out John was the latest incarnation of Maxarimus..
I’ll admit that I laughed myself sick after working it out the first time, but with him being all ‘psycho stalker-ish’ at the time I didn’t exactly have a good reason to bring it up in conversation.
Just from the look on his face and the hint of a blush on his cheeks, it was totally worth the wait!
“Take it they’re datin’, darlin’?”
My eyebrow twitched at the question coming from behind me in that lovely deep, recognisably thick Aussie accent.
“..ya know.. at this point it honestly wouldn’t surprise me?..”
SARAH!
I spun to face her and growled at the back of my throat.
She didn’t look even slightly apologetic, just smug and amused at having gotten a reaction out of me.
“Head’s up tall, dark and gorgeous, she’s got a boyfriend already. Big guy called Tor, really scary guy. Mum’s at the point of planning their wedding so it’s probably pretty serious..”
Her mouth dropped open in surprise.
I quirked up an eyebrow, challenging her to go double or nothing.
DON’T try to out bitch me Sarah!
I had you as an inspiration growing up and I’ve had YEARS to learn new tricks that you’ve not even HEARD of!
“Let’s move this along, shall we?”
John put a hand on my waist and with a surprisingly gentle push moved me to the side so he could see the hot Aussie better.
“Hi. I’m John, sometimes called Max. The big one with the fat fiancé is called Sarah; the little one with mental problems is called Hannah.”
He stuck his hand out to shake the hot Aussies one and barely seemed to notice when Sarah beat me to the punch.. literally.. by taking a swing at him which he ducked apparently without even noticing.
The Aussie smiled and shook John’s hand strongly.
“All Seppo’s this crazy or just you lot?”
No! Don’t smile at him, cute Aussie!
DON’T encourage him either!
John doesn’t need encouragement.. also.. what the hell is a ‘Seppo’?
The Aussie flicked a loose black curl out of his eyes making MY eyes follow the errant curl despite myself.
He cocked his head to the side thoughtfully for some reason.
The new guy behind him, the one that was laughing earlier and looks a lot like the Aussie, came up on his left with a naughty smile on his face and offered his hand for a shake next.
“I’m Charlie, that’s my brother Jack.”
The cute Aussie dropped John’s hand and jabbed his finger over his shoulder at the other Aussie.
The new one, Jack, shot me and Sarah a lopsided grin before nodding a greeting to John as an afterthought.
“Twins?”
They both glanced at each other and turned back to nod at him in sync.
“It runs in the family”
..that’s kinda creepy when someone who isn’t US does it..
I cut my eyes over to Sarah.
Her ‘pleasant’ smile has become a little strained.
It doesn’t take a genius to work out why.
While no-one else was watching I slipped my hand over and gave hers a reassuring squeeze.
She squeezed back instantly and her smile looked a bit better.
I may not still be Al, or technically her biological twin, but we’re still TWINS.
It’s taken me a while to get past the shock and the hurt from the dramatic change I’ve gone through but I’m putting my foot down on this one.
We have our own weird language.
We messed with people by swapping places or talking in sync with each other all the time as kids.
We grew up together as twins, we both remember it that way and that’s what’s important.
I’ve lost so much this week.
I’m NOT losing my twin.. I’m not losing my Sarah!
Our hands slipped apart before the boys stopped measuring each other up and Jack gave up trying to ‘subtly’ overpower John’s handshake with a stronger one of his own.
I swear those two are worryingly alike already..
Obviously John has a lot more maturity and experience behind him but he’s currently not acting like it!
He’s acting like my goofy friend John, not the wise but smug and annoyingly self-centered ‘Maxarimus’.
I kind of want to say that’s a good thing?.. but on the other hand, he’s JOHN.. sooo.. yeahhh..
Before I could make a comment about their childishness, probably something about ‘dick measuring’ only being funny if it’s an actual competition, a new voice joined the mix.
“Bleedin’ roight? What ‘appened ‘ere then? You piker’s been playin’ silly buggers again?”
We all turned to look down the path and watched as a slightly older looking version of the Aussie twins came towards us dragging a rather large looking steel drum barbecue behind him.
The twins shared a look for a second and nodded, shifting their faces into identical guilty looks.
The new, older one, sighed deeply as if he’d expected that kind of reaction.
He let go of the handle on the barbecue leaving it sitting on the path and came over to us.
His shrewd eyes took in the tall grass around us in one glance and he slowly crouched down low.
With a careful flick of his wrist he cut all the grass on our left nearly even with the grass further into the garden.
A step and another flick he cut down the tall grass on the other side too.
Finally he stood up again and twirled both hands in the air.
The freshly cut grass whipped up around us as if caught in a strong breeze and moved off into the distance to land somewhere pretty deep into the trees around the garden area.
“There, good as new.”
He turned to shoot the twins a warning look.
“Don’t do that again. We’re visiting guests, act like it.”
The twins seemed like they were honestly sorry for their ‘actions’ but the moment the older Aussie looked away from them they shot me a look and winked happily.
My cheeks flushed for what felt like the hundredth time today.
To change the topic quickly I coughed and turned to the new, older one instead of looking at them.
“You’re a wind mage? That’s got to be useful.”
He used wind to cut down the grass and then blow away the leftovers.
Wind mage’s are rare in the states, they tend to pop up in places across the southern hemisphere mostly which would make sense with him being Australian.
No-one’s ever proven it one way or another but the current accepted theory on the topic is that certain mage’s reincarnate in certain areas for ‘insert one of fifteen different reasons here’..
Personally I like the idea that the leylines throughout the earth act as a kind of filter, drawing people in towards area’s heavily connected to their core’s element.
It’s nice and neat, it would explain why certain countries tend to almost universally have certain types of mages.
Practically anyone reincarnated on American soil seems to be a fire mage.. sadly the very neatness that’s so inviting about that theory is probably a big indicator that it’s completely flawed.. that’s just how life tends to be.
Everything’s messy, especially when you add in magic.
..if it’s not messy then you’re not doing it right..
“Yea’. Strike a light, what else would I be?”
His accents a bit thicker than the twins one’s but he’s still understandable mostly.. what’s ‘strike a light’ mean?
..why can’t they just speak English?!..
“Ah, you a fire user? If I had a dolla’ for every fire user we seen over here I’d be grinnin’ like a shot fox.”
My cheeks flared up and I had to resist the temptation to stamp my foot in frustration.
What the HELL does a ‘shot fox’ have to do with anything?!
On top of that, this is so frustrating, it’s not like I can show him my messed up magic!
Even if I could, what the hell do I tell him about it?
‘I’m an ex-fire mage, currently suppressed AND diverted ice mage’
It hurts even MY head to fully understand just how wrong that is?!
“Calm down Han.”
Sarah’s arm slipped around my shoulders and I sunk into her instinctively with a sigh.
She’s right.
Why the hell am I getting so worked up over this?.. so what if they talk weird?!
..It doesn’t matter in the long run..
I nuzzled into her a little more and just tried to focus on staying calm for once.
“Come on Han, let’s get you inside yeah?”
She sounds pretty worried and her arms are a little tense around me but I’m fine with going inside right now.
Too many Aussies out here with confusing words and confusing good looks and.. and just generally confusing everything.
“Come on.”
We started walking away from the group, back towards the house.
John made a noise to get our attention.
I didn’t turn but Sarah twisted her head and shot him a look of some sort.
“We’ll talk about it all later John, Hannah needs to rest.”
I’m not sure how he reacted to that but judging by the fact that he didn’t say anything else in response or try to stop us for walking off I assume it wasn’t a bad reaction.
I huddled into Sarah’s side a bit more as we got nearer to the house.
“Thanks Sarah.”
She didn’t respond verbally but her arm squeezed me a little more which said enough.
..I love my sister sometimes..
======
“Han?”
The ‘foot magic’ book slipped from my fingers and landed awkwardly in my lap at Sarah’s voice.
I’ve been reading for a while now.
The book is surprisingly interesting, if not exactly useful so far.
It probably helps that the minute we stepped in the door Gran was there leading us off to the ‘library’.
The chairs in here HAVE to be enchanted in some way because they’re SO comfortable.
I’ve not had to move even slightly since I sat down
I REALLY like this library.. although that might just be because I’ve been left alone in here for so long.
“Hey Sare”
She came over and settled into the chair next to me.
Seemingly without even noticing it she reached out to take my hand.
I’m not sure if she was trying to comfort me or herself by the look on her face.
“How are you feeling Han?”
I stared at her thoughtfully for a moment, where’s this coming from?
She’s not normally the type of person to openly ask something like that.
“Don’t give me that look Han, I may be a bit slow on the uptake sometimes but even I can see that you’ve been hurting since this morning.”
My hand flinched away from hers slightly but she clamped down on it and stared me in the eyes with obvious concern on her face.
“Why are you doing this to yourself? John said he’d take the cuffs off the moment he put them on you.. you’re not acting like yourself since you put them on, it’s like you’ve drawn in on yourself suddenly?..”
My eye’s got a bit misty for some reason.
I quickly reached up to wipe them clear and bumped my thumb into my new glasses.
..stupid glasses..
Fully aware that I was being held under the watchful gaze of Sarah, I pushed the glasses up to my forehead and settled them in my hair so I could carefully wipe at my eyes a little with the back of my hand.
Sarah had the decency to not comment on it but I could tell that she was dying to ask about the fact that I was crying again.
She may not have known much about the way Al changed before my second awakening because of their years of separation while he was off on missions, but one thing she knows for a fact is that Al wasn’t a crier.
Even as a kid he was more likely to bottle things up than cry about them.
“Han?”
I sniffed and wiped my eyes again, slightly slower this time.
My nose feels runny too for some reason.
..I hate how that feels..
“I’m dangerous Sare.. I told you that. I don’t like being like this, I feel so weak and useless without my magic but the alternative..”
Her hand snaked out to take a hold of mine again and she squeezed it gently.
“You.. you don’t know the things that go on in my head Sare. I’m barely holding my mind together as it is and some of the personalities in here..”
I sniffed hard again and squeezed her hand slightly just because I could.
“I saw how scared of me you were when I woke up this morning Sare. I wasn’t me last night, I know which personality took over and I know she didn’t mean any harm she was just.. she wanted to have some fun like she used to when she was alive.. but you tried to stop her so she stopped you.”
Another hard sniff came out of me and made my nose hurt a little bit this time.
“My incarnations.. even the nice one’s.. they work by different standards and rules then I do. If she’d been someone else.. someone worse.. I could have killed you Sare?”
My head sunk down a little and my chest heaved weakly.
“..I could have killed you..”
For a painfully long moment I was stuck in the loop of possibilities.
If even half of the incarnations that Storyteller mentioned are real..
Well.. goddesses of death and madness aren’t exactly known for being kind, understanding individuals, ya know?
“Oh Han..”
Sarah eased out of her chair and squeezed herself next to me on my chair so she could wrap an arm around me properly.
“Han.. you’re not the first mage to use magic on me while she’s having a bad moment, ya know? I DO work for the Hub after all and I have a life of my own. One full of danger, threats and things most people would consider terrifying.”
She lifted me up a little so she could fit herself properly into the seat and then planted me back down on her lap.
I felt a bit childish being in that position but she was so warm that I didn’t bother arguing about it for the moment.
I kind of need the contact right now.
“I WILL admit that I was worried and a little scared this morning..”
My butt shifted on her knee awkwardly at that, a pretty obvious give away that I felt uncomfortable with what she’d said.
“..scared FOR you, not OF you Han..”
She squeezed me again and settled her head on my shoulder from behind.
My eyes misted up again at that.
I’m not sure how true it is but it’s nice to hear her say it anyway.
“I’ve known you for twenty-four years Han, if there’s anything in life that I’m sure about, above all else, it’s that you wouldn’t hurt me no matter the circumstances or how much I deserved it.”
My back leaned into her hug a bit more and I squinted my eyes down almost painfully tight.
“You don’t know that Sare.. You don’t know them, you don’t know what they’re like..”
She paused for a moment and shifted me slightly off of her hip.
I couldn’t see what she was doing because I was facing away from her but she was doing something.
Slowly her fist came down onto the top of my head and she softly pushed it down on my skull as if she was miming hitting me with a lot more force then her gentle touch would indicate.
“I don’t need to know them Han, I know YOU. Despite how much of a badass you like to think you are, you’ve always been a big softy.”
She huffed something that may have been a laugh in another situation.
“If one of your incarnations took control of you and tried to hurt me for real, you’d find a way to stop them.. you always do..”
My hand came up to wipe at my eyes again.
She’s wrong!
There’s no way we can know that!
She’s thinking of me as ‘Al’ again.. Al could overpower a rampaging incarnation easily..
Hell, Al overpowered ALL of them, just from sheer willpower alone!
..compared to him I’m useless..
“Shh, shh, shh..”
Sarah slid an arm around my waist and jogged her knee a little.
I felt exceedingly stupid for a moment, trying to be understandably upset while she jiggles me up and down like an overgrown toddler is really hard to manage without at least snorting out a laugh at the situation.
“Han, you think too much.. just let it go..”
She jogged her knee again.
I think she noticed the effect it had on me the first time because this time she didn’t stop until I unwillingly cracked a smile at her stupidity.
The moment she saw the slight upturn of my lips she stopped moving and smiled at me warmly.
“I trust you Han. You don’t need to cut off your magic to prove to me that you’re safe to be around.”
My butt shifted awkwardly again.
She just doesn’t get it.. I don’t know what I would do if I hurt her with my magic..
“John thinks there could be some bad long term effects from you wearing the cuffs like this. They were designed to stop you freaking out, not to fully suppress you like they do now.”
My lips twitched again despite myself.
John’s willing to tattle on me to Sarah.. he must be pretty desperate to get me to take them off if he’s willing to work with her to achieve it..
“I’m okay Sare.”
I’m not okay.
She can probably tell that but hopefully if I say it like this she’ll at le-
..wait..
“I’m fine.”
..nothing?..
“I’m fantastic actually..”
Holy crap!
There’s no way I’m THIS lucky is there?!
Its old magic, self-sustaining from the power of the very earth itself!
How the hell can a pair of enchanted handcuffs that stops me reaching my magic bypass tha-
..my magic..
Ohh John.. that’s either the stupidest mistake you’ve ever made or a loophole that you left in on purpose!
The cuffs are draining all my magic away, right?
The moment my stupid, abnormal locus point body draws in more magic from around me the cuffs are dumping it back out through my feet before it can settle too much.
There’s still some kind of backlog happening over time obviously, the fact that I still vent magic when I try to touch my core mean’s there’s got to be SOME magic left pooling in my body but.. but it’s taking longer to build up because most of it gets syphoned off into the earth!
I can’t reach my magic.
I can’t use my inner-eye to see my lines.
I can’t even feel the emotions of my magic as it rolls within my body.. and neither can the brands!
The brand he put on me.
It’s pure old magic, but it’s got an emotional element to it.
Old magic doesn’t work on intent. By its very nature it’s neutral.
There’s got to be some small, tenuous connection between the brand and my core?
It’s the ONLY way the brand could judge if I’m ‘lying’ or not.
It has to compare the emotions showing in my magic against the one’s I’m speaking.
I’m a mage.
Even the sounds coming out of my mouth have some slight touch of magic in them.
That’s why no-one bothers to try and hide their magical signature when they touch things, leaving residue behind, there’s no POINT when we leave behind so many different samples of our magic just by EXISTING.
For example, if I touched a coffee cup I could hide it easily, but there’s no point even trying because if someone wanted to get a sample of my magic then they could still get one from the very air around where I was standing.
It’s a little harder than just taking something I touched and walking away but it’s still not difficult to do!
The brand is meant to compare the emotions of my magic against the emotions present in the minor traces of magic that leak out in my voice and shock me when they don’t match!
It’s genius!
..the fact that the old magic came up with the idea all on its own is almost worrying..
The important thing though.. the amazing bit about it all is that.. with the cuffs on, I’ve got no access to my magic!
The brand can’t reach my core to check my emotions directly!
My voice has no magic to check either!
For all intents and purposes, when I have these cuffs on, I’m not a mage..
How did John put it?
‘Less access to her magic than your average dormouse’?.. something like that at least.
He was right, completely and utterly right!
The brands are practically useless while I have these cuffs on!
I need to think on this.. something.. something’s..
======
“Han?”
I twisted on Sarah’s lap to face her and couldn’t suppress the grin on my face even if I wanted to.
“I’m fine Sare. I’m completely fine!”
Her head leaned back away from me a little and she got a bit bug-eyed in surprise at the vehemence in my voice.
She winced a moment later when I shot to my feet by pushing off of her lap but I’m a bit too busy to apologise at this point.
“..you sure on that one?..”
Her doubtful grumble didn’t deter me in the slightest.
Without actually meaning to I started pacing the floor as my mind went over all the possibilities.
I need..
..I need..
I NEED paper!
Paper, a pencil and a whole lot of luck!
“Can you get me some paper and a pen or something Sare?”
She stood up slowly.
With careful movements she stepped in my way so I couldn’t keep pacing.
I came to a stop and stared up into her eyes with a manic grin stuck firmly on my lips.
My smile was so wide it was hurting my stupid puffy cheeks but I couldn’t care less!
After a long moment of staring at each other where my foot started twitching a little with frantic energy that I just NEEDED to let off in some way she stepped to the side.
A slight smile played on her lips as she watched me pick up my pacing again.
My hand twitched and fiddled with the ends of my too long hair while my other hand came up to my lips so I could nibble on my fingernails nervously.
I know it’s a bad habit but it helps me think!
Sarah’s smile slipped from thoughtful into a full blown smile.
She’s seen it now.
I know the look on my face for what it is.
I have an IDEA.. and damn is it going to be amazing if I can pull it off!
“I’ll be back with your paper and pen Han. Don’t start writing on the walls before I get back or something..”
With one last glance at me she opened the door and smiled at me smugly.
That was ONE time!
I ran out of paper in the flat and we had those nice blank white walls in the kitchen.
I just.. I had an Idea and I had to get it OUT of my head before I EXPLODED!
This.. does John even KNOW what he’s handed me by making these cuffs?!
If I’m right.. if the math works out and I can balance the runes in some way..
I think I can make the brands useless?
Make myself safe around people if I have an episode AND still have access to my magic.. all at the same time!
“..hurry..”
She nodded and slipped the door shut without another word.
My head turned from the door to take in the library as a whole.
Some little voice in the back of my head squealed in happiness as I stared at all the books lining the walls.
I’m not sure if that was my imagination or a real thing but I could almost squeal in joy myself at the moment anyway!
REFERENCES!
I have an IDEA, I have a THEORY and I have REFERENCES!
So many books!
I.. okay.. where to start?..
I wonder if they have anything on using tattoo ink as a medium for writing runes on a human body?
Failing that.. who knows?.. I’ll work something out!
I’ve got an idea!
I’ve got HOPE!
“..this is so awesome..”
No-one answered me.
I didn’t expect them too, that was just for me.
..so many books, so little time!..
I rubbed my hands together gleefully.
“Let’s get started, shall we?”
![]() |
Fireworks make everything better.
Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“..woah?..”
I looked up at Sarah and pulled the arm of my glasses out of my mouth guiltily from where I’d been chewing on them as I read.
“I was only gone a few minutes!”
My eyes cut around the library for a second uncertainly but I shrugged it off and went back to skimming the relevant chapters of the book in my lap.
After another glance at the page I’d seen enough.
I placed it on the nearest relatively clean spot of desk-space and picked up the next one.
It flicked open easily and shut with equal ease a moment later.
I don’t even need to check the actual chapters in detail to know this one will be useless too!
So many books and so many of them are practically useless!
Who stocks a library like this?!
It’s so frustrating!
“Han, maybe you should slow down a little? I’ve got your paper here and-”
She cut herself off a moment later when I shot to my feet and hopped over a few piles of books to reach her.
Her limp grip didn’t put up any resistance when I took the paper from it but she did flinch slightly when I reached up and took the pen that was tucked behind her ear.
Spinning on my heel I ran over to the nearest desk and pushed the books on it over a little to clear some space.
Within seconds the pen was moving.
I didn’t even need to pay attention to know what I was doing.
I need to get the numbers out!
“Han?”
My hand twitched, annoyingly making the six I was writing look more like an eight.
My head turned slightly towards her to show I was listening but I didn’t look away from the numbers.
They’re such a MESS!
Don’t worry though, I’ll have them all organised and playing well together in no time!
I flipped the paper over and started working on the next set of numbers before it’d even settled flat on the table.
My brains going so SLOW without magic!
It’s almost painful how many calculations I’ve got bottled up.
Thank the powers that Sarah turned up when she did, I’m not sure I could have resisted writing at least SOME of them on the walls in blood if I had to wait much longer.
I’m in a frenzy!
I can FEEL it.
..I know I’m doing it but it’s impossible to resist the call of it all..
I’m doing MAGIC.. real magic, NEW magic!
No-ones done this before!
No-ones made something like this before!
It’s so EXCITING!
“Han, you’re worrying me a little?”
She stepped further into the room and almost tripped over a book or two from the sound of it.
“I’m fine Sarah, better then fine. I’m great!”
Huh.. what do ya know?.. that’s not even a lie this time?
I can finally DO something!
Despite all my efforts to the contrary over the last week, in every situation I’ve ended up stuck in, I’ve been wrong-footed and unsure of myself.
This though.. I know this.
This is MY world!
No-one can beat me when I’m making miracles!
“Can you go get John for me Sare? I promise it’s not just a way to get rid of you, I want him to check my math as I go.”
She grumbled to herself a little bit.
She even said something like ‘what do I look like, the maid?’.. but she went anyway.
She’s seen me like this before, well.. she’s seen ‘Al’ like this before.
She knows that practically nothing is going to stop me before I’m finished.
I’m going to make a miracle or destroy the world trying!
..okay.. maybe that’s going a bit far..
The sentiments the same though!
I pushed the filled sheet aside and grabbed the next sheet of clean white paper.
I LOVE this part!
“MATHS OR GLORY!”
..I’m kind of glad no-one’s around to hear that..
I get a bit impulsive and silly when I have an idea.. does it show?
======
A pen scraped across paper in a final flourish and I sank back happily into my seat with a moan of joy.
That. Was. AWESOME!
John snorted from my side, his free hand moved up to rub at his eyes a little while the other one clutched a page of my calculations steady.
I think he’s been staring at the numbers for a bit too long honestly.
“Want a cigarette?”
..Huh?..
..why would I want a cigarette? I don’t even smoke.. I-
Oh.. ha, ha.. very funny..
..stupid smartass John..
“Just because I enjoy my work doesn’t mean you have to be crude about it.”
I tried to sound haughty and stuck up in my best ‘British aristocrat’ voice which is pretty convincing usually but it failed a moment later when a giggle slipped out of me instead.
I can’t help it.
It’s just so nice to finally be DOING something!
The glasses made me focus a little bit when I created them but they weren’t hard.
They weren’t a CHALLENGE!
THIS.. sixty-two pages of double-sided calculations and four double-sided pages of rough diagrams.. All just to prove that it’s POSSIBLE!..
..I LOVE magic sometimes..
“So, what’s the verdict? I’m not really clear on what you’re planning but I can say that the numbers are working out well, so far at least?”
His grip on the sheet of paper he was working on went a little slack as I looked up at him from my slouched position in my comfortable library chair.
“When you get to the diagrams it should make more sense.. probably..”
He pulled a disgruntled face at the idea of waiting.
Where’s the fun in me just TELLING him what I’m doing?
He’s got to work for it if he wants to understand my genius!
“Look on the bright side, only another twenty or so pages left to go before your there.”
His face went completely blank for a moment as he slipped into an incredulous look of mild irritation.
My grin was lazy to form but when it did it was blindingly bright.
..he’s fun to tease when he’s like this..
I cut my eyes away from him and glanced out of the window on the far side of the room.
We’ve been at this for a while now.
It’s actually starting to get dark out.. so, eight?.. possibly nine o’clock?
Isn’t there that barbecue thing going on tonight?
I wonder when it starts?
As if answering my unspoken question there was a knock on the door.
John let out a sigh of relief and slid the page in his hand onto the desk as his shoulders un-tensed.
I think he’s ready to take a break at this point.. weakling..
My lips twitched a little more, making my cheeks hurt with how bright my smile was now.
It’s almost cute the way he’s struggling to keep up with me.
It’s not often in life I’ve been able to be a step.. or seven.. ahead of him.
The door opened cautiously and Sarah stuck her head in.
When she wasn’t instantly assaulted by towering piles of books she seemed to let out a relieved breath.
I’m kind of surprised she didn’t hit some kind of book wall honestly.. I think John tidied up at some point?
I could have SWORN I bumped my elbow on a book pile near the door at one point but it’s not there now.. to be fair, I’ve been kinda busy..
“Everyone’s here. Mum AND Grandma sent me to see if you were ready to join us.”
Like a particularly lazy cat I eased out of my chair and stretched every muscle I could.
My neck gave a satisfying crack making my knees go wobbly from the feeling it generated.
A single plus side to not having access to my magic is that I can do something so entirely ‘human’ as cracking my joints!
A mages magic works to keep them in peak physical condition at a subconscious level and the ‘crack’ sound you hear when you manage that wonderful sound is excess nitrogen bubbles in the synovial fluid around your joints popping from pressure.
It’s not dangerous but it happens because your body’s not perfect, because your human..
..as a mage I can’t normally do it..
John looked entirely too uncomfortable after hearing my stretching session.
I don’t think he’s ever felt just how nice it is to do that personally?
He awoke so young and it’s not like he’s ever actually had a reason to cut off his magic before..
I flexed my knees getting minor cracks and rolled my knuckles to get a few too, just because I could.
“Okay, I’m ready.”
I offered John a hand out of his chair but he stared at it with mild disgust.
..he’s really THAT disturbed by this whole cracking joints thing isn’t he?..
My smile stretched a bit more and I barely held in a little giggle at his expense.
It’s easy to forget sometimes that behind that cool modern facade is the same French fop who fainted at the sight of a mouse in the court of Versailles!
It’s weird how new incarnations can seem so infinitely different from each other at times, but at their very core they seem to always be so similar.. well.. except me I guess.
I don’t think I’m much like the Arista I’m slowly coming to realise was a lot more scary and dangerous then I personally remember her to be at least?
My brain started going over old ground with all of the things that are wrong with my awakened memories but I shuddered hard to shake the bad thoughts away.
I’m happy.
I’m finally happy!
Now isn’t the time to ruin that with overthinking things..
I’ve workout out a solution to my magic problems!
I’ve finished designing a miracle!
I’ve grossed out John by popping nitrogen bubbles and I’m going to my first ever family barbecue!
Happy, happy, happy!
There’s time for depression later, I just want to enjoy tonight.
Without warning I grabbed John’s reluctant hand and pulled him to his feet.
With practically a skip in my step I snatched Sarah’s hand as I passed her and tugged the two of them out of the library.
Barbecue time!
I’m SO ready for this!
======
I take it back.. I’m not ready for this.
“That’s a lot of people..”
Sarah made an agreeing noise in the back of her throat.
I kind of froze the moment we stepped out the front door so she may be a little annoyed at me for blocking the entrance.
There’s at least.. I dunno.. it feels like a million people milling about on the front lawn but there’s probably a much saner, but no less terrifying, forty or fifty of them?
The large old Londoner I caught checking me out while I sunbathed earlier is behind three big drum barbecues with the similarly large old Aussie with the annoying sounding wife.
I can recognise about one in every three people vaguely as having been present at breakfast this morning but there’s no-one I can see that I’d be comfortable approaching in any way.
“They won’t bite Hannah.”
John slid past Sarah and pushed himself through the slight gap between me and the doorframe.
“Well.. they probably won’t, who knows with your family apparently..”
I growled at him and he shut up quickly with an awkwardly apologetic smile.
I get that he’s just trying to be funny to calm be down a bit but it’s not helping!
It’s far too soon to start making biting jokes after finding out about the whole ‘werewolf’ thing.
Reluctantly I put one foot in front of the other and stepping down on to the path.
Sarah let off a huff of annoyance as she eased ahead of me.
I think she’s impatient to meet all the new family honestly?
She’s always been a ‘networking’ and ‘meet new people’ kind of person.
..Outgoing?..
That’s the word I was looking for!
It’s probably what makes her such a good TV personality?
People love her.
She could walk into a room full of hated rivals and come out of it unharmed with promises to ‘do lunch next week’ from all of them.
That’s just the kind of person she is.. not that I’m jealous or anything..
“Come on Han, I think I can see Mum on the far side in a huddle of blonde women.”
My head perked up again and I smiled at Sarah as much as I could.
Mum’s good..
I can just spend time following Mum around until she’s introduced me to enough people that I can find somewhere to hide without being considered rude.
My feet took me to the edge of the path following Sarah and John.
Sarah stepped ahead of us to reach her first group of people and quickly got caught up greeting them.
I could have put money on that happening honestly..
I went to take a step out onto the lawn but froze with my foot just above it.
The blades of grass below my foot were already growing and moving to gravitate towards my feet.
..I can’t do this..
I’m going to step out on that lawn and leave footprints.. and everyone’s going to see it.. and I’ll be weird an.. and-
John’s arm wrapped around my waist from the side, so he could give me a little nudge forward to complete that first step.
I know what he’s trying to do but it’s not what I want.
I’m not meeting the rest of my family with a display of my weirdness!
..it’s bad enough the rest of them know I’m such a freak already..
My body rolled so I was out of John’s grip and standing securely back on the path beside him.
I’m not doing it!
I’m not walking out there like this!
John quirked an eyebrow at me curiously but after a moment he seemed to realise what the problem was.
I looked away from him and stared at all the people.
I can tell they’re all related with surprising ease?
The little things in their faces and body shapes are obvious, even from here.
We didn’t really seem to fit in with the rest of the family I met before but looking at the extended family I can see some resemblances between Mum and the new people.
Resemblances that filter down into Sarah and kind of into me too.. the old me definitely but not quite as much with this new ‘Arista’ body.
If anything my new body looks more like some of the teenaged girls I can see over by the stereo talking in tight a huddle of giggles.
Despite the late hour it’s still warm out and I’m kind of glad to know that I’m not the only one wearing a bikini top and shorts.
It’s slightly annoying that the only people I can see wearing similar clothes are those giggling teenagers and one rather buff looking woman in her thirty’s who’s busy getting a burger from the barbecue line though..
..they’re not exactly filling me with enthusiasm for my fashion choices right now..
A hand came in low at my knees and knocked my legs out from under me.
Before I could do more than squeak in surprise a second arm caught my back just above my bikini’s back-strings and held me tight against a warm, strong chest.
I stared up at John in shock.
He smirked at me and without a word started walking us out onto the lawn.
“Jo-!”
My eyes cut around us and I lowered my voice from an attention catching yell into an angry hiss.
“Put. Me. Down!”
His smirk got a bit wider and he perked up an eyebrow.
Slowly he tilted me a little forward so I could see quite plainly that we were surrounded by grass at this point.
“You’re such an asshole..”
He tilted his head a little as if he was agreeing with me but didn’t make any motion to actually put me down.
With a frustrated sigh I looped my arms around his neck and held on a bit better.
..he’s such an asshole..
I bet if I asked him to put me back on the path he’d just get all smug and march me out even further anyway!
Better to go along with it and keep at least SOME dignity intact.
“I’ll get you back for this..”
He laughed a little at that one.
I could feel his chest heave even though he didn’t show it obviously in his face.
Without warning he started walking us closer to all the people milling around.
He gave the main group a wide berth at least but we still got a few weird looks from the people that DID notice us.
I ended up hiding my face as best I could against his chest which left me staring at passing trees in the distance and the side of John’s face.
It’s not the most comfortable ride I’ve ever had but it could be worse I guess.. the trees are nice to look at, that’s something right?
We came to a sudden stop for some reason.
My first indication of why came from the unmistakable sound of muffled laughter.
I reluctantly pulled my head forward and came face to face with a rather confused looking version of my Mum.
“..way to make an entrance..”
My eyes cut over to glare at Grace.
Even from within the pack of blonde haired semi-clones around her it was easy to tell her apart by her wolfish grin and perpetually messy hair.
“I’d ask if your auditioning for an ‘Officer and a Gentleman’ remake movie or something but I’m pretty sure your both too young to get the reference.”
My glare went up a notch which didn’t seem to bother her in the slightest.
I know exactly what scene she’s talking about.
John is definitely NOT an officer of any kind and he’s hardly a gentleman either!
“Give her a break Grace..”
My glare dropped and I smiled at the blonde woman beside her in thanks.
I think its Jessie?
It’s kind of hard to tell though.
The cute Aussie wasn’t kidding when he said twin’s run in the family apparently.
Practically everyone here has some kind of body double milling about nearby at the moment.
All the blondes in this little group in particular look very similar.
I’m guessing they may be the rest of mum’s ‘sisters’ that she mentioned before.. I should have known I wasn’t lucky enough for her to only have two of them!
It’s kind of weird actually.. Mum’s the only one from the lot of them that’s not got that particular shade of blonde hair?
I’m not sure what you would call her hair color, but it’s not THAT at least.
Apparently our little branch of the family has more of a ‘mix of shades’ from all the others going on?
In the right light I know for a fact that Mum and Sarah can look like they have the same dark black hair as the ‘Aussie’ group seem to have.
On the other hand, with the right lighting, they can look like the most bleached of bottle blondes too.
My hair used to be like that.
I’m not really sure if it still is honestly.. it’s not like I’ve tested it or anything?
In the mirror it seems to be some kind of mousy brown.. off white.. brunette.. thing?
Okay.. so I don’t know hair colors.. so sue me!
The POINT is that we’re odd compared to the rest of Mum’s sisters.
Even Grandma has blonde hair.
I guess.. the only person I know of who has hair like ours in the family is Uncle Joe?
Following that line of logic.. is Uncle Joe Mum’s twin?..
That can’t be right?!
That’s so.. weird?..
Someone snapped their fingers in front of my eyes.
It wasn’t really necessary, I wasn’t THAT deep in thought or anything, just kinda.. thinking..
“You can put my daughter down at any point now Max.”
I could feel John shift me in his arms a little but he didn’t put me down for some reason?
He coughed nervously and shot a look down at me.
Why’s he acting so-
“Hannah’s kind of got a problem with the grass. Do you have a place she can sit without touching it?”
Nice work John.. that didn’t sound suspicious or weird in the slightest.. truly.. bravo..
Mum went from amused to worried in seconds.
She stepped closer and examined me carefully.
I refuse to admit that I enjoyed her fussing over me as much as I did!
“What kind of problem? She’s not got allergies, I’d know if she did.”
Everyone else from the blonde huddle was watching us curiously now.
With a resigned sigh I tugged his sleeve a little for attention and nodded at the ground.
He perked an eyebrow up but when I didn’t change my mind after a second he shrugged and gently let my legs down.
I might as well get this over with.
They’ll find out at some point, I really doubt Grace has kept her mouth shut about my weirdness at this point.
At least it’s only this little group..
My feet touched the ground and the flowers tickled my toes through my sandals.
Everyone looked at us for a second, seemingly nonplussed.
I think they were expecting me to explode or something from all the build-up we unintentionally gave it.
With one more fortifying huff of breath, I side-stepped to the left leaving two foot-shaped patches of long grass and blooming flowers behind for them to see.
For a long moment they were all silent.
Even Mum was looking at the patch with wide eyes.
The first one to crack was Grace because.. well it just HAD to be, didn’t it?!
Her face twitched into a lopsided grin and from the very depths of her chest she boomed out a laugh that was almost more of a Hyenas cackle then a human noise.
A few of the others around us smiled uncertainly but Mum and Jessie keep their serious expressions in place at least.
Full of nervous energy I paced my feet a little only to end up making a third set of footprints just off from my second set.
That set Grace off laughing again.
She actually had the gall to point at my feet too!
One of the other blondes, one with her hair in a low ponytail, moved over and clipped her around the back of the head to shut her up.
I sent her a weak smile in thanks, receiving a warm one back for my troubles.
“When did this start happening?”
I cringed at the seriousness in Mums voice.
“It’s really not a big deal, it’s just a temporary side effect. It’s more embarrassing than anything important.”
She huffed, fixing me with a thoughtful look for a moment until her shoulders un-tensed and she let off a long sigh.
“As long as you’re sure you’re alright Ari?”
I couldn’t help but smile back at her for that.
It’s nice that she trusts me now, when magic’s involved at least.
I don’t think I’ll EVER get used to Mum being understanding and rational honestly?
“I figured if you had another bench or something she could sit on it and you could bring people over to introduce her to instead of making her walk everywhere and mess up the lawn.”
I shot John a glare for that but Mum made an approving noise and looked around at the blonde huddle.
One of the slightly shorter ones at the back waved her hand off to the side casually.
After a long second there was a creak and a worn looking picnic bench levitated over from its spot near the treeline.
It didn’t look like it would hold my weight at first but after another glare at John I made up my mind.
The embarrassing bit’s out the way now.
They’ve already seen the silly effect my magic’s having on grass at this point.
Careful to leave as few foot prints in the grass as possible I walked over to the bench and before anyone could stop me, stepped up on top of it.
It felt almost normal to feel the wood beneath my feet gain a youthful bounce to it as my magic spread out from my feet and covered the whole thing on its way towards the earth below.
In seconds the worn old picnic bench looked practically brand new.
Even the paint repaired itself from the patchy sun-bleached off-brown it was, into a nice rich shade of red.
I hopped down and landed on the bench seat facing them all with a smile.
Every member of the group, aside from John, was looking at me in some kind of awe.
John huffed to himself.
His arms folded across his chest and he looked away from me, muttering something like ‘show-off’.
I know he doesn’t really mean it, just from the way his eyes keep cutting back over to me before he glances away again forcefully.
I can tell that he’s just DIEING to look over every inch of the table too!
He wants to see how good of a job my magic has done on it.
He loves new and interesting magic just as much as I do.
He just doesn’t like to admit it most of the time.
..idiot..
It took me a moment to realise a fond smile had made its way onto my lips while I watched him try to look like he didn’t care.
I wiped it off quickly but judging by the knowing look I got from Mum and Jessie they caught it.
Before I could protest innocence or anything else they both turned away from me and started talking with the other blondes.
Within ten seconds they broke and seemed to spread out among the other conversational groups going on around the garden.
They moved like a well-oiled unit, it was kind of scary to see just how easily they slipped in to other groups without notice.
Mum made her way over and sat down next to me, slipping a warm arm around my shoulders to give me a light hug.
I glanced up at her but got such a nice smile back that I couldn’t help getting lost in it and smiling back.
Feet scuffing their way through the grass broke the moment and I turned to find one group of partygoers being casually led over to us by a blonde.
She winked at me playfully just out of their line of sight.
My eyes went a little wide when I realised what was happening but I barely managed to shoot a hopeful look towards John before the group descended on us.
In the mess of greetings and introductions that followed I barely managed to catch the end of John’s shirt from the corner of my eye as he walked away.
That utter BASTARD!
He gave Mum this idea and now he’s LEAVING ME HERE!
ALONE!
..you’ll pay for this John.. ohhh.. you will PAY..
“Arista honey, my.. you certainly take after you’re Momma don’t you?”
I turned back to the middle-aged brown haired woman with a warm smile that reminds me a bit too much of Rosemary.
“Quite a little hell-raiser was that one, had our Louise pulling her hair out with worry every other week with some new mischief.”
My mouth pulled into a pained, awkward smile which she took as an invitation to talk some more.
Who the hell is Louise?..
oh.. no.. wait! I know that one!
That’s Gran’s name isn’t it?
..Louise Garnier, like the shampoo company..
“I don’t think even your mother would have been brave enough to let her boyfriend carry her across the garden like that. Quite the statement you made dear.”
..you will PAY for this John!..
======
Mum’s sisters seem to have finally run out of people to drag over to meet us.
Sarah joined us at some point too.
She’s spent the last twenty minutes making me tap my foot on the grass every few minutes so she can get a few more flowers that she can, oh so subtly, slide into my hair as she plats it.
The only reason I’m not complaining is because I needed something done with my hair and Sarah’s bored so it’s best she keeps her hands busy.. it may feel kind of nice to have her play with my hair too but I’d never admit THAT to her!
“The fireworks are going off in half an hour. Is there anything you girls want from the Barbecue before they stop cooking?”
I glanced at mum through squinted eyes but shook my head.
Sarah stopped playing with my hair making me whine a little.
I may be getting a bit TOO into this ’playing with my hair’ thing..
“I’m gonna go get a burger. You’re done for now Han, not sure if I could actually get any more flowers in there if I tried honestly..”
My shoulders slumped for a second but she shifted her legs to stand up so I moved off of the bench to let her up instead of actually complaining.
For a moment I hesitated after my feet hit the grass and I felt the flowers brush my toes but it’s pretty dark out now so it’s not likely someone will notice the footprints too quickly.
“Anyone seen John?.. not that I care or anything..”
Mum shot me a knowing look and Sarah sniggered to herself as she walked away.
I probably should have kept the last bit to myself; even I’m not convinced by it.
“I think he’s over by the big oak tree Ari. I’ll be over with your Grandma if you need me, okay?”
At my nod she walked off.
For a moment I squinted my eyes behind my glasses to try and make John out through the seemingly pitch-black treeline.
I felt like smacking myself a second later when I remembered that I actually HAD glasses now, or rather one specific feature built into them.
My hands came up and I stroked along the arms until my fingers hit the switching runes for both lenses.
The moment my fingers made contact the world changed into a strangely colored vista, mostly black’s and blues with some spots of yellow and orange where something hot was located.
I tapped the runes again and the world turned green.
I know logically that owl vision isn’t green at night and considering my night-vision is derived from an owl rune you would think it would follow that logic too but magic’s just weird sometimes.
In this case movies have it so engrained in my head that night-vision is green that the lenses picked up on it and made it true.
Not that I’m complaining or anything.
The once pitch black line of trees in front of me is now easy to pick out even the minute details from.. it’s still weird how runes can react in unexpected ways sometimes though.
John was slumped against the big oak tree like Mum said.
If I didn’t know him better I’d swear he was asleep but I think he’s just meditating.
If I could sense his magic like normal I’d know for sure obviously but that’s not really an option at the moment.
“Hey John.”
His head twitched a little and as I stepped closer to him his eyes eased open.
His pupils caught me off guard for a second because they shone like little white sun’s compared to the green hue’s around us.
After a moment of surprise I calmed down with a breath.
I think that’s normal, right?
I vaguely remember something about your eyes reflecting light back out of themselves to see better from school.
Don’t quote me on that though, biology was never my best subject..
John’s eyes shut for a moment and his nose scrunched up in concentration.
When he opened them his head turned unerringly straight at me despite the lack of light for him to see by.
“Okay.. that’s just creepy..”
He made a noise in response that may have been a laugh if he’d opened his mouth.
I took the last few steps and came to a stop standing at his side.
“Budge over, you’re hogging the comfortable bit.”
He seemed to glare at my legs thoughtfully for a second.
With a dramatically overdone sigh he shifted his butt over to give me space to slide in next to him.
I was safely squashed up next to him before either of us spoke again.
With my night-vision on I could make out the mass of family members all huddled up by the bright spot I think is some kind of campfire.
“How long have you known that I’m part werewolf?”
It’s not much of an icebreaker but it’s been bugging me.
He tried to warn Mum in the car before we got here that she should to tell me before we got here, so he must have known somehow?
“I worked it out when Sarah was asking your Mum about why this party was so important to her.”
When it didn’t look like he was going to say more my elbow shifted just enough to nudge him in the ribs as a command to continue.
He sighed loudly and shifted a bit more before continuing.
“Sarah called it the ‘Metanoia festival’.. how’s your Ancient Greek history?”
I almost wanted to punch him for that one.
It’s annoying to admit that I’m not THAT good on it.
I could lecture on Rome for days and I know the basic god related stuff for both cultures but Ancient Greece is a bit of a blank for me for some reason.
“The Christian church subverted the phrase to mean ‘repenting’, a change of heart.. which is pretty ironic considering the original root word for it was ‘metanoeō’ meaning ‘to change your mind’ without any kind of implied guilt added to your past actions.”
He shifted slightly so his back was flush against the tree and he let out a sigh.
“There’s only one group I know of that celebrate a specific ‘Metanoia festival’ at this time of year, werewolves.. the kin of Christian to be specific.”
Christian?.. that feels familiar.. why would it..
Finally my brain made the connection and I cringed as the cold, calculating voice rolled around in my head.
‘The mother is one of Christian’s many descendants’
..the Storyteller..
He knew!
He knew and stated it as if it was some minor fact that’s common knowledge!
Damn it!
I should have looked into what he said more closely.
I’ve been so sloppy lately, I practically forgot that we’d even spoken about my family!
So much has happened it just kind of.. stopped being a priority?
..has it really only been a week since he had me trapped in that box?..
My body shuddered against the tree, just from thinking about the box again.
John casually lowered his arm down so it was around my shoulders and pulled me closer to him to share some body heat.
I kind of appreciate that he’s trying but it wasn’t THAT kind of shudder..
Not that I’m going to tell HIM that.. there’s no way in HELL I’m admitting to John that I may have developed some kind of claustrophobia from the box incident!
“Christian was a lycanthrope, one of several breeds of ‘werewolves’ across the world. He fell for a young baroness and followed her back across the sea to England.”
I shifted a little tighter into John’s side, from the tone of his voice this isn’t going to be a nice story.
“While he attempted unsuccessfully to win her heart his pack came to ‘save’ him, they believed that he had been bewitched and lured into a trap. As these things tend to do, one heated word led another and the pack pissed off the wrong man.. the baroness’s powerful mage father.”
..definitely not a nice story..
“He enslaved them and kept them within his dungeons where the towns people did.. unspeakable things to the pack under the guise of ‘teaching the beasts their place’.”
John shifted and turned his eyes vaguely in my direction.
He seemed strangely reluctant to say whatever was on his mind suddenly.
“From what I gather a young, newly awakened mage calling herself Arista took offence to the way the werewolves were being treated.. so at the dead of night, under the light of a blood red moon she freed them and set them loose on the locals who had tormented them for so long.”
My blood ran cold.
Leicestershire.. Leicestershire, England.
Thirteen-ninty-four.. just after the death of Queen Anne..
‘On the night of the bloody moon, you were the maiden who freed the Were’s held in enslavement by Lord Benedict’
..Dante.. that disgusting lich knew too!..
‘Such a beautiful night, the blood of the innocent ran red in the streets and you danced with the pack in the dark moon’s light’
I shuddered again, hard.
Why don’t I remember this?
My own family HISTORY is connected to these events but I can’t remember them as something one of my incarnations did?!
Is my brain so defective that I can’t remember something that seemingly EVERYONE knows about?!
..everyone but me..
“Christian pledged his kin to ‘Arista’ that night. He said that she was a wolf in human skin, more man then beast.. but only when it was useful..”
John kept going, his arm squeezing my shoulders a little more, completely oblivious to the pained look on my face.
“The pack named her their saint and, in an attempt to emulate her strength, spent countless years trying to find a way to cage the beast behind their transformation.. the last I heard they’d drawn themselves into seclusion and cut all ties to the other wolf clans across the globe.”
John’s eyes seemed to be staring into another world now, another time perhaps?
“When questioned on it they declared that they had completed their first successful ‘Metanoia festival’ and in honor of their guardian goddess ‘Arista of the red moon’ they would no longer take part in the great hunt.”
He seemed to shake himself back into the real world after a long pause.
I held my breath, I’m not sure why but it felt like the right thing to do.
“I was always curious if it was the real Arista or not. The actions didn’t seem to fit with what I knew of her at the time but it did supposedly happen in a period where we were.. out of contact.”
After a painfully long moment his head turned to look down at me and his eyebrow rose curiously.
I shrunk back against the tree carefully.
He wants to know if it’s true..
..I don’t.. I don’t know?..
How do I tell him that I don’t actually know if the ‘real’ Arista did all that?
I have a vague feeling that it’s right in some way but there’s no direct memories connected with that thought.. just a feeling..
“I can’t tell you if it’s true or not John..”
His eyebrows scrunched up in confusion and just a touch of hurt.
“Can’t?.. or won’t?”
There was no heat in his words but I could feel this WEIGHT to them, as if my answer would change how he saw me as a person.
Am I wilfully hiding facts from him or am I unable to tell them in some way?
I know John.
He’d see the first as a form of betrayal and the second as something he should be helping me to fix.
Reluctantly I shifted my legs so that I was sitting slightly away from him and sighed deeply.
I really don’t want to admit this to him but he’ll find out eventually, I knew he would work it out somehow.
Better to just get it out the way so he doesn’t think I don’t trust him with my past-incarnations in some way.
He shouldn’t react too badly, right?
We’re friends after all..
“I can’t tell you.. because I don’t know if it’s true or not.”
He jolted in surprise and seemed to blindly reach out towards me for a second before pulling his hand back as if burned in some way.
“How can you not know?..”
Here goes.. the moment of truth.
Do I really want to do this?
What if he reacts badly?.. what if he..
NO!
I trust John.
He’s my friend!
I rose to my feet and paced a few steps away from him to help calm myself down a bit.
Before I could talk myself out of it my mouth started moving at a slightly frantic pace.
“Something’s wrong with my awakening, more wrong then all the disconnection and gender problems.. I think.. I think that my incarnations.. I..”
My mouth stalled out under John’s intense but unfocused gaze.
He can’t actually see me, I’m the only one with night-vision, it’s okay..
“I think that some of.. a lot of my incarnations might be.. missing?”
John jerked as if he’d been shocked with electricity and crashed heavily back against the tree.
He stared blankly in my general location with a look of incomprehension on his face.
“Gran said that I’ve been heavily memory wiped.. possibly by my father.. I didn’t say anything to her about it but.. I think.. I think it might have affected my past-incarnations somehow too?”
John’s face crumpled up in pain.
I don’t need to guess why, to most awakened mages their memories are precious.
Even I can’t imagine living life without the memories that I DO have.
The idea of someone taking those memories away somehow.. it’s terrifying?!
“How can you tell that their gone?”
His voice sounded slightly hollow suddenly, as if he wasn’t sure what to do or say now.
“My memories have never really been THAT clear but since my second awakening I’ve seen what it feels like to actually bond with my past-incarnations in a normal way. The one’s that I’m suppressing with a mental avatar are there but.. not?..”
I’m not explaining this well!
..how can I..
“They ARE there but I can’t bring them forward unless I get a nudge in the right direction?”
That’s about as good as I’m going to get explaining it.
Magic’s hard to explain, mind magic’s even harder!
“With my current memories everything’s pretty much crystal clear and with the girls that I’ve bonded with their memories are clear now too but the rest.. most of them feel about as clear as my Al memories are honestly..”
I’m babbling.
I need to stop b-
..crap..
“You’re ‘Al memories’?”
A shock of fear went up my spine as John let the words roll off his tongue with such forced calm.
I didn’t mean to.. I shouldn’t have..
..CRAP! Crap, crapping.. crap!..
“What did you mean by your ‘Al memories’ Hann-”
He paused mid-sentence.
I almost didn’t want to look down at him and see the look on his face but part of me NEEDED to see it too.
When I finally gathered up my dwindling courage enough to peek at him I froze in surprise.
He didn’t look angry?
He looked confused.. confused and just a little bit amused too?
His eyes cleared and a smile slipped across his lips for a moment.
After another long second his head slid back and he laughed, long and loud.
My cheeks flushed automatically at the sound of it.
I could feel myself build up an angry head of steam at him pretty quickly.
This isn’t something to LAUGH about!
“Oh Hannah.. Hannah, Hannah, Hannah.. how can you be so smart and yet so blind?..”
My fists clenched down into tight painful fists in my anger.
He’s mocking me!
I hissed a breath through my teeth which didn’t help in the slightest.
In the end I stepped purposefully forward and took a hold of his shirt front to pull our faces closer.
With my voice in a dangerous whisper I glared at his laughing eyes.
“What.. is so funny about that?”
His hands came up to latch onto my wrists in the dark but I was beyond caring at this point.
“What’s so funny? Huh?! I don’t think it’s funny! It’s horrible!”
He started laughing again.
I snapped and swung a fist at his face.
His hand squeezed slightly down on my wrist and stalled the punch mid swing, seemingly without any effort at all.
His eyes opened and he stared directly into mine with a bright, cheerful sparkle in his gaze.
“I knew something was wrong. I knew you wouldn’t freak out over something minor.. I just didn’t think it would be something so stupid!”
The tension left my arms and despite my best efforts my eyes became a little damp behind my glasses.
..that hurt.. that really hurt..
Why does that hurt so much?
Why does it hurt to hear him call me stupid?!
John’s hands eased up my arms onto my shoulders and in a smooth movement he pulled me down so I would land on his lap.
I struggled against him weakly but my heart wasn’t really in it.
..that really hurt..
“Hannah.. despite what you may have convinced yourself of, you’re not a different person from Al.”
My shoulders surged up, away from him in response to my thoughts but John held on tightly so I couldn’t escape him.
“I’ve seen more awakening’s then you can ever imagine, I’ve even seen one’s like yours before.. ones where someone awakens again without being reborn first.. it’s not a true awakening Hannah.”
My muscles seemed to all give out at the same time.
I collapsed heavily against him and a sob escaped my lips from out of nowhere.
“You’re still Al. You’re brain chemistry, hormones and lines may be different but you’re still YOU.”
My chest heaved heavily with every breath I took.
That can’t be true?!
I’m different!
I’m not Al anymore!
I’m just.. I’m just Hannah.. useless, stupid Hannah..
“Cut away the emotional instability, cut away the self-doubt, the panic attacks, and all that’s left is you.. my best friend, Hannah nee Alistor Cooper.”
His chin came down and settled on top of my head.
My breath wouldn’t stop coming out in frantic pants but his presence and.. and his words.. they helped?
We both sat there silently for a while.
I tried to get my lungs to calm down and process what he’d said.
Is it possible?
Is it possible that he’s right?.. that I’m still Al just.. just a bit messed up?
My memories though?
My memories as Al are weaker now!.. ar.. aren’t they?
It feels like they are and I’ve been ignoring things I should know better about a lot since my awakening but.. how much of that is all in my head and how much is just me being a stubborn idiot?
I knew that I shouldn’t let my guard down just because I was home.. but I felt safe and I.. I ignored the voice in my head telling me to be careful so that I could be with Mum and Sarah again?..
I knew that I shouldn’t have trusted the Hub SWAT team that invaded our home too.. I was out of it because of John and I wasn’t thinking clearly but it didn’t feel right when they came in without announcing themselves and I.. I just didn’t react.. not until it was too late?..
“I’m not Al..”
John snorted a laugh and twitched his jaw on top of my head.
Obviously he heard that.
“If you’re not Al then I’m the Queen of Sheba.”
Despite myself.. despite everything going around in my head.. I cracked a smile.
How can he ALWAYS do that?!
When I’m at my worst and it feels like I can’t feel any worse, how can he just come waltzing in and with a few words make me smile?!
He was just like that in school!
If I was having a bad day, or especially if Sarah was being a bitch as we got older he..
In.. in school..
..I’m such an idiot!..
I was so busy focusing on all the memories that feel wrong, all the ones that are vague and hazy, lacking details in the most unimportant of ways..
I never looked to the memories that felt FINE!
Growing up..
Little things like watching TV with Sarah..
Messing around during class with John..
Homework..
Chores..
Mum..
All the important things that are so boring or seemingly unimportant that you forget you even did them.. I can remember them all perfectly!
..I’m.. I’m still me?..
What little fight was left in me gave out completely.
I collapsed on top of John and within moments I was laughing.
Loud, relieved laughs that made my chest hurt as they left my throat.
“I’m still me..”
John grunted from underneath me but didn’t make a move to push me off.
I settled myself so I wasn’t quite crushing him anymore and stare up at his face.
“..thanks John..”
His only response was another grunt.
“Really.. I needed to hear that..”
The asshole grunted again!
I could see his face now though and he looked about as relieved as I felt.
How long has he known that something’s been bothering me?
How long has he been trying to work out how to help me with whatever it was?
“Thanks John.”
He grunted again.
He’s such an asshole.. and I wouldn’t have it any other way..
We both lay against the tree, settling into a comfortable silence as the leaves rustled around us and a hint of conversation drifted over to us from the house.
..I’m still me..
I’m a total emotional mess.
I’m unstable and struggling to keep a clear head at times.
..but I’m still ME..
That’s possibly even better than finding a way to control my problems without the cuffs.
That was fun, and exciting, and challenging.. but this?..
This is awesome!
======
The noise near the house got slightly louder.
We perked up at the sound and shifted so we both had a clear view across the garden.
I slid my hands up and hit the switching runes, shifting my vision from night-vision, through magesight and back to normal vision.
The area we’re in feels so dark without night-vision on.
I’m not sure how John could stand sitting here like this for so long?
It’s not like I’m scared of the dark or anything, but it’s not exactly comfortable either.
A cheer went up from in front of us and the whole area was suddenly lit up by a bright flash of light.
I settled back into John’s warm body as the fireworks went off thick and fast.
The light of the fireworks burned shapes into my eyes long after they faded and they glared on my glasses every once in a while too, but even that was kind of nice?
..this is what fireworks are like for normal people..
It’s weird and awkward.
My eyes keep adjusting to the changing light levels poorly.
I can’t see each individual spark as it falls to the ground.. but it still feels kind of nice?..
I’m not normal in any way.
I’m never going to really BE normal.
..I’m still ME though..
Whether I call myself Hannah or Al or the ‘Queen of Sheba’.. I’m me?
I’m sitting here with my best friend, surrounded by nature and my newly extended family and it’s just.. it’s nice..
I think I’m going to take back my thoughts from earlier.
This trip and new family in general are totally worth it!
I’m even counting John in that too.. asshole that he is.
A rumble of awe came from the crowd by the campfire.
Seconds later I saw why when I huge firework went off filling the sky with red sparks all at once.
“This is nice.”
John grunted in response.
..asshole..
Part 3 of the Magic is.. Series.
Friends, family and fireworks.
Life doesn't get much better than that.
Obviously it can't last, although it was nice while it did.
Fights, more family and a lot of magical air-miles in a very short period of time.
Oh.. and John.. can't forget John.
It's Hannah's life but sometimes other people are more important in the grand scheme of things.
John is.. her best friend after all.
![]() |
Every fireworks display has to end at some point, sadly.
Events unfold including but not limited to: |
The fireworks finally died down.
I had to blink furiously to clear out the after-trails from my vision.
When I did we ended up staying laid up against the tree anyway.
It’s kind of comfortable honestly.
It’s cold out now too.. and John’s really warm.
“Hannah? John? Mum said it’s time to stop kissing in the shadows and come back in.”
I groaned, burying my face into the side of John’s shoulder.
He laughed under his breath.
Trust Sarah to say the most embarrassing thing she can to completely ruin the mood.
“Come on, we better go before she starts even more rumors.”
I pushed off of John so I could stand up making him grunt a little in pain.
“Oh please. I barely touched you.”
He groaned with a lot more dramatic emphasis this time and from the sound of it he decided to flop around against the tree childishly, although I couldn’t see him if he did.
Blindly my hands reached out until I managed to latch onto his arm.
I tried to yank him to his feet with little to no success.
After leaving me struggling just long enough to make a fool of myself he eased himself up to his feet and followed behind me quietly.
Even in the silence I could FEEL his smugness.
Rather than give him the benefit of seeing me react I just marched ahead ‘dragging’ him behind me.
We broke the treeline and stepped out into the dying glow of the campfire someone set up surrounded by now empty benches.
Sarah stood off to the side of it rubbing her hands together to keep warm.
While the grass growing up to surround my toes felt annoying with each step I valiantly ignored it in favor of reaching Sarah before she can get too annoyed at us.
We came up to her side quickly.
She shot me a knowing smile but didn’t make a smartass comment at least.
For some reason John tugged a little on my arm as if he’d stopped short suddenly.
I was so focused on my little stare off with Sarah, daring her to say something to my face, that I didn’t really pay attention to what he was doing.
That’s why I jumped and shrieked in surprise when a warm hand landed on my mid-back with long fingers spread wide.
“What’s this?”
His voice sounded strange, as if he was forcing himself to sound calm when he didn’t feel like it in the slightest.
I spun around to glare at him, slapped his hand away from me and pointed at his nose warningly.
We’re friends and everything but no unexpected delicate touching!
He met my glare with one of his own.. his eyes feel unusually cold all of a sudden?
His fingers twitched as if he wanted to reach out and touch me again.
“Hannah.. what’s that mark on your back?”
My blood ran cold.
“uh.. it’s my brand, the one you gave me. Remember?”
I tried to play it off with a nervous laugh but he obviously wasn’t buying it.
..crap..
Of all people I didn’t want JOHN to know about the brand Storyteller gave me!
It’s bad enough having other people know about it but JOHN!
In hindsight wearing a bikini top probably wasn’t such a good idea?
I completely forgot that the second brand was something to be kept secret honestly, everyone who’s seen them tends to pair them together as a single problem.
Trust John to be the exception considering that he GAVE me the first one!
With the muscles in his arms tensed to a worrying level he set a palm on my shoulder and turned me slowly around so he could see my back again in the firelight.
I shuddered when his fingers came out to trace my second brand again.
“Who did this to you?”
His voice made me shudder from just how WRONG it sounded coming out of his lips.
“Hannah.. I’m asking nicely.. who did this to you?”
“I..”
My eyes cut over to Sarah for help.
She shuddered for a second but eventually stepped closer to us with her hands up in a placating gesture.
“John, calm down okay? It’s just-”
His eyes shot over to her and she fell silent instantly.
“JOHN!”
I know that trick!
Max’s hypnotic eyes!
He stopped Sarah from talking with just a look!
He twisted his head and glared at me hard.
I flinched back from him.
My arms came up to fold over my belly defensively.
I don’t like that look!
That’s not a ‘John’ look!
He caught my eye before I could look away.
My body froze stiff under his intense gaze.
I couldn’t feel my lines but I’d recognise the effects of this spell anywhere.
It was one of my favourites back when I worked ‘for the Hub’ as Al.
“Look into my eyes and speak truth.”
My head locked in place, staring directly into his eyes no matter what I tried to do to resist him.
“John.. please.. don’t do this..”
He frowned at me.
The expression seemed a lot worse in the flickering firelight and long shadows.
“Who put that messed up marriage brand on your back above the one I gave you?”
I tried to clamp my lips shut tightly and tried desperately to resist with all my strength but there was little point even trying.
My magic is practically non-existent!
Just like when I cast this same spell on Trudy in my rage over the brand, it’s a battle between my magic and his for control.
At the moment he’s got the equivalent of a tactical nuke behind him while I’d struggle to fight my way out of a wet paper bag!
He showed pretty effectively at breakfast that it’s not even a struggle for him to wrap me up in a bubble of his magic at the moment.
“He didn’t give me a name. I’ve been calling him ‘storyteller’. He ranted on about a load of past-incarnations where you and Arista pretended to be Gods with your magic. He wouldn’t accept that I wasn’t really Arista. He said that the fae have been talking about me. He called me ‘Arista de la Morte’. He-”
John finally broke eye contact with me.
While I was by no means free I could finally stop the constant stream of words from pouring out of my mouth.
“De Rais.. I thought that prick was dead!..”
Who the hell is ‘De Rais’?..
Does John know the storyteller?!
He seemed to completely lose track of the world around him for a moment.
He paced a few steps in the firelight frantically, like a caged animal.
Finally his head snapped up to stare at me again.
My eyes locked back onto his against my will, the spell’s still going strong obviously.
“Where did you see him?”
I didn’t even bother trying to stop it this time.
What’s the point?
There’s no stopping this spell when it’s got you under such a tight hold!
“I was going through decontamination at the Hub, the tech sent us into lockdown because of the old magic involved in what you did to me. While I was stuck in the box he diverted me to a big office and talked about past-incarnations I can’t remember where you and-”
John’s eyes dropped from mine again.
A sigh of relief left my lips.
It really isn’t a pleasant feeling, having words forced out of you like that.
If they weren’t all completely evil assholes I’d actually feel sorry for the people I used to interrogate when I worked ‘for the Hub’ at this point..
After a few seconds to collect himself John’s eyes turned back to me.
Before I could even snap my eyes back up to his, he had his hand up covering them with his palm.
“Sleep-”
======
“OWW!”
My body jerked so much that I ended up hitting my face with a flailing arm.
It felt like someone shocked me with a cattle prod!
“You’re awake, I’ll keep this brief. The compound is un-secure. Someone tore through our wards to warp away and left you unconscious out here. We can’t find your friend Max, what happened?”
My back hit the grass hard and I groaned slowly.
“Gran?”
She grunted and put a hand on my arm again.
Just like the last time a jolt of electricity shot through my body making me twitch upright and gasp in mild pain.
“Okay, OKAY, I’m awake! I GET it!”
She had the decency to look at least mildly apologetic.
From somewhere nearby I SWEAR I could hear Grace laughing to herself though.
She may be my Grandmother but she’s still a Psychotic old bat!
Screw Grace too!
This isn’t a time to be laughing, not when John.. when.. John..
oh.. CRAP..
It took more effort than I want to admit to pull myself back to my feet.
The moment I was stable though I thrust my wrist out to Gran.
“Take them off.”
She looked at me with obvious concern.
It must look weird for me to go from naught to sixty from the outside but I’ve always recovered fast when it’s important and being without magic isn’t going to change that fact!
“What are you going to do if I remove those.. devices?”
Her nose crinkled a little as she stared down at the cuffs.
I huffed to myself and impatiently pushed my glasses a bit further up my nose again to bleed off some nervous energy.
Now is NOT the time to start questioning my motives!
I need to get back to Klamath Falls FAST!
Who KNOWS what kind of damage John could do if he’s let loose on the Hub hunting for the Storyteller?!
This is the man that encouraged Nero’s insanity because he found him FUNNY!
This is the man that turned his enemy’s against themselves during the Nika riots with only a eunuch and a bag of gold, so that his men could come in afterwards to slaughter the survivors!
Over thirty-thousand rioters!
..okay.. so Theodora might have hand a hand in that.. but he still DID it!
He did all that and he wasn’t even ANGRY at the time!
The look in his eyes before he put me to sleep..
John’s so angry.. to a degree that I’ve never even SEEN before.. as himself OR as Max..
“We don’t have time for this! I need these cuffs off NOW. I’ll reactivate your wards and then I’ve got to go, I’m the only one who can stop John from going on a rampage but I need my magic and I need to go NOW!”
Gran stared at me hard for a moment.
With seemingly a lot of reluctance she brought her arms up and moved her fingers along the lock of the cuffs until they snapped off of my wrists with a faint click.
I almost collapsed to my knees as the world seemed to come back into color suddenly.
I could hear things again!
I could SMELL things again!
All the little aches and pains I’d developed from laying on the ground for who-knows-how-long faded quickly.
My lines started filling with excess power almost instantly and my core SANG at being free again.
Before I could stop it my magic was already cascading out of control.
Magic flickered between my fingertips, even my hair sparked with wild magic!
“I DON’T have TIME for this!”
With a monumental effort I forced my will upon my rioting magic and made it follow MY command.
Wards are hard to bring down subtly but their easy to bring back up unless you shatter the ward stone.
..all they need is a kick-start..
“POTESTATEM!”
‘Give power’
It’s such a useful Latin incantation, a really useful rune too actually..
It’s also a quick and dirty way to give any magical device within range a boost in power.
If there’s one thing I’ve got to spare at the moment its power!
My magic rolled through my body and concentrated on my palms as I directed it to.
“POTESTATEM!”
With one more push I forced a violent stream of golden magic out of my palms towards the house.
I may accidentally end up re-charging any magical artefacts they have in the house but more importantly the free magic should be drawn into the currently struggling ward stone to give it that little kick.
My magic calmed down slowly as I kept pouring a stream of it out towards the house.
I’m still loading up on way more then I should have inside my body, as usual, but the magic feels calmer at least.
Finally some threshold was met because with a rumble that shook the very earth beneath our feet a bright golden dome of magic formed up around the property, ending far off into the trees around us.
A moment later and the dome faded into invisibility leaving nothing but the knowledge that it was there behind in its wake.
“Wards are up, sorry to rush but I’ve got to go. Can you do me a favor?”
Grandma perked an eyebrow up at me.
I think she doesn’t want to admit it but she’s impressed.
I would be if I saw someone do what I just did, that’s not even my ego talking.. just a stated fact.
“Keep Sarah and Mum here? If I fail.. Klamath Falls could become a bloodbath. I’ll work better if I know they're safe.”
She flinched and drew away from me slightly.
Slowly, painfully slowly she nodded her head and gave me a considering look.
“How are you going to get there?”
I paused mid-step.
She’s got a point.. how AM I going to get there?
I was just going to shadow warp honestly.
John probably cheated with a Bula warp but yet again I didn’t think to set one up before we left.
Gran’s hands came up to her neck and she unclasped the hook on a thin golden chain she had tucked into her blouse.
As she pulled it away a cameo brooch with the delicate face of a woman came into view.
It felt familiar for some reason but it took me a moment realise why.
Mum has a necklace just like that at home?
She used to wear it constantly, I think she still does honestly but I never thought to ask where it came from..
“This is a family artefact. It will allow you free transport between here and any location protected by a family ward stone.. a ward stone like the one I had fitted within your house a long time ago.”
My mouth dropped open a little in shock.
I don’t know why I’m surprised?
Of COURSE Mum’s family put in the ward stone for our house!
Who the hell ELSE would have done it?!
“H.. how does it work?”
She slowly reached out to me with the chain in her hands.
After a moment I realised what she wanted to do and I pulled my hair back so she had better access to fit the chain around my neck.
“Its old family magic, come visit me again sometime and I’ll teach you.”
A little smile played at her lips as she finished clipping the little latch closed.
I couldn’t help but let a gentle smile play across my lips in return.
“For now, just hold the cameo in your hands and think of your home. With your index finger of your other hand tap the face three times.. I’ll warn you now, it’s not the most comfortable way to travel..”
A mirthless laugh made its way out of my chest.
Magical travel is NEVER comfortable.
Personally I think it’s a trade-off for the convenience and general broken laws of physics involved in using magic to move around.
“Thanks Gran”
Her smile grew a bit wider and she patted my shoulder before taking a step back.
“I was going to give you one soon anyway. Every girl in the family receives one when she’s ready, even the non-mages.”
Before we could continue some raised voices started approaching us from inside the house.
With my newly un-restrained hearing I could make out Sarah’s voice inside the mix of arguing tones.
“Go, now, before the other’s find out and try to stop you. Just come home safely Hannah? I want to learn more of my new Granddaughter soon, preferably in her own words.”
Her lips twitched up slightly in the same way mine do when I’m amused by something but trying not to laugh about it.
“Thanks Gran.”
I put my hand around the cameo and brought my other one up to tap on it gently.
On the second tap she finally responded.
“Don’t thank me yet, you’ve not travelled by one of these things before..”
“huh?”
My head lifted to meet her amused gaze but my finger had already made the final tap.
It felt like someone jammed a fishing hook into my core!
With no warning at all, the world turned blue.
I tried to scream as I was dragged through the blue magical slipstream of warp but my mouth wouldn’t move let alone my throat!
I HATE magic sometimes!!
======
“aaaaAAAAAHHHH!!”
With no grace at all I crashed to the floor of our kitchen with a painful thump.
It must have had some kind of power behind it because the plates and dishes in the cupboard rattled loudly when I landed.
“That..sucked..”
My breath would only come out in desperate pants for almost a solid minute but in that time I managed to stagger to my feet at least.
I need to move!
I need to get to the Hub fast.. but.. how the hell am I going to get there?!
The waypoints down!
It’s a ten mile hike into town from Mum’s place.
Even if I use magic to assist, it’s going to take me ages!
If I don’t get to the Hub soon and stop John then who knows WHAT he’ll do!
Okay.. okay.. don’t panic.
..panicking is bad..
I need.. CRAP! I left the cuffs behind!
I was going to go in, slap them on John and drag him into a room to yell at him until we both calmed down but I can’t do that if the cuffs are sitting on the grass outside the Gran’s house can I?!
Crap, crap, CRAP!
Okay.. deep breaths.. it’s all fine..
I just need to get into town fast somehow and find some way to stop John.
Come on Hannah, think logically!
John was right earlier, I’m still me!
I’ve got no excuse to not be as good at things as Al was but my own stubborn stupidity!
My hand came down to pat my shorts for my phone automatically.
That was usually my first resort as Al.
I loaded so many little tricks and enchantments into my phone that it’s not even funny..
I really need to get that back at some point.
Usually my second option would be to call Fena for som-
..I’m such an idiot..
I sprinted over to the phone on the wall and feverishly dialled the shops number.
It rang for three rings before finally picking up.
“aah?”
Oh great, it’s one of the male Sibs!
Why does he even bother trying to answer?
All they ever seem to do is make weird noises.
“Hi, can you put Fena or Edith on the phone for me?”
There was a long pause that didn’t help my nerves in anyway.
“ahh..”
Great.. just.. just GREAT.
As helpful as always apparently!
The phone gave off some weird shuffling noises and after almost half a minute of straining my ears to pick up anything else but coming up empty, the phone finally seemed to change hands and a slightly flustered sounding Fena came though clearly.
“Hello, we’re kind of busy and do you KNOW what time it is?..”
She sighed heavily, despite her introduction she slipped back into her ‘saleswoman’ voice easily a moment later.
“How can I help you?”
Wow, she sounds really stressed?
That can’t be good.
“Fena, it’s me Hannah. I just got to Mum’s house but I need to get to the Hub as soon as possible, any ideas how to do that?”
For a painfully long moment she was silent.
Eventually she gasped out breath of surprise and recognition.
“AL! Holy shit, Al!”
She trailed off for a second but seemed to gather herself together quickly.
“Do you know what’s going on? The shops been flooded by people who can’t get into the Hub, apparently someone’s locked down the entrance somehow and no-one can get in.”
..crap..
Damn it John!
“It’s John. He noticed the messed up marriage brand on my back and he’s on the warpath looking for the storyteller.. I need to stop him Fena. How can I get to you quickly?”
She seemed to hesitate for a second but Fena’s smart, nothing’s going to stall her for long.
“Edith’s got a backup waypoint in the storeroom. Give me a minute, I’ll activate it but be quick I’ll have to turn it off the moment you come through.”
I let a breath ease out through my teeth and a smile cross my lips.
I KNEW she’d have something.
“Thanks Fena, see you in a minute.”
I hung up and settled myself into a meditation pose on the kitchen floor.
I need to focus my magic sense on locating this new waypoint beacon.
The standard beacons are constantly on, to a point where they’re just background noise unless you’re looking for a specific one.
Every beacon within range has a different ‘flavor’ to it.
You have to use magical senses to locate them after-all, of course it’s weird!
In the same way that an overloaded spell feels like a cold wind on my skin, when my sense’s ‘ping’ a beacon it feels like I’ve just put something in my mouth.
I get a hint of the flavors involved that are like a marker to say which beacon I’ve located.
The normal one in the motel outside the Hub tastes like candyfloss, bacon and some kind of eggs.. if your curious.
THERE it is!
Orange Juice, Honey and Strong Coffee.
I’ve never had a waypoint beacon with THAT particular mix before come through so strong.. trust Edith to have a weird one.
I activated warp while zeroing in on the beacon’s signal.
As always normal warping isn’t pleasant in any way but at least I’m sitting down this time so I won’t fall flat on my face when I appear.
======
“GAH!”
The floor formed up beneath my folded legs at about the same moment someone screamed in surprise.
I head shot up to stare at the voice and found a shocked looking Fena.
“You need to turn the beacon off.”
After a few tired blinks at me she reached out and placed her palm to a glowing rune set hidden rather well on the storeroom wall.
A few seconds later the orange, honey, coffee taste faded away from my senses and the main lights inside the storeroom came back on making us both blink slightly at the bright glare.
“What.. on earth.. are you wearing Al?”
I blinked my eyes furiously a few times and focused on her.
She looks really tired.
Her usually painstakingly styled ‘messy’ hair is kinda.. just a mess?
“Are those flowers in your hair?”
Oh.. yeah.. I forgot about those..
Damn Sarah and her fiddly fingers!
“We really don’t have time to be discussing my fashion choices right now Fena. I need to get to the Hub and find out what the hell John has gotten himself into.”
Hopefully she’ll accept that and drop the whole clothes thing.
I REALLY don’t want to go through the awkwardness of explaining to her that I chose the bikini top and short-shorts to fit some kind of stereotype I had in my head about girls at family barbecues.
I REALLY, REALLY don’t want to consider the idea John brought up that I might be somehow using an old trick that a lot of younger girls use by ‘dressing older’ to make myself feel like an adult again in some messed up ‘barely makes sense because it’s all about emotions’ way!
I swear I didn’t INTEND to go around like this to show my new family that I’m a ‘big girl’ now or something but now he’s said it.. there’s kinda this little seed of doubt in my mind about whether that was something I did subconsciously instead.
Either way I don’t like it!
We don’t have time for deep self-analysis or explanations at the moment anyway.
“I need to go.”
I managed to stagger to my feet and made a quick bee-line for the storeroom door.
Fena quietly followed behind me but from the feel of her magic she’s a bit confused and mildly amused for some reason.
As I opened the door a cold hand came to rest between my shoulders making me jump and gasp.
The hand moved up my spine making me shiver and ended up touching the flower filled braid Sarah had turned my annoyingly long hair into.
“The hair suits you. I like the flowers.”
I shivered again for a completely different reason this time.
Fena’s voice sounded a little off, her magic keeps flickering between happiness and sadness for some reason.
I’m not sure if these wild shifts in mood are normal for her or not but they feel weird.
Out of respect for her privacy I don’t normally leave my magic senses ‘on’ in the shop but with my magic still bouncing around like an eager puppy at being free again I’m not completely sure I could turn them off at the moment if I wanted to.
Instead of answering her fairly awkward words and actions I finished opening the door to pace down the hall leading out into the front of the shop.
One more door and I was on the shop floor which seems to be full of a LOT more people than usual, all bustling about talking to each other and shooting nervous looks outside.
My senses took a hit when they picked up all of the emotions floating around the room.
There’s got to be at least twenty relatively powerful mages in here, their jumbled emotions are quickly giving me a headache.
Reluctantly I dipped into my lines and muted my magic senses as best I could.
The enhancements to my normal senses are fine but it’s just a bit too much having my..
..I guess you could call it ‘magical empathy’?..
It’s a bit too much having it on with this many mages nearby.
Fena came up behind me and slipped around to face me again.
She looked a bit embarrassed for some reason but smiled at me awkwardly with her usual tight-lipped smile anyway.
“Edith’s already gone to check out this thing blocking the entrance way to the Hub. I’ve got to stay here and keep an eye on this lot, is there anything you need to take with you?”
For a moment I considered asking if she had any kind of magical restraints but honestly they’re not the sort of thing you just have lying around, they’re pretty much illegal to sell without being certified by the Hub and I’m pretty sure it would lead to some awkward questions too.
“I should be okay. Worst comes to worst, I’ll turn him into a human ice-cube and drag him back.”
Fena’s eyes took on a slightly feral glint at the idea of hurting John.
I don’t think she’s forgiven him for the whole ‘turning me into a girl’ thing yet.. not that I’VE forgiven him either but she’s a lot more willing to show her displeasure then I am.
“I’ll see you in a bit Fena. I’ve got to go.”
She nodded and waved me off towards the door with a little smile still playing on her lips.. I think she might be enjoying the idea of me freezing John a bit too much?
With one more glance over at her I made my way outside with a sigh.
I’ve already got a headache brewing and I’ve not even reached the Hub yet!
======
The moment I stepped out onto the street I regretted it.
It’s bloody COLD!
It’s hard to believe that a few hours ago I was happily sharing warmth with John against a tree while watching fireworks go off and now I’m here.. walking along the dark streets of downtown Klamath Falls in the early hours of the morning.. wearing a bikini top.. alone..
You know what?.. I think I’ll just speed this journey up a bit!
Not that I’m scared or anything, I’m a powerful mage with years of experience during some of the darkest periods of history!
I just have to get to the Hub fast.. because of John.
..yeah.. John..
..Stupid John!..
It’s all his fault!
Trying to look casual I reached down as if I was adjusting my sandal straps and ran my hand along them while dipping into my lines.
Three to my palm for direction, one to my lungs for air and one to my mind for control.
Trying to keep my voice as quiet as possible in the still night-air I gave the incantation.
“Velox Ped”
You’ve got to love the romans, they knew how to make spells simple at least.
Need a spell to make you walk faster?
What should we call it? ‘Swift foot’ maybe?
I really like Latin spells and incantations.
Does it show?
The spell caught finally making my foot raise slightly off the ground.
Careful to not overbalance and fall on my ass I repeated it for the other sandal until I was wobbling with my feet floating above the floor.
I’ve got to be honest, this spells usually not practical for most situations but I DO like it.
Like the wings of Icarus spell, there’s just something fun about augmenting your movement in such a direct way.
It takes practice to get good at using it though.
Luckily I’ve got a lot of experience from playing with it when I was a younger, more fun loving but still serious 'Al' training under Edith while living under Mum’s roof.
Ten miles is a long distance to travel when your young and in a hurry, but it’s a lot easier to do if you can take shortcuts over, under, around and through the deserted forest near your house or the huge lake area just east of it.
I leaned forward into my step and took off in the right direction without having to move my feet.
The ‘velox ped’ spell makes a bubble of air under your feet that eliminates friction and giving a directional propulsion effect if I lean in the right way.
While the spell works a bit like the fresh air enchantment I put on Gran’s doormat, magic wise, it feels like I’m rollerblading while going constantly downhill honestly.. just without any bumps.. or brakes.. at high speed.
I leaned to the side and slammed my feet forwards for a second to counter my forward momentum so I could glide around the corner.
A shortcut across the parking lot by the Christian ‘Fellowship’ building and I eased around the back of the court house to skid into the alleyway on the opposite side.
Instead of going down Main Street like I usually would, I have to take the backstreets, it’s far too early for anyone to be out walking in town but that doesn’t mean main street is going to be completely clear.
Luckily a lot of people who DO notice when I use this spell usually shrug it off saying that I must be wearing rollerblades or something but no point in chancing it when I don’t gain anything by going that way.
I weaved through the carpark behind the ‘Quality Inn’ and shooting across the deserted interchange into the little Veterans Memorial Park just across from the Hub’s entrance.
It took a careful bout of gymnastics to bleed off my speed, ending in a handstand which led into a forward roll so I could lie on the grass with my feet in the air.
For a moment I considered stopping the spell but its probably good for another few hours with the power I ended up dumping into it, despite trying to use as little as possible, it COULD be useful if I need to leave quickly for some reason.
It’s not like I particularly NEED shoes anyway.
I can heal my feet easily if I step on something by accident at least.
It almost caught me off guard how easy it was to fold my legs up enough that I could take my sandals off without letting them touch the ground.
I still tend to forget that this new body is basically nothing but flexibility and fluff.
I don’t particularly NEED muscles or anything, I’m a mage after all, but I LIKED being strong when I was male.
It’s surprising how many mages just aren’t ready for a physical fight?
It kind of feels like they just forget that doing something with your feet and fist’s is an option after a while.
If I ever get a slow day I should probably get around to giving my fighting style an overhaul to better suit my new body.. I’ll have to add it to the list of other things I’ll ‘get around to’ on that almost mythical day too I guess..
Sandals in hand, grass growing between my toes at every step and my free hand wrapped just under my boobs to try and keep some warmth in I carefully stepped through the park, making my way up the street to the Hub.
It caught me a little off guard just how ruff and painful it was to walk on asphalt with my new feet?
I was almost tempted to put my sandals back on for a second but in the end I cracked the tiniest amount of magic out of my core to heal them constantly as I walked instead.
It’s not exactly subtle, my skin’s glowing against the darkness around me now, but there’s only me and Edith here anyway from the looks of it.
..well.. Me, Edith and several official looking people that I assume work for the Hub in some way I guess but Bureaucrats don’t count, right?
They’re all paying more attention to the Hub entranceway then my approach anyway, so it’s not like it really matters.
“I not be fixin’ nothin’ without pay!”
Ahh.. Edith..
Gotta love her, the stubborn little human-goblin..
“Madam Shysie, PLEASE be reasonable.”
The officious ‘lifetime bureaucrat’ looking man who seemed to be leading the charge of the argument against her seemed almost desperate at this point.
I could tell him that asking Edith to be reasonable is a lost cause.
If she gets it into her head to do something, she’s gonna do it.
“NO! Ya young’uns be makin’ this mess.. shackin’ up with fae an’ bein’ surprised when it be goin’ wrong.”
She turned away from the lot of them with a rather childish looking huff and folder her arms imperiously.
The moment she finished the turn her eyes settled on me.
For a long moment she seemed almost stunned at seeing me standing there, then her face split into a wide grin instead.
“Useless girl! Ya come ‘ere an’ talk to these.. fae pets. They not be understandin’ how capitalism is!”
Reluctantly I wandered over to them and offered a weak smile.
I’m probably not exactly an impressive sight, walking along barefoot in short-shorts and a bikini with flowers in my hair..
“Hello Gentlemen. Sorry but she DOES have a point. Edith doesn’t work for the Hub so if you wish to acquire her services she will need some restitution.”
I couldn’t resist shooting a naughty smirk over at Edith before continuing.
“Considering most of your on-duty staff appears to be hiding within her shop down the road too I think you may have to pay her rent of some kind as well.. at full business rates obviously?”
The official looking group cringed and Edith let off a cackling laugh as her hand came up to pat me on the head happily.
It wasn’t just magic that I learnt from Edith after all.
She used to get me to mind the store for her if Fena was busy and she didn’t want to do it.
‘People be people, problems be problems and jobs be jobs but money is the solution to all of them!’
..she’s a crazy little Yoda but that doesn’t mean she’s by any definition of the word ‘stupid’..
“I could take a look at them for you at a discount rate if you wish?.. and before you ask, no I don’t work for the Hub either. I’m a freelancer.. apparently..”
For just a second my voice dipped down in frustration.
It still hurts that I let myself be fooled for so long into doing work ‘for the Hub’ without either officially working for them or even ACTUALLY working for them!
“I doubt a slip of a girl of your obvious.. moral standing.. could aid us in any way?”
The main guy who’d been arguing with Edith before seemed to smell something disgusting as he looked over my outfit.
I get that I’m not exactly in a professional business suit or anything but the guy’s got to be a serious idiot if he can’t tell I’m a magical powerhouse?
Well.. an idiot or a non-mage at least..
Now wouldn’t THAT be interesting?
Why would the only people here to represent the Hub be normal humans?
Surely the Magister should be around somewhere trying to sort things out, he’s pretty much the director of the Hub when it comes down to it?
Come to think of it, I THINK Felicia may have said something about our Magister not staying at the Hub very often.. he pissed off the Fae or something?.. maybe..
One of the men behind the main guy seemed to finally pay attention to me because he shot forward and cupped his hand at the main guy’s ear to whisper something to him.
The main guy’s eyes went wide and he shot a confused, almost disbelieving look at me before trying to pull himself back together and straightening his suit self-importantly.
“What’s your price?”
..I think SOMEONE just recognised my face..
Who knew looking like Arista would come in handy for once?
“Three-thousand dollars for the initial inspection, Two-thousand more if I have to probe the barrier with my magic and Fifteen-thousand if I get through it within the hour.”
Edith made a disgruntled tone from beside me.
I KNOW I’m going easy on them but I’m in a rush to find John so this is more just me being petty for easy cash and an excuse to go in before the SWAT guy’s can invade the place.
I get something out of it and I’m going to have to break it down soon anyway so I can get inside.
Magic’s all about supply and demand anyway.
We’re their best chance at getting into the Hub again this side of Christmas, even then getting a powerful mage from a Mainline Hub to come out here for something as simple as breaking a barrier will make them a laughing stock across the county.
What kind of Hub doesn’t have their own on-staff mage to deal with this sort of thing?
Even a low talent non-awakened mage could break through a barrier eventually.. might take them a couple of weeks of course but they could still DO it.
“..fine..”
The main guy grit his teeth, obviously not enjoying having to take an offer from me but, give him his due, he stuck his hand out to shake on it despite how much he obviously didn’t like it.
With a teasing smile and an airy giggle I snatched his hand up and pumped his arm vigorously.
After the fifth pump he finally managed to yank his hand free of my grip and glared at me for mocking him.
Edith found it funny at least and I THINK one of the men behind him smirked too.
Turning away from them all I rolled my shoulders and flexed my fingers to limber up.
I kinda miss being able to crack my joints already.. stretching myself out is a lot more fun when it comes with sound effects!
“Okay, let’s have a look at what the big nasty John did to you shall we?”
As always, since my second awakening, the Hub’s entrance looked like a rundown, partly-boarded up building with a blue glowing doorway.
Unlike usual there was some kind of thin veil curving around it with about a meter’s gap between them.
I walked around all sides of it looking for a hole or weakness but obviously I’m not THAT lucky.
With a fortifying breath I pushed some magic into my finger tip and reached out to touch the barrier.
From what I’ve heard so far it’s literally just stopping people, not doing any kind of violent counter-measures that I should be worried about, so that’s something at least.
The second my finger made contact with the barrier my senses lit up with basic information about it.
The influx stunned me a moment which slowed down my reactions just long enough that I watched my finger sink through the barrier up to my knuckle without seeming to actually hit anything solid!
Ignoring the messages my sense were giving me about the barrier I jerked my arm back and yelped in pain when my finger refused to move..
..crap..
Edith ambled over to me using her stick like a walking cane.
She leaned closer and stared intently at my finger for a moment before glancing at me and back again.
“Useless girl, not so useless for once? How’d ya be findin’ the barrier’s weak point so quickly?”
I stared at her for a heartbeat with an incredulous look on my face.
What’s she going on about?
The barrier’s right there!
It’s kind of hard to miss honestly.
“My fingers stuck..”
Let’s focus on the important thing here first shall we Edith?
“Pull it out then?.. People bin’ leaving the place all the time, its goin’ back in that be the problem.”
I huffed and leaned back to pull my finger out as hard as I could.
It didn’t budge in the slightest.
“I’m gonna kill you for this John..”
If Edith heard my mutter she didn’t react to it, she just seemed to be interested in the point on my finger where I was breaching the barrier.
She rose a gnarled old hand up and gently prodded my hand just below the knuckle.
“My finger.. is stuck.. Edith.”
She’s being unhelpful on purpose, I can tell.
She’s always like this when she’s not taking things seriously.
She glared at me for talking to her in such a sharp tone of voice but at least she’s listening now.
Cautiously she reached out to feel her way along my hand until she reached the barrier.
For a moment the thin veil flashed brightly in a green-y silver light before settling back down again a moment later when she took her hand off of it.
..crapppp..
Trust that insufferable bastard to put down some kind of one-way ward and code it to my magic!
Just to test the theory I pushed some magic along the lines to my finger and vented it out into the barrier.
My eyes wanted to squint down at the light-show that went off when I did it but this is the easiest way I have of understanding the spells involved.
It’s the same method I used to check the fake earrings from Sarah’s bag back at the temple.
It’s a lot easier on my eyes then magesight beca-
I’m such an idiot!
While it’s more of an afterthought to test what my normal technique is telling me at this point I still reached up with my free hand to flick the switching rune on my glasses over to magesight for my right lens.
Under magesight the results were even more obvious than before.
My stomach rolled with worry and a chill moved down my spine as I stared at the swirling mix of green and silver magic cycling around the barrier.
“This isn’t John’s magic.. oh crap.. this isn’t John’s magic!”
It took a lot for me to stop myself from hyperventilating.
Someone else is doing this?!
Someone else set up this barrier.. a barrier that lets people out but not back in.. one that will let ME in but not back out!
“BAD JUJU!”
Edith’s manic little voice rolled out across the empty street, louder than even my frantically beating heart.
Her JuJu stick came swinging down and struck the barrier straight on.
I watched with more than a little fear as the barrier flared in mixed shades of magic again.
The ripples rolled along the thin veil like a wave and seemed to focus on my finger to a worrying degree.
Suddenly, as if someone yanked the plug out of a bathtub, there was a tug that made me stagger forward heavily.
By the time I got my feet back under me it was kind of a moot point.
I’m up to my elbows in the barrier, one knee stuck tight at an awkward angle and some of my hair’s managed to sink into it just enough that it’s hard to turn my head without pulling on my scalp.
“DAMN IT EDITH! You and your BLOODY STICK!”
I could hear her grumbling something under her breath but I couldn’t turn to look at her properly.
After a long moment something wooden came up to gently rest against my cheek and pushed my face slightly closer to the barrier.
“..you wouldn’t dare..”
She huffed to herself and pushed the stick a little more into my cheek.
“Useless girl shouldn’t be shoutin’ at her elders.”
With those wise words she pushed me hard enough to send me staggering closer to the barrier, burying me into it up to my neck.
Honestly, there’s not much point left in trying to resist it.
Instead of making a spectacle of myself and possibly leaving my butt dangling out of the barrier for Edith to take a swing at with her JuJu stick I pushed myself fully through the barrier and stood in the tiny gap between the veil and the entranceway with a frown firmly on my face.
Well.. I guess I was going to come in eventually anyway, right?
It’s not like I had any other option really and even if this IS a trap I still need to go in and find John before he gets himself killed.. or worse.
I’m not sure what ‘worse’ would be in this situation but as I always say, there’s ALWAYS a worse!
“Edith, you’re a nasty, mean little Yoda clone and your stick looks like you found it on a compost heap.”
..well.. if I’m going to go into a near certain trap, I might as well be honest with the spiteful cow right?
Careful to not accidentally step through the entranceway I turned around to face everyone on the other side of the veil barrier.
Edith glare at me and twitched her stick as if she REALLY wanted to hit me with it but for once I’m completely safe from that annoyingly powerful twig.
The official suit wearing men are all looking at me like I’m crazy.
I’m sorry to admit that I won’t hold that against them, I can see where they might get that idea from at least.. especially if they're non-mages.
“You lot owe me some money!”
The main guy’s mouth dropped open and the men behind him flinched a little.
“I inspected it, I probed it and I got through it. You owe me twenty-thousand, you can leave it at Edith’s shop with Fena for me to pick up when you go to pay your rent there later.”
The main guy sputtered and waved his hand frantically at me.
I didn’t bother to resist the urge to smirk.
Rule one of economics, pay attention to the small print.
“You didn’t take down the barrier!”
He finally managed to get the words out past his tongue but I wasn’t impressed in the slightest.
“I never said I would, I said I’d ‘get through it’. I guess you’ll have to pay Edith to take it down for you after all, won’t you?”
I shot a grin over at Edith whose face shifted from anger at me to utter glee.
“Of course, seeing as I’m a registered awakened mage with more past-incarnations then pretty much anyone else on the planet and I couldn’t work out how to break the barrier.. I’d assume her fee will have to be scaled up equal to the difficulty represented by the task.. it’s only fair after all.”
Edith bounced on her little old lady fluffy-slippered toes and a shark-like smile crossed her lips.
“I be lettin’ ya off ya words this time useless girl. I be almost tempted ta’ make ya co-owner of tha’ shop for this.”
Despite myself I felt a little warm inside at that.
It’s not often Edith is that open with praise.. or forgiveness.. or whatever you want to call it?
As far as I’m concerned this is about as close as Edith ever gets to ‘praise’ so I’ll take what I can get!
“Ya be okay girl?”
If I didn’t know any better I’d swear she was actually worried about me.
“Be ‘memberin ya trainin’ an’ ya be fine.”
I smiled at her and nodded slightly.
Her tight little eyes squinted down at me while her lips twitched up in a returning smile.
Feeling immensely better about my situation because of her trust in my skills I spun on my heel and stepped through the entranceway before I could come back to my senses and remember how much of a stupid idea it is to walk head first into a trap that’s obviously set up with you in mind.
======
The lights in the reception area are flickering, which is REALLY not a good way to start this trip.
“JOHN! Get your stupid, stubborn ass out here NOW!”
My voice rolled around the room and echoed out down the hallways going off deeper into the Hub.
For a few seconds I waited, carefully listening to see if he would save me a lot of trouble and answer.
I’m not that lucky though.
“..damn it John..”
Rather than go wandering off into the Hub hallways like an idiot I made my way over to Felicia’s desk and searched around for some writing tools.
After tossing aside several piles of unfinished reports, a collection of nail files and at least four slightly mouldy coffee cups I managed to find her box of pencils.
Sitting next to it were several bottles of nail polish too.
It’s amazing the things you can find useful if you’re a master of runes!
“Okay.. what would..”
I scanned the desk again and saw what I was looking for.
Without really trying to protect the cups on top of it I grabbed Felicia’s serving tray from under them and flipped it over by the handles so they all crashed to the floor.
Luckily I’m not trying to be stealthy here.
The pencils won’t work on a plastic tray so I tossed them away and focused on the nail polish instead.
First things first, I’ll need an enlargement charm.
It’s pretty basic but it gets the job done, this time I’m compensating for the nail polish brush’s size rather than the size of the item I’m enchanting like I had to do for my glasses.
I could do this the easy way and use the same magic tracking rune-set I used to find the AMS office the other day but no-ones screaming or coating the walls in their own blood from John inflicted wounds so I can spare a minute or two to do it right instead.
Besides that magic tracking rune-set is distracting and takes a while to place.
It can also get confused easily if you’re trying to track a potentially moving target.
The magic tracking glyph is pretty basic honestly.
My one is customized, so it’s special and MINE.. but it’s still about as basic as you can get for a moderate level Glyph pattern of over twelve medium tier runes.
Last time I had my blood tipped fingers, a wall and people walking around me a lot.
This time I’ve got a brush, a nice big portable tray and a Hub practically to myself.
Slowly with even brush strokes I started the first curve of the core 'magic tracking' runes in a ruby red shade of polish.
Without even realizing it I started humming to myself as my nimble new fingers swished and flicked the nail polish onto the tray.
The 'tracking' rune fits nicely in the top left corner of the tray.
Hook it up to a variable filter on the bottom left near where my thumb will be, route it around to a 'location tracking' cluster in the top right corner and loop it all onto four little control clusters on the bottom right.
Now the fun bit!
Make a wide ring of ‘Tabula’ runes in the remaining space and cross hatch a net of ‘Orbis’ runes inside the ringed off area.
Connect the lines, add a ‘Storage’ and ‘Charging’ rune-set to the other side of the Tray along with a broadcasting cluster that I THINK is usually used in making waypoints, although in this case I’m using it to search for magic rather then throw it out into the world.
Cancel the enlargement charm and I’m done!
I carefully brought up my finger and used a reinforced nail to make a small cut on my other hand so I could drip a little blood on the Charging runes.
It never hurts to add blood to any kind of rune based enchantment.
With little more than a dip and a push I managed to pull a lines worth of magic out and drop it into the tray to set the runes while charging it all at the same time.
Flipping it back over I couldn’t resist grinning excitedly when the runes lit up with golden power.
The Tabula ‘map’ ring did its job, focused by the Orbis ‘world’ rune onto the local area and tracking to precisely where I’m currently standing with the location tracking cluster.
Hello interactive, magic tracking, filterable map device!
A little golden dot blinked at me from the center with a worryingly twisted network of hallways in front of it.
Some of the hallways seemed to cross over each other without actually meeting. Others seemed to just stop, only to start up again a few hallways over as if nothing happened.
“No wonder people get lost around here, the Fae realm is like the world’s most annoying labyrinth!”
I slipped my thumb up to the top left corner of the tray and focused on John’s magical signature.
I don’t even need a sample to know what his magic feels like, I’ve personally had it wrapped around or near me more than once in the last twenty-four hours and on top of that I’ve got several lifetimes worth of memories spent constantly on the lookout for his magic so I can escape him!
The runes finally picked up what I was trying to tell them and the map lit up with a new trail of red dot’s that matched the color of John’s magic whenever I’ve looked at it under magesight.
A grin blossomed on my face that made my cheeks hurt a bit.
“Got you now John. You’re not the only one who can track someone, idiot.”
With one more glance around the reception area I confidently went down the third hallway on the right, following my new map with a slight spring in my step.
When I reached the third junction, still following John’s trail, I came across a large burn mark on the wall that seems to have already started to fade.
I think John’s getting a bit annoyed with the Hub’s endless corridors already?
As angry as he seems to be, that’s probably not a good thing.
Hopefully he didn’t come across anyone while he was working his way through the halls.
He may not have much of a moral problem with hurting some nameless person just because they got in his way but I’ve kind of been getting used to him being relatively nice lately.
Killing innocents because it makes you feel better is kinda the complete opposite of that!
The more hallways I passed through the more slowly fading burn marks I could see everywhere but luckily there’s been no bodies so far.
If the maps to be believed he should be right ahead, one corridor over, inside one of the rooms on the left.
When I reached the right corridor it was pretty obvious which room he went into because the door had been blown off its hinges and the area around the opening was singed black from an out of control fire of some kind.
I cautiously made my way over to the room and quickly peered in before pulling myself tightly back against the wall.
Good thing I did because seconds later an arrow shot out of the room and slammed into the far wall right next to a tiny mark I’d completely missed within the rest of the destruction.
Careful to not move into the obvious trap’s line of sight I slide down the wall and leaned out far enough that I could see the edge of the fallen door.
Another trip into my lines, with four of them directed to my hand for the actual casting and one to my Kidneys for.. okay, don’t ask me why but apparently your kidneys in some way represent ‘Levitation’ according to your lines.
I know it doesn’t make sense but it’s MAGIC, I gave up on ‘sense’ when magic’s involved a LONG time ago!
With a jerk of my arm and a flick of my wrist the door rose up into the air and floated roughly where it would normally be mounted.
I slid out from the wall and settled behind the door instead.
With slow twitches of my hand the door slid forward like a walking barricade until it butted up against something bulky on the other side.
My right hand stayed in place to hold the door up but I moved the rest of my body around so I could peek out and see what I was dealing with.
When my first peek wasn’t met with a hail of arrows I chanced a second, longer one.
It looks like someone set up some kind of quick loading crossbow on a heavy metal mounting swivel.
For a moment my heart hammered when I saw the swivel but a closer look showed that the swivel joint itself appeared to be completely melted and fused solid so it couldn’t turn away from the doorway.
With that knowledge and a check of the room with my magesight lenses I felt safe enough to ease out and check the area behind the crossbow mount.
There’s a lot of fire damage?
No John obviously.. but there IS a small pool of blood near the corner, sliding down the wall as if someone hit that point and collapsed to the floor while wounded.
Most telling of all was a bloody arrow lying to the side as if thrown there carelessly after being removed.
“..damn it John.. you better be okay you asshole..”
It looks like the blood puddle is the ‘high concentration of John’s magic’ that my new map detected.
I guess this thing’s not perfect after all.
Hopefully he was smart enough to get the hell out of here after getting shot by an enchanted arrow.. people have had century’s to make arrows dangerous with magic, if we’re lucky it was just a simple arrow.. at worst though..
Well.. ‘flesh rotting’ curses are a thing after all?.. and blood spines that turn the iron in your blood to little, unbelievably thin slivers of metal which rip you apart from the inside.. slowly.
“Oh powers.. John you better be okay you stupid asshole!”
My eyes scanned around the room again, just so I didn’t have to focus on the blood puddle or the arrow.
They finally settled on a white piece of paper sitting folded over like a place holder at a restaurant and leaning against the back of the crossbow’s mounting.
..I swear that wasn’t there a second ago?..
I stared at it hard and even scanned it with my magesight lens but came up with nothing.
Finally I caved to the inevitable, walked over and picked it up to check what it said.
My Dear Arista.
So glad you could make it.
We simply MUST speak.. if you want your little lapdog to survive the night?
Leave any magical items behind and go for a walk through the halls.
It doesn’t matter where you go, I’ll find you.
Hope to see you soon.
Your friendly neighbourhood ‘Storyteller’
“oh crap..”
From somewhere deep within the Hub a sound built up that chilled my blood in my veins.
Laughter.
Masculine, maniacal laughter.
I know that laugh.
So full of joy but utterly broken at the same time!
“Storyteller..”
..crap.. crap, crap, crap, crap, CRAPPP!..
![]() |
Sometimes you have to give in before you can win. Sometimes you just mess up and have to make the best of things. Sometimes you have to run. ..wonder which Hannah will do?.. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
What the hell do I DO?!
It’s not like I have many options..if my guess is right, the arrow that hit John is poisoned in some way?
The storyteller’s holding the cure over my head in exchange for me following his orders.
His demand that I come without magical items isn’t too bad at least.
It’s not like I have many on me or anything.
I kinda forgot my sandals at Felicia’s desk when I got caught up with the new map and the map itself isn’t exactly going to be useful in this situation anyway, is it?
“Crap”
I’m kinda stuck..
I can’t get out of here without giving away what I’m doing!
I can’t afford to wait around for help to turn up either if John’s really in danger?!
As much as I hate to play by his rules.. I kind of walked into this trap with my eyes open to start with didn’t I?
I just didn’t expect it to be the Storyteller of all people!
“Damn it.. damn it, damn it, DAMN IT!”
In frustration I kicked the wall which is a REALLY bad idea while barefoot!
I dropped down and cupped my toes carefully with one hand.
My magic seeped out just a little to stop the pain but it didn’t help with the frustration.
Instead of repeating my mistakes or wasting even more time I gave the map tray a satisfying kick across the room and made my way to the door.
When I came level with the crossbow on its mount I paused and glared at it.
It barely took any conscious thought to turn off my diversion, so I could dump a few lines worth of Ice magic into the stupid thing.
It froze solid in seconds.
After a moment considering it I slid a finger down to the partly melted support and dumped another few lines worth of magic into it, this time from a much more concentrated position.
The metal creaked loudly as the temperature dropped even further.
It barely took a gentle shove from me to smash the now brittle metal into pieces making the crossbow fall to the floor with a nice loud ‘thump’.
I probably shouldn’t have wasted so much time on that but it helped calm my magic down a bit and it was damn satisfying!
“..screw you and your toys Storyteller..”
He didn’t answer aside from his constant mocking laughter coming from outside but hopefully he’ll see it at some point and get an idea what I’m going to do to him when I finally get my hands on him!
“Let’s get this over with, if I deal with this asshole fast enough I can go find my asshole-friend John and save his bloody life from whatever was on the arrow he got shot with while trying to rampage through the Hub like a stupid asshole!”
I like the word ‘asshole’.. it makes me feel better if I get to call someone who’s annoyed me it at some point at least..
======
“Storrrytellllerrrr..”
He didn’t answer my taunting drawl.
“STORRRYYYTELLLEERRR..”
Still no answer.
“DAMN IT STORYTELLER! YOU told ME to come out into these halls!”
My eyes cut over to the nice pristine white walls of the hallway, the same pristine white walls that I’ve walked past far too many times in the last half an hour.
I’m almost tempted to kick something but I really can’t be bothered to go through the whole ‘healing my toes with magic’ thing again.
“I know your still here! You may have stopped laughing but you’re not the type of megalomaniacal asshole that could just leave in the middle of a plan. I’ve dealt with people like you for years on my missions, you’re NOTHING.. YOU HEAR ME?! YOU’RE NOTHING!”
For a long moment there was no answer.
I opened my mouth to let off another angry tirade at him, just because I could, but stopped short when his calm voice rang out from a corridor somewhere to my left.
“You very well may have met people like me on your ‘missions’.. my competitors do tend to make weak attempts at emulating my genius after all.”
My foot froze mid-stride.
“Oh come now Arista.. you can’t honestly think that I would have you running around doing such fun little tasks as ‘missions’ without gaining something from it?”
My teeth grit down hard to try and resist the urge to go running off after him.
That’s precisely what he wants.
This little pointless run around the Hub, followed by taunts.
He wants me angry.
He wants me SLOPPY!
Well tough luck Storyteller!
I’m not the same overly emotional, half-conscious little girl you had caged up last time.
John said it perfectly.
I’m still me!
I may have gone through an awakening.
I may have changed my magical affinity.
I may have changed my body and brain chemistry.. but I’m still what’s left of Alistor Cooper!
Alistor Cooper wouldn’t give this dickhead the time of day.
The guy’s a blatant narcissist!
He loves having my attention on him, that’s obvious from the way he behaved when I was stuck in the box.
It’s like he’s showing off and trying to win my approval by showing what a ‘clever boy’ he is!
Well SCREW IT!
I’m not some puppet following his commands.
Let him TRY and push my buttons!
I’m Hannah Cooper and I’m not afraid of him OR his overinflated ego!
“It’s a shame what happened to your little friend.. what was his name?.. Karl?.. Commissioned Sergeant Karl Nobbs, correct?”
My blood ran cold at the same moment that it boiled which is a really strange feeling and may have something to do with mixed signals coming from my body and my magic.
“Shut up..”
The bastard laughed an airy giggle.
“Shut the HELL up!”
“Such a bright young man, so much promise, such a bright future.. and then you got him involved in things far above his head.”
His voice was almost gleeful as he spoke.
He knows he’s hitting at the sorest spot possible and even worse he knows it’s working!
“SHUT. UP!”
My hands came up to cup over my ears childishly as if it would help drown out his words but it’s no good, in the utterly maddening silence of the Hub’s empty hallways my magical enhanced ears will still pick up every sound he makes with only minimal muffling to the volume thanks to my hands.
“I’ve been researching, it turns out that a partial awakening isn’t as uncommon as I’d believed.. a known result including a change in magical signature, the same magical signature that is used in tracking crystals to detect if someone is still alive..”
He sounds so smug!
My fists clenched down tightly to resist the urge to go running off after him and beat him senseless until he forgets how to speak!
Only one assholes allowed to sound THAT smug around me and he’s currently missing with a possibly lethal wound!
“Your actions make a lot more sense when residual memories of ‘Alistor’ are taken into account.. some of his actions make better sense too..”
Careful to keep an even pace I started walking down the corridor towards his voice, eyes scanning for traps and other tricks he might have laid out for me.
“Tell me, just out of curiosity, did you ever truly love him?.. or was turning him gay with your feminine wiles, bending him to your will and getting him brutally murdered before your eyes just a way to relieve some subconscious desire for your old favorite pastimes?”
A growl bubbled low in my chest and I saw red.
Throwing caution to the wind I sprinted around the corner to catch him by surprise.
NO-ONE TALKS ABOUT KARL THAT WAY!
He was standing mid-way down the corridor with a smug little grin on his face and madness twinkling in his eyes.
I didn’t hesitate to sprint at him.
My magic poured out of me instinctively making me faster, stronger.
I drew my arm back to deliver a devastating punch to his smug face, the kind of punch that managed to crack the solid stone walls of my decontamination chamber the last time we met.
Someone’s going to have a fun job cleaning what’s left of his head off the ceiling!
“SHUT YOUR FUCKING MOUTH YOU BASTARD!”
With a push I leapt across the five meter gap remaining between us as if it was nothing, fist raised to strike.
At the last possible second the world went momentarily blue and my momentum just DIED.
He grinned at me and took one careful step forward into my personal space.
I struggled and thrashed but I couldn’t move.
“Please.. allow me.”
He gently slid his hand up the curve of my neck and pushed my hair aside, completely ignoring my thrashing as if it was inconsequential.
With a few taps at the arm of my glasses the world through my right lens dulled to an off white.. all but him with his horrible green-y silver magic and the blindingly bright blue ‘web’ of light anchoring my body to the walls, floor and ceiling with thick pulsing strands of magic!
“Rather ingenious, isn’t it? Sumerian spider trap, frightfully hard to set up and rather obvious under magesight.. but we both know you’re not comfortable with that particular skill, are you?”
With swift fingers he pulled my glasses off of my face and examined them curiously.
“I do like your style.. such extraordinary detail. I don’t think I’ve ever seen someone turn a pair of glasses into a powerful artefact before, how utterly delightful!”
His wide crazy eyes turned up to me and he winked dramatically.
“I think I might keep them? I DID say to come without magical items after all.”
He slid the glasses onto his face and pushed them delicately up his annoyingly straight nose.
“Now.. I think it’s time we had that little chat I promised you Arista.. you’ve been a very naughty girl haven’t you?”
His voice was amused but his eyes still twinkled with malicious glee.
I tried to struggle once more without any form of progress.
With a deep calming breath I let my body go slack instead.
I’ll just tire myself out if I keep trying to fight it.
He’ll PAY for what he said.. but I can’t make him pay by acting like a stupid emotional rage machine, that’s what got me into this situation in the first place!
He played me perfectly.
I KNEW he was going to try it but he just pushed and pushed.. then he left such a perfect target for me to go after when my control was completely gone..
The moment his words about Karl left his mouth he’d already won this fight.
That doesn’t mean he’s going to win the war though!
“Keep the glasses, they help hide your ugly face a bit.”
I know it’s weak but I need to say something to get him talking again while I try to work a way out of this trap thing.
I’m not very good with Sumerian, it’s not really something within my comfort zone as a mage.
There must be something I can exploit in it.. some weakness.
Every spell has a weakness somewhere.
The hard part is just finding it!
“Oh come now Arista.. don’t be such a sore loser. You’re letting your ‘Alistor’ side show, always such an impatient and brutish young man that one..”
He seemed entirely too amused by that statement.
“Screw you!”
I pushed my magic to vent it out all at once in the form of Ice magic, hoping to catch him in the blast that was bound to happen.
Before it could do more than add a general layer of frost to my clothes and make my hair go a bit stiff the magic started focusing into specific points of my body.. the same points that this ‘spider’ trap is touching me!
As my magic poured into it the ‘web’ of the trap it seemed to hold me even tighter in its grip.
The bloody thing is draining my ambient magic to make itself stronger!
Where the HELL is everyone suddenly getting these enchantments from?!
Six YEARS I spent fighting bad mages and I never once came into contact with this sort of thing, in the last week everyone and his MUM has found some kind of trick to block magic!
“Been there.. done that.. I’ve had better honestly.”
My head turned slowly to stare at him in a wild mix of disgust and shock.
He DIDN’T just say what I think he said, did he?
“This ‘playing innocent’ game is getting old Arista. You of all people shouldn’t be surprised about this sort of thing, even if the Knights are right and your memories are incomplete.”
The ‘Knights’.. why does that feel familiar?..
The Handy man?.. he said something about Knights too!
“Arista de la Morte.. it’s ironic that the woman who’s responsible for more death on this planet than any other single being in existence is also the Mother of magic.. who will sleep with anything that moves.”
NO!
That’s not true!
I’m not.. I’ve never even.. I..
..deep breaths Hannah..
He’s just trying to get a rise out of me, he’s taunting me.
Just like last time he’s using my messed up memories surrounding most of Arista’s incarnations against me!
“Have you met any of your kids yet? The ones you had with Max alone should make for an interesting time, that’s not even counting the dramatic little ones you had with Orpheus.. or Heracles.. Odin.. Shango.. Atlas.. Hathor.. Sun-Wukong..”
A growl rolled out of my chest.
It only seemed to amuse him even more honestly.
“Nyankopon.. Kronos.. my, you certainly had fun with him didn’t you? God of Fertility indeed..”
He paced closer to me again and slid a gentle hand up my neck, so slowly that it made me shudder.
“Let’s face it Arista.. you’re the original damaged goods, if reincarnation didn’t usually come with a fresh new body you’d be a walking source for every sexually transmitted disease out there at this point.”
“SHUT UP!”
Before he could pull away from me I drew my spit together and sent a nice big loogie at him.
It landed with a satisfying splash on his slightly stunned face.
I got a nice warm sense of vindication as disgust spread across his aristocratic features waring with anger for dominance, I know it’s a childish response but screw him!
I’m not a slut no matter what he says!
“Just when I think you can be reasonable.. ‘Alistor’ has to show through again?”
He reached into his suit pocket and pulled out a handkerchief to delicately wipe away the spit.
“Maybe I should just reach into that brain of yours and get rid of him permanently.. it wouldn’t be the first time I’ve helped guide your destiny after all..”
..what?..
“Oh honestly! This new incarnation of yours is so.. plebeian..”
At my blank look he continued in his annoyed tone, moving away from me slightly to pace the hall instead.
“Did you never notice all those little blank spots in your memories? The emotions and situations that just didn’t quite add up, the things that you look back on and wonder ‘how did it all go so wrong suddenly’?”
He paused mid-stride, a small smile coming to his lips
..is he.. no?.. Gran said that Dad was wiping our memories?!..
He can’t be saying..
“Admittedly I didn’t realise that you would be the next incarnation of Arista, if anything I believed your sister would be the one up for THAT honor but one must always keep an eye on the potentially powerful and it wouldn’t do to leave your family unit so.. stable.”
He spat out the last word as if it was some kind of curse.
“I’ve had my eye on your branch for a long time now, the offspring of Christian and Louise who showed no talent in either direction.. and a child of the Oracle’s line that showed no talent for his family’s craft either.. how could I resist?”
His pace eased as he made one more pacing turn and his arms came up as if he was displaying me to a crowd.
“..and look at you now? I felt validated when you made yourself such a willing and useful asset, my long years of shaping your life.. making you distrust everyone, even yourself.. it all paid off tremendously.”
His grin turned sharp.
“An assassin of the highest order, with more power than anyone else in existence at his fingertips and skills to match.. one who would be unquestioningly loyal to my commands under the guise of the ‘Hub’ and ‘protecting his ‘precious’ sister’.”
My heart hammered in my chest.
That can’t be true?
Gran said that.. that she THOUGHT Dad was the one tampering with our memories..
She.. she thought..
..oh powers.. no..
“Imagine my joy when research and experimentation after our last meeting led to one undeniable conclusion.. my little anti-social toy, turned tool.. my Pawn.. had become a Queen!”
He sucked in a breath as if he could actually smell his success somehow.
“While your actions are often times perplexing, your value has gone up wondrously.. imagine.. little old me having the reigns to THE Mother of magic, to the ‘Great Arista’.. all it took was a few spoken words, just enough to tell you exactly what you needed to hear..”
His eyes sharpened and he focused on me with a sadistic smile on his face.
“Mother to us all you may be.. but what kind of mother could deny their child a few little treats?.. besides, your still more ‘Alistor’ then Arista at this point, aren’t you?”
I froze my subtle attempts to move against the ‘web’ and glared at him.
Up to this point I’ve been working with the idea that he’s at least partly delusional because he keeps calling me ‘Arista’ despite KNOWING that I used to be Alistor.. but that statement.. that’s not good!
“Don’t worry, if I know Arista.. and I DO.. that won’t last forever. One day you will wake up and she will have made her move to take back control. You may be resourceful with a lot of raw power and a surprisingly advanced skill at relic creation but your still just a vessel for her, no matter what you do the true Arista’s personality within you WILL be the more powerful.”
He stepped closer to me and ran a hand through my hair again almost lovingly.
I tried to resist him but it didn’t lead to much with my body held tightly by his trap.
“You’re a child trying to fight the world and you WILL lose little sister.. when you finally give in to the inevitable, every mage will celebrate the Mother of magic’s return while no-one will even remember your name.. Alistor Copper will be nothing more than a bad dream.”
He pulled back from me just so he could see the worry on my face.
He can’t be right!
He lied about so many things last time, why should I believe him now?!
Maybe.. maybe it’s because deep down he’s calling out to my deepest fears?..
He’s still playing with me!
He knew how to set me off when he talked about Karl.. now he’s tapping into my fear rather than my anger.
Either way he’s abusing my pain to get what he wants from me.
He wants me angry.. he wants me scared.. he wants me SLOPPY!
..and I’ve been playing right into his hands..
I’m not his little sister!
I’m not his ‘Mother’ Arista!
“My NAME is Hannah Cooper!”
The enjoyment on his face dropped completely into a mask of disgust.
The change was so fast that it didn’t truly look natural.
“Back to this again?.. you’re a fool.. you waste your true potential by lowering yourself to the level of a mere mortal.”
He glared at me and stuck his nose up as if he’d smelt something bad.
“You call yourself ‘Hannah’, you hide away in this dead-end town pretending to be ‘happy’, putting all your efforts into pandering to your useless sisters whims and trying to win the approval of your half-breed mother while always striving to be ‘normal’.. it’s disgusting!”
Seemingly without conscious effort he started pacing again.
I think I pissed him off a little?
Ohh.. this could be useful..
Come on Storyteller, show me what’s really going on in that head of yours tough guy!
“My name is Hannah, I love my family, I’m generally content with my life and magic tends to cause more problems than it helps fix honestly.”
The brand John gave me flared a little bit in warning at the ‘generally content’ remark but I managed to cover my wince well enough I think.
The minor flash of burn through my nerves was worth the look on the Storytellers face though.
He looked like I’d just tried to force feed him three month old roadkill!
“You are a STAR! A beacon that could lead us into the next great magical renaissance if you would only stand UP and be COUNTED!.. your potential.. you could shape the world to make it perfect, ready for the true Mother’s return and the rise of the Magical Elite!”
Ohh.. he’s talkative isn’t he?
I’d call him ‘racist’.. but is ‘magical’ really a race?
“Shan’t, can’t, won’t!”
I had to fight down the urge to grin when he twitched angrily.
Sarah’s voice at her most petulant, I’m glad I spent the time as a kid learning how to imitate it perfectly.
“Magic’s crap, mage’s are idiots and Arista’s a monster.”
The words spilled out of my mouth in an almost sing-song chant.
It’s rather fun to mouth off at enemies; the talkative ones never take teasing well, just look at Pre-new-John Max.
“You don’t know what you’re talking about!”
He’s sputtering! his feet are stamping as he paces!
..this has potential to actually work?..
“You were right, I AM a vessel for this ‘Mother Arista’.. the true SLUT of the magical world.”
He tensed.
I could feel his magic rolling with white hot anger.
“How does it feel to know that your mother, the woman you idolise so deeply, is just a dirty whore who enjoys killing to make up for how disgusted she is at her WEAK and USELESS Children’s FAILURES!?”
He snapped.
In the blink of an eye he was in my face.
His cheeks almost purple with anger and his voice loud enough to make my ears ring.
“DON’T YOU DARE TALK ABOUT MOTHER LIKE THAT!”
It’s not fun when people poke at your sore spots is it Storyteller?
I know people like you!
In the short time we’ve had together I can see all your dirty little secrets unravelling like a poorly made jumper..
My voice dipped into a faux-comforting tone and my lips slipped into Sarah’s best pout.
Let’s really see what makes you tick shall we?
“Aww.. poor little Storyteller.. poor little ‘De Rais’.. Did Mommy never hug you? Did she ignore your constant attempts to win her praise?.. did she laugh when you tried to seduce her?”
I’ve seen a lot of people in my life and even more in my past lives.
I could be wrong but I KNOW that I’m not.
..someone’s got an Oedipus complex..
“When she wouldn’t smile at you, wouldn’t look at you as a good son.. you decided to make her see you as a man instead.. didn’t you?.. and the callous bitch laughed in your face, didn’t she?
He took too much joy in telling me that he’d ‘slept’ with a past version of me!
He didn’t include himself in the long list of ancient men that he claims have fathered children with Arista.. but I bet he wanted to!
“She chose your brothers over you, didn’t she?”
It was a wild guess mixed with an attempt to get at him but judging by the sharp breath he took in I hit some kind of nerve.. not quite right but..
..oh.. oh that’s too GOOD..
“She chose your SISTERS over you.. didn’t she? Mommy-dearest would rather chose a lesbian relationship with your sisters over touching yo-”
His fist came out of nowhere and rattled my teeth in my jaw.
He didn’t stop.
I don’t think he could stop at this point.
..why do the crafty ones always resort to violence?..
I focused on diverting the pain, shifting it into a corner of my mind and walling it off so I could think through it unhindered.
So much for the great and mysterious Storyteller!
The man who claims to have shaped my life from the start..
The man who claimed responsibility for all of my family’s memory problems and compulsion charms!
..and he had the utter gall to call ME a child?..
I think I’ve lost a tooth or two?
My jaw’s stiff and I think my nose is broken but he’s winding down, he’s calming down..
..we can’t have that can we?..
“I may not have all of her memories.. but I do have one specific one very clearly.”
It was really hard to get the words out.
I had to spit a few times to clear the blood from my mouth and the punches he was trying to keep throwing into my stomach made my tone of voice uneven at the same time.
“I remember that you were an accident! Arista’s first thoughts upon finding out that she was pregnant with you were ‘oh no.. another pointless little weak BRAT to follow me around’.. your sister’s on the other hand.. oh she was happy about them at least..”
It’s utter bullshit.
I’m making it all up off the top of my head because he’s shown me EXACTLY what he needs to hear!
If you can’t dazzle them with brilliance, blind them with bullshit!
“SHUT UP!”
He swung at my face again.
Without feeling the pain associated with it the whole thing seems so much funnier!
Who’s shouting and out of control NOW, huh?!
Who’s lost their cool because someone else is bringing all their worst fears and hated facts out into the open!
You may have got the upper hand on me before Storyteller but you. are. NOTHING!
His fist swung for my already broken nose again and I made my move.
My magic rolled eagerly up to my cheek and as I turned my head into his punch I let it loose.
For one glorious moment all that could be heard in the corridor was the dripping of my blood and the crackling of ice.. then he started screaming.
I just dumped a worryingly large amount of ice magic directly into his fist!
Before he’d even pulled away from my cheek in shock the ice had turned his hand into a solid block.
I watched gleefully as it spread up his arm, pulling his body awkwardly to the side as the ice grew bigger and heavier.
I’ve never enjoyed someone’s screaming so much in my life!
Screw you Storyteller!
I’m no-ones toy, or tool!
I’m not a mother, I’m not some savoir and I’m NOT Arista!
I’m Hannah Cooper!
Ice Mage, Rune Mistress to beat all others, former man and currently a big bloody mess!
I’ve had showers scarier then you, you gutless asshole!
“Might want to do.. something before that ice.. hits your heart, flash-frozen to death from the inside.. is REALLY.. not a nice way to go.. trust me on that one.”
The words where hard to get out but completely worth the effort.
To his credit he tried to gather himself back together and put up some kind of defence from it but the ice was already past his elbow and approaching his shoulder.
He’s panicking now!
His first instinct was to flush his body with fire magic, I can tell by the flickers of flame around his free hand, but that’s not going to work.
John may have some crazy ideas about how magic really works but he was right on one thing.
Magic is about power and force of will, when you strip away all the important complicated bits.
He’s not on my LEVEL power wise and it’s going to take more than a half-panicked reaction to stop MY determination to HURT him!
The ice finally hit his shoulder and he gave up all the clever plans he was formulating.
My ice is spreading too fast for any of that.
I learnt a LONG time ago that the biggest mistake an enemy can do is give me the most powerful resource I’ll ever need.. time to think of a plan!
“What are you going to do now sweetie? I’d tell you to run home crying to mommy but.. oh yeah, that’s me isn’t it?.. and I can’t stand the SIGHT of you!”
His breath was ragged.
He wouldn’t look at me and he barely reacted to my jibe but any distraction I can offer is useful at this point.. plus it makes me feel better and I REFUSE to apologise for that fact!
The ice passed just over his shoulder joint when he finally made his last ditch attempt for freedom.
His unfrozen hand went into the pocket of his jacket and he gripped something tightly.
A moment later there was a bright flash of light followed by the sound of a rather large chunk of ice with a mostly frozen but still squishy center falling heavily to the floor where it preceded to shatter into pieces.
“..bastard..”
He must have had some kind of backup escape plan in place.
Probably something like the enchantment on my old USMPA badge that got Sarah safely out of Dante’s cage.
My eyes drifted down to the mess on the floor.
I’ve lost a lot of blood apparently, that must be why my head feels so weird?
I couldn’t resist the giggle that came out when my eyes finally focused on a single pinky finger laying slightly to the side of the rest of the mess, freed when the ice around it shattered.
My magic saturated his arm when it froze it.. just like with normal warp, if you’re too saturated with the wrong type of shaped magic you start leaving body parts behind.
I didn’t plan that bit but BOY is it satisfying to see!
The Storyteller may not be harmless by any degree but he’s definitely ‘armless’ now.
..that’s such a bad pun..
But I don’t care!
I may not have gotten out of it unharmed and everything pretty much SUCKS at this point, he got away again too.. but at least I got some revenge for everything he’s put me through!
I hope he SUCKS at healing and he dies of blood loss in whatever place he’s gone off to hide in!
With a wince I spat out a thick glob of blood onto what’s left of his frozen arm.
“See if you touch me again.. asshole..”
With what little strength I had left I rolled my blood magic around my body to stop the vital fluid from pouring out of me at least, with this trap draining anything I push out of my body I can’t exactly do my normal golden healing trick to finish the job.
I tried anyway and managed to do some superficial repairs but not nearly enough.
It took a lot out of me too.
Everything took on a worrying haze and my head drooped as much as it could to sort of rest my chin on my chest.
..bloody Storyteller..
The least he could have done is let me down before he left!
I’m so tired.. just.. just a little nap?
It shouldn’t hurt.. nothing wrong with naps.. naps are nice..
======
My head jerked up at the frantic sounding little squeaks around me.
It took me a moment to realise that out of the mass of sounds there was one extra voice coming at a slight delay in my head.
‘Do-not touch-her. She-lives and protecting-her as-she heals is-all we-can-do at-the-moment.’
“..Felix?..”
All the little squeaks died out as I practically groaned the name out.
‘I-am-here my-bonded. You-are-safe. Rest. You’re-friends are-coming for-you-soon.’
His little second voice didn’t sound any more convinced than his first incomprehensible one of that fact but it didn’t matter.
Felix is here.
He came to protect me again.
He’s protecting me.. I..
“-love you Felix..”
My head lolled to the side slightly.
I can’t even bring myself to open my eyes.
Everything feels so heavy!
Maybe just another few minutes.. I..
======
I woke up with a disgusting snort as a wad of congealed blood decided to make the trip from my nose to my throat and almost choke me.
It hurt to cough but I did it anyway.
It hurt to breathe honestly but at least the cough let me do that vital task again!
‘are-you-okay my-bonded?’
Felix.. Felix, it just had to be Felix!
How did he know I needed help?
..not that he can do much..
If only I coul-
..I must be worse off than I thought?..
I swear I’m not normally this slow to think things through!
“Felix..”
His name came out of my mouth as a rasping groan.
I could feel the air move painfully across my exposed skin as he flapped to come up to eye level with me but I didn’t open my eyes to check on him.
Everything hurts.
“Felix, can you do.. me a favor buddy?”
He didn’t respond but I could feel his worry from here and he moved a bit closer to me anyway.
“Can you get some.. Imps together an-”
My words trailed off into a painful coughing fit but when it cleared I continued slowly.
“Can you all drain the magic from.. the trap holding me up?”
There was a long moment of silence then the area around me burst into loud squeaky arguments in the imp language.
It was hard to focus but it felt like Felix was angry at himself for some reason.
He kept shouting things about ‘idiots’ and complaining that he didn’t think of it sooner.
A lot of flapping around me made me cringe.
My skin’s so sensitive to all the air movements!
I must be one big bruise at this point.
Without warning the ‘spider trap’ holding me suspended in the middle of the corridor died out.
I braced for impact as best I could but a scream of pain still left my lips when I landed badly on a probably broken rib.. or two.
Through the haze of pain I could hear Felix shouting and FEEL his anger but with all my strength I focused on my inner-eye instead.
My magic obviously hasn’t liked being contained for so long.
I barely came near my core before all the built up excess magic in my body surged forth.
I didn’t resist, for once.
The magic peaked and I exploded.
The pain was gone in seconds.
My body was wondrously numb and I sighed happily for the long moment that my relief lasted before my mouth split into a wide grin and a laugh bubbled out of me.
In the space of a heartbeat my brain was swamped in a tidal wave of giddy, euphoric joy.
It didn’t make sense, it wasn’t natural but I didn’t bother resisting.
It’s so much nicer to just ride the tide and enjoy it!
It’s so nice.. it’s so good.
Everything’s good.
Everything’s SO goo-
======
“She be awake.”
I groaned and tried to pull my mind back together at the sound.
I’ve heard stories of ‘mind-numbingly’ good sex before but my diversion probably puts that stuff to shame.. it feels like I’ve just spent a solid week with nothing but constant orgasm’s for company!
My body is just LIMP, it feels like I can’t move anything in the slightest.
I couldn’t think before.. I’m awake now but my brains taking ages to reboot for some reason?
“Felix?”
I flinched a little when something bashed down hard into the floor near my ear.
My eyelids twitched in an attempt to open but they failed miserably.
“Useless girl be thinkin’ or dreamin’? Get right on ya lines girl, I not be havin’ all day!”
Not Felix.
Edith.. the OTHER little midget demon-looking being in my life!
The one who hasn’t saved me AND isn’t cute OR huggable.
..figures.. I could have done with a Felix-cuddle right about now..
“Edith I swear to the powers if you hit me with your stick I’m gonna turn you into an ice sculpture.”
She grumbled to herself and shuffled her fluffy slippers on the floor a little.
I think she was really going to do it too?.. there’s something seriously wrong with her sometimes..
“Useless girl be learnin’ new tricks with ice?.. very messy, I shouldn’t be havin’ left ya with it ta start with, far too dangerous in young ‘ands.”
I heaved in a rough laughing breath which thankfully didn’t hurt my chest at least.
Edith..
I’m suffering and she’s complaining that she left me the ability to defend myself, which I KNOW she did on purpose?!
Sometimes I just want to strangle her but I know why she’s doing it.. she’s worried and uncomfortable.
When she’s like that she tends to lash out a lot over stupid things, she did the same thing when I turned up at the shop after being presumed dead.
She’ll calm down eventually.
She always calms down eventually.
Someone scooped an arm under my legs and back pulling me up into the air, tight against their rather large, squishy chest.
I managed to peak an eye open enough to get a general idea about who did it.
Trudy..
I’m safe?
I survived another meeting with the Storyteller and actually got a few hits in of my own too!
Felix watched over me.
I’m safe.
Everything’s g-
JOHN!
With a surge of adrenaline came some clarity.
My body twitched and twisted enough to make Trudy stumble.
I slipped out of her grip, landing awkwardly on weak legs.
My body slid to the side quickly, leaving me half collapsed against the wall.
I don’t have TIME for this!
John’s hurt!
He’s in danger!
I need to.. I need to..
Crap.. I need to FIND him first!
“Damn it John.”
The map won’t work.
It’s not got a wide enough range to just find him randomly SOMEWHERE on earth.
When I ran away to safety I ended up in Northern RUSSIA!
His bolt-hole could be ANYWHERE.. if he even went to a bolt-hole to start with!
I need.. how can I.. I..
THE BRAND!
John found me by following the Brand last time.
That’s the whole POINT of the bloody thing!
I just need to find the link between our cores and follow it!
Trudy gently tried to stop me moving again but I shook her arms off quickly.
I need to focus!
John.. he’s an asshole but he’s my FRIEND.
He’d do the same for me. Hell, he DID the same for me already!
People were talking but I blocked it out in favor of dropping into my lines with my inner-eye and starting the search.
It shouldn’t be hard to find.
Just need to find a string of magic going out of my body in a sea of moving, twitching magic inside me that’s.. all the same color..
..crap..
Okay.. I can do this!
It CAN’T be that hard, John managed it after all.
A quick scour around my body made it obvious that the brand on my lower back is where the line between us is formed externally but I’ll never manage to follow it across long distance if I can’t start from my core.
Stupid magic and symbols!
It would be so much easier if I could just follow the thread but it dissipates quickly to my senses when it hits open air.
The only way this is going to work is if I can find the strand internally, close to my core and try to find where it ‘tugs’ towards as I move.
Come on Hannah, you can do this!
It took me a few failed attempts but I finally got a handle on the strand of magic, following it through my body, back to my core.
Well.. close enough at least.
For some reason it moved behind my core, out of sight from my inner-eye?
When I tried to ‘look’ around my core to see where it’s going the strand just seems to move with me, always staying hidden behind it.
That’s REALLY weird but not important right now, I’ve got the strand locked in, I’ll be able to find it from now on hopefully.
Now to test it!
Keeping half an ‘eye’ on that single thread of magic I paced forward a few steps.
While the strand pulled tight there wasn’t much help to be gained from it annoyingly?
When that method didn’t seem to do anything useful I turned on the spot slowly.
This time the strand seemed to go tense whenever I turned outside of a roughly ninety degree area facing down the hallway.
That’s a bit better.
I can work with that.
All I need now is a Map and a bit of creative warping!
“Useless girl be possessed! I be hittin’ her with me JuJu stick, be sortin’ all out!”
My eyes flew open wide to stare at the strange sight of Trudy trying to hold Edith back from coming near me while her stick waved around threateningly in my general direction.
..oh yeah..
I guess I should probably sort things out here first shouldn’t I?
“I’m not possessed Edith. I’m trying to find John, he’s injured and ran off somewhere.”
The JuJu stick stopped waving almost instantly and Edith’s sharp little eyes focused on me with unsettling solemnity.
With the way she behaves sometimes it’s easy to forget that she’s a powerful un-awakened mage, a practically ancient one at that!
I’m still kind of curious to find out just how much of the things she does are all an act for her own amusement honestly?
Judging by the suddenly serious look on her face I think the answer is probably in the ‘more then I think, but less then I’d hope’ area sadly.
“What useless girl be needin’?”
That’s it?!
..No questions?
..No snarky little grumbles?
If she wasn’t so distinctly EDITH I’d suspect she was someone else impersonating her!
“Don’t be lookin’ at me like tha’ girl. Ya friend be a right’un, not a good’un but a right’un. You find him fast, be healin’ him up as should.”
Oh.. that’s surprisingly sentimental of her?
I didn’t think she even knew John, but I guess seeing that he seems to know Fena and everything..?
“uh.. o-kay then..?.. I need a map, a pen and someone to lead me out of the Hub until I can walk properly I guess?”
My legs are working which is a good thing but they’re in no way stable enough to support me through the maze of hallways in the Hub on my own yet.
Knowing my luck I’d end up lost for so long that John would d-
NO!
Don’t be stupid, he’s not gonna die!
He’s John for powers sake!
The slippery little bastard could survive a nuke with only dusty clothes to show for it!
Trudy came over to my side and offered me an arm.
My eyes cut over to Edith who seems to be already invested in shouting at the Hub staff around us for some reason?
I think she’s trying to get me a map from one of them but who knows, she could just feel like yelling at the ‘fae pets’ a bit.
“I’ll lead you to the reception area Hannah. I’m sure Edith will be able to find us when she’s finished.”
Reluctantly I took her arm and stumbled along as she waved goodbye to Edith for me.
The little troll waved her stick in our general direction before turning back to the poor Hub staff she was busy tormenting on my behalf.
“Scary little gremlin..”
I don’t think Trudy intended for me to hear that judging by the face she pulled when I laughed.
“She’s scary and insane but ya gotta love her, at least she’s honest about herself.”
A little smile came to Trudy’s lips as we kept moving down the hallway.
I like Edith, while she’s often a hard person to defend she DOES deserve defending.
Only her friends get to talk about how twisted she is and even then it’s only to her face!
“She’s your mentor, isn’t she?”
My head perked up to glance at Trudy.
“I haven’t known you long honey but it’s pretty obvious you adore her, quirks and all.”
I couldn’t help the flush that reached my cheeks.
Trudy just seemed amused by that fact.
“You’ve got a cute blush going there Hannah, nothing to be embarrassed about. I’ve known Edith for a while and I’ve honestly never seen her happier then when she’s talking with you.”
She shifted her arm slightly into more of a ‘hug’ and squeezed me a little bit.
I tried to not be obvious about it but there’s no denying that a smile ghosted across my lips.
After all these years it’s nice to know Edith doesn’t just see me as some kind of charity case or something.
Fena’s my friend and the shop’s the shop but Edith.. Edith’s EDITH, ya know?
“If we get there quick enough do you want to put some prank spells on that bitchy receptionist’s desk?”
For a moment I hesitated at the idea of it but that didn’t last long.
It’s honestly starting to get on my nerves the way Felicia keep’s acting so scared of me.
I get people have problems with ‘Arista’ but she’s never been scared of someone so blatantly before and she KNOWS that I know Sarah at least, seeing as she was working when we came in as ‘Team Tomb-raider’ for decontamination?
Hell, she wasn’t afraid of me when I was physically Alistor and some of the crap I did back then scares even ME!
“Sure, I’ve got a few ideas. Felicia could use a reminder to chill out a little..”
A devious little smirk played across my lips for a second.
I wonder if I can put a time and pressure triggered runic trap on the bottom of her seat to give her a cold butt with a tiny burst of ice magic?
I’ve always wanted to try that one on someone!
Trudy took one look at my face and cracked up laughing.
I can’t blame her.
I practiced looking ‘devious’ in the mirror with this pudgy new face the other day an..
I was bored and curious okay?!
It didn’t work anyway, the look tends to come across more ‘naughty little girl’ then the ‘evil but playful’ that I was going for.
======
We managed three good rune pranks between us before people started coming into the reception again.
The pranks should be good for a few weeks at least before they run out of charge.
Trudy had a really interesting extra trigger she added to them which detects whoever is sitting at the desks emotions through their magic, looking specifically for ‘amusement’.
I didn’t even know that was POSSIBLE with runes but apparently it is, she promised to show me the book she got it from at some point.
It should mean that the pranks only trigger when Felicia’s amused about something mean she’s done to someone else!
Any guilt I may have developed about putting the pranks in place was pretty much countered by that trigger.
I’ve told Felicia SO many times to stop being mean to people but she never listens!
The second group of people to come out of the halls was followed by a slightly slower Edith grumbling to herself.
It looks like she managed to get a map from somewhere, somehow, although it’s only A3 sized and looks like it was magically copied from a book of some kind in a hurry.
“Map”
She slapped the paper onto the receptionist’s desk while her free hand left her JuJu stick to stand upright on its own, probably with magic, and started searching in her baggy old dress.
“Pen”
She managed to find a red ‘biro’ from somewhere in her dress and added it to the pile on the desk.
“Compass”
She practically pulled that one from nowhere but didn’t seem done yet.
“Ruler”
She finally stopped patting herself down and fixed me with her tight little glare.
Her eyes scanned the reception area just long enough for her to huff in annoyance.
Instead of saying something to me she turned to shoot Trudy a warning look.
“Ya no be teachin’ her bad things lil’ T’udy. Useless girl get too many funny idea’s as is.”
..T’udy?..
When I turned to fix Trudy with a curious eyebrow she cringed self-consciously.
Why do I get the feeling that when Trudy said she’s known Edith for ‘a while’ she may have meant something more like ‘since I was a little kid’?
“Bah! I be goin’ back to the shop. Fae pet’s gettin’ on me nerves. You go savin’ ya friend girl, we be keepin’ ya pay safe till ya back.. minus you’re tab ‘course.”
My smile soured a little at the idea of her taking some of the cash I tricked out of the Hub guy to pay off my tab in the shop but I guess I had to get around to paying that off SOMETIME..
I should probably get on to changing my accounts so I can access them again too now that I think of it?
Most mages keep their money either in private hiding places or in banks which require only key’s and code words to access their contents, it tends to be a lot simpler if you awaken after a few years of being ‘dead’ and have to get access even though you’re new ‘family’ isn’t even close to being related with your old one.
Me being me, I didn’t see the point of it all when I was Al.
I left a will leaving everything to Sarah or failing that mum and washed my hands of the whole thing.
It’s kind of annoying that common lore mage logic turned out to be right for once to be honest!
We both stood there watching Edith stomp her little old legs out of the Hub’s front entrance with fond smiles.
It may have been my imagination but I think she shot me one last glance before she disappeared into the outside world?
Either way I huffed in a breath and started gathering up the things she left behind for me along with my almost forgotten sandals.
“So.. little T’udy, huh?”
Trudy glared at the Hub’s entrance for a second as if she could still see Edith through it.
Reluctantly her eyes finally turned back to me and her cheeks flushed a little.
“Don’t start ‘useless girl’.”
Ah.. touché..
We both smiled a little and silently agreed to let the whole thing drop.
Edith’s Edith after all, at the end of the day she wouldn’t be herself if she didn’t have annoying nicknames for everyone.
“Right I’m off, wish me luck? I’m going John hunting. I’ve got a feeling it’s going to be like chasing bug’s bunny down a rabbit hole but with a lot less sarcastic humor..”
Trudy snorted a little laugh and waved me off with another warm smile.
I managed to step through the entranceway into the mid-morning sunlight falling over Klamath Falls with my arms full before I gave up trying to keep it all balanced and carefully dropped it to the floor.
I HATE carrying things!
With a surreptitious look around to make sure the coast was clear I dipped into my lines and fed some power into my pancreas.
Like with the whole ‘kidneys for levitation’ thing, I don’t know WHY it’s like this but your pancreas is good for conjuring with internal magic?
Who cares, magic’s just stupid sometimes let’s leave it at that!
After a second to concentrate I felt a light weight settle into my hand and let out a sigh.
With as much dignity as possible I stuffed the map, pen, ruler and compass into the little shoulder bag I’d formed from magic and my will.
I refuse to call it what it is.
It’s a bag, not a purse!
Definitely not the purse I caught myself looking at thoughtfully when I was shopping with Mum and Sarah at the department store earlier this week.. and DEFINITELY not the same purse I kind of thought would have suited my whole ‘bikini and short-shorts’ outfit when I checked it out in the mirror yesterday!
It’s just a bag!
I need it to hold the map while I’m hunting for John.
The long straps good because it won’t get in the way if I have to cast something on the fly and the cute little gold clasp, that goes perfectly with the black leather of it all, sets off my hair..
uh.. I mean it could be used to..
damn it.. can’t even lie right in my own head!..
This is all YOUR fault John!
I don’t know HOW it’s all his fault, but it IS and he’d better be fine when I find him so I can beat him up for making me suffer such indignities!
“Might as well be productive about this..”
I need some reference points that are far enough apart to give me a good trace on his location before I can narrow it down properly.
Can’t start here, he lives local so my readings might get thrown off by residual magic he’s left behind.
..I needed to go into Medford to pick up my phone from the mailbox at some point anyway?
Who knows, it might be useful at some point, it usually is..
Well.. Medford here I come.. I guess?
I’m blaming this on John too by the way.
I can’t STAND Medford on a GOOD day!
![]() |
You can make a family business out of anything you know? ‘Family business’ can mean many things though, most of them annoying usually.. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
It took me a few minutes walking barefoot on the sidewalk until I was in a nice hidden wooded area on the other side of the interstate.
Not that I’m paranoid or anything but with the Klamath Falls waypoint beacon down I don’t particularly fancy trying to find somewhere mildly isolated within the motel near the Hub to warp from.
I sunk into my mage senses and searched around for the ‘taste’ of Medford.
If you’re going to travel long distances as a mage you have to start cataloguing waypoints in your head.
I’ve had Medford memorised since I was eighteen luckily, strong cheese, sour cream and chives.. not the most appetising of ‘flavors’ but then again it’s not the most appetising of cities honestly.
While Medford’s definitely bigger then Klamath Falls, the general consensus here is that it’s full of ‘big city’ folk with more money than sense.
Ashland is a bit better, certainly cheaper at least.
I’ve been to big cities, Medford’s not even up to Portland’s standards in size or scale truth be told but it’s still not my favourite place in the world because it FEELS so ‘big city’.
I’ve heard they have nice art exhibits.. apparently.. that’s something I guess?
I only go there for my dead drop post-box.
That’s kind of why I set it up there honestly, it’s not like I’d be in the area for any other reason normally so it helps hide its location rather well within my usual travel patterns.
The beacon for Medford pulsed slightly to signal that it was clear for an incoming warp so I dipped into my lines, activated warp and let the beacon take me.
It feels REALLY weird the first time you warp by beacon, it’s bad enough turning yourself into a cloud of sentient atoms in a bubble of magic then flinging yourself off into the distance, it’s even worse doing it when you’re not the one in control of where you’re going.
Although.. I kind of prefer waypoint warping over normal warping these days?
It’s safer for a start, and a lot easier on my stomach.
I’ve never been one for travel of any sort aside from my feet or possibly the Icarus wings spell but warping the ‘normal’ way just does something to my stomach, it’s like motion sickness but a thousand times worse!
The vague blue haze of warp came to a jarring halt and like EVERY damn time I do this I collapsed to my knees.
The guy manning the waypoint didn’t try to rush me off to make way for someone else at least.
When my stomach finally settled down a bit I glanced around to get my bearing in the dingy little waypoint room.
Medford doesn’t have its own Hub, they share the one about thirty miles up the Pacific Highway in Grants Pass, I always found it amusing that the ‘rich folk’ in Medford didn’t get one of their own but we did.
..teach them to call our town ‘K-Falls’.. it sounds so bloody STUPID!..
Sorry.. I may have some issues with people from Medford.
To be fair THEY started it!
We were shopping at Medfords local ‘mall’ when we were kids, the imaginatively named ‘Medford Center’ and I kind of got separated from Mum and Sarah.
A group of old busy-body ladies found me and took me to the security office, which I was ALREADY going to!
They treated me like I was an idiot, talking to me in that annoying baby voice adults do to little kids for AGES before Mum showed up.
To top it all off they tried to tell Mum off for not keeping an eye on me properly!
The moment they saw Sarah’s little ‘Klamath Falls Pelicans’ backpack that dad got her they all turned on the smiles and played nice suddenly.
It wasn’t until we were walking off that one of them muttered about ‘those poor girls, having to live in K-Falls with all the trailer trash’ while another one said something about ‘no wonder the mother’s such a mess’..
Logically I know that was just one incident with a bitchy group of old lady’s in a mall and if I wasn’t an un-awakened mage at the time I probably wouldn’t have even heard what they said, I probably would have come away from it all thinking how annoyingly nice and helpful they were.. but I AM a mage and I don’t CARE about logic.
Medford sucks and little old ladies are mean!
Anyway.. I’m getting lost in thought again.
The waypoint guard’s been surprisingly nice about it all?
He doesn’t seem at all bothered that I’ve just been standing here staring into space for who-knows-how-long..
..oh..
My eyes tightened into a glare and I cupped arms around my exposed belly defensively.
Bloody pervert!
With quick steps I was out of the waypoint room without a backwards glance and weaving my way through the back hallways of the Medford Center’s ‘Sears’ department store.
I swear whoever thought to set up a waypoint in a disused back corridor of a big public shop was an idiot!
The population of mages in Medford is probably even lower than the tiny amount of us in Klamath Falls BECAUSE of where they put this waypoint.
Mages aren’t exactly known for being subtle!
Most of the ‘traditionalists’ in their robes and hooded cloaks would stick out like a sore thumb in the Medford shopping district, that’s not even going into the Furrys!
Can you IMAGINE the chaos that would happen around here if a seven foot tall human/animal hybrid decided to chance a daylight trip home through Medford’s Sears store?!
There’s a REASON those people tend to live, work and socialise within the Hub!
It’s not that I have anything against them or their lifestyle choices of course.
To each their own and everything.. I passed a rather gorgeous looking Fox-man in the Hub’s hallways once when Sarah first brought me in for an induction.. his fur.. let’s just say that I can kind of see the attraction of having a boyfriend AND a pet all in one soft, furry tailed bundle.
..let’s also never bring that up in conversation again please?..
The point still stands that putting the waypoint for a wannabe mini-city of Medford’s size in the back of a major department store is STUPID!
..stupid Medford people..
As I passed by one of the aisles on my way outside a pair of middle-aged woman inspecting some rather dated looking flower-patterned black dresses sneered at me.
Message received loud and clear!
Turns out short girls in short-shorts, bikini tops, bare-feet and long hair platted with flowers aren’t welcome in Medford.. big surprise?
Well screw them!
I’m busy!
I don’t have time to go clothes shopping.
I need to get to my post box, get my phone and get a trace on John mapped out before I move on!
What the hell are they doing shopping this early in the morning on a Sunday anyway?
Bloody nosey housewives!
The only concession I made on my way out was to pause at the front doors of Sears and pull my sandals out of my bag.
A wave of my hand cancelled the lingering ‘velox ped’ spell on them so I could drop them to the floor and slip my feet into them.
I may not be THAT self-conscious or anything but have you ever looked at the streets in a city?
I don’t fancy getting my feet THAT dirty!
Who knows what the hell they could have on the streets of Medford?!
..disgusting fake-city..
I crossed the parking lot and took a right from the Sears front door, trying to ignore the second glances I kept getting as I walked along, mostly from men.
You’d think they’d never seen a girl with flowers in her hair before or something!
The smell of poorly cooked but still tasty food drifted out of the Red Robin Dinner on the corner.
I was kind of tempted to stop for a moment but I steeled my resolve and marched on to go under the flyover along East Jackson Street.
I know this route pretty well.. I should, I’ve taken it enough times over the years.
Along past the Taco Bell on the left and the small family run dinner on the right.
I swear the food gods are taunting me!
I’ve never noticed how many places there are to eat around here before?!
Finally I reached the Garage on the corner and swung a left onto North Central Avenue.
It’s only a few blocks up to the ‘Medford Mailbox’ where I have my dead drop set up from here.
Hopefully Frank’s working today, he usually is.
Frank’s a dick..
Well.. no.. he’s a nice guy, but he’s a dick too?
..is it even possible to be both a dick AND a nice guy at the same time?..
Okay.. he’s lazy, disinterested and kind of bad at his job?..
He’s also never asked questions when I’ve turned up as ‘Hannah’ to collect my mail in the past.
It was pretty obvious when he realised that ‘Hannah’ was just ‘Al’ with some makeup and a different outfit on but he didn’t even flinch about it even slightly.
It’s rare in life that I’ve found people that could just accept the whole dual nature of who I was as Al so easily without at least questioning it in some way.
He win’s points with me for knowing that I’m a mage but not making a big deal about it either.
I think he’s a mage too.. maybe..
If he is then he’s a weird one, but he seems to accept everything as just ‘normal’.
When I had to have a six foot tall Fertility statue held in the backroom of his store for a month until I was ready to use it he didn’t bat an eye before telling me that storage cost was calculated on weight, not size for foreign imports.
Don’t ask what the statue was for!
It’s a long story that may have started with a tentacle monster in Japan and ended with a literally, and metaphorically, ‘horny’ square-lipped Rhinoceros trying to find a mate before the next full moon in order to help purify the waters of a small African nation, which would counter a potentially lethal contaminant before it reached the main water supply and killed millions..
Hi, I’m Hannah, have you heard about my life yet?..
..that was sarcasm by the way.. in case you missed it..
So yes.. ANYWAY..
Frank takes ages to get things done, he’s a slob and a lazy prat.. BUT he’s a nice guy, ya know?
Cutting across the parking lot next to the ‘Medford Mailbox’ my feet almost took me on a wild detour when my nose picked up the smell of Chinese food coming from the ‘New Far East’ Restaurant on the other side of the lot.
Damn it!
I KNEW I should have eaten something earlier!
I just went through a life or death situation and used a fair bit of magic, of COURSE I’ve got the munchies.. I always used to get the munchies after missions.
It’s just one of those things, probably something adrenaline related or just ‘me being weird’ related.
I need to stay on track though!
John’s counting on me.
Reluctantly I turned my feet back towards the mailbox and walked in through their dingy little front door.
When my eyes got accustomed to the gloom inside I let out a sigh of relief.
Perched on his little stool behind the long ‘receiving’ desk, bag of chips in one hand and eyes fixed on the little portable TV under his desk that I think was originally meant to be for security but that he usually uses for watching Honeymooners re-runs, was Frank.
His crisp blue uniform shirt was open showing off a food-stained white vest and sizable beer gut.
“Frank!”
He jolted as if someone had electrocuted him, bag of chips going flying and his legs kicking up dangerously as if he was going to fall off his stool in surprise.
With wild eyes he turned to look at me and a moment later his eyes went somehow even wider.
I’ve never gotten THAT particular reaction before?
“Lady Arista?”
..ah.. crap..
Frank frantically started moving.
His hands fumbled to try and do up his uniform shirt while he ran a wide hand over his the desk to clear some of the spilled chips off of it before dipping down and turning off the TV in a surprisingly smooth, possibly practiced, motion.
He straightened himself up into something that may generously be called his version of ‘neat and tidy’, ran his hand through his thinning hair and offered me a nervous smile full of crooked teeth.
“How can I be of assistance today, Lady Arista?”
My breath came out in a slow, pained sigh.
Of course he knows who Arista is!
Of course he would react strangely the moment he saw me with this new soft face!
It’s just.. it’s just bloody TYPICAL, with the week I’ve had!
Next thing you know he’ll-
“I never believed my father when he told me about your founding boxes or their contents but your here and.. it’s an honor Ma’am!”
-he’ll be sucking up to me and saying I’ve got some long standing connection to his family..
I just HAD to jinx it, didn’t I?!
With a pained smile that was about as close as I’m likely to get to ‘pleasant’ at the moment I moved over to the desk properly and sighed again.
..let’s just get this over with..
“I’m here to collect my boxes along with any new items delivered for Alistor Cooper’s box as well.”
He hesitated.
I could see all the arguments going on in his head flash openly across his wide face.
He’s not in the business of giving others access to customers boxes but I’m ‘THE Arista’ apparently and I’m here to collect some mythical ‘boxes’ that have been in his family for what sounds like so long that it may even be linked with the start of their dealings in the ‘mailbox’ industry as a whole!
“I.. I can help you with that Ma’am, come into the back and I’ll get your space ready to move for you.”
He walk over to the little lift-up hatch in the side of the desk, with a few loud crunching noises as he obviously stepped on a few of his fallen chips, and flipped it over so I could come through.
He seemed to almost drop into a light bow as he waved me through.
..why do I get the feeling this is going to be a headache inducing five minutes all of a sudden?..
Damn Arista!
The woman got around if nothing else?..
Saving werewolves from captivity here, helping fledgling mailbox company’s there!
Next thing you know she’ll ha- NO!
I’m not chancing it again!
Learn from your mistakes Hannah!
If you tempt fate then it will personally come to kick you in your now non-existent balls!
That’s just how my life WORKS..
Oblivious to my inner monologue Frank turned from me and hitched his pants up a bit higher on his overflowing waist.
He led me through the back door and into a secure cage of metal built into the very foundations of the building to help protect its contents from theft.
His hands fumbled nervously with his key bundle as he unlocked the door and moved quickly inside, making a bee-line for a far corner that seemed to be full of clutter.
It took me a moment to realise that the ‘clutter’ was actually assorted mail packages in big mailbags stacked awkwardly against something.
Frank paused and laughed nervously to himself before grasping onto one of the mail bags on top of the pile and moving it to the side a bit.
When he moved the third bag it finally became clear that there was a doorway hidden behind all the clutter?
It seemed to be standing upright but obviously lead to nowhere.
Considering it wasn’t connected to any walls behind it or anything I’d assume as much at least?
He managed to reach above the mess and turned the doorknob letting the door creek open slowly.
Inside was.. a hell of a lot of paper?
The whole area was stuffed to the brim with letters and small packages!
Frank turned to me and grinned proudly as if he’d just done something awesome.
I stood there a little mystified for a moment before it clicked in my head what was going on.
How the HELL did Arista get THIS much mail?!
Even worse, the bitch left ME to deal with it!
“You’ve got to be kidding..”
Franks smile dimmed a little at my obvious lack of enthusiasm but he perked back up again and seemed to almost bounce on his toes like a worryingly large toddler in excitement a moment later.
“We’ve used the room you set up to hold everything for you as requested. When my Great-Grandfather emigrated to America my father was a little worried that you wouldn’t be able to find us again but Great-Grandfather was sure it wouldn’t be a problem for you and here you are!”
He grinned happily, seeming to gain back some more of his enthusiasm by the second.
My hand came up to the bridge of my nose and I squeezed it hard to hold off the headache I could feel forming.
I KNEW this was all going to lead to something stupid!
After mentally counting down from ten I opened my eyes and gave Frank my best fake smile.
He brightened again despite how obviously fake the smile was.
For a moment I had a wild flash of him being some kind of ‘giant pale imp’ that somehow found Joy from my smiles just like Felix and his friends do, but that thought was beaten to death efficiently for the sake of my sanity.
I DON’T need the mental image of a big red furry Frank thank-you-very-much!
“Can you fit the last of the bags into the room and shut the door for me, then step back from it all?”
His eyes went wide but he quickly got to work trying to shove the overfilled bags into the overfilled room with a surprising amount of success.
Eventually he managed to get them all inside and just about got the door shut behind them.
When he stepped back he almost slipped on a handful of letters that must have fallen out of one of the bags.
He looked like he wanted to cry when his eyes cut back over to the door, probably trying to imagine how he was going to open it up again to fit them inside.
To save him the trouble I scooped down and picked them up, sliding them into my bag and fixing him with another smile.
He sighed in relief but smiled back at me a moment later.
After a seconds pause he realised what I was waiting for and took a few steps away from the door, watching me closely as if I was going to do some big magic trick..
I guess I kinda am?..
..huh, still sound silly..
Cycling my magic a little I stepped up to the doorway and placed a hand on its frame.
Two lines to my hand, one to my mind and one to my pancreas.
It’s technically not ‘conjuration’ but shrinking or enlarging an object falls under the same mechanics for internal magic.
I’m just lucky the door’s perfectly ‘normal’, the connection of the pocket universe isn’t really relevant in this case, if it was enchanted in some way on TOP of the connection then the whole spell becomes a lot more complicated like when John shrunk my glasses when he finished enchanting them.
As usual I have no idea why.
I do magic, I don’t teach it!
The door shook a little when my magic connected with it and spread across its bulk.
A moment later the door started shrinking.
Luckily, unlike Trudy’s expanded cupboard/training room in the Hub, this ‘room’ of Arista’s is a pocket universe tied to the doorway for easy access by people who aren’t her.
The door’s irrelevant.
If I wanted to I could shrink it to the size of a postage stamp or enlarge it to the size of a tanker ship without actually damaging anything within the pocket dimension connected to the entrance.
I have no idea what most of the mail inside it might be but if nothing else the doorway and pocket dimension could be useful at least?
I’ve never got around to making one of my own.
The method involved in claiming a pocket universe is long and time consuming normally.
It’s always been easier for me to just leave things in a bolt-hole, I’ve got so many of them full of the spoils of ‘war’ that a bit more mess doesn’t tend to make much of a difference in the long run.
Since John found me so easily in my favourite one the other day and it seems that just ‘running off’ to hide is going to be some kind of big issue from now on with Mum and Sarah becoming so neurotic about ‘knowing where I am’, it could be handy to clear out the pocket dimension and use it as a portable private hide-away?
I can probably add an intercom to the outside of it so I can tell if someone wants me while I’m inside too, John managed it on the Martials front door so it can’t be THAT hard after all.
When the door reached the size of a cell phone I let go of it and swiped it off the floor to slide carefully into my bag for safe keeping.
I turned back to Frank with a smile but he seemed a bit lost staring at me in awe.
I think it’s safe to say that he’s not a mage at this point..
To be so surprised by a pretty simple shrinking charm, he’d have to be a completely fresh un-awakened mage and I just can’t honestly see that being likely considering his age?
Magic attracts magic after all, there’s no way a mage could go THAT long without finding out that they could use it in one way or another over the years.
“Can I leave a forwarding address for you to send any new mail too and get the contents of Alistor Coopers box for him now Frank?”
He jolted out of his awed daze at my voice and frantically nodded before moving off to the other side of the ‘vault’ area.
My eyes trailed after him as he sorted through his keys and finally found the one for my mailbox.
He got the right one, number Three-One-Four-Two.
I have no idea why they have such high numbers in here.
From what I can see, the boxes in this ‘vault’ start at three-thousand and go up from there but it’s not THAT important I guess.
His hand dipped into the box and for a moment my heart beat a little faster with worry.
What if my phones not turned up yet?
I finally got around to casting the little ‘summoning ritual’ for it on the second night in my bolt-hole, so it’s had a few days to get here which should be more than enough, but..
His hand came back out with a few letters and an A3 size padded envelope with one suspiciously box shaped package on top of them all.
I nearly snatched the box out of his hands the moment it came into view.
He seemed surprised but my eyes were on the box instead.
A touch of magic leaked into it gave me a warm surge of magic in return.
MY PHONE!
I’ve got my phone back!
I didn’t realise how much I’d missed it with everything else going on but the moment we reconnected, despite the changes to my body and magic, I couldn’t help but clutch the box to my chest tightly and almost hug it in happiness.
Sarah has her car, Mum has her kitchen, and I have my phone.
We all talk to them and look after them and.. and..
I’ve got my phone back!
I almost did a little jig on the spot in joy but a glance at Frank’s surprised face made me pause long enough to realise how silly that would look.
My bag’s a little full at this point, a critical glance at it left me doubting that the phone box would even fit in there as it is.
Given the option of shrinking my phone or enlarging my bag it wasn’t really much of a choice.
My hand held onto the little ‘golden’ clasp of my bag and a few moments later with a slight detour into my lines the bag doubled in size while leaving its contents and the strap untouched.
Frank flinched and gaped a bit more in awe when he saw what I was doing, but what’s done is done now.
I offered him a smile while slipping my phone into my now bigger bag.
The letters and packages slid out of his hands into mine so I could put them in the bag too.
Fishing about I grabbed the pen from inside and took his hand gently.
He didn’t resist at all as I carefully wrote the address of a disused warehouse sized building I ‘own’ on the far side of Ashland by the little airport.
That should keep his shop from being flooded with Arista’s mail for a while until I have time to sort something else out for him.
Judging by the fact that he didn’t ask about money I’m guessing Arista’s storage is paid for already so that shouldn’t be a problem at least.
With one more smile for him I made my way towards the front of the shop.
It’s been interesting.. annoying as all hell and overly complicated.. but interesting all the same.
I gained a pocket dimension with attached doorway out of it too!
Now I’ve got to get back to tracking John, the stupid bastard.
“I’ll see you around Frank. I’m collecting Al’s mail for him for a while so I’ll be by in a few months or so. Thanks for all your help, try to cut down on the chips at your desk, yeah? You’re getting a little pot-belly going on there.”
I could feel my eyes twinkle a bit with fun as I glanced over my shoulder at him.
He was watching me go with a rather stunned look on his face for some reason.
I hope I didn’t break him?
Imagine the stories he’ll tell his friends about meeting THE Arista, hopefully he doesn’t embellish it too much?
I’ve got enough stories going around about me lately as it is..
With a casual wave over my shoulder I eased out the door and left the Medford Mailbox behind.
For a moment I took in a deep calming breath which happened to fill my lungs with the smell of freshly cooking Chinese food.
..damn I’m hungry..
I need a flat surface to mark the location information onto the map anyway, right?
Ten minutes isn’t going to make much difference in the long run while hunting for John, right?
I could just pop into the restaurant, borrow a table and maybe order some chicken balls with egg fried rice to go.. maybe some crispy duck too.. and some egg rolls.. and a drink.
My lungs filled with another whiff of Chinese food at practically the same moment that I made up my mind.
I’m coming to find you John!
..Just.. ya know.. a girls gotta eat, right?
With a happy little hum and a pat to my phone buried in my now big bag I made my way across the parking lot in pursuit of food and a flat surface.. but mostly food.
======
The waitress smiled at me awkwardly.
I don’t think they’re used to having many people in this early.
There’s an old couple over in the corner chatting and a college girl by the window eating noodles of some kind but that’s about it.
I must look a bit weird too, it’s not exactly warm out yet and I’m hardly dressed for the morning chill.
“I’ll have a number five, two number seventy-eights, three one-hundred-and-six’s.. annnddd four number thirteens please.”
Her smile seemed to get a bit more awkward but she didn’t say anything if something was wrong, she just wrote it all down on her pad and nodded to me before going off to the kitchen.
For a moment I relaxed back into the nice warm leather of the booth that I’d claimed, one with a clear line of sight on both the front and back entrances.
..old habits die hard..
Reluctantly I stretched and dived into my bag for the map.
When I had the map laid out next to the compass so I could get my bearing’s I paused for a second to think of a good excuse to stand up.
A glance at my bag solved that one pretty quickly.
Playing up the ‘ditzy’ young girl act I stood up from the booth, frowned and squinting my eyes down as if I was frustrated about something.
It took me a moment to dip into my lines and find the thread that started at my Brand and ended somewhere behind my core.
When I had a good mental ‘grip’ on it I started patting down the pockets of my short-shorts and turned in a smooth circle like a dog chasing its tail.
I’m not sure if someone was watching but if they were they probably thought I was some kind of idiot, not that I care much but it always helps to make weird things look at least semi-understandable to normal people when you’re a mage.
When I finished the full circle I threw my hands up in disgust and plopped back into my seat heavily.
My nimble fingers snagged the red pen from the table and, careful to make it look like bored doodling more than anything else, I sketched out a roughly forty-five degree angle on the map starting at Medford and facing near perfectly east.
As it turns out, wherever he actually is, John’s somewhere east of here.
That’s a start at least?
Where should I go next?
My eyes scanned the map thoughtfully for a second.
They seemed drawn towards one point in particular.
..I’ve always liked New York in the summer..
It would give a good counter point and thin out a lot of map space if I can narrow his location down to somewhere in the mid-west within my first two scans.
I’ve got a rough plan to hit at least five spots by nightfall, depending on the distance involved obviously, that should give me a nice small area to work on tonight.
Targeted searches should be a lot easier to do under the cover of darkness.
I could put some kind of perception ward on an item I’m wearing then go for a fly right now but those wards feel nasty!
It works for animals like the Gryphon Handy Man called into the clearing as part of his ‘grand’ escape plan because THEY can’t bitch to you about how annoying and oily it makes their skin feel or work out that you’re the one causing it.
I’d much rather just wear something dark and fly high up tonight honestly.
It’s not like I can speed up the process by any appreciable level if I try to use the perception ward method anyway.
It would take me an hour or two just to work out if I can manage it on something like my clothes, let alone make it reliable enough to not just fail on me at the worst possible time!
My focus on the map was broken when the waitress came back followed by two assistants all carrying food.
With a careless sweep I sent the map and everything else sliding onto the bench-seat beside me.
The smell of food practically overwhelmed my brain to the point that I couldn’t care less as long as I got some of it SOON.
The waitress smiled at me again and started putting plates out for me.
The college girl by the window watched them chain along plate after plate for me with shock pretty obvious on her face but the old couple carried on talking as if nothing unusual was happening at all.
When they finished loading me up with food I smiled and bowed my head slightly to them in thanks.
Judging by the fact that none of them actually looked Chinese I’m guessing they’re just some kind of morning crew of students and cheap labor, but that probable fact isn’t related to food and therefore it’s unimportant at the moment!
With almost a purr of happiness I grabbed my chopsticks, cracked them apart and dived in.
Ohhh.. their Hoisin Duck tastes amazing!
======
My head rolled back against the nice padded leather of the booth’s seats and I let off a long contented sigh.
Chinese food for breakfast is the food of champions!
The college girl gave up all pretence of eating about twenty minutes ago when she finally seemed to realise that I was planning to eat ALL of the food on my table by myself.
Even now she’s ‘subtly’ watching me from her window seat with a weird mix of amazement and disgust.
I couldn’t honestly care.
LET her stare.
That food was AWESOME!
My eyes drifted over the table and settled on the few remaining egg rolls at the far side.
I can’t.. I honestly.. honestly can’t eat them right now!
My eyes carried on and settled on my bag.
For a moment I hesitated but I’ve put it off long enough by now.
A lazy hand drifted down from my little pot-belly to reach blindly into the bag for the bundle of letters inside.
My other hand cleared the plates in front of me by stacking them up in the center of the table.
The top letter happened to be an ‘Al’ one.
It was kind of obvious by the name on the front of it, also I recognise the handwriting.
It’s from my freelance magical gossipmonger.
They call themself is ‘Jack Spice’, I have no idea if that’s a man’s name or the short version of a woman’s name honestly.
I did a job on the side for them a few years ago.
It was a simple information gathering job, no killing needed.
Quite a nice little break from all the mess I was getting involved in for the Hub at the time.
In thanks for my going above and beyond to bring them ALL the information they needed, not just the stuff they requested, they pledged me ten years of information updates about the rumors floating around the Hub’s that I might normally miss due to just generally being my usual anti-social self.
I tore the envelope open without hesitation.
Jack’s always good for a few laughs about the infighting and petty squabbles that happen around the world if nothing else.
My eyes scanned the pages rather than reading them properly.
There’s plenty of time to really get into the details after I’m done running around the country hunting for an injured idiot.
Let’s see.. Samson and Delilah are on the outs again, she wanted him to try getting a perm apparently and he lost it, the guy’s always been picky about his hair..
..Caesar’s awakened again? That’s got to be the sixth time he’s awakened in the last hundred years!
I think someone’s got a vendetta out on him or something?.. maybe Mamurra’s just in a bad mood..
Another high ranked awakening.. Arista de la Morte, Empress Eternal of the Bimabdn Imperium, Queen of the Highlands Spring, Holder of the keys to Avalon.. blah blah blah.. long rumored ‘Mother of Magic’..
Well crap.. what do ya know?
I made the Gossip Columns!
Wonder if I can sue my own unofficial black-market information broker for slander?
I most certainly do NOT hold the keys to Avalon!
Never heard of a ‘Bimabdn Imperium’ either, let alone been inducted as their Empress!
..damn Arista..
She really DID get around didn’t she?
Rather than keep going I tossed the stapled sheets over with the map and moved on.
Seeing her name and exploits being listed kind of soured the fun of catching up on the magical world for me, go figure.
The next letter was just a bank statement from my off-shore account.
No point reading that one for now, I can’t even access my accounts at the moment due to the whole ‘new body and identity’ thing.
The last item on the little ‘Al’ pile of letters was a padded envelope.
I leaned the package away from me and slit it open with a sharpened nail.
Letters are one thing but who knows what people could get past mail screening in a padded envelope?
No puffs of smoke, blasts of powder or annoyingly loud audio messages came out after a few seconds, so it looks like it’s safe at least.
I tilted the open envelope towards my face and peaked inside.
My shoulders quickly slumped in relief.
Feeling a little stupid I reached in and pulled out a clear plastic bag with wide, flat interlocking gold-looking rings inside it.
I forgot I sent off for this bloody thing!
It’s a belt, one of those chunky metal chain belts with disk sized rings strung together to wrap around your waist?
I had an idea for a covert way to hide some useful glyphs on my body if I was going incognito as ‘Hannah’ on a mission by inscribing the runes on each plate-like ring’s inner edge so they weren’t visible when I was wearing it.
Kind of pointless now I guess.. although the belts still kind of cute?
I can probably put some useful daily runes on there, tuck in a few emergency ones too around the back just for safety’s sake?
I might even put it on in a minute.. it should fit in the belt loops of my shorts and the 'real gold' color should work well enough with the clasp on my bag too.
..forget that last bit..
Lets rewind back to the ‘useful for hiding runes’ bit and stick with that reasoning shall we?..
It feels less inane and stupid in my head if we go that route with it.
Following that logic I put the belt to the side too and took a deep breath.
Only the letters for Arista left to go through now I guess?
The first one looked simple enough, just ‘Arista Morte’ written on it in flowing handwriting and the public address of the Medford Mailbox.
For some reason it feels like I’m going to regret this but with a wince I used my sharpened nail to slit the envelope open and gently pulled a thick card out from inside.
Turning it over I cringed and realised what my instincts had been trying to warn me about.
‘Happy Birthday Mommy’
“..ah crap..”
Pushing that letter to the side I grabbed the next one and with a wave of certainty, slit it open to revel a slightly more adult version of the same item, a birthday card..
I flipped it open and scanned the words inside briefly.
It was made out to ‘Mother Arista’, wishing to see her soon and that she has a happy birthday from ‘Your loving son, Leonidas’
“..crap..”
This time being gentler about it, I let the card settle on the table and moved on to the last one of the pile.
I’m not even going to hope that ‘Leonidas’ isn’t THAT Leonidas, the warrior King of Greece.
I’ve seen the movie ‘300’, let me tell you, it was terribly inaccurate!
I don’t remember much more than that fact from my past-incarnation memories sadly but I KNOW it was inaccurate to an almost insulting level just from the emotions I felt while watching it!
“Please don’t be another card from her kids.. please don’t be another card from her kids..”
I tore open the top of the envelope and cringed again when another card came into view.
Pulling it out and turning it over made things even worse.
“Well.. so much for that wish..”
Note to self, I HAVE to start being more specific when I beg the universe for things!
The words almost taunted me as they glared out from the happy little white card with flowers drawn all around its border.
‘Happy Anniversary’
Flicking it open I cringed and let my head sink down in defeat.
‘From your loving husband, I miss you dearly, Thor xx’
I didn’t know what I was expecting from the front cover but it’s somehow so much worse..
Thor..
THE Thor.. comic-book and movie character played by Chris Hemsworth in all his gorgeousness?..
Thor.. the Hammer swinging, lightning throwing ancient GOD Thor?!..
Okay.. from what I know of Norse mythology that means Arista was either his wife ‘Sif’, his giant lover ‘Járnsaxa’ or that one other woman who’s name.. was.. never record.. ed..
Sometimes I REALLY hate my life!
I shuffled the card on top of the rest of the pile and sunk my head into my hands.
I’ve definitely got a headache now.. can this day get any worse?!
..did I really just think that?..
“Craaaapp...”
For almost half a minute I stayed in position with my head in my hands in the vague hope that maybe for once no-one was listening when I said something stupid.
Amazingly after the thirty seconds were up nothing had happened?
I couldn’t resist the urge to perk up and smile slightly.
Maybe my lucks changin-
DAMN IT!
I need to stop doing that!
My own thoughts aren’t safe enough to think something like that!
Something which is so blatantly tempting fate!
Especially on a day like today, where everything I even consider going wrong seems to do exactly that moments later!
After another painfully long half a minute, nothing happened again.
I’m kind of getting twitchy with things NOT happening now?
..where’s the giant demon bursting through the wall with a tentacle full of flowers for me and an anniversary card?
..where’s the floor full of babies being dropped off by child services in tractor loads because they finally tracked me down after all these years of looking for a ‘Arista Morte’ to take them back?
..where’s the-
..okay, I think I’ve tempted fate enough at this point..
I’m not normally a big believer in that sort of thing anyway but every time I’ve expected something to happen today it has so far, ya know?
Maybe it’s finally over?
I’ll pay for my meal, find an isolated area and warp to New York’s waypoint so I can get a better lock on John and when I finally do find him he’ll be sitting in an easy chair watching Honeymooners re-runs like Frank was while laughing his head off like an idiot.
“S’better than most of my plans usually are at least..”
I shifted uncomfortably in my seat and dropped one of my hands so I could start loading things back into my bag to make a move.
My eyes drifted over to the few surviving egg rolls on their plate.
With a put upon sigh I dropped my other hand and stretched over, grabbing one of the egg rolls to munch on as I packed up everything else.
I’m such a glutton sometimes.. good thing I’m a mage.
Without the enhanced metabolism that comes with that fact I’d probably be the size of a house at this point!
Not that it really matters I guess.. but if I’ve got to be female I want to have a nice figure at least, ya know?
Speaking of which, I wonder if there’s any truth to that old rumor about milk making you grow taller and making your boobs grow bigger?.. probably not.
If there was then Sarah would have bought her own dairy farm years ago for personal consumption only.
Everyone’s got their hang ups and for Sarah it’s her ‘dancers figure’.
There’s a REASON people struggled to tell us apart in our teens, even though I was completely flat-chested, after all..
When I got down to just the map left out of the bag I squinted at it to make sure that it’s about as accurate as I can make it.
Rather than stand up again and spin around like an idiot to scan for the ‘tugging’ feeling, I just focused on the line connecting us and twisted my chest to face in the right general direction until the feeling eased like last time.
..Yeah, that feels about right?..
I’m not going to get it dead-on without a proper sensor charm or some kind of ‘magical mind-controlled GPS’ system.
huh?..
That might not actually be that bad of an idea honestly?
It would take a bit of work, it’s a fair bit more complicated in concept then the basic ‘map’ system I made on the back of Felicia’s tea tray at least.
I might even have to make my own magical Satellite and send it into space somehow?!..
Now wouldn’t THAT be an interesting project?
I’d have to make it invisible to basically everything as well as protecting it from any kind of impacts that might happen in space.. then there’s the whole ‘recreating technology with magic’ side of it.. and the general ‘how the hell am I going to get something into space?’ side of it too..
I wonder if a propulsion rune, with a ninety degree launching slide and some ‘velox ped’ enchantments on the payload would be enough to get it up to low earth orbit at least?
My hands moved automatically to slide the map back into my bag and then proceeded to grab another egg roll from my quickly dwindling pile of leftovers so I could chew something.
It helps me think better.
..would I have to invent a brand new wide-ranging broadcaster Glyph?..
Maybe I could take the useful bits from the magic used to make waypoints?
Waypoints can send their ‘tastes’ across the world after all, that would be kind of useful to be able to replicate..
Come to think of it, Edith has her own personal waypoint in the backroom of the shop doesn’t she?
That’s totally illegal, hence why Fena was in such a rush to turn it off, but if they have one then they must know how to MAKE one too, right?
Ohhh.. this could be FUN!
I LOVE new magic!
I coul-
“Miss? Are you okay?”
My body jolted in surprise before I was fully out of my ‘creating daze’.
The waitress was standing near the edge of the table looking at me with some worry.
After a moment to catch my surroundings I offered her a tight, awkward smile.
“Sorry about that, I have..”
Mental problems?.. no!
Aspergers?.. no, wrong symptoms.
The thing when you fall asleep randomly?.. would help if I could remember what it was called!
“uh.. I’ve got problems?”
The waitress grimaced but seemed to understand that whatever was wrong with me, I wasn’t willing to talk about it.
Instead of carrying on our now awkward conversation she smiled at me weakly and left the bill on the table before moving off to check on the old couple to see if they wanted another drink.
I groaned and sunk my head into my hands again.
One of these days I’ll manage to talk to a girl without making a fool of myself.
Becoming a girl myself hasn’t helped THAT problem in ANY way apparently, if anything it’s even worse now!
With a deep fortifying breath I pulled my head upright and snatched the last egg roll from my plate, stuffing it in my mouth to make myself feel better.
As I tried to chew it awkwardly I happened to catch the eye of the college girl who was watching me with a worrying amount of interest at this point.
Don’t suppose I’m lucky enough that she’ll turn out to NOT be some kind of mage that would NOT have recognised me as ‘Arista’ by any chance do you?..
..yeah, I didn’t think it was that likely either..
The college girl went to stand up while looking at me directly in the eye.
She’s going to come over here and confront me isn’t she?
What’s the bet that I’ve got a ‘birthday card’ from her in the pocket dimension, held behind the shrunken door tucked away in my bag?
The front door beside the college girl opened with a smooth ‘swish’ that actually sounded surprisingly loud for some reason, like a wave breaking on the coast or something.
Either way it made her pause in her steps and me stop chewing to gape at it in shock.
A tall, dark, dashingly handsome man stepped in to the restaurant with a dramatic flair worthy of some kind of award.
He had thick black hair, neatly trimmed to perfection.
A well done goatee in the same shade of black and aristocratic features that I’m not ashamed to admit made my new twin ‘Hannah likes’ indicators decide to ‘pop-up’ randomly.
He had a VERY expensive looking suit on with a decorative cane in his hand and a suspiciously ‘turn of the century mage’ looking dark gentleman’s cloak draped over his shoulders.
..Hello.. secret government facility?.. I think your perfect specimen of ‘man’ escaped!..
The wind ruffled his hair and his sharp piercing eyes scanned the room making my heart beat a little harder.
I’ve got a rule in place on a semi-permanent ‘NO’ for the whole ‘Me, as a female, with guys’ thing.. ..but it’s more of a guideline really?..
The moment broke and he shifted his hips slightly in a way that woke me up from my sudden hormone driven love-daze.
..there’s something definitely not right about the way he just moved his hips?..
Oh powers.. that’s just not FAIR!
I spend my adult life as a reluctantly bisexual male and the minute I turn into a woman the PERFECT man comes along.. and he’s bloody GAY!
Well.. I mean.. I think he’s gay?
He’s got the whole ‘flare for the dramatics’ thing going on that I vaguely remember being a common thing with gay actors and entertainers that I’ve met in my past-incarnations.
His hips.. his whole body has just SHIFTED effortlessly into this really effeminate pose suddenly?
Maybe.. maybe he’s just the world’s most effeminate, while secure in his masculinity enough to not care, straight man?.. please let him be that!..
He shifted position again and I cringed when not only did he bend his wrists in a way I’ve never seen a straight guy do before but he also finally laid his eyes on me.
His whole face lit up in joy at the sight of me!
..maybe he’s a vampire?..
Vlad was very ‘effeminate’ after all.. and he had a flare for dramatics.. and he wore a cape.. and.. and.. but he was attracted to me!
A vampire wouldn’t be perfect but we could work something out.. please powers..
If you’ve ever cared for me before show me a sign!
Please.. a vampire, actor ex-husband of Arista!
I’ll take THAT over him being gay at this point!
He opened his mouth and out came a voice that was possibly more girly sounding then MY new one!
“Motherrr!”
Oh yeah.. he’s totally gay, no question left on that one!
Even Vlad couldn’t roll an ‘R’ that mu-
wait.. what did he say?
SCREW YOU POWERS!
I don’t ask for much, damn it!
You couldn’t make him straight and just to kick me while I’m down you made him one of Arista’s bloody KIDS!!
Quick as a flash, his hips swinging wildly, he made his way over to me and pulled me up into a tight hug that literally lifted me off my feet.
I sucked in a sharp breath and pulled a mouthful of forgotten egg roll down my throat.
“Uggh!”
..can’t.. breathe..
So this is how it ends, huh?
Choked to death by an egg roll that went down the wrong hole when my, possibly a gay actor, son tackle/hugged me unexpectedly while calling me ‘Mother’..
Bravo powers, even I didn’t see THAT one coming!
Bloody powers, see if I ever use you as a replacement for the word ‘god’ in fear of your wrath EVER again!
“Aguuhhh!”
He eased off his hug on me at least but looked into my slowly reddening face in confusion instead of.. ya know.. HELPING ME!
I NEED AIR DAMN IT!
I’m NOT gonna die like this!
I REFUSE to die like this damn it!
It’s not even bloody DIGNIFIED, let alone NOBLE!
![]() |
Some journey's are worth the effort. Some of them are pointless. Some of them are painful. If your lucky then their short sometimes.. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
WAIT!
Why is he..
No! Don’t do that!
The person kissing me squeezed their fingers down on my nose and blew hard into my mouth making my chest hurt as seemingly everything inside me inflated for a moment, then they let the pressure go suddenly.
Before they could even TRY to do that again I coughed hard into their mouth which happened to also unclog whatever was stuck in my airway.
Whoever was kissing me pulled away from me sharply and started sputtering to try get whatever it was that was stuck in my throat out of their mouth instead.
My eyes were watering but I managed to focus enough to blearily see who it was that I just re-gifted my last egg roll to.
..well.. hello college girl?.. hell of a greeting you’ve got going there?..
The gorgeous, annoyingly gay, man was hovering over us practically dancing from foot to foot in worry while wringing his hands nervously as if that would help in some way.
The moment the college girl was clear of me he moved over and scooped me up in another surprisingly tight hug.
“Oh dear! Mother are you okay?”
I was groaning anyway from the whole ‘nearly dying’ thing but I groaned louder in response because I could.
Please don’t call me Mother.. just.. just don’t.. please..
He reluctantly let me go, enough that he could pear down at me with bright, shining happy eyes.
“I knew you’d come here eventually, my special friend Frank at the mailbox called saying you’d come to collect your stuff and I just HAD to come over as fast as I could!”
FRANK’S GAY?!
I’m not stupid, I know what ‘special friend’ means when you say it like THAT!
I didn’t see that one coming?
I mean.. good on him and everything, yay for bucking the stereotypes that this new guy seems to have embraced to the hilt and everything, I guess?..
...Frank’s GAY?.. seriously?..
I REALLY didn’t see that one coming!
No wonder he didn’t react poorly when he found out about the whole ‘Hannah is Al’ thing back when I was still male..
The goatee wearing ex-hottie, now walking stereotype, grinned in a surprisingly sweet way at me for a moment before diving back in for another tight hug that made me rasp out a harsh breath of pain.
“I’m fine by the way.. if anyone’s curious?”
The college girl finally managed to spit out the last of the egg roll I ‘gave’ her and climbed back to her feet.
She glared at the new guy, her hands on her hips impatiently as if she was waiting for something.
The moment he let me go again she swooped in, pulling me into an equally tight hug that felt a LOT more awkward when I registered just how squishy her chest was, pressed hard against mine.
“Hmph! Line-cutter, I got to her first.”
The new guy pouted dramatically and stamped his wing-tipped shoe like a child, turning his whole body away from us both to show his disapproval.
“Oh will you give it a REST Narcissus?!”
He didn’t turn back to face us properly at the college girls yell, but he did cock his head to the side and stick his tongue out at her which only seemed to make her angrier.
For my part I was just kind of stalled.. trying to process everything mostly..
I think my brains finally done rebooting from the choking thing at least?..
Let’s see.. fireworks, my brand, the Hub, kicked Storytellers ass, John’s hurt, hunting him, got my phone back, Arista’s son turned up while I was eating..
Where does the ‘college girl’ fit into all of this though?
Aside from giving me CPR.. which come to think of it, isn’t something your meant to do if the airway isn’t clear are you?
Kind of lucky she didn’t kill me.. faster than the egg roll was at least..
Someone nudged me as they moved, pulling me out of my thoughts and back into the annoying real world.
Apparently the college girl and Arista’s son, the one she called ‘Narcissus’, are still busy arguing in a worryingly childish way?
“You’re not!”
Narcissus huffed and stamped his foot angrily, his fists clenched at his waist while he glared at the college girl for yelling at him again.
“I am TOO!”
The college girl let off a frustrated yell and threw her hands up into her hair in response to his declaration.
“You’re not gay Narcissus, stop this it’s insulting!”
They were both virtually nose-to-nose at this point, as if a closer proximity would prove their individual points better somehow.
“Show’s what YOU know, I like men!”
The college girl threw her hands up in the air again and turned away from him angrily.
Narcissus leaned away from her, a smug look of victory on his face that brightened a little when he noticed me watching them both.
“A man Narcissus, you like A man! Not ‘men’, you like a single man who happens to be YOU!”
That’s weird?.. what does she mean by-
ohhhhh..‘Narcissus’..
The man who was so beautiful, he died staring lovingly at his own reflection in a pond, Narcissus?
I think I see where this is going now.
Bloody Reincarnations!
While my eyes widened in surprise as the implications settled in, namely that Arista was somehow the supposed mother of yet ANOTHER ancient mythological figure, Narcissus’s face had shifted into a wide charming grin aimed over the college girls head at me.
With a dramatic flick he tossed his hair back and shrugged carelessly before fixing me with a look that made my toes curl in uncontrollable, completely unwanted lust.
“Can you blame me?”
He finished the line off with a wink that made me automatically want to giggle and blush at the same time.
When she noticed that his attention was on me rather than her, the girl seemed to grow even more enraged for some reason.
Her hand came up and she slapped him hard enough to leave a red imprint on his chiselled jaw.
“That’s your mother, you SICK bastard! Have you no shame?! YOU’RE the one who tried to convince ME that YOU’RE gay just a second ago!”
It feels like she’s kind of stuck in a loop here?
The wordings a bit different but already his head has dipped away from looking at me and they’re both back to glaring at each other nose-to-nose.
That feels like it should..
..Echo?..
In the Roman version of Narcissus’s story there was a Nymph called ‘Echo’ that fell in love with him?
She was too shy to show herself because of a curse upon her and could only repeated things he called out, when she finally tried to hug him he rejected her.
She went off into the wilds and faded away until nothing but the ‘echo’ of her voice remained, lost in the wind.
Her story is where we GET the word ‘echo’ from.
Hell, Narcissus is where we get the word ‘narcissism’ from.
..bloody awakened mages..
Obviously that’s not what ACTUALLY happened.
Stories like that are all twisted out of proportion and I know from personal experience that history rarely records things accurately after a while.. but..
She IS trying rather hard to convince him he’s ‘not gay’ isn’t she?.. and she got angry when he was paying more attention to me then her?
..I think someone’s got a crush still after all these years..
Echo, if that really is who she is, was doing a rather nice job of keeping a huffy Narcissus’s attention off of me at least.
Careful to not catch their eye, I shifted my arm to scoop up my bag and slowly walked backward towards the door.
They were so focused on each other and apparently trying to see who could yell at the other the loudest, that they didn’t see me go.
I cringed when the restaurant’s door creaked a little as I opened it but luckily they didn’t seem to notice the sound either.
I hate to dine and dash but I’m not sticking around here any longer!
One of Arista’s kids finding me was bad enough.
TWO of them is just pushing it!
Have they seriously been camping out in Medford waiting for me to turn up and access Arista’s ‘mailbox’?!
The one that I didn’t even know existed until this morning!
Come to think of it, what are the odds that of all the places I could have MY mailbox it would be with the same family that SHE has HER’S?
I HATE Medford!
This whole city SUCKS!
Rather than waste time I made my way into a shadowed alleyway just off of the restaurants parking lot and dipped into my mage senses.
The right combination was easy to locate.
A distinctive tang of Hotdogs, Pizza and some type of metal that I’ve never been able to work out the name of but is probably related to aluminum, just judging by the way it puts my teeth on edge?
Screw Medford, I hate CITIES in general!
Whoever set’s up the waypoint flavors for major cities is an asshole!
The waypoint’s taste flickered to indicate it was clear for an incoming warp and not a moment too soon.
Narcissus and ‘Echo’ both burst out of the restaurants front door, their eyes scanning wildly around in the hope of finding me again no doubt.
For a second I locked eyes with Echo’s own worried ones which widened in surprise before my warp kicked in and all I could see was blue.
New York, New York, here I come!
======
The world came back into existence with a bump.
As usual I collapsed to my knees and panted a few deep breaths to recover.
“Move it sweetheart, I got a party of five comin’ through!”
..Bloody RUDE New Yorkers!..
I managed to stumble to my feet and out of the safety circle fast enough to not get mushed by an impatient ‘party of five’ but it was a close call.
When the three men and two women appeared they all looked at me weirdly.
The guard just glared at me but didn’t offer any kind of help at all.
With an annoyed huff I finally managed to get my feet under me properly and staggered out of the waypoint room.
New York, being a lot saner in general when compared to Medford, have their waypoint in a magically hidden back corridor of the New York Public Library on the corner of West 42nd street and 5th Avenue.
The spots pretty much in the dead center of Manhattan Island and perfect if you’re going for day trips, while being hidden well enough that no-one ever feels awkward when they turn up.
Who really pay’s attention to people going in and out of a library these days, honestly?
Before I could turn the corner out of the hallway leading from the waypoint room there was a sudden commotion inside it.
A lot of raised voices, at least one of them being the waypoint guard and I THINK the other two will be VERY bad for me if I don’t get moving!
With a jerk I broke into a sprint and quickly got myself lost within the stacks until I reached a corner where I couldn’t see the main corridor from where I was.
It took me a moment to get my breathing under control but the second I could manage it I opened my bag, pulled out the map and laid it out on the floor.
I need to hurry.
They were too close when I warped last time.
If you can reach the location that someone warped from and you know where to look it’s pretty easy to ‘piggy back’ on their warp.
You won’t know where you’re going and it can be dangerous if the waypoint on the other end isn’t clear when you get there but it’s possible.
Credit to them, I didn’t expect Narcissus and Echo to be able to put their squabbling aside long enough to reach that alleyway before I got out of the building at the very least.
I’ll just have to make this a whistle-stop tour of the big apple I guess?
Closing my eyes I slowly turned in a circle, hesitating twice when I hit the borders of where this strand of magic linking me to John eased its tension slightly.
When I had the directions solidly in my mind I opened my eyes again and dived into my bag for the compass and pen.
If I’m facing north then the points are... here and.. HERE!
Just gotta draw some lines out from those two points on the map..
..double check my locations..
My knees are a bit sore having to kneel on the floor awkwardly, to ease it I spread myself out flat on my stomach so I could focus on the map and draw easier.
It’s awkward but it’s easier then-
“She can’t have gone far.”
The sound of hammering feet made me freeze, spread out on my belly with my pen in hand.
“She wouldn’t have gotten anywhere if you weren’t such an asshole!”
Well.. at least they’re not working together properly I guess?
It sounds like Echo’s really pissed off at Narcissus at this point.
That’s good, anger makes you sloppy.
..case in point..
Their heavy footfalls were easy for me to track with my magically enhanced hearing.
They’re so busy picking on each other that they’re not looking for signs of where I might have gone.
They didn’t even hesitate at the start of the long row of shelves that I was tucked into the far corner of, just breezing past while arguing and keeping their eyes forward on the idea that I would have tried to leave the building first.
To be fair, if I hadn’t heard them arrive I probably would have done just that.
..maybe my lucks finally changing?..
When they’d moved far enough away for my liking I let out a heavy breath and stared back down at the map thoughtfully.
From the way that the two sets of lines cross over it looks like John is in either.. Ohio, Michigan, Indiana, Illinois, Wisconsin, Minnesota, Iowa, Nebraska, South Dakota, Wyoming, Idaho or West Oregon..
This is why it’s important to get lots of research data before jumping to conclusions kids!
Okay.. I’ve got two options, North or South.
If I got north then I can get a downward angle on the map and cut out a lot of the useless states, same if I go south.
To get the best positioning it would have to be.. Kansas for the south or North Dakota.. for the north, obviously.
..talk about your hard choices?..
Did I mention its summer?
It feels like I’ve mentioned that little fact at some point when we were all sweating like pigs during the car journey to the farm?!
..yeah.. nothing short of a world ending invasion of giant, fifty-story high squirrels in tuxedos with flamethrowers and free alcohol is going to get me to even CONSIDER going to KANSAS in JULY!
It’s hot enough to melt steel down there at this time of year!
I’m not stupid!
North Dakota it is then I guess?
..now I just need to work out how to get there..
Unsurprisingly, I’ve never had a mission that’s taken me to North Dakota of all places.
The nearest waypoint that I have memorised would be.. Minneapolis?
That’s only.. about four-hundred miles off?
..damn it..
You know what?
Forget North Dakota!
I’m going to Minneapolis and crossing my fingers that it will give me a nice friendly result that thins out a lot of space even though it’s a bit too far off center on the map to be perfect.
If it’s a big fail I can just warp over to Denver on the south side of the remaining area, without the insane heat of Kansas, and get another point marked down with the time I save by not trying to travel four-hundred miles while being chased by ‘my’ bloody kids!
With a nod I pushed myself back up to my knees and shuffled everything back into my bag.
My sensitive ears picked up raised voices coming back towards me.
I spared enough time to cringe before dropping into my mage senses and searching for the waypoint that I know in Minneapolis.
It’s in the University campus, the ‘Malcolm Moos Health Sciences Tower’ to be exact.
Ah hah! Got it!
Full fat milk, burnt ozone and monkey’s fur.. the people who decide the flavors for waypoints are weird.. and mean assholes!
I can guess that this one’s a bit of a joke, I think the guy doing it may have been an old movie fan too?
Your setting up a magical waypoint inside a ‘tower’ dedicated to health ‘sciences’ named after a man called ‘moos’.. why not use cow’s milk, the lightning from Frankenstein’s famous ‘it’s alive!’ moment and fur from the tower climbing monkey King Kong?!
I’ve never personally had a problem with remembering waypoint flavors but some people do apparently.
A lot of waypoints are set up to try and provide some kind of easy way to remember how they connect with their location like that.
The logics there.. it’s just a bit.. ‘if you think like me then it’s simple’?
That’s mages in general for you though I guess.
Just because I know WHY they did it , doesn’t mean that I appreciate having the taste of monkey fur in my mouth though!
..bloody mages..
Narcissus and Echo are still a way off from the sound of it, but the faster I leave the more of a lead time I’ll have on them at the other end.
Powers help me if either of them think’s to get a sample of my magic!
I’ll never shake them if they do.
The Minnesota waypoint’s taste flickered in and out of existence to show that it’s clear for new arrivals so I dropped into warp and left the library behind in a flash of blue light.
======
The blue disappeared again leaving me to fall to my knees and throw a hand out for extra balance.
Using normal warp twice in as many minutes isn’t good for my stomach, I can’t afford to waste time recovering though, the kids are probably already locking in on where I warped from.
..Come on Hannah, get off your ass!..
Before the waypoint guard could tell me to move on I launched myself back to my feet and wobbled my way out of the waypoint room with a heavy sigh.
I can’t keep this up!
When I first planned this, as much as ‘planned’ can be applied to the decision to go traveling around the country chasing John that is, I figured I’d have time to stop off for a bit in each city to recover like I did in the restaurant after my first trip.
You would think that the shorter distance on that first little jump would have helped to lessen the problem in some way but it really didn’t.
Warp is warp after all.
Distance doesn’t make a difference in anything but the power needed and the time to travel when you’re warping by waypoints.
We still have the same limits on the amount of times we can warp in quick succession and I have a more specific problem where my travel sickness tends to get worse the more times I do it without taking a break.
I staggered along the hallway and reluctantly dipped into my lines to give off a micro-burst of magic to heal myself a bit.
My travel sickness doesn’t seem to usually be affected by healing spells, I’ve tried before, but the diversion currently on my magic doesn’t tend to care what I think about how magic works in general so hopefully it doesn’t matter this time either.
My legs felt a bit more stable after the little pulse of magic went off.
My stomachs not quite ‘normal’ yet, but it IS better at least.
Now I’ve got to get out of here!
If the ‘kids’ DID get a sample of my magic then that pulse will help them narrow down my location a LOT quicker than normal if I don’t move fast!
With that thought in mind I took a random hallway and broke into a sprint to get clear of the area.
Hopefully, if they’re following my magic, then the pulse will have put out enough power to coat the surrounding hallways in a trace of it leaving them no choice but to check the area thoroughly.
That might actually buy me some time as long as I’m far enough away by the time they show up.
“Hold the door!”
The guy in his late teens wearing a blue sweater-vest looked up from his phone and gaped at me.
REALLY helpful jackass!
With a frantic movement I managed to dive through the elevator doors in a practically airborne sideways shimmy, but only just.
I almost managed to catch both my bag AND my boobs in the closing door too!
The doors shut tight and the elevator jerked into motion while I slumped slightly against the wall opposite to the sweater-vest guy.
“..uh..”
My head rolled back to thump against the wall and stare at him with a quirked eyebrow.
He blushed visibly and dipped his eyes down at the floor instead of looking at me.
“Sorry, I was going to press the button for you but I froze and you.. I.. um.. sorry?”
I almost smiled.
He’s kind of cute in a ‘nerdy, future Bill Gates’ way, terrible at hiding that he finds me attractive but still cute.
I always DID have a thing for shy guys before my second awakening, kind of amazing considering I was friends with John for so long but maybe that’s exactly WHY shy guys are so interesting to me?
It helps that even though he’s blushing up a storm and he obviously wants to, he’s not talking to my boobs?
I’ve found that to be a problem over the last week no matter what I’m wearing let alone now, when I’m standing here in a bikini top!
“It’s okay. These things happen, I’m Hannah by the way.”
My hand came out to shake his and his blush got even brighter somehow.
Almost reluctantly he reached out to take it while cutting his eyes up between my hand and my face as if I was suddenly going to pull it away for some reason?
“D.. Drake, I.. my name’s Drake?”
He actually managed to turn his name into a question.. that’s kind of adorable..
His hand finally landed in mine and his wrist twitched as if he was going to turn it over but he flinched into just shaking my hand instead.
I think he was considering doing the old ‘flip over the hand and kiss it’ routine from the look of how he reacted but I won’t hold that against him.
What geeky little dweeb’s not thought about someday pulling that off on a girl they like?
I certainly did back, when I was an insecure fifteen year old Al crushing on Sarah’s friend Tiffany!
It took him long enough that my mouth twitched up into a little smirk before he realised that we’d been shaking for far too long already.
He dropped my hand like it was made of lava and grimaced, probably telling himself off in his head.
The elevator jolted to a stop and the door’s opened smoothly beside us.
He hesitated to step out.
While he was busy second guessing himself I’d made up my mind.
I wasn’t the guy who got the girl in high school.
I was a complete geek at one point, as Sarah took great joy in telling me over and over again.
I was lucky enough to discover magic and gained some level of confidence from it though..
Drake flinched when I moved closer to him, but as I pressed gently to his side and went up on my tip-toes to give him a little kiss on the cheek his eyes went wide in shock.
“Don’t believe what they tell you Drake. Sometimes being the nice guy gets you the girl, yeah?”
He didn’t answer me but I knew he was listening to me anyway just from the way he was staring at me in amazement.
I added a little extra roll to my hips as I left the elevator and I could feel his eyes watching me as I left.
“You’re sweet Drake, someday some girl will be lucky enough to see that. Don’t lose hope okay?”
Without another glance I waved over my shoulder at him and smoothly slipped down the nearest hallway.
As soon as I was out of his visual range I broke into a run.
That felt nice, doing something good for him.
At least this body’s useful for something finally.
I kind of wish someone had been willing to do that for me at his age, ya know?
Still, I wasted a little time in doing it and the kids are going to be looking for me soon.
With that thought in mind I put a hand to the door sensor of the nearest fire exit and popped the lock-bar open while pulsing just enough magic into it to delay the alarm, before it could go off.
The door snapped shut behind me and after a moment of worried waiting on my part it didn’t start making any kind of noise which had me sighing in relief.
Wouldn’t it be embarrassing to sneak away so well and then get caught because I’m busy trying to explain to campus security why I opened a bloody fire door?!
A glance around gave me a direction to move in pretty quickly.
Across a little bush-lined street was the bike rack lined entrance of ‘Amundson Hall’.
I have no idea what goes on in there but that doesn’t matter, I just need some clear space to work on the map for a minute out of direct line of sight for my pursuers after all..
Checking both ways and trying to ignore all the mid to late teenaged males that were stopping to look at the girl in a bikini top walking through their campus, I marched across the street in search of a nice hiding spot.
======
It turns out there’s a handy, not too nasty, public toilet just within the entrance of Amundson Hall.
I dived into the ladies and set myself up in a stall with the map placed on top of a closed toilet seat.
A few girls gave me weird looks when I came in but I think I managed to be about as subtle as I can be in these clothes.
It’s all well and good to be dressed like this for a family barbecue in the summer heat but walking around a university campus gives a slightly different impression apparently.
I closed my eyes and slowly turned in a circle while mentally ‘holding’ the thread of magic connecting me to John.
When I had the directions down right my eyes snapped open and I got to work marking them out on the map.
So I’m facing west.. the points are here.. and HERE..
Extend the lines and.. well.. crap?..
The good news is that John’s not in Ohio, Michigan, Indiana, Illinois, Wisconsin or Iowa
The bad news is that he could be pretty much anywhere in Nebraska, South Dakota, Wyoming, Idaho or West Oregon still.
I was hoping by going from the north end of the map I could cut down the possible states a bit more then this but it will have to do for now I guess.
Looking at how the new lines cut into my existing ones made me changed my mind about my next pit-stop, Denver wouldn’t give me the best result at this point.
I need another city, closer to the remaining search area.. maybe not a city at all actually?
Looking at the map, one of the most central areas I could go for which I happen to actually know the waypoint ‘taste’ for is Yellowstone national park.
It’s right on the northern edge of Wyoming and at least part of it is outside of my search area.
It should help me cut out a few more states from the map if nothing else..
The only other option that looks possibly useful at this point is Salt Lake City in Utah.
I had a mission down there once so I’ve got the waypoint and it’s pretty close to my search area but a little further then Yellowstone.
..I think Yellowstone’s the better option..
With a nod I finished packing everything up and dipped into my mage senses to search for the right taste combination.
Sulfur, basalt and spring water.
Yet again, waypoint makers like to make things obvious and simple when connecting locations with waypoints but not tasty!
The moment the waypoint flickered I jumped into warp without hesitation.
I’m going to feel SO ill at the other end but I might actually be able to take a break there too because Narcissus and Echo are probably going to waste a lot of time hunting for me on campus.
I’ve got a good solid lead on them and this toilet is out of the way enough that hopefully they won’t find it for hours, if it takes them long enough the remnants of my warp ‘trail’ could even fade to the point that they won’t be able to use it to follow me!
======
The world faded back out of that annoying blue shade of warp.
I collapsed to my knees, panting hard to try and suppress the sudden urge to puke.
Too many warps..
Not enough breaks..
I HATE normal warping!
“You okay there sweetheart?”
Instead of answering the guy I just kept my head down and groaned.
Without warning a strong arm slid around my waist and practically lifted me off my feet.
“Let’s get you into a chair, do you want a drink or a sick bag or something?”
I groaned again but nodded slowly.
Even that movement made the ‘sick’ feeling surge up again.
The guy left me in a soft chair and went off somewhere for a while.
When he came back he had a few people with him, not that I was up to opening my eyes yet but I could hear several sets of footsteps approaching at least.
“Oh you poor dear.. it’s okay Daniel it looks like she’s just overstretched herself a little.”
A soft, gentle hand that seemed to match the female voice speaking came to rest on my forehead and patted my hair after she was done checking my temperature.
“Don’t worry dear, this sort of thing happens all the time. You’d be surprised how many new mages decide to come to Yellowstone on their first waypoint day-trip.”
I opened my mouth to argue with her that I WASN’T a new mage and that this ISN’T my first waypoint trip but the moment I did the ‘sick’ feeling surged up again.
My lips quickly slammed shut and I clamped a hand over my mouth just to be safe.
“We’ll move you into the restaurants staff room until you’re feeling better dear, that way you can avoid embarrassment, okay?”
My head nodded and with slow, careful movements I eased myself out of the chair to be lead blindly out of the waypoint room.
A hallway later we entered a room with a few people chatting lightly in the corner.
I was lead over to a nice plush sofa and slid into its embrace gratefully.
My heads already clearing luckily, I’ve gotten pretty good at working through my motion sickness over the years.
It wouldn’t even be a problem normally if I hadn’t just warped three times in a row.
I’m pretty much at my limit, barring some kind of miracle, I’m not going anywhere by warp for at least another hour.. two if I want to feel at least slightly human by the time I reach my destination.
“Stay here and get her a cup of coffee Daniel, Tom will take over in the waypoint room for now.”
I squinted my eyes open and smiled a little at the warm look on the matronly looking Native American woman’s face.
She looks like she could be someone’s Mum?
“Okay Momma.”
I had to resist the urge to roll my eyes when the guy who picked me up before, Daniel apparently, answered so appropriately.
I should have seen that one coming honestly..
In touristy places like Yellowstone, a lot of mage clans tend to set up family businesses around the waypoints.
It’s a good little money spinner, usually it gives any non-mages born into the family an easy job too.
The Hub’s don’t mind it at all.
It costs less to subsidise a family for running a waypoint within their home/business than it does to pay a team of guards a full wage to do it instead after all..
At least I should be relatively safe here, even if there are any awakened mages working here their probably Native American.
The Native Americans have a lot of old techniques passed down through families to gain access to their past-lives knowledge without the weight of their memories coming with it all.
A lot of mages that come from European cultures originally think it’s all pretty disgusting honestly, like when John found out about my memory troubles, to European mages and most New Americans your past-life memories are just short of.. sacred?
It’s a pretty big clash of cultures that has left a sizable rift between the two magical sub-cultures honestly.
I winced when turning my head made me feel slightly dizzy again but my eyes came to rest on ‘Daniel’ at last.
His thick lips turned up into a warm smile that made my still recovering belly tingle a little.
What is it lately with me meeting tall, dark, handsome men?
His Native American heritage is obvious to see but that just adds an exotic edge to his good looks to my eyes.
I swear I don’t normally turn into such a hormonally charged mess around cute guys, but lately..
Ever since I got John to fix the cuffs to stop the past-incarnations involved in my cycle from usin-
..oh.. Damn magic!
My integration cycle!
My brain is taking past-lives and fully integrating them into my psyche!
The first one that I actively noticed it happening with was Dexi of all people.. no WONDER I’m acting like a love-struck schoolgirl at every moderately good looking guy I meet!
Dexi may have been jaded and wise to the way of the world for her age, but at her core she was always kind of a hopeless romantic.
She liked sex, she liked her job and she liked men in general but one of her biggest flaws as the roman equivalent of a ‘call girl’ was that she tended to fall for her clients a bit too much.
If I’m remembering it rightly that was one of the reasons they never used to let her work with the mage clients, her ‘owners’ didn’t like the idea of letting their powerful little pet go running off with another mage of some kind.
Dexi wouldn’t have put it that way but, like with my memories of life before my second awakening, there’s a certain detachment for me when I think about her memories that makes things that she missed or wilfully ignored feel SO painfully obvious.
I bet Dexi’s ‘owners’ couldn’t believe their luck when they got THE Arista as one of their working girls!
Wonder how many non-mage clients of hers truly knew who she was?..
How many of them chose her specifically because of the rush they could get from having her for a night?
The Romans were weird about mages.
They knew we were useful and they knew we were powerful but they didn’t tend to elevate normal mages above other people in society.
The God’s were different obviously, but times were different back then too.
The Roman Empire lasted for a LONG time.
By the time Dexi was born the elite had gained a lot more experience in dealing with mages and become rather jaded about religion in general.
That didn’t stop the normal people from still believing in the old gods obviously but the elite of Roman society tended to take joy in repressing or using mages for their own gains the longer the empire went on.
It was a dangerous game, one that ended up eventually biting them in the ass when they faced off with the warrior mage Celts in England but Roman society was all about playing games, dangerous or otherwise so I doubt they would have cared either way honestly.
There was this one time th-
“Do I have something on my face?”
Daniels lips were up in a slightly worried smile but he looked amused still.
At least he wasn’t annoyed at me for staring I guess?
“Sorry, I tend to drift off a bit sometimes.”
His warm, understanding smile made my belly tingle a bit more but I tried my best to ignore the feeling.
It’s just Dexi’s mind playing tricks on me.
I don’t really find him attractive, it’s just another case of my stupid brain being stupid!
It’s odd, when my magic was supressed by the cuffs I didn’t have this problem?..
Well.. no, actually I did I guess?..
The Aussies in all their gorgeousness.. that was a thing after all..
I don’t think I spaced out at all when I had the cuffs on though?
That’s something to think about.
To me that points to the slightly worrying idea that maybe the excess magic in my body is somehow flooding my brain so much that it’s making me space out more often?
Take away the magic, you take away the spacing out.. that sort of thing, ya know?
It’s something to keep in mind if I ever get around to actually doing a proper in-depth look at what the hell is going on in my head at least.
Who knows, maybe I’ve got a brain tumor or something equally mundane?
Gran DID say that people with a lot of compulsions put on them tended to die of brain aneurysms after all..
Okay, now I’m starting to get worried!
I should stop this stupidity, I’m not going to die!
My heads perfectly fine in a messed up ‘too much stuff in it with not enough organisation involved’ kind of way.
I’m just jumping at shadows.
It’s not like-
“You’re doing it again.”
Daniel’s amused smile still made my belly tingle even as I jolted back into the real world.
I don’t have time for this!
I need to find John!
If I focus on John maybe I won’t be so easily distracted.
My hand reached down to my side for the opening of my bag but came up empty.
For a moment my blood ran cold.
A second later Daniel reached down and pulled up my bag from the floor and offered it out to me.
I let out a long relieved sigh, taking the bag and smiling at him as best I could in gratitude.
“Is everyone here.. um..”
I cut my eyes over to the other two people wearing restaurant uniforms in the far corner.
Daniel seemed to understand what I was asking at least because he nodded with another warm smile.
My hand dived into the bag and pulled out the map to lay it out flat on the coffee table in front of us.
No point trying to be subtle if we’re all mages or at least know about magic in general..
I tried to ignore the curious eyebrow Daniel raised as I fished about for the compass and pen.
When I had it all laid out I took a deep breath and pushed myself to my feet.
For a moment I wobbled but I quickly managed to lock my knees and gain some level of stability instead of falling on my ass like an idiot.
Daniel seemed to be content with watching me in confusion as I closed my eyes and turned in a slow circle again.
When I had the two ‘tightness’ borders worked out I dropped back onto the sofa and started working on the map.
I’m facing east.. the first one was.. here.. and the other one.. HERE..
Just draw the lines out, the same as the last few sets..
My eyes shut tightly and I let out a long, slow groan of annoyance.
The good news is that I’ve managed to eliminate a lot of states from the search, practically all of them to be precise.
John’s either in Wyoming or.. no.. on second glance that’s it, just Wyoming actually?..
That’s great and all but it doesn’t help much considering that, from the way the lines divide up, we’re looking at a search of practically half the state!
That’s over fifty-thousand square miles to cover!
By the powers.. whatever made me think this was a good idea?
It looks so small and simple on the map, my thumbs bigger then the area left to cover..but in real life?..
I sunk back into the sofa and brought a hand up to rub at my eyes.
I’ve got a headache already to go along with the lingering travel sickness now.
I’m good but I’m not THAT good!
I’ve either gotta go for another warp trip to somewhere in east Wyoming so I can thin out the area AGAIN, which I’m REALLY not ready for at the moment, or.. I.. I don’t know?..
“Looks like you’re searching for something?”
I jumped at the sound of Daniel’s voice.
He’d leaned forward while I was busy complaining in my head and was staring at the map thoughtfully.
“If it’s magic related I’m surprised you didn’t just go to Avalon, someone there would surely be able to help you?”
Reluctantly I let my hand fall from my squinted eyes and I fixed him with a questioning look.
“New Avalon? The big traditionalist enclave in Overlook Mountain? It’s about fifty miles south of here..”
His hand came out and he pointed to a spot on the map that fell well within my search range.
..oh powers..
I’m such an idiot.. New Avalon!
New BLOODY Avalon!
John was running, running from storyteller but he knew that I would follow him and he wanted to stop me from following him into the Hub!
He obviously didn’t think I could get back to Klamath Falls so fast because logically there’s no way I should have been able to with the town’s waypoint down for ‘maintenance’.
I wouldn’t have been able to if not for Gran’s necklace!
Where’s the one place on earth that he could just appear while wounded and be SURE that there was a virtual army of awakened mages ready, willing and able to go save me?
NEW AVALON!
Trudy’s little trick..
Arista’s kids..
I thought it was weird that Narcissus and Echo would stake out my mailbox in Medford on the random chance that I’d go there.. but that’s not it!
It wasn’t random chance at all!
John knows me.
John knows FAR too much about me!
He knows how I think.
He knows what my priorities are.
He took himself to the one place that he could find a nearly fanatical group of powerful people willing to do anything to help their ‘Mother Arista’ and then gave them their marching orders!
If my plan hadn’t been so random..
If I hadn’t literally been picking places as I went while marking up the map..
I BET that I would have come across more and more of Arista’s kids whenever I reached my usual haunts until they finally managed to catch me, once and for all!
John wanted me brought to him.
I didn’t give Narcissus or Echo enough time to stop their childish arguing and explain the situation.
I did it again damn it!
I panicked and just REACTED!
“I don’t suppose there’s a quick way to get from here to New Avalon that doesn’t involve me using a waypoint is there?”
Daniel grimaced but shook his head in response.
I threw my head back to rest on the sofa and sighed loudly in return.
“What’s the waypoint taste for New Avalon?”
He seemed reluctant to tell me at first.
I think HE thinks that I should rest before I go off warping again..
Personally, I agree with him?.. that’s not really an option though, is it?
“I’m pretty much recovered now, I’m fi-IAAI!”
My brand burned ferociously in response to my attempted lie.
I’d completely forgotten about it in all the commotion going on, it was rather nice to not have to worry about it when I had the cuff’s on before but it made me a bit complacent..
“Are you okay?”
Daniel had a hand on my stomach holding me in place on the sofa so I didn’t fall off as I thrashed against the burn.
The two gossipers in the corner stopped talking to warily watch me from afar as well.
With a groan I pulled my still twitching body into something close to a sitting position and sighed hard.
Just what I didn’t need.. MORE aches and pains to go on top of my travel sickness!
“I’ll be fine eventually.”
Hopefully he’ll buy that.. a nice simple lie of omission.
I WILL be fine eventually.. I just didn’t say how long off ‘eventually’ would be.
Magic is stupid sometimes, old magic is even worse.
It does what you tell it to do, not what you MEAN it to do.
With John’s ‘no lies about your feelings’ brand it only works on direct lies.
If I just phrase things in the right way I can probably get away with saying anything and not setting it off, it just takes a bit of thinking before I speak which tends to be more of a problem for me then I’d like to admit honestly..
“What was that? You just started having a fit all of a sudden?”
I tried to smile reassuringly at him but my slight wince half way through probably didn’t help calm him down about it all.
I could go into all the things that are wrong with me but he’s a stranger, a cute stranger but still a stranger damn it!
“Can you tell me the waypoint taste for New Avalon please Daniel? A lot of my problems will go away if I can get there quickly..”
Like the thirty or so of Arista’s kids undoubtedly making a nuisance of themselves in my favorite hangouts at the moment..
“.. if you’re sure?..”
I nodded.
Obviously against his better judgement Daniel leaned his head back and sighed loudly.
“..Okay.. Avalon’s code is fresh cut grass, fresh baked bread and cooked wild boar..”
Great.. another weird one..
“Thanks Daniel, sorry for all the hassle.”
I leaned across the sofa and placed a little kiss to his cheek in thanks.
He blushed a rather amusing shade of red which shone through his dusky skin tone.
Before he could do anything more than smile at me slightly I bundled the map back into my bag and reached out with my magic senses.
As luck would have it the waypoint was easy to pick up and the moment that I did, it pulsed to show it was clear for arrivals.
With one last smile for him I jumped into the blue world of warp leaving the nice little staffroom behind.
======
I landed hard at the other end on my hands and knees.
My stomach apparently decided enough was enough because seconds later I puked up some of my Chinese breakfast.
It just so happened to splash onto the shoes of the highly un-amused waypoint guard standing before me in a thick black robe and holding a Magi-staff proudly.
“Sorry.. travel sickness is a bitch..”
His mood didn’t seem even slightly improved by my light tone and awkward, apologetic smile.
I feel a bit better for having gotten that out of my system.. at least that’s something right?
Without a thought I dipped into my lines and let off about two lines worth of magic in the form of my now classic ‘golden dome’ shape.
The guard staggered back a step as the dome hit him and spread across the room.
I couldn’t help but sigh in relief when the horrible smell disappeared leaving a sparklingly clean floor behind in its wake.
“Sorry again, I’m kinda in a hurry.”
The guard seemed too stunned to respond so I shrugged it off and staggered to my feet.
I feel better for having vented a bit of magic, my diversion can apparently help a little more than it did the first time if I push enough power into it?
The guard tried to call after me when I left the room but I’d already broken into a full run at that point.
Unlike Hub’s, enclaves traditionally didn’t have ‘reception areas’ as such
They did have a central enquiries area that newcomers could visit for help in finding the person or place they needed though, usually in the center of town.
When I came out of the waypoints little building into the street outside I paused in surprise.
This place is pretty impressive honestly?
Daniel wasn’t kidding when he said the enclave was ‘in’ Overlook Mountain.
High above our heads, dotted with tiny lights which almost look like stars at this distance is a massive dome of solid stone.
The Enclave is LITERALLY inside Overlook Mountain.
The city itself is HUGE.. I can see buildings going on, seemingly forever.
The space is way bigger then Klamath Falls at the very least!
I got slightly lost in looking over at the city with its odd mix of traditional building styles, more modern looking billboards and advertising lights.
That moment of wonder was shattered a second later when a rather dumpy woman in her late forty’s wearing an old wool robe walked past me and sniffed disdainfully to herself while glaring at me.
My eye’s drifted around the street and it was pretty easy to see why she reacted like that to me.
I’m getting a lot of attention already!
Daniel apparently ALSO wasn’t kidding when he said this was a ‘traditionalist’ enclave.
Everyone is either dressed like they just stepped out of the middle-ages or wearing thick black formal mage robes with wide hoods hanging down their backs.
Everyone also appears to be carrying either a Magi-staff like the guard in the waypoint room or a Wand!
Who the hell uses WAND’S in this day and age?!
They’re a crutch for the incompetent!
Non-awakened mages used to use them to help train children from an early age in how to harness their core’s power but they went out of fashion when people realised that full grown adults were going out into the world not knowing how to cast without them!
They were so conditioned into using wands that they couldn’t even FEEL their lines, let alone CAST with them!
“..stupid, backwards-ass idiots..”
It wasn’t until a young mother walking past me glared even worse than everyone else and hustled her kids away from me that I realised I’d said that out loud.
Judging by the glares I was getting now, she wasn’t the only one to hear me either.
With a heavy sigh I stepped out onto the street proper and joined the flow of people going towards the center of town.
Faster I get this over with the faster I can drag John back to Klamath Falls.
We may be a little town but at least we don’t have a load of idiot ‘traditionalists’ living with us!
I’d barely made it a hundred meters up the old cobbled street, with people glaring at me for the fact that I DARED to walk their streets in a bikini top and shorts, before a distraction decided to show itself in the form of a crying little girl.
She was huddled up against the side of a building on my left, her long red hair was tucked behind her ears but still messy and uneven looking in general.
She stood out, mostly because she was wearing a bright little modern style yellow top and a frilly pink skirt that I could imagine seeing in the kids section at the mall.
Everyone on the street seemed to be completely oblivious to her cries and sobs too?
I’ll admit, I felt rage build up in my chest at the sight of her.
It’s one thing for these traditionalist bastards to glare at me for wearing this awkward outfit in their city but she’s just a little kid!
What kind of sick bastards could just IGNORE a crying little girl like that when she obviously needs help, just because of the way she’s dressed?!
I slipped out of the moving crowd and made my way over to the girl’s side.
She flinched a little when I stepped close enough for her to notice me so I came to a stop and crouched down to her level to make myself look less imposing for her.
“Hi sweetie, are you okay? What’s wrong?”
She stared up at me with wide, frightened eyes.
Her little lip trembled as if she was moments from breaking into tears again while she stared up at me in surprise.
“..I lost my mommy..”
My heart melted a little at the plaintive tone of her voice.
A girl her age being separated from her parents would be bad enough, but in a city full of pompous traditionalist assholes like THIS one..
“It’s okay sweetie, do you know what her name is? I can take you to the town center so we can find her if you like?”
She stared at my face hard, in a way that was honestly quite adorable.
It looked like she was trying to decide if I was trustworthy or not?
She cautiously slipped forward on her knees so she was closer to me and tilted her head to the side as she examined my face.
Finally she seemed to be satisfied by what she saw because her little eyes lit up and a smile spread across her lips.
“Thank you! That’s okay though, I’ve found her now!”
Before I could react she dived forwards and latched her little arms around my waist.
A shock of magic went through my body out of nowhere.
What the hell is she doing?!
Why did she cast a numbing spell on m-
..oh.. crap..
Her little head turned up as she unburied her face from my stomach and she smiled at me with a bright, cheeky grin on her face which I’m now unwilling to admit is cute in ANY way!
“Gotcha Mommy! Dad said you’d be here eventually, his ring works too! I just got to call the others and we’ll go see him yeah?”
She looked EVER so pleased with herself as she let go of my frozen body with one hand and used it to fish around for something in her pocket.
With a flourish she drew out a wand which REALLY shouldn’t have fit into the little child-sized pocket sewn into the side of her frilly skirt and with a deft flick she sent up, what was essentially, a firework into the dark cavern sky.
It flew out high above the city and died with an eye-catching pop of red light.
Her task seemingly done she slid her wand back into her pocket and moved herself over so she could hug my still frozen body even more than her first grasp had managed.
“I’ve missed you Mom, everyone else has too. When we’ve gone to see Daddy can we have ice-cream?”
She turned big, bright puppy-dog eyes up at my frozen face.
A part of me melted at the look but a larger, much more mature and angry side wanted to pick her up by her adorable little neck and make sure she never pulls this sort of crap on me again!
I can’t believe I got tricked by a bloody toddler!!
![]() |
Have you ever had that feeling that everything’s happening far too quickly, yet painfully slowly at the same time? It’s like watching a house of cards you built with so much care come crashing to the ground all at once.. it’s not a nice feeling to be honest. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
People were giving us a slightly wide berth at this point.
I was stuck in a tiny awkwardly clear spot within the sea of people progressing down the street around us.
Even ‘traditionalists’ are smart enough to recognise trouble when they see it apparently?
The little brat won’t stop clinging to me
It doesn’t look like she has any intention of letting go anytime soon from the looks of it either!
She’s not saying much, it’s kind of weird how she’s clammed up so quickly actually?
I wish I could move my lips so I could talk to her or something..
Even if it would just be so that I could yell at her for tricking me like this if nothing else!
She’s got a pretty good full body paralysis spell going on me though, I’ll give her that much credit.
It’s surprisingly powerful for her size and apparent age.. although ‘age’ can be deceiving with mages I guess?
I’m honestly not sure what spell she’s used to make my body so unresponsive, it doesn’t FEEL like any spell I’ve been under before?
It’s definitely not lightning magic like Gran used on me before, yet somehow it seems to be just as effective at leaving me a sitting duck for attacks.. or in this case worryingly intense, rather embarrassing cuddles?
“You’re shorter than usual.”
Her voice was light, almost conversational when she finally decided to break the silence.
I wanted to move my head down a bit so I could see her facial expressions better but with her current location, buried tightly into my side with a strong grip that I don’t think she’ll ever let go of at this rate, that isn’t likely to be much of an option.
I’d probably struggle to see her face even if I wasn’t frozen stiff judging by how she’s nestled herself into me so tightly to be honest..
“I like it. You’re always cuter when you’re short.. Daddy likes it better too ‘cause he can pick you up easier if you start arguing about silly things.”
This is so frustrating!
I want to talk to her!
I want to stop her prattling on and just get the important details about everything that’s going on, specifically JOHN!
She thinks I’m Arista obviously but.. her ‘Daddy’?..
She IS talking about John, right?
I assumed as much but she’s not even directly said his name yet!
..does John like that I’m short now?..
It’s a stupid thing to focus on but it’s not like I can do much else at the moment and I’m kind of curious actually.. now that she’s brought it up?
He picked me up back at the farm so he could carry me across the grass when I argued about walking across it?.. that kinda fits with what she was saying I guess..
He was really casual about it too, now that I think about it?
As if it was just something normal, so completely normal to scoop me up and carry me around the garden like some kind of oversized doll!
“I guess that won’t be the case for much longer though? By the time he reincarnates again you’ll be all old and tall..”
My blood ran cold.
What does she mean ‘reincarnates again’?
Is.. is John.. dead?
Am I too late?!
If I’d just used my brain and taken the time to think instead of running around the county I would have been here so much sooner!
I should have.. I could have saved him!
He..
I..
J..John..?..
I couldn’t move at all but apparently my tear ducts still work.
Two thick dribbles slowly poured out from each corner of my eye and the shallow breaths I could manage became a little more frantic.
John..
My magic rumbled uneasily.
It swirled about at a progressively faster pace through my body, fighting to get loose in response to my troubled emotions.
I can feel that whatever kind of ‘paralysis’ she’s holding me under is slowly slipping away?
It is my chance to escape!.. but I.. I can’t?..
John.. John is..
My hand flew up to my mouth to stop the sudden powerful urge to puke again.
I’d take the time to celebrate having apparently broken the spell later but I’m kind of busy holding back the urge to vomit right now.
My stomachs not quite right still and the shock just..
The little girl gasped, leaning away from me in surprise for some reason.
She stared up at me with wide, worried eyes.
“How did you break free?.. you can’t do that!”
She dived forward and grabbed me around the waist again with gritted teeth.
With my magic cycling through me so viciously now from my messed up emotions I could feel when she tried to paralysis me again.
It barely even took a blink of my eye to push the spell away now that I could see it coming and had some prior warning.
She was shocked still when I reached out and took a solid grip on her waist in return for the ‘hug’ she was giving me.
With a squeeze I managed to pull her up to eye-level, even from my kneeling position she was short enough that her little legs dangled in the air beneath her in an almost comic way.
Her face scrunched up in fear as she stared at me with wide scared eyes.
“Mommy?”
I flinched when she said it but I have to know.. I need to know if he’s..
“What happened to John? Is he still alive?”
Her eyes seemed impossibly wide but her face sunk into confusion instead of giving me any kind of indication either way.
“..who’s John?..”
For a moment I breathed a sigh of relief.
It figures that, with my luck, she would be one of Arista’s kids from some guy who ISN’T John.
He’s fine.
He’s got to be fine.. he-
Crap..
“Max?”
Her head perked up again and she smiled at me for a second in recognition.
So much for that idea.. oh powers.. John, no?!
“Daddy’s fine? He’s sleeping a lot and it won’t be long until he moves on to his next awakening but he’s been surprisingly active lately. He REALLY wants to see you Mom.”
HOW CAN SHE BE SO CALM ABOUT THIS?!
John.. John’s dying?
He wants to see me but she seems so calm and accepting about the idea that he’s going to die as if it’s.. as if it’s normal?!
..idiot..
She’s got to be awakened too, despite her worryingly young age?
Awakened mages.. death is more of an inconvenience and an excuse to have a ‘see you soon’ party called a ‘Requiem’ then an actual reason to cry for them!
John.. she knows him as Max..
If he dies then he’ll be reborn at some point but.. he’ll come back as Max, not John?..
Not MY John at least..
“You’re going to take me to him.. now.”
She stared at me with some level of awe.
Other people were giving us a pretty wide berth again at this point.
At a glance it was pretty obvious why, my magic is going a little out of control from my worry.
I can feel a faint golden glow suffusing my skin from-
“MOMMY!”
I barely managed to turn in time to get a face full of obscenely huge squishy cleavage.
The little girl in my arms got caught up in the flying tackle/hug as well judging by the muffled grunt she gave off in protest at having her face squished between my chest and the huge things that just collided with us.
“Oh you’re just ADORABLE! No wonder Daddy wanted to see you again before his passing, I could just EAT you UP your so cuteee!”
..can’t.. breathe..
Not again!
What is it with Arista’s kids and trying to choke me to death?!
The little girl, who was now loosely held in my arms but had her left cheek squashed painfully against my chest by the newcomer, wriggled around frantically for a moment until her little head popped up from between us and she took a frantic breath of relief.
“GET YOUR BIG FLAPPING MAN-COW TITS OUT OF MY FACE ‘DITE!”
The newcomer flinched and practically dropped us in her rush to let go.
Some obvious eavesdroppers in the people walking past flinched at her volume and probably her language as well, even a few people that weren’t eavesdropping appeared to flinch just by how badly they staggered away from us suddenly.
I flinched too honestly, more at the little ones sudden volume and anger than anything else.
At least the newcomer HAD let us go though.
I sunk to my knees and panted for breath while my eyes were drawn over to the newcomer to take her in properly.
If there was ever going to be a personification for ‘Stereotypical Californian Blonde Bimbo’ it would be her!
Long, thick blonde hair running from the top of her head down to her tight bubble-butt, ending with the lightest of barrel curls at the bottom of her short denim skirt.
A deep sun-kissed tan that made it look like she’d spent practically all of her life lying out by the beach, which would make sense if the yellow skin-tight T-shirt she had on proclaiming herself ‘Surfing Queen of Huntington Beach’ was anything to go by.
She had a near perfect ‘Barbie-doll’ face, with button nose, wide innocent looking eyes and a figure that countered that innocent face nicely by just being SO mind-blowingly over-endowed!
The complete effect was so powerful that I actually shied away from her a little in shame at how she totally outclassed my own less than amazing figure.
For a long moment I actually started to sink into insecurities about my appearance before my brain kicked back in and decided to remind me that I’m not really a girl so I shouldn’t care if she has breasts bigger than my head!
..how my hips, wider then Sarah’s, didn’t even come close to hers.
..how her face looked like it was carved by some kind of artist while mine had puffy childish cheeks and annoyingly small eyes.
With a jolt I realised just WHAT I was doing?!
Just LOOKING at her was making things worse!
In a last ditch attempt to save at least some of my self-confidence before she ruined that too, my eyes diverted away from her to look down at my feet.
She’s.. she’s perfect?!
THAT’S SO NOT FAIR!
“There’s no need to be mean Eris..”
Her voice could break hearts just from how lost and sad she sounded?
It trickled into your ear like warm honey and made you instantly want to just stare at her in awe.
The slight pout on her lips didn’t help at all either..
All around us, stuffy traditionalist men in their dark robes were stopping in their tracks to stare at her in some kind of.. some kind of lust induced haze?
Frantic traditionalist women were trying to get the attention of their husbands and son’s while shooting angry glares at the blonde but they failed terribly as the newcomer turned her chest slightly and somehow shifted what was previously a painfully hurt look of devastated innocence into an invitation for a man, any man, to come and comfort her in ANY way he saw fit.
She did it all with nothing but body language alone and honestly..
I don’t think she even noticed that she was doing it?..
She’s kind of too busy focusing on the little one, apparently trying valiantly not to cry over her ‘mean’ comments about her huge breasts, to be in any way ‘acting’ at the moment.
The ‘almost’ crying expression just ramped up the vulnerable air around her and made things even worse again!
“You’re making a scene ‘Dite. Let’s just go.. I’m sorry I yelled..”
The blonde perked up almost instantly when the little girl she called ‘Eris’ practically muttered out her apology.
It was as if the sun had come out from behind the clouds.
The effect that just a simple twitch could have on the men around us was kind of worrying honestly.
When she turned her head slightly to look at ‘Eris’ properly a strand of her blonde hair fell delicately across one eye and all the men let off a simultaneous sigh at the sight of it.
I tried to take a step away from the pair of them but a little hand shot out and grabbed my arm before I could get away.
The look of.. something?.. hope, maybe?.. in little Eris’s eyes when she looked at me pleadingly stalled me into reluctant immobility, mid-movement.
I didn’t even flinch a moment later when the suddenly, strangely happy blonde, ‘Dite’ scooped her up in a big squishy hug while squealing something about being forgiven for the last time she hugged the poor girl.
It felt like a long, awkward pause as I stood there watching ‘Dite’ swing ‘Eris’ around as if she was a favourite doll and laugh to herself innocently in happiness.
When she finally did let go it looked like Eris was having trouble staying upright from all the jerking movements she’d endured.
I offered her an arm to keep her from falling over, she took it as an invitation to slide into my side instead and hugged me tightly around the waist again.
“Can you lead us home ‘Dite?”
Eris sounded subdued now, as if the big hug a second ago had somehow taken the fight out of her completely.
‘Dite’ nodded and smiled vacantly at us before moving quickly to the right so she could walk out onto the street proper.
The crowd of traditionalists around us parted as she moved.
I helped support Eris for a few steps but it was pretty obvious that she was having trouble walking now for some reason?
With a reluctant sigh I scooped her up in my arms and settled her on my hip.
I’ve done this sort of thing before, I stood in for Sarah as a babysitter at one point.
Eris isn’t much bigger then little Jimmy, the boy I was looking after at the time, and when he tired himself out at the park I’d inevitably end up having to carry him home afterwards just like this.
With a little jiggle and shake I managed to get Eris comfortable enough on my hip that I could start to quickly pace after ‘Dite’ who was already making a worrying amount of progress ahead of us, having seemingly forgotten that she was meant to be leading us in her enthusiasm to be helpful.
Eris shifted her head and ended up settling it on my left breast, just above my heart.
She let out a little sigh, her hands scrunching into fists when she tried to get some kind of grasp on me which would probably have been easier if I had more than just a bikini top on honestly.
“I missed you Mom..”
The moment those words left her mouth she blushed heavily and buried her face into my shoulder shyly.
I don’t want to admit that a little bit of me melted there too.
I’m not her mother, I’m not Arista.. but it seems like she could really do with having a hug from the next best thing.
My hand came up almost automatically to pat her hair in the same way Mum used to do for Sarah when we were kids.
That little action seemed to drain the last bit of energy from Eris because she just went limp in my arms.
It took me a long moment to realise that the slight shaking I could feel on my hip was coming from her.
I think.. I think she’s crying?..
I shot a look at ‘Dite’s retreating form to make sure I hadn’t lost her and gently moved my free hand up to brush Eris’s hair out of her face.
She rolled her head into my touch and stopped shaking for a moment.
When I went to move my hand back she started again so I gave in and moved my hand back up to rest at the nape of her neck, against her warm little cheek.
That’s another thing I remember Mum doing for us a lot when we were younger..
My eyes scanned around us again and I tensed slightly at some of the surprisingly approving glances I was suddenly getting from the traditionalist women around me
I ended up focusing on following in ‘Dite’s wake out of embarrassment more than anything as we walked deeper into the Enclaves network of seemingly packed winding cobbled streets.
This is going to be a long trip, I can just FEEL it!
======
It felt like we’d been walking for hours but realistically it’s probably only been about twenty minutes.
Eris seemed to get progressively heavier as we walked, especially when she apparently fell asleep in my arms and became a completely dead weight all of a sudden.
We finally reached some big archways with words inscribed above them in different languages for each one.
At a glance I could tell what they said, the arch to our left was luckily written in Latin.
I had to get good at Latin, it’s my main runic language after all.
‘Home of the Second. Invites only, challengers by appointment, love rivals please use the side entrance through the septic tank and then use the ritual blade provided to kill yourselves.’
..charming..
I can’t shake the feeling John had a hand in that message?
It feels like his kind humor honestly, snarky and trite with just a touch of aggressive annoyance.
It looks practically fresh cut into the stone of the archway, although that doesn’t tell me much really considering this is a magical city.
There’s probably some kind of ‘ever-fresh’ enchantment on the archway to stop it from being damaged or decayed over time, logically speaking.
‘Dite’ turned to face me with a proud smile on her perfect face.
I couldn’t help but wince.
Just her face in general is lethal, a smile makes the effect ten times worse somehow.
If she’s really as innocent as she appears to be then something weird is going on because there’s NO WAY a woman who looks like HER could have gone anywhere in life without being accosted by desperate men to a point that any innocence in her was beaten out by jaded disgust?!
I’m not even close to being in the same league as her looks-wise and even I’VE had an introduction into just how creepy straight guys can be when you’re a two-legged female of the human variety over the last week or so..
“Daddy’s inside, everyone else is busy preparing for his Requiem but I think Hygeia and Apollo are with him if you want to go see him now?”
‘Dite’ moved back towards me with a natural hip-rolling gait that made me feel a little jealous all over again.. despite the fact that I’m not even really a girl, aside from.. ya know.. biologically speaking..
“Here, I’ll take her for now. She’s already spoken to Daddy and you don’t have much time left to see him where he will actually remember it all later..”
I loosened my grasp on Eris’s legs enough that she gently slid from my grasp.
She groaned a little in her sleep but settled with relative ease on to ‘Dite’s.. hip..
..'Dite?..
We’ve got Narcissus, Eris and she just mentioned Hygeia and Apollo too..
Greek.. they’re all Greek god’s and goddesses?
By that logic there’s only one answer to who ‘Dite’ really is.
No wonder she’s so beautiful, seemingly matching every shallow, stereotypical ‘male’ fantasy you hear about..
She’s Aphrodite!
The Greek Goddess of love and beauty!
She looks like every red-blooded American boys wet dream come to life because in some way that’s exactly what she is, if myth is to be believed at least?..
“Thanks Aphrodite, do you want me to come back out and take her so you can see him too in a bit?”
I mostly asked just to have an excuse to test the waters and see if that really is her name honestly.
It’s probably a good idea to offer to swap places with her at some point as well though I guess..
“Don’t worry, I’ve already had my time with him. Take what time you have left, Requiem’s are important and he specifically wants to see you Mom.”
Her smile was so sweet and innocent that it almost felt false, but my magic’s rolling around enough inside me that picking up her emotions isn’t hard in ANY way.
She’s actually giving off near solid waves of worryingly pure happiness and contentment?
It’s kinda odd to think that a mage could BE so openly nice honestly..
In my experience most mages tend to be at least slightly messed up in the head, which tends to leave them with a slightly cynical view of the world.
Even the nice ones don’t tend to escape that little mental trap.
Aphrodite, that must be her name considering she didn’t correct me, reached out her free arm and gave me a surprisingly gentle hug before nodding to me and wandering off with a sleeping Eris resting on her hip.
Reluctantly I turned to face the door that would lead me through to John.
I’m kind of scared to go in there.. what do I do if he’s.. if he’s..
NO!
The faster I get in there and see him, the faster I can help save him and we can get on with our lives!
He can go back to being his usual, annoying self and I can go back to trying to pretend that he doesn’t exist!
I don’t know why but my breath hitched in my chest slightly and my eyes suddenly feel a bit damp?
John..
Before I could lose my nerve again I quickly moved over to the door and opened it with a bit too much force.
The hallway inside seemed dull compared to the surprisingly well-lit high ceilinged cave-like streets outside.
A fresh-faced boy, about my current height and apparent age, wearing a lightweight white robe and sandals wandered out of a side door carrying a bowl of water.
He froze when he spotted me, seemingly a bit stunned as he got a good look at my face.
“Mother?..”
I cringed a little.
I’m never going to get used to people calling me that!
In a way, I’d kinda prefer it if they called me ‘Arista’.. at least that one doesn’t make me feel awkward and a bit uneasy, just mildly annoyed instead..
“Father is through here, come, he doesn’t have long left.”
My heart hammered in my chest and it took everything I had to put one foot in front of the other as I followed him inside.
It can’t be that bad.. John’s like a cockroach.. right?
Nothing short of the End of the World is going to kill him!
I’d almost convinced myself of that fact when I turned the corner and stopped in my tracks.
He.. oh powers..
I practically broke into a sprint to cross the room and reach his side.
His skin’s so pale and clammy?
His veins.. they’re risen up visibly on his skin and they’re BLACK!
His eyes blearily focused on me and despite the obvious pain it caused him his face broke into a smile.
A moment later it slipped off again as he seemed to crumple into a coughing fit that hurt MY chest just from witnessing it before he finally sunk back onto his bed heavily.
The moment he was settled down again the smile came back to his lips despite everything that was happening.
“You made it..”
His voice was barely above a whisper.
It didn’t sound right.. it didn’t sound like his voice anymore.. it’s too.. it’s too weak?..
“I knew you would.”
His pale, shaking hand came up painfully slowly.
I leaned closer to save him some work as it finally came to stop, resting against my cheek.
His thumb gently moved to the side and wiped away a tear I hadn’t even realised was forming in my eye.
“John.. tell me what to do? How can I fix this? Should.. should I blast you with my magic?”
It sounded stupid when I said it like that but it’s the only thing I can think of that might help!
I’m not a healer!
I wish to the powers that I was but I’m not.. all I can do is use my diversion now..
“No.. use..”
His words came out in soft painful pants as if it hurt just to speak suddenly.
The guy in the white robe, I think it’s safe to assume that he’s probably ‘Apollo’ at this point, put a gentle hand on my shoulder and glanced over at John.
“We’ve tried everything, some of the world’s best healers have come in to help him and they’ve all left empty handed to join the others for the Requiem.. whatever it is that’s effecting him is..”
Apollo’s hand tensed on my shoulder almost painfully as frustration battled with sadness and anger for dominance on his face.
“It’s vicious.. it’s a type of magic we’ve never seen before, his blood is literally turning to poison, we tried cycling in new blood but it just spread into it and sped up the magic’s progression..”
“..john..”
My breath hitched in my chest in a strangled gasp, I couldn’t resist the urge to lean forward and lay my arms around him the gentlest hug that I could manage.
Even then he took in a sharp breath of pain.
“I need to..”
His voice trailed off so he could take in another sharp breath.
“..I nee..”
His voice got even quieter somehow.
Even with my magic enhancing my hearing again I had to lean in to hear what he was saying.
His breath was hot as it brushed against my cheek.
For one horrible moment I wasn’t leaning over him in this dark little room on his bed..
I was in an abandoned service tunnel?
John was older, bigger.. his face wasn’t right..
He looked at me with loving but pained eyes and coughed up a mouthful of blood.
Karl?..
“..Arista..”
I froze.
My body didn’t want to move but honestly that doesn’t matter because it felt like someone had just punched me in the chest.
Why?.. why did he..
“I’m not her John.. you know that?”
How could he.. John?..
He stared at me with glazed eyes that I don’t think could really see me at this point.
Despite that, he seemed to be building himself up to something.
A moment later I felt my body lock up and my eyes draw themselves towards his.
He’s doing it again!
How the hell can he cast magic when he’s like this?!
“Look.. at me.. and speak.. truth..”
His breathing’s gotten even worse!
It must be taking everything he has to do this?!
WHY?!
“John, what are you doing? Stop this, you’re not in any state to be-”
I could throw him off at any time.
His magic is so weak right now but if I did that.. if I did that I might end up killing him?..
“Stop.. talking.”
My lips slammed shut despite my best efforts.
Slowly his hand came up to grip my wrist weakly.
For a moment I wondered why Apollo hadn’t done something to help me but he seemed reluctant to get between us from what I could see out the corner of my eye.
I guess Arista’s kids WOULD be smart enough to not get in-between their usually volatile parents, wouldn’t they?
“I know who I’m.. taking to.”
A chill ran down my spine at the sudden coldness in his quiet, pained voice.
“I know you’re.. in there Arista.. I know what you’re.. doing and I’m telling you now to.. stop..”
He’s delirious?.. He’s got to be!.. b.. but what he’s saying..
For some reason his words are making me uncomfortable?
Not a normal kind of ‘uncomfortable’.. it feels like my heads getting.. fuzzy?..
“She’s not the one Arista.. just.. just let it go?.. please..”
He sunk into another coughing fit, one so vicious that it actually broke the truth spell on me as his concentration slipped.
My body practically collapsed along with the spell and I quickly pulled away from him.
I stared at him with wide, scared eyes.
I don’t know what he was trying to do but.. he did something?
My head..
His coughs finally died off and he rolled his face to the side with a wince so he could look at me again with those far too soft, pained eyes.
“Just let her go.. she’s innocent in all.. of this.. Arista.. pleas-“
Before he could say anymore his voice cracked and he burst into another horrible death-rattle like coughing fit.
“..John?..”
I was a little reluctant to approach him again honestly but.. but he’s John, ya know?..
His pale lips twitched up into a horribly warm smile, the kind of smile you give a friend you’re never going to see again to make them feel better.
“I love you.. Hannah..”
I froze stiff again.
My mind spun frantically in a painful mess of thoughts and memories.
..those words..
Before my eyes the world shifted?
The bedroom was gone again.
I squinted my eyes down tightly to see properly in the dark, dank service tunnel.
My hands were coated in blood.
..not my blood?..
John..
His face shifted again.
..Karl?
“I love you Hannah..”
My heart hammered in my chest so hard I couldn’t breathe properly.
Why.. why is he..?
John?.. Karl?.. what.. what’s happening?!
“I love.. you.. Hannah..”
The words echoed around in my head so much it hurt!
I’m panicking!
I know I’m panicking!
Why WOULDN’T I be BLOODY PANICKING!!
The world shook again and with a jolt I was back in the bedroom, John stared up at me with so much pain and hurt on his face.
A thin trail of blood trickled out the corner of his mouth and he coughed again sending droplets of crimson onto the bedsheets around him.
I couldn’t move.
My eyes were stuck, staring at the blood on his lips.
It’s happening again!
It’s happening again.. because of me?..
John went to the Hub because of me!
He got hurt because of me!
He.. John..
He coughed loudly and let out a long, rattling breath as his eyes shut and his body went limp.
“JOHN!”
Frantically I surged forward and scooped him into my arms.
He didn’t move.
He’s not breathing!
“JOHN! JOHN YOU’RE NOT DYING ON ME YOU SON OF A BITCH!”
He’s not moving!
He’s not moving!
He’s.. he’s not..
..john..
I can’t see anything.
The world is blurred from my tears but I’ve got him, I rocked him in my arms as if it would help in some way but he didn’t react!
“..john..”
Apollo shifted to my left and came up to my side.
He slid a gentle hand on my shoulder and moved to ease my grip on John.
NO!
He’s NOT dead!
JOHN’S NOT DEAD!!
He’s not.. he’s.. he’s not..
My magic is in chaos, my minds even worse.
I can’t.. John?.. John don’t..
..don’t leave me?..
In a last desperate attempt I tried to grasp some of my magic and force it out.
I can’t concentrate!
I barely managed a flash of golden light!
It’s not enough!
It’s not enough!
I’m not enough..
..not.. not again?..
..not John..
An angry growl rumbled low in my chest.
Magic sparked between my fingers and my hair swayed in an unseen breeze.
You’re not doing this to me John you ASSHOLE!
With everything I had I grabbed every last scrap of magic I could and forced it out.
A solid golden dome of power arced out of my body and quickly spread past the walls of the room.
For one moment I felt it.
For one glorious moment I HEARD it!
His heartbeat..
Just one.. one little thump..
It’s not enough?
My magic’s not enough, my diversion.. I..
NO!
I’m not giving up like this!
I’m a FREAK!
I’m one of the most powerful mages in existence!
I’m.. I’m a.. a locus point?..
With inspiration born of the thousand desperate plans that flew through my mind in the moment between heartbeats I dived into my lines and started to draw in magic.
I’m a locus point!
I naturally draw in magic from the very AIR around me just by EXISTING!
..who’s to say that’s all I can do?!..
Time to see if you were right John.. let’s see if power and ‘wishes’ are stronger than reality!
All the currently refilling, pooled magic in my body moved towards my core at a mental nudge from me.
With a thought and a forceful mental-push I compressed it all down like a tightly squeezed spring.
The full potential of my body’s worth of magic squashed into a tiny space just above my heart!
It’s not enough!
I need more!
Magic was already pouring in to fill the void in my body left behind by the compression of the other magic but it’s not FAST enough!
“You’re MY magic damn it! You do what I SAY!”
As if my words were some kind of spell all of their own, the seemingly too slow trickle of magic pouring back into my body jumped up in pace at my command.
It was still coming from my skin and flowing along my lines towards my core like before but now it’s faster?!
I.. I can do this?..
I CAN DO THIS!
MORE!
I need MORE!
The magic reached saturation point and with a shove I compressed it all down again, leaving my body empty for more to come in.
“You’re not dying on me John! You’re NOT leaving me alone!”
More! Faster!
Compress! Shift! Draw in!
In the time between seconds, all of the magic coming into my body started speeding up again.
More and more, so much tightly bound magic that it HURTS!
I can’t breathe!
My heart is hammering away in my chest but I CAN’T stop!
I REFUSE TO STOP!
I couldn’t save Karl.
I didn’t have the skills!
I didn’t have the POWER!
I’m not that innocent love-sick little boy anymore damn it!
I’m the next incarnation of Arista!
Everyone seems convinced that that should mean something, that it makes me somehow special?!
People thought we were GODS back in the old days!
I’LL SHOW THEM A FUCKING GOD!!
The world seemed to slow down as I tried to shift my lines.
After a long second that felt like an eternity I gave up even TRYING to control my magic and left my lines alone to do as they would so I could focus more on the power I was building up to unnatural levels within my core.
I’ve got more magic then I ever dreamed possible inside me!
My core is so flooded with tightly compressed magic, it feels like I’m going to have a heart-attack?!
It seemed like my arms were moving in slow-motion as I lifted them up and planted my palms flat on John’s chest.
“YOU’RE NOT DEAD YOU BASTARD! REVĪVŌ!”
It’s a nonsense spell word, latin for ‘Revive’, I had to say SOMETHING though!
There ISN’T a spell to bring someone back like this but I’m MAKING ONE damn it!
“REVĪVŌ! REVĪVŌ!”
With a final push I managed to get all of the compressed magic from my core to bubble across my skin and released in one concentrated blast of sheer power.
I’ve said that I ‘explode’ with this golden diversion of mine before but that’s all been practically NOTHING when compared to this one, those pathetic little domes I’ve been letting off are like bottle rockets compared to a nuke with this new spell that I just let loose on the world!
“REVĪVŌ!!”
With everything I had, with all of my WILL and my DESIRE I forced the power streaming out of me into my palms.
I’m NOT living like this without John!
I’m NOT going to face all the messed up, crazy shit that happens in my life without him there to understand me again!
He’s the ONLY person that understands me!
He’s the only person that ever COULD understand what my life is like!
In a second it was over.
My magic ran dry leaving me feeling so blissfully.. painfully, hollow inside.
My arms went limp.
My whole body went dead a heartbeat later.. to the point that I just collapsed on top of John’s still warm corpse.
I can’t breathe.. I can’t see.. I can’t..
My ears strained for a lifetime waiting for it.
Hoping for it.
PRAYING for it!
Come on John.. don’t do this to me..
‘Thump’
My whole body twitched.
‘thump-thump’
I couldn’t move my body enough to cheer but my mouth managed to twitch up into a smile at least.
‘thump-thump’
..welcome back John..
I told you not to die on me you selfish, arrogant bastard!
I almost allowed myself to pass out before he surged up on the bed, throwing my body further down it and sucking in an inhumanly deep breath while he frantically scrambling his arms around as if he was being attacked in some way.
“John..”
My voice came out weaker than I’d intended but his manic eyes settled on me and his mouth slowly dropped open in shock.
“Hannah?”
I couldn’t help the giggle that rolled out of my chest.
I couldn’t stop it when it progressed into a full blown laugh and proceeded up again into a painful cackle that shook my whole body.
It feels like I’m losing my mind!
Everything’s so surreal!
I just.. I just raised the dead?!
SCREW YOU LICH’S!
There’s a new power in town, you ain’t the only ones who can bring people back anymore ya sick bastards!
My John is a DAMN sight better than your pathetic little undead army’s too!
My chest hurt but I couldn’t stop laughing.
The after-effects of venting my magic are so powerful this time that they’re out of control?
I’m out of control but.. but I’m clear?
I can think clearly for once, I can feel the effects rolling through me still but I can think clearly through them anyway?
While my body was lost.. numb and stuck in a loop of laughter that’s probably going to do some kind of damage to me in the long run.. my MIND isn’t stuck along for the ride for once?
This.. this could be either good or very.. VERY bad..
======
I lost track of how long I was laughing for.
From what I can see, John’s awake, alive and apparently even up for walking about judging by how quickly he shot out of bed and scooped me up into his arms to lay me down on it as I laughed maniacally to myself.
Apollo tried to check him over but John refused treatment, his eye’s kept trying to catch mine as my body thrashed on the bed.
..He looks so serious?..
He’s still John but he looks worried, the fun’s gone from his face?
It’s like.. there’s nothing but care for my safety left in him at this point?
..it’s kinda making my chest feel warm just looking at him..
..no.. wait?..
That’s not what’s causing it?!
As I watched on from whatever part of my mind I’ve managed to lucidly sink into, while my body rolls with the waves of pleasure and laughter hitting it, my stomach slowly started to get cold for some reason and my chest started to feel unusually warm.. HOT even!
My body’s laughter shifted suddenly.
It’s not manic anymore.. it’s.. it’s broken?..
A broken kind of giggle that I’ve only heard one other time in person before..
As if that realisation was some kind of trigger, my body suddenly stopped laughing.
Without any input from me it rolled itself up into a sitting position and grinned at John’s slightly stunned face.
I couldn’t control anything but I could feel something.. some emotions?.. something alien to my mind just under the surface?
“Hello Max..”
..what?..
Why.. why did I say that?
I DIDN’T SAY THAT!
“It’s been so longgg darling, you look well? I take it Little Alice did her job?”
John’s face had gone slack from the moment this alien.. thing.. started talking.
Slowly his face flushed with anger and he shifted his body forward to glare at me.
“Arista?”
My blood ran cold.
No.. no, not now!
NOT EVER!
No, no, no, no, no, NO!
“Our survey says... bzzzt.. nice try Max, want to have another go?”
My hands moved up to fold carelessly under my breasts, pushing them up as my body leaned back like some kind of pin-up model.
That horrible, broken giggle rolled off my tongue again and I finally realised what it truly meant.
“..Theodora?..”
John said it at pretty much the exact same moment that I thought it.
“Oh Max.. my Max.. what HAS that girl been doing to you?”
My hands came loose from under my breasts and reached out to touch John.
He jolted away from me and glared harder.
“What’s going on Dora? You’re not like Arista, I’d expect a takeover bid from her but YOU?..”
My lips moved into a playful pout.
My arms folded back in again and a cheerful little tuneless hum rumbled in my throat.
“I DO wonder.. why would I, the single greatest Oracle of my line, come out to play when Little Alice left herself so invitingly open.. so RIPE for the taking?..”
John flinched and diverted his eyes from me for some reason.
I could feel my lips pull back into a delighted grin.
Her emotions are getting clearer in my head.
Knowing what she is, knowing WHO she is.. it makes it easier to decipher what it all means.
She’s happy?
She’s more than happy, she’s ecstatic!
“A prophecy?.. you’re here to give a true prophecy.. about Hannah?”
My whole body shifted with lightning precision.
A hand came up to my chest and settled with splayed fingers against my right breast while my mouth moved into an exaggeratedly offended looking ‘O’ shape.
“Oh please, don’t be so boring Max.. I’m here to join the party!”
She shifted my legs and folded one over the other leaving me perched delicately on the side of the bed while my eyebrow popped up teasingly at Johns obvious confusion.
“The Fae are screaming Max, can’t you hear it? It’s so deliciously ironic!”
She unfolded my legs and kicked them childishly over the side of the bed.
“Every Prophet, every oracle or two-bit soothsayer on the planet is screaming with them too, by this time tomorrow morning every mage from here to Timbuktu will have heard the magic’s message!”
My lips pulled back into an amused grin.
“Even the normals know something’s going on, they’ll call it a ‘solar-flare’.. whatever THAT is.. they ARE simple creatures, who can blame them for their confusion I guess?..”
She leaned my body forward and squeezed my arms in a way that emphasised my not-so-impressive cleavage.
“I knew from the first time we met that Little Alice would be fun but even I didn’t foresee this much wondrous chaos!”
John glared at me and tensed his neck as if he was holding himself back from doing something he’d regret.
I think he’s struggling to handle having ‘me’ act like Theodora, he tends to be a man of action most of the time so holding back like this must be horrible for him?
When it’s Theodora in control, even I wouldn’t fault him for punching me in the face or something!
“Little Alice?”
Hardly an important or helpful question John?!
It’s pretty obvious that’s just Theodora being Theodora!
She said something similar the last time I saw her, calling me ‘Little Alice’ and talking about me seeing just how far the rabbit hole goes or something.
It’s nothing important!
She’s just crazy.
“Oh Max.. wouldn’t you like to know?”
She rolled my hips and settled into one of the ‘model’ poses Sarah taught me for her photoshoot, while pulling my lips up into a taunting little flirty smile.
“As fun as this has been, I can’t spend all day catching up.. I’ve got a job to do after all.”
“What are you going to-”
Before John could even get his question out fully Theodora cut her arm dramatically down between us, silencing him instantly.
“I’ve always wanted to do that.. ANYWAY! Back to the matter at hand Max darling, there’s a war coming..”
She shifted my body over a little and made my eyes light up with wicked delight.
“Pick your side carefully; if you chose wrong you will regret it for the rest of your lives Max.”
She carelessly flicked my hair over my shoulder and smirked darkly at him.
“Everyone on earth will hear magic’s call soon enough, everyone with even a trace of the gift is crying out the good tidings for all to hear..”
A light tuneless hum came to my lips as she waved her arms around at waist level like she was playing with the material on some kind of imaginary ball gown?
“Why should I be the only one left out of the fun? You should hear the news too anyway.. this is just so much FUN, isn’t it?!”
With a horribly tight grin that made my cheeks hurt Theodora moved my body into a standing position and took a step towards John.
He flinched away from her and put a hand up defensively but it was pointless, I can feel from her weird ‘emotional echo’ thing that she wasn’t going to hurt him.
She’s too happy.. FAR too happy!
She spread my arms out wide, in a mockery of the ‘crucifixion’ pose prevalent in Christian imagery.
My head threw itself back and my body cackled loudly to the ceiling.
“The Lady-Death is awake! The time of the long dark is upon us, she will set our sisters free and lead us to retribution! The Lady-Death is awake!”
All at once her presence just LEFT my body, her ‘job’ apparently complete.
I collapsed painfully to the floor and just lay there breathing heavily.
“..the lady death?..”
John’s confused mutter sounded far away for some reason.
From much closer to me, somewhere deep inside my own head, a sound replied to his question.
A single, long, cackling laugh of pure joy with Theodora’s unmistakable tinge of insanity running through it loud and clear.
I shuddered and tried to focus on breathing as my body twitched and rebelled against every command I threw at it.
I think I may have done some serious damage to myself here?
I can’t move my legs!
Why.. why can’t I move my legs?!..
John’s voice seemed to get further and further away.
For a moment I could feel him touch my arm but my vision is already dark at the edges.
I know how this goes, it seems to happen a lot to me lately for some reason.
With one last desperate gasp of air I blacked out into sweet unconsciousness.
======
“- are baffled to explain a seemingly harmless flash of light, theorised to be a solar-flare affected by ball lightning, which struck the North American mid-west and parts of Canada early in the afternoon yesterday. Several eye witnesses have reported seeing a strange ‘dome’ effect to the unexplained phenomena but all video evidence recorded, either digital or analogue seems to have been bleached out by the flare’s ligh-”
Someone moved and the sound stopped suddenly.
I groaned, rolling my body slightly on the soft mattress below me.
What time is it?..
What happ.. CRAP!
With a push I practically launched myself off the bed.
Before I could get too far a strong arm flew out and snagged me in the air, pulling me back onto the bed by my waist.
I tried to bat the person away frantically until my eye’s finally opened and I came face to face with John.
For a second I froze but that didn’t last.
A relieved sob ripped itself from my throat and I dived into his surprised arms to hug him tightly.
“You’re not dead, you’re not dead.. you’re not dead!”
In a surprisingly gentle move for John he held me close and made comforting noises as I sobbed into his chest.
He’s so warm!
His magic feels so warm!
He’s ALIVE!
As if a switch flipped in my head I went from overjoyed to ANGRY!
My body jerked away from his hold and my fist came up to clock him across the nose with a satisfying ‘crunch’.
“OWW! SON OF A-”
John rolled away from me, landing heavily on the floor and cradling his now bleeding nose.
“YOU ASSHOLE!”
While he was lying on the floor, slightly curled up, I couldn’t resist swinging my leg back and kicking him hard in the butt.
“You don’t die without me, YOU HEAR ME?!”
I swung in another kick at his unprotected butt again.
“WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU THINKING, RUNNING OFF LIKE THAT WHILE YOU WERE INJURED?!”
Before I could take another swing at him someone’s strong, thick arms wrapped under my armpits in a full-nelson and lifted me bodily into the air.
My legs kicked uselessly for a moment but I’m NOT in the mood!
I bent my knees and for just a second my feet managed to touch whoever’d grabbed me from behind’s much larger, muscular knees.
With a push, subtly influenced by my magic in a way that I’ve never consciously felt happen before, I managed to both break his stance sending him to his knees from the force of my kick and launch my body up into a flip that was practically a full cartwheel sending me high over his meaty frame.
My head tucked in tightly as I rolled to protect my neck but my hair slapped him in the face which a small part of me found EVER so amusing for some reason.
It all went so fluid, he fell forward, his grip loosened just enough that I could sail over his head and use the grip he had on my arms to reverse the full-nelson while wrapping my arms around his throat and locking in tight.
He choked and wheezed, trying to get me to let go as his air supply thinned but it did him no good, I’ve got experience dealing with huge muscle-bound brutes and when I’ve got a hold like this locked in there’s NO escape!
It took him forever to finally go down.
When he did collapse- not dead, just unconscious –I let go of his throat with shaking hands and panted heavily in relief.
John cautiously made his way over to me, his hands raised to show that he wasn’t a threat.
I stared at him for a moment then looked back down at my trembling hands.
Without any warning at all I collapsed into heart-wrenching sobs.
In seconds I couldn’t see anything for all the tears pouring out of my eyes.
My head!
Why am I..
..I.. I can’t..
I can’t control it?!
My arm came up to wipe away the tears but the moment I saw John again they started up again.
Why did I choke that guy?
He was only trying to stop me from hurting John!
Why was I so angry?
I was so relieved and happy a minute ago and then it just.. it.. I..
..mood swings?..
It’s so much worse than usual!
Probably from just how MUCH magic I threw out as I vented it all to heal John.. but it doesn’t usually hit me like this?!
“Hannah.. I’ve got some cuffs in the bedside table, they’re enchanted like the pair I used on you before, you can pull them out and put them on.. you’re safe here, I’ll protect you.”
He didn’t step any closer to me.
He’s scared of me?!
He’s so scared of me, just like Sarah and Mum and everyone else!
They should be scared of me!
I’m a freak!
I’m a monster!
I’m.. I’m..
John sighed loudly in frustration when, instead of doing what he wanted, I broke down crying again.
With a feat of strength I wouldn’t normally consider possible I pulled the hulking brute I just choked out closer to me and held his unconscious body in a desperate hug like an oversized teddy-bear.
I’m sorry!
I’m so sorry!
I didn’t mean to hurt him.
I didn’t.. I..
Something deep in my brain ‘shifted’ again.
I could FEEL it happen.
With a confused blink I dropped the stupid muscle-bound beast, folded my arms over my chest and turned my face away from both him AND John to give off an annoyed huff.
He should have known better then to TRY and restrain me!
Idiot!
Out the corner of my eye I focused a weary glare on John.
He should have warned me that the guy was coming too!
Stupid Idiot John!
“Well.. this is going to get annoying..”
SHUT UP JOHN!
NO-ONE ASKED YOU!
This day SUCKS!
This city SUCKS!
EVERYTHING BLOODY SUCKS!
Why did I even BOTHER trying to save you, you great big insensitive ungrateful ASSHOLE?!
With one last mental ‘shift of gears’ my arms dropped to the side and I collapsed to the floor in chest wrenching sobs.
I HATE MOOD SWINGS!
My hands found my hair and I started slowly twisting it through my fingers to try and calm down.
John just stood there looking lost.
He’s alive!
That makes me so.. happy?.. sad?.. frustrated?.. horny?!..
The mental ‘gears’ jumped again and I finally realised what my brain was trying to say.
He’s alive!
That makes me so.. ANGRY!
“SCREW YOU JOHN!”
“What the hell did I do?!”
STUPID JOHN!
STUPID DEATH!
STUPID MAGIC!
STUPID.. STUPID EVERYTHING!
ARRRAAGH!!!
![]() |
People are complicated. They can surprise you with maturity one moment then ruin it seconds later without missing a beat. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Mom? Everyone’s packing up to go, are you ready?”
My shoulders still slumped a little at being called ‘Mom’ so casually.
I’m kind of getting used to it from Eris, she’s become my little shadow since the mood stabilisers kicked in, but that doesn’t mean I have to LIKE it..
It turns out mages can use normal drugs by the way?
That was news to me honestly.
I always figured that, when normal painkillers did nothing for me, my body did the same ‘overly cautious’ thing with drugs that it did for sun-bathing and skin cancer.. basically, eliminate any affects you would normally expect to see before they even had a chance to kick in?
I didn’t know what drug it was they gave me at first, they convinced me to swallow the pills when I was in a ‘happy/cuddly’ phase where I pretty much did whatever anyone said as long as it would make them smile at me.
Kind of embarrassing now that I’m ‘sober’ really..
Afterwards things settled down a bit and I could focus a little better, which just made me more determined to keep taking the pills regularly.
I should probably be worried that I’m taking the same drugs they give people that are Bipolar or manic-depressive but honestly.. they help?.. and I really can’t be bothered to argue about it at this point.
I.. I just want to go home?..
This city is.. I don’t like ‘New Avalon’!
I dislike it possibly more than I dislike Medford, which is scary in itself.
New Avalon is the last ‘mage colony’ in the United States.
There’s a REASON it’s the last colony here, the people who live here are just.. weird?
You’re either ‘traditionalist’, robes, wands, broom, pointy hat, black cat, the whole stereotypical ‘witch’ setup with the fifteen-hundreds mentality to go with it or you’re just not welcome here.
It’s kind of depressing seeing all these people just cutting themselves off from the world like this?
People that live in New Avalon.. they LIVE in New Avalon.
They never leave!
I don’t know if they could leave if they wanted to honestly, the worlds probably a pretty scary place if you’ve grown up living effectively over five-hundred years in the past?
When everything settled down, or more specifically when I settled down, John went out and bought me a robe to cover up with and blend in a bit better.
It’s kind of necessary around here anyway, the whole ‘cave ceiling full of star-like lights’ thing may look pretty but being underground is COLD!
I never thought I’d miss the sun so much or so quickly.
If we can just get home I’ll be happy..
John and Apollo managed to get in contact with Gran so I don’t have to worry about Mum and Sarah getting angry with me more than necessary at least.
Sarah’s still pretty pissed off at me for leaving her behind again though apparently.
THAT’S going to be fun to come home to!
Even with that little talk on the horizon, I still can’t wait to get home.. just getting away from HERE will do honestly..
“I’ve not exactly got much to pack.”
Eris raised a little red eyebrow at me suspiciously.
It’s kind of scary how many of my mannerisms seem to be present on her face most of the time.
We’ve only just met but it’s like she’s been watching me for years?
I SWEAR she’s even picking up on some of the twin-speak twitches that I let off automatically when I’m talking!
“Aren’t you bringing your flowers?”
Ah.. yeah.. THOSE..
Apparently word’s got out that ‘THE Arista’ is visiting New Avalon.
Even before I was prescribed the mood stabilisers yesterday, bouquets of flowers with little ‘get well soon’ cards started turning up.
It seems that gossip travels fast, even in this backwards little time-capsule of a city.
The front entrance of the compound is practically a flower garden at this point.
John had Thanatos, the big guy I choked out in my post-Theodora mood-swing haze yesterday, act as a gate guard to keep people from coming in to try and get a glimpse of me.
The big guy is surprisingly gentle outside of a fight.
He tried to apologise to me when he saw me again after he woke up but I had to override him and apologise for my actions instead.
I really didn’t mean to hurt him.
He reminds me a bit of Tor honestly?
I kind of like that, I can relate to him better because of it.
I can kind of see how he became known as the Greeks ‘nice’ god of death.
In the later years of the Greek Empire he was seen as the more gentle ‘passing of life type’ of death god, a big contrast to most of them, especially when compared to his mother ‘Nyx’ who it was said even Zeus himself feared.
As a side-note, it turns out storyteller wasn’t COMPLETELY lying the first time I met him.. as annoying as it is to accept that idea..
While I don’t remember BEING her in the slightest and I’m still worried about that fact.
It’s kind of hard to argue that I WASN’T Nyx when Thanatos calls me ‘Mother’ and assures me that his siblings Aether, Hemera, Moros, Ker, Oneiroi, Momus, Oizys, Nemesis, Apate, Philotes, Geras and his twin brother Hypnos have all contacted him for information on my condition in the last twenty-four hours.
Doubling down on that problem is the presence of Eris.. who happens to be ANOTHER child of Nyx.
She told me this morning that, while she hasn’t heard from the ‘Moirai’, more commonly referred to as ‘The Fates’ these days, she HAS been in contact with the ‘Hesperides’.
The Hesperides are a clan of Nymphs, half-human half-fae, that apparently have their home colony somewhere in North Africa and consider ‘Arista’ to be their Leader?.. Mother?.. Honorary Queen?
No-one’s really been clear with me on that one.
People seem to be happy with just saying that ‘they love Nyx’ and leaving it at that, which is kind of frustrating.
OH!.. and just to add to the overload of evidence that I must have, in some way, BEEN Nyx in a past-life we apparently received a disturbing messenger bird last night in the form of a ’Strix’.
The ‘Strix’, while looking like rather odd owls with long golden beaks, red wings, yellow pupil-less eyes and four black legs each, are connected with ill-fortune, recorded as having eaten human flesh and sucking the blood of infants regularly.
It arrived while I was sleeping last night so I didn’t have to see the creepy little thing lucky but the moment it turned up everyone knew who it came from.
There’s only one group on earth that keep Strix birds as pet’s and familiars, the ‘Keres’, another group who name Nyx as their ‘Mother’.. although in this case I think it’s more of a religious ‘we follow you’ kind of Mother.. I hope so at least?
Otherwise that’s a LOT of daughters for one woman to have had.. even while ignoring the kids she ALREADY has!
I hope the Keres decide to stay home through all this..
Their note wasn’t exactly helpful one way or another, they basically just wanted Eris to tell them if I was alive and ‘awake’.
It brings another worrying possibility to my already full plate as well.
I might attract the interest of what’s left of the Valkyries now too?!
That should be fun, considering Rosemary and Trudy are both un-awakened Valkyries themselves and everything.. the Keres are what the ‘Valkyries’ were eventually reborn into.. sort of..
Ugg! Reincarnations are hard to explain!
Okay.. the Valkyries were scary warriors, that’s well known but at least they were slightly reasonable about the whole ‘killing people’ thing, demanding a reason to do it before turning their blade on someone at the very least.
A lot of them were reborn in Greece centuries later.. it happens a lot with awakened mages..
Obviously I can’t speak from personal experience but Nyx must have been pretty ‘inspiring’ in a twisted way because a lot of the scary and powerful, but overall noble Valkyries joined the literally bloodthirsty horde of the Keres in the space of one generation!
From what I’ve read and been told, their numbers have thinned a lot over the years.
That’s somewhat of a relief.
At a guess I’d say that a lot of mages have had new incarnations and decided to leave the group for any number of reasons?
Personally I’d go so far as to say it’s because ‘being crazy gets boring after a while’.
..THAT one I can give you from personal experience!..
As someone who went from the insanity, bloodshed, power-lust and the mind-games of Theodora and, only a few incarnations later, coming out the other side as a nun living the pious life with pride and joy until her dying day.
I can categorically state that sometimes..
Sometimes, you just need to take a step back and re-evaluate your past-incarnations actions before following in their footsteps when you’re an awakened mage?..
Not many mages actually DO that obviously but I guess experience shows through eventually considering how many nice ‘Not-Arista’ incarnations I have hiding from her in my head at this point.
======
“Mom?”
I jerked out of my thoughts and offered Eris a weak smile.
..yeah.. that whole ‘spacing out’ thing is back again..
It’s back with a vengeance actually?.. I blame the drugs..
The mood stabilizers must have some kind of side effects on a mage, even more so with my messed up head.
I can live with spacing out if that’s the only side-effect I end up stuck with in exchange for not flip-flopping between emotional extremes every five seconds though.
That gets EXAUSTING after an hour or two!
“Can you go find your dad and ask him to bag up all the flowers for me Eris? I’ll try to find somewhere to put them when we get home..”
She nodded and smiled brightly at me before running off to find John.
Its awkward referring to John as her ‘dad’ but it’s also a lot less complicated then calling him a specific name around Eris.
More than once I’ve asked her to get John for me and received a completely blank look of confusion in exchange.
If I didn’t know any better I’d swear she’s doing it on purpose!
You would think she’d have worked out who I meant after the first few times it happened, right?!
Kids can be a bit picky about things like that though.
She’s made it perfectly clear through her actions that her ‘Dad’ is her ‘Dad’ and her ‘Mom’ is her ‘Mom’.. nothing we say will sway her on EITHER of those points sadly.
She’s a good kid.
She reminds me of some kind of hybrid between me and Sarah at her age honestly?
She’s got my brains, she knows how to use them like I did at that age too, although she seems to know WHEN to use them as well which is something young Al never really picked up sadly.
I’ve witnessed her go from an innocent, rather shy but curious child to a yelling little miss who’s convinced she’s right about whatever topic is up for discussion and, annoyingly for the people involved, she’s usually right about it in the end as well.
My brains and young Sarah’s personality.. if she wasn’t so clingy and cute I’d be terrified honestly?
She’s growing on me though.
I know that’s a weird way to put it but I’m trying to keep the idea of us forming some strange, cross-incarnation mother-daughter relationship from being in any way a possibility in my head so ‘growing on me’ is about as far as I’m willing to admit at the moment.
It’s bad enough that my new body is screwing with my emotions, I REALLY don’t want to become some sappy little twit who coo’s at babies in the street and plays homemaker all day.
Reluctantly I can accept that I’m female.. for now.
That doesn’t mean I have to become some nineteen-fifty’s stereotype ‘June Cleaver’ monstrosity!
My Mum works.
My Sister works.
Aunt Lily works.
Fena works.
Even Edith works!
Every important female in my life so far is independent and strong willed, often to a worrying degree!
I will NOT be the feminine one out of that long list of women.
I REFUSE to be the girly one!
No matter WHAT stupid mixed up signals my brain and hormones may be throwing at me randomly..
======
“He’s done packing the flowers and ‘Dite is getting impatient, apparently she wants to get started on decorating her new room.. when she gets a place.. IF she gets a place.. stupid cow-uddered bimbo..”
Eris snapped her mouth shut when she saw my warning look.
I don’t think she expected me to catch that last part but I’ve come to expect snide little comments when it comes to Eris speaking about Aphrodite.
I’m tempted to say it’s just plain old Jealousy.. with a Capitol J..
She has a worrying tendency to drop into rude comments and nasty mutters when the unfortunately over-endowed but worryingly innocent girl is involved.
At first it seemed like understandable sibling rivalry between the more mature girl and poor insecure little Eris, but after talking to John it seems that it’s just a pure and simple good-old-fashioned ‘Rivalry’.
I tend to forget, but Eris hasn’t ALWAYS been a sweet little girl.
She’s awakened, even younger then John did this time, and apparently that had an effect on her mental development.. but she’s still awakened.
When I’m not around she’s apparently a little monster that uses her older mind and intellect to get what her younger personality and instincts demand.
She once tracked down her cheating ex-husband a few centuries ago and at the tender age of ten took revenge on the then old man in a series of cruel ways that left him heartbroken and practically wishing for death.
Personally.. I find it hard to see?
She’s usually so sweet and nice about everything to me, Aphrodite aside.
According to John, she’s something of a ‘Mommy’s girl’ which is why I only tend to see her ‘nice’ side.
She’s one of the children who hunt’s for each Arista incarnation almost as diligently as Max did, which should say a lot for her mental stability and possible ulterior motives.
Despite John’s advice I’m giving her the benefit of the doubt for now though.
The same with all the other kids of Arista, both those that I’ve met and those that are yet to turn up.
I’ve learnt over the years to not completely trust my past-incarnation memories.
There are too many flaws and missing patches present for them to be fully trustworthy if I’m going to judge someone by them.
The fact that I can’t even remember a past incarnation that was a mother at all, considering how many kids Arista seems to have had just in one incarnation with JOHN of all people, should show just how bad of a problem rushing to judgements like this could be..
So I’ve decided to wipe the slate clean.
I’ll judge people on how they act or don’t act rather than what I’m told about them or read in the history books.
According to the history books, I’m a monster myself.. multiple times over.. so they hold about as much weight as my past-life memories do at this point.
======
“Mom.. Mommm...”
A little hand came out and poked me in the forehead, finally jerking me back into the real world again.
Oh yeah.. the spacing out thing is DEFINITELY worse than before!
..stupid defective brain..
Eris seemed happy to have my attention back on her judging by the bright grin she gave me.
I couldn’t help returning it with a smile of my own.
She really is adorable.. Felix at his fluffiest kind of adorable..
..yeesh..
Female brain chemistry and biological imperatives towards ‘cute’ things!
I’m tellin’ ya, they’re one hell of a drug!
Its honestly kinda scary how hard I have to fight down some truly stupid little impulses now, it’s not really been THAT bad all week.. aside from a bit of extra vanity and interest in clothes that I THINK comes more from past-incarnations bleeding through then some kind of ‘female’ related thing.. but NOW?!
Sometimes Eris just LOOKS at me and I have this sudden urge to pick her up and squeeze her in a big hug.
I’m NOT a ‘hug’ sort of person.
I never HAVE been and I never really PLANNED to be.
That ridged determination kind of went a bit lax when it came to Mum this week, just because I’m glad to have her back and.. ya know.. not all angry and bitter at me..
That was ONE exception though!
It’s not a new rule brain!
Get that through your thick.. brain..
Damn it.. even my ‘talking to myself’ is getting confusing and stupid now!
======
“Hannah?”
Another violent jerk and another frantic blinking session left me back in the real world again.
John squinted at me uncertainly for a moment but seemed to come to some kind of decision about my sanity that he found comforting enough to glance away from me at least.
Judging by the worried look on Eris’s face she was the one who went to get John to help me.
I must have gone all ‘blank faced’ and unresponsive on her this time.
We made eye contact and she practically ran over to dive into my arms for an uncomfortably tight hug.
I would complain, but honestly she’s shivering a little?
I’m kind of worried that she gets like this so often, it’s like she’s afraid to cry or something so she just bottles it up and tries to hide it.
While I was out of it she apparently became so frantic John had to put her to sleep until I showed signs of stability from the drugs, just to stop her from trying to in some way ‘heal’ me herself.
I’m no expert but at a guess she’s got some kind of bad experience of a mother figure, possibly a past me, becoming ill before her eyes?
I could be way off base though, I’m no psychologist after all..
======
My hand came up and caught John’s before he could pat my head.
I practically have a sixth sense for when he’s going to do that.
I used to HATE it in school, it was so embarrassing, but now it’s just one of those things I missed having while we were ‘disagreeing about my identity’.
“You’re really bad at the moment aren’t you?”
I glared at him and shifted uncomfortably, dropping his hand with my free arm while holding Eris close with my other one.
“You try having Theodora shove your brain back in sideways, see how well you cope with it.. I’ll be okay eventually, just.. just try and avoid asking me any provocative questions, okay?”
He grinned and perked up a suggestive eyebrow.
..not THAT kind of provocative.. stupid perv!
“If you ask me something which is going to draw me into thinking about it too deeply I’ll just drift away like I’ve been doing.. maybe there’s a problem with my short-term memory or something? I dunno, I just seem to get stuck on recent events and overthink them at the moment.”
He nodded in acceptance of that theory for what it was but took the time to turn and gently steer me towards the door so we could finally leave this stupid backwards little city.
It took me a moment to realise that the pressure on my side as I stepped forward was Eris.
I’d kind of forgotten she was there honestly?
Having her tucked into my side like this feels worryingly ‘normal’ for some reason.
When my next step was awkwardly timed between the three of us I sighed and in a quick sweep scooped her onto my hip to carry her out.
She smiled to herself almost proudly as if that was what she’d wanted all along.
Without a word she settled her cheek on my shoulder and looked up at my face from the side.
..kids!..
John seemed entirely too amused by the whole thing.
A warning look from me wiped the smirk off his face surprisingly.
I seem to be giving a lot of ‘warning looks’ at the moment.
All of them seem to be surprisingly effective too, no idea why?
“You’re public awaits..”
Another warning look was sent his way for that one but he didn’t seem quite as affected this time.
Maybe he’s building up an immunity already?
..stupid John..
======
The whispers are getting to me.
It’s not THAT long a walk to the waypoint from John’s little Greek hideaway in the city but the traditionalists, that glared at me so openly a few days ago, are practically bowing down in worship now!
One guy actually did JUST that!
John chased him off quickly with little more than an angry look but it still HAPPENED!
Our group, consisting of Aphrodite, Eris, Thanatos, John and me was bound to catch some attention.
Even with me wearing a hooded robe to blend in when I’ve even, reluctantly, agreed to keep the annoying hood up to cover my face.. word travels fast with mages.
Aphrodite’s eye-catching curves, Eris’s over the top cute-factor, Thanatos’s sheer SIZE and John’s commanding walk all add up to the social equivalent of a big neon sign pointing directly at us.
If anything my low-key robe makes me standout even MORE just because I don’t look weird compared to everyone around us?
“This is stupid.”
Before anyone could stop me I hooked a thumb into the wide neck of the robe and yanked it over my head.
It got caught a bit on my messy, partly loose, hair and on my boobs but that was barely an annoyance in the grand scheme of things.
I hate wearing robes.
I hate trying to blend in with all the traditionalists even more!
Blending in would be normal except for the fact that traditionalists painfully AREN’T normal.
They’re IDIOTS, they’re PEOPLE!
Sheep in all but name, too afraid to go out and see the world so they cling to their ideas despite everything around them showing just how stupid it all is!
Seeing them walking around with their wands and their robes on their stupid rough cobbled streets.. it kind of makes me see what’s annoyed John so much when he’s been trying to show me his ideas about magic lately?..
He was right.
I can’t deny that now.
Just like how the traditionalist’s think that casting spells through a wand is the only good way to do magic, despite how LIMITING it is.
I was doing the same thing with my lines.
..blind, wilful ignorance?..
You can’t BREAK magic!
No-one can.
John was just using it better than I can, in a different way that works SO much EASIER than normal.
I’m not normal.
I’ve accepted that.
I’m also not going to ignore this anymore.
I made up a spell on the spot, completely ignored my lines, while throwing out a nonsense word and MADE it work!
John said it best, ‘if you’re powerful enough the rules don’t apply’..
I don’t know HOW or WHY but I did it and it worked!
I forced my magic to do something that the golden rules of magic say is impossible without great cost to yourself and those around you.
I raised the dead!
There’s a REASON Lich’s are so deranged and walk around looking like living corpses.
Death doesn’t like to be denied it’s due!
I didn’t just deny it, I COUNTERED it!
“John?..”
He turned his head and slowed from his marching pace at the front of the group to offer me a curious smile.
Eris moved a little from her position tucked into my side at the sound of my voice too but she quickly settled down to just walking normally again and ignoring everyone to focus on holding loosely to the belt loop on my shorts.
“Can you teach me.. teach me how to do magic like you?”
His smile seemed to almost dim for a moment but it must have been my imagination because, while it definitely wasn’t as bright as before, his whole face took on a warmth that I’ve not seen in him before.
With a casual shrug he turned back to the front of the group and threw an answer over his shoulder.
“Sure, when we get back home and have some free time.”
The others didn’t seem to get what we were talking about luckily.
I was trying to be a bit obscure in case it was a secret or something but John’s casual answer eased what little curiosity they had about the whole thing.
We finally reached the waypoint area and aside from a crowd of people trying to look like they WEREN’T following us and an angry glare from the guard, everything went relatively okay.
“Jones, party of five, I booked this morning.”
The guard grunted and shot me another glare.
Obviously SOMEONE hasn’t forgiven me for puking on him the other day?
I cleaned it up and said I was sorry!
What more does he want?.. asshole..
“The beacon’s clear for departure at both ends if you’re ready now sir?”
Oh sure, JOHN gets respect!
I just get nasty looks.
That’s SO not fair!
John’s arm went around my waist and settled with worrying ease on top of Eris’s head.
The movement was so smooth it almost seemed like a practised motion or long used habit more than anything?
I don’t think I’m ready to think too deeply about THAT idea right now..
Without a word he steered us over to the waypoint safety zone and we all huddled up.
Simultaneous warps are awkward but no-one would get anywhere if we didn’t do it this way sometimes.
I pulled in my magic as best I could.
I could feel John do the same thing with his.
It didn’t matter too much for the others, while they’re powerful in general they’re also worryingly outclassed in the power department by both of us.
If anyone’s going to mess the warp bubble up by overpowering part of it, it will be either me or John.
“Three.. two.. one.. Jump.”
We all hopped at the same time and slipped into warp.
The world turned blue and for an annoyingly long time we had to go through the unsettling feeling of having our atoms bump randomly against each other which is both a lot weirder and also a lot more boring than you would expect.
When we finally got out of warp at the other end I collapsed to my knees within seconds.
I REALLY hate warping!
Eris became rather frantic for a moment as she tried to find out what was wrong with me but John put a calming hand on her head which actually stalled her with a mix of surprise and worry on her face.
Aphrodite looked like she wanted to come and help me too but she was holding herself back for some reason.
Thanatos was understandably reluctant to come too close to me, I think he learnt his lesson when he tried to restrain me the other day.
..good for him..
Always nice to know when someone’s a quick learner!
“Move it along folks, next pa-”
With a look John managed to stop the guard mid-sentence.
I’m not sure if he used magic or if just the look on his face was enough, but I’m glad he did something at least.
With a grunt I pushed myself up to a kneeling position and one more heave had me back on my feet somewhat stably at least.
“You okay?”
I shot John a confused look but nodded anyway.
He knows I don’t do normal warping very well, why’d he even bother asking?
Maybe it was just him trying to calm down the others.. that’s something he’d do, it’s easier to show people I’m fine then just tell them.
No-one ever believes you unless they see it directly from the source anyway.
“Come on then..”
He cupped his arm around my waist again and lead me outside with the others following behind us like three rather large ‘little’ ducklings.
“Oh.. try not to attract attention?”
It was more for the ‘kids’ benefits then mine but he’s got a fair point.
If my guess is right then we’re in the one place where we DON’T want to get too much attention as we leave.. not that I think hiding’s even possible considering we have Aphrodite with us.. and Thanatos..
Neither of them particularly ‘blends in’ if you get what I mean?
We made our way through a few more dim corridors and finally reached the shop floor.
Of all places, John had us warp to Medford!
I’d recognised the hallways already but I kinda hoped I was wrong honestly.
No such luck though, nowhere else is stupid enough to put their waypoint in the back of a Sears at the mall!
There are a few more people in here this time.
Judging by the light outside it’s about mid-day so that’s not exactly a surprise.
I kind of lost track of time in New Avalon, it’s constantly dark because it’s underground after all..
Eris’s little hand slide into mine.
I almost let go instinctively but a glance down at her worried face stopped me.
I don’t think she likes crowds?
How odd.. another thing we have in common I guess, huh?..
It was awkward trying to walk through Sears with John wrapped around my waist and Eris clinging to my hand.
In the end I gave a huff and scooped her up to settle her on my hip again.
Like always she seemed entirely too pleased to be in her new position and quickly settled herself comfortably against me.
If we were getting weird looks before they got even worse now.
We must have been a sight to behold.
A seemingly young ‘mother’ with a child on her hip, a possessive ‘boyfriend’ on her other side, a possible Barbie doll ‘big sister’ behind and a walking wall of muscle beside her.
Rather than put up with the cool, judging stares of the Medford mid-day Sears shoppers I quickly moved us outside.
The moment we stepped out into the hot sun I sighed in relief.
..I REALLY hate Medford..
“Where to now then, oh fearless leader?”
John shot me a light glare for my sarcasm but stepped forward and took command anyway.
It’s pretty funny to see how quickly the ‘kids’, big strong Thanatos specifically, seem to instantly fold to his will if he steps up and starts giving orders.
I’m probably the only one in our group who’d be willing to honestly call John out on being an idiot if he tried something stupid..
..that’s kind of worrying actually?..
“I’ve got a truck in storage a few blocks away, we can take it back to Klamath Falls for now and I’ll return it when the waypoints back up.”
A solid plan.. I didn’t realise that he had something other than his car to use though?
It seems kind of silly in retrospect, it’s not like he’s poor after all, he’s got access to all of Max’s money which must be QUITE a lot considering how many lifetimes he’s had to collect priceless items to sell or trade on a whim.
Hell, even I’M not poor!
While I can’t exactly access most of my accounts at the moment, ‘Al’ was very good at his job and got paid good money for it with very few living costs involved.
As much as it annoys me that it was Storyteller playing me so well back then, that’s not enough to put me off of using the money I unwittingly earned fair and square.
I really will have to sort out my banks at some point.
I held off before, at least partly, out of guilt for taking ‘his’ money.
Now that I can see we’re not REALLY separate people, even if we ARE separate versions of the same person, I don’t feel so bad using the cash anymore.
If nothing else I need to go on a shopping trip for some magical items.
Portland’s magic district should probably have the few important bits I need, I know a selection of good traders there too so it’s probably worth going there instead of one of the bigger trade districts down in So-Cal at least.
I’ll give it a few days for things to settle down obviously.
Who knows, maybe John and Sarah will want to come with me or something?
I’m sure Sarah will be up for it if she’s not working, she loves seeing the magic districts when she can.
“How big is this ‘truck’?”
Even I jerked in surprise when Thanatos spoke.
He’s a pretty quiet guy and surprisingly good at fading into the background somehow?
I can guess why he’s asking about the truck though, someone of his sheer MASS probably has problems with most kinds of normal travel like cars and trucks.
“Don’t worry ‘Tos, you’ll fit no problem.”
John actually moved over and patted the big guy on the arm in reassurance.
The whole movement seemed somehow odd to my eyes, not normal ‘John’ behaviour at least.
A bit too ‘nice’ in general honestly..
Thanatos looked surprised.
It took me a moment to rewind back and work out the probable reason for that look.
John called him ‘Tos’?
Obviously a shortened version of his rather awkward full name, but again, not characteristic of John in general..
He’s not the type of person who usually uses nicknames for people.
Even if he was, I doubt he’d do it for someone he pretty much just met?
..somethings going on here that I’m missing?..
“Which way is it then Daddy?”
Even I cringed when the words slipped out of Aphrodite’s mouth.
She may BE sweet and innocent but her voice REALLY shouldn’t be used to say the word ‘Daddy’ in any context, it comes across as being pretty dirty, even when I KNOW that there’s an actual valid reason for her to be saying it.
The poor girl.. I know she’s biologically older than me but I just can’t think of her as anything BUT an innocent little girl in a far too large body.
She acts younger then Eris does sometimes!
John tried to not let how uncomfortable he was at hearing her speak like that show but I can feel his magic just fine, his surprise and embarrassment went through the roof for a moment there.
With the slightest of hesitations which spoke volumes if you know him well enough, he waved us down the street in the opposite direction to the route I usually take when visiting the Mailbox.
======
He wasn’t joking about it being two blocks over.
I can still kinda see the front of the parking lot outside the mall from here..
John led our little group along East Jackson Street, past a bakery on the right.. not that I’m obsessed with food or anything.. although I am KIND of hungry now that I think about it?
Anyway, we passed that bakery with its enticing smells without dropping in for a doughnut or three sadly and went on a little further, taking a left on Howard Street and a right onto an unnamed back-alley between the suburban sprawl until we reached a strange looking ‘extended’ two story house that seemed to have been converted into some kind of low budget apartment block.
We slipped through a slightly hidden side entrance and came out in a wide, mostly deserted, parking lot tucked in-between all the other buildings around it.
With barely a glance I could tell we were in the right place.
Sitting on its own, on the far side of the lot was a big bulky old Ford pickup truck.
It looked like something out of a fifty’s movie.
I’d even go so far as to say it reminds me of the car from the movie ‘Greece’.. ya know.. just.. a truck version instead of a car?..
..that’s possibly the worst description I’ve ever heard..
Oh, what does it MATTER!
It looks old to the point of being slightly funny when JOHN’s the one who owns it and the back of the pickup looks like it could hold Thanatos’s mountainous frame easily so that’s the important parts about it covered!
I still cringed a little at the signs of rust around the wheel arches and faded red paint in annoyingly splotchy patches across its hood and sides.
John obviously doesn’t look after this thing very well.
“Dib’s on the front seat.”
Eris’s head swung up from my shoulder to glare at Aphrodite.
She probably didn’t actually care about who sits where, judging by how disinterested she was a second ago, but the moment ‘Dite started claiming things it got her full attention.
It would be funny if it wasn’t so worrying.
I hope things don’t keep going like this?
I don’t like being in the middle of people fighting and it’s looking pretty obvious that at some point, sooner rather than later, Eris is going to snap at poor oblivious ‘Dite again.
Jealousy and a child’s brain with an adults intellect REALLY shouldn’t be mixed.. EVER..
To get her attention back off of it all I jostled my hip a little and bounced her slightly.
Her eyes cut back over to me sharply but the tension seemed to leave her the longer she looked at me.
Finally her little lips shifted into a slight pout that unnervingly reminded me of a young Sarah and her head drooped back onto my shoulder in defeat.
It wasn’t really a battle of wills but if it had been then I would have been the winner by her reluctant acceptance and obviously forced annoyance at having me stop her picking on Aphrodite.
“We’ll take the window seat, Eris can sit on my lap. Are you okay in the back Thanatos?”
The big gentle giant blushed and ducked his head a little in a slight nod.
I smiled at him and almost turned away to head for the front of the truck again when he spoke up.
“Tos.. you can call me 'Tos.. if you want?”
He actually sounded worried?
As if I might refuse and that my refusal would have some damning weight to it?
..poor guy has some serious self-esteem issues..
I smiled at him and nodded in agreement.
He still reminds me a lot of Tor?
I guess it can’t hurt to have both of the worryingly huge but surprisingly gentle men in my life go by three-letter nicknames with only a single letter separating them.
Who knows?
Maybe I can get Tor to have a chat with ‘Tos’.
Tor seems to have himself pretty well put together, maybe he’ll have some advice for him or something..
..wait.. Tor.. Tos..
Tor-tos.. Tortoise?
I had to quickly spin on my heel and bring my free hand up to my mouth to cover the sudden burst of laughter that wanted to escape.
It’s not even funny!
Just something about merging their two names and coming out with a slow moving animal that hides shyly in its shell a lot made me instinctively want to laugh.
I could TOTALLY see a Tortoise being either Tor’s OR Tos’s spirit animal!
From the amount of times Tor became all shy and hesitant with me, just on our journey to the Temple through Bolivia, I could imagine his big head slowly sinking into the neck of his T-shirt with every awkward bit of small talk he tried to start with me.
It didn’t last long into the Journey thanks to John’s ‘ill feelings’ compulsion making us both uncharacteristically angry at each other but for the beginning of the journey at least it fitted him well.
Tos is the same way!
He really doesn’t seem to like being the center of attention.
He must have a lot of practice at hiding in a crowd if even I can forget he’s there sometimes, following behind us like a walking wall.
When I finally had my laughter under control I took my next step forward and, trying to ignore the confused but slightly amused look on Eris’s face, turned to shoot ‘Tos’ a warm smile.
“Come on big guy, hop in the back.”
My head turned again to face Aphro.. to face ‘Dite’, who appeared to be standing by the passenger door watching our little byplay uncertainly.
“You too ‘Dite, we don’t have all day. The faster you get in, the faster we can get home and free of this rust bucket of your fa-”
I had to cut myself off and blinked furiously in confusion.
Luckily ‘Dite didn’t notice my surprise, she’d already turned to start getting into the truck.
Now where the HELL did THAT come from?
I almost called John her ‘Father’ in a worryingly maternal way!
My Mum used to talk EXACTLY like that to us when she was discussing Dad.. before the Alice mess and the divorce at least..
My head shook from side to side in a weak attempt of clearing it a bit and I carried on my walk towards the trucks passenger door.
The suspension sunk visibly as Tos moved almost delicately into the flatbed and shifted himself around to get comfortable.
I’m just being silly, paranoid.. paranoid AND silly!
I’m not a bad person and they aren’t either.
I’m just being friendly!
That’s all there is to it.
No point getting myself worked up over such stupid nonsense.
I’m NOT their mother!
Nothing’s going to change that in the slightest thank-you-very-much.
“Uppsi-daisy!”
I slid Eris off my hip and passed her over to a reluctant ‘Dite to hold while I hopped into the truck cab.
The poor girl got a rather annoyed look from little Eris in the time it took me to get settled and she honestly seemed a bit relieved when I reached out to take her back.
Eris settled easily in my lap and leaned lazily onto my chest, her ear lying somewhere near my heart, if you ignore the boobs in-between of course..
“Did you really just say ‘uppsi-daisy’?.. that’s something your Mum would say..”
I turned my head sharply and gave John a warning glare.
His amused smile went up a notch and he cocked a challenging eyebrow at me in response.
I was trying to ignore that those words tumbled out of my mouth thank-you-very-much John!
How would you like it if I started going on about the time you called our first grade teacher ‘Mommy’ by mistake huh?!
We all say stupid stuff without thinking sometimes so just DROP it!
I have enough anecdotal evidence on stupid stuff you did when we were kids to fill a filling cabinet so don’t even START with me Mister!
Naturally I didn’t say any of that to him but he seemed to get the gist of what I was thinking when my glare didn’t soften in the slightest for a painfully long time.
With a huff that was more of an acknowledgement then a sign of his annoyance he turned back to the steering wheel and turned the key to tick the engine over.
The truck gave a rather unhealthy sounding groan and something inside it started clacking away loudly.
“Seriously?”
John turned his head and shot me another questioning eyebrow in response.
He can’t seriously expect us to drive to Klamath Falls in this thing can he?!
It sounds like someone put a Mariachi band in a blender!
Eris has her hand up against the ear that’s not pressed to my chest to try and keep the noise out for powers sake!
“You know what?.. I’ve got this.”
His eyes went a little wide and he tried to reach out to stop me but ‘Dite being sat awkwardly between us got in his way long enough for me to dip into my lines and vent a roughly car sized dome of my magic.
The golden wave washed over everyone.
I felt the urge to giggle come out of nowhere, as usual when I vent, but it was surprisingly easy to suppress for some reason.
I don’t normally tend to catch other people in my magic on purpose but the effect on the truck was worth it.
This thing’s purring like it just rolled off the lot now, despite obviously being at least sixty years old just from its design.. possibly more?
Naturally a few other things happened as well..
The slight ache on my hip from carrying Eris around so much today faded, my hair decided to fluff itself up annoyingly again into thick curls that went all the way down my back.
Eris was staring at me in some kind of awe while ‘Dite had dived quickly into her pocket and pulled out a small mirror so she could inspect her now-fluffified hair with a look of obvious joy on her face.
Even Tos moved in the back and let off a quiet little surprised sound to himself.
“Don’t do that again! My truck was perfectly fi-”
Before John could finish his little tirade at me for fixing this hunk of junk for him he was cut off by an excited squeal from ‘Dite.
My head was pulled to the side by surprisingly strong arms and my face ended up smooshed into her cleavage yet again.
“I LOVE IT! Thanks Mom, how did you DO that?! That’s like, the BEST magic EVER!”
I almost slid sideways when ‘Dite dropped me without any real warning, much to Eris’s annoyance judging from the sound she made as I moved to straighten us up again.
Dite didn’t seem to notice any of that though.
Her eyes were already back to her mirror, her hands trying to push and move her hair around while she pouted to herself, obviously trying to look ‘sexy’ which came off as something closer ‘childish play-acting’ then an actual serious attempt.
..she really is worryingly innocent about some things..
“..stupid bimbo..”
My eyes cut down to glare at Eris in warning.
That’s not a nice thing to say.
I’m reluctant to admit that she may.. possibly.. kinda.. maybe.. have a point?..
..BUT it’s STILL not a nice thing to say!
“No calling people names.”
My free hand came up to tap her on the nose lightly as a playful warning.
I don’t know where the movement came from honestly but for some reason it made little Eris’s eyes go wide in shock.
Before I could ask what was wrong she blinked furiously and practically buried her face back into my chest as if she was hiding from the world in some way.
..kids?..
I sighed loudly and shot John an apologetic look.
I probably should have thought through my little magic outburst better, or at least given him a chance to object properly before doing it.
I just kind of got caught up in the moment and the annoying sounds that the rusty old wreck was making.
Eris’s reaction to it probably didn’t help either.. not that I did it just for her or anything but I’m just saying it was probably a factor too, ya know?
John noticed my look and sighed loudly in response.
With one last worried look over at ‘Dite, who appeared to be trying to move the mirror into a higher angle so she could somehow see the back of her head too, he turned the wheel and gently rolled us out of the little parking lot.
I tried not to feel too smug at the slight smile that came to his lips when he revved the engine and it roared back at him like a brand new muscle-car.
Obviously I DID feel smug about it but I TRIED not to feel like it at least.. kinda..
He shot a glance around the cab to make sure everyone was secure and even reached back to pat Tos on the shoulder, getting a thumbs up in the mirror for his troubles.
With one more rev he pulled us onto the road and off for the relatively short trip from Medford to Klamath Falls.
Honestly, now that it’s not full of rust and holes.. I kind of like this truck?..
Maybe I just like how stable and calm John’s magic feels now that he’s driving it?
Oh well, it’s not important I guess.
I settled myself a bit better into the nice ‘good-as-new’ leather seats, stuck an arm out the window to wave in the breeze while keeping my other one wrapped tightly around Eris’s waist.
If this is going to become a ‘thing’ then we’ll have to look into getting some kind of booster seat for her or a secondary lap belt or.. just something so she’s a bit safer on my lap.
It’s not like John’s driving like a maniac or anything but there’s always a chance we could have a crash, going like this once is fine but I’d feel better if she was a bit safer the next time..
IF there’s a next time obviously..
“Does the radio work in this thing John?”
He shot a quick awkward smile at me before turning back to the road.
His lips twitched up a little higher into a soft smirk.
“Technically..”
Great.. he’s feeling playful!..
With a grunt I shifted a bit into ‘Dite’s personal space and looked at the middle console properly.
Oh.. now I get what he means..
Is ‘AM’ radio still a thing?!
The.. I’d hesitate to call it a ‘stereo-system’ but.. the noise making box built into the truck is so old that it doesn’t even have a tape-deck in it, let alone ‘FM’ radio, CD’s or a bluetooth connection for my phone!
“..if you’re keeping this thing, we’re getting you a better radio..”
John’s eyebrow perked up yet AGAIN.
Don’t even TRY it John, I know the look on your face for what it is!
Now that this big truck actually runs well and looks like more than just a scrap pile, I wouldn’t be surprised if he trades in his car because he doesn’t need it anymore.
He’ll never admit it but I fixed his little ‘never actually going to do anything with it’ hobby project into a nice working vehicle for him and he’s pleased about it.
..the least he can do is put in a nice stereo-system for me..
“..yes dear..”
ASSHOLE!!
======
The truck pulled up at the crossroads leading to the private little cul-de-sac that we share with the Martials.
John grimaced and shot me an awkward look.
I cringed too.
It looks like the family decided to follow Mum and Sarah home?.. ALL of them.
Every spare bit of rough sidewalk along the worryingly long road leading to our house is full with some kind of car.
John cautiously pulled us around onto the road and we crawled along peering into each car as we went.
It’s kind of creepy honestly, like some kind of abandoned highway from a horror movie?
As we got closer I started recognising some of the car’s, the Audi on the left is DEFINITELY Uncle Joe’s new one!
We finally came to a stop in the only clear space on the street, right in the middle of the round space between our house and the Martials place.
John sighed and leaned back against the leather seat heavily.
“This is going to be a pain in the ass, you know that right?”
I nodded and squinted my eyes shut at the headache I could already feel pre-emptively forming.
Even MY huge new extended family doesn’t have THIS many cars.
There must be more than just family visiting.. considering I covered most of the mid-west in a ‘solar flare’ the other day it’s probably not a bad guess to say that the Hub, the MPA and possibly the normal government are PISSED at me for it!
With a fortifying sigh I popped the door open and carefully slid out.
Eris grumbled at having to be moved but she settled down quickly enough once I had her back on my hip again.
“Did anyone get my bag?”
I’d forgotten about it for a while there honestly but my phones in there AND that stupid mailroom door of Arista’s.
I’m not going headfirst into a possible crap-ton of pissed off government types without my phone to hand!
If nothing else it’s got an auto-record function built in so I can get an audio recording of everything said if they try to arrest me or something equally stupid.
John slid out of the car too and made his way around to me.
From his back pocket he pulled out a tightly folded cloth sack.
When it unravelled properly he dived a hand in and pulled out my ‘not-a-purse’ bag, good as new.
I squinted at him angrily for ‘breaking’ the rules of magic again by making an expanded bag that appeared empty to the point of being foldable while in use.. well, either that or he made a portable pocket-dimension just for storing stuff?
..I’m not sure which option is worse actually?..
I really couldn’t put too much heat behind it though, he kept my bag safe for me and he’s not taken his chance to run away while he still can, leaving me alone to face the wrath of whatever’s waiting for us indoors..
“You two coming?”
Dite looked up from her mirror and shook her head at us before looking back at it again and primping her hair a little more.
I’m starting to get worried about her..
Tos rolled his chest over slightly so he could see us past the cab of the truck and shook his head too.
I think he’s somehow managed to get comfortable lying in the back like that?
Takes all sorts I guess.. I’d definitely not be able to get comfortable like that though.
With one last sigh we turned to face the house and started walking.
When we reached the path to the front door I hitched Eris up a little bit so she sat better against my hip.
John took the chance to step ahead of me and ring the doorbell.
For a long awkward moment nothing happened, then fast moving feet could be heard coming from inside.
The door finally opened to show Mum stood there looking a bit overwhelmed and tired.
Her eyes drifted from John and settled on me.
The moment we made eye contact she lit up with obvious relief to smile at me.
Slowly her eyes slide to the side and focused on Eris a moment later.
All I could see was the little red-haired top of her head resting against my chest but her face was turned towards Mum so I guess they could look at each other in some way.
“Who’s..?..”
She didn’t even try to finish the sentence.
It wasn’t hard to work out what she meant.
It’s not like I turn up every day with a little girl on my hip or something.
Before I could say anything John shifted slightly.
My eyes and Mum’s were drawn to him.
His eyes had a mischievous twinkle to them all of a sudden.
He took a step to the side into my personal space and wrapped an arm around my waist like he keeps doing lately.
..that’s not good..
“She’s our daughter, the other two are still in the truck.”
He waved vaguely over his shoulder but he really didn’t need to, Mum was a bit too busy gaping at him in shock.
“We had a big family reunion of our own a few days ago and Hannah wanted to introduce them to their Grandma..”
..WHAT?!..
My spare hand that wasn’t busy holding Eris fisted into a tight ball.
A growl rumbled in my chest as I realised what he was doing.
He’s SUCH an ASSHOLE!
Eris didn’t seem to like the growl but she DID turn her face up to me in confusion.
With a look of total and complete innocence which, if I hadn’t already fallen for it once before, would have had me tripping over how adorable she was she opened her mouth to speak.
“Is she my Grandma, Mommy?”
I glared at her and the side of her lip currently not facing Mum twitched up in an evil little smirk that was just PURE John!
Damn it John.. this is all your fault!
My eyes pulled towards him angrily but stalled when a muffled ‘thump’ came from in front of us.
“Mum?”
My head turned slowly to face the front door again.
I already knew what I’d see.
It’s just how my life works sadly..
Mum was lying, spread out on the floor.
She’s breathing fine but her eyes are shut and she obviously fell awkwardly.
She bloody FAINTED!
DAMN IT JOHN!
This is all YOUR fault!
Sarah started moving towards the front door curiously.
I could hear her voice and footsteps easily.
“That was fun, can we do it again Daddy?”
Painfully slowly my head moved down to fix little Eris with a warning look.
Her lips slammed shut and the grin on her face faded away into an ‘innocent’ pout.
“I fully intend to blame you for being a bad influence John.. now go help your ‘mother-in-law’ up before I HURT you, BADLY!”
With a jolt John moved over to check on Mum while I held on to Eris and tried to not squeeze her too hard in annoyance at the pair of them.
He’d managed to prop her up a little by the time Sarah rounded the hallway and stopped dead in her tracks in surprise.
I sighed and brought my free hand up to rub between my eyes to ease my growing headache.
DAMN IT JOHN!
THIS. IS. ALL. YOUR. BLOODY. FAULT!
Arc 4 of the 'Magic is..' series.
There can be a surprisingly large and varied set of definitions for the word 'family', especially when Hannah's involved.
Werewolves, Fae, weirdos and more.
When your family is growing faster then the GDP of some small countries, things are bound to get messy!
At least it can't be any worse to deal with then John doing his Jesus impersonation (with Hannah's help of course).. right?
Either way, family is where you find it.
Family is.. something you can't chose after all.
..unless you do chose it of course, but lets try to keep this simple shall we?..
![]() |
You can't chose your family, if they're determined enough you can't chose your friends either. Basically it's probably better to just go with the flow and stop complaining on both counts sadly. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Han?”
I squeezed bridge of my nose slightly harder at Sarah’s voice.
Why did I ever want to come home?
I should have stayed in the backwards-ass traditionalist paradise.
At least people there were too in awe of me to cause much trouble in general.
“MUM?!”
Sarah finally seemed to realise who was lying unconscious on the floor.
Despite how tired she looked she still ran over and joined John in trying to lean her up into a more comfortable position.
I’m kind of tempted to let off a blast of my magic to wake her up but if my guess is right and somewhere inside the house at the moment is a rather large group of MPA or government officials, then that REALLY wouldn’t help my case with them much at all.
Before I could finally crack and let off some magic anyway Mum groaned.
She sluggishly started moving again which solved my little internal conflict nicely.
With one last warning glance at Eris, who actually seemed to have realised that what she did was wrong judging by the worried looks she kept sending Mum, I paced up the step and joined the little huddle at the door to see if she was okay.
“I-”
Before I could say anything Sarah cut across me.
She sounds REALLY tired for some reason?
“Han, we’ll talk later. At the moment you need to go out back, we’ve spent the last few hours trying to stop World War Three from kicking off. The only thing that’s going to calm that lot down is you.”
I opened my mouth to say.. something?..
I don’t know what I was going to say honestly, she kinda threw me off with the sudden ‘World War Three’ talk.
“Go! We’ve got Mum, she’s just exausted, we’ve already left them alone together for too long.”
Our eyes met and I could read her face easily.
She’s frustrated, confused, annoyed and above all else TIRED.
Without another word I nodded to her, shifted Eris on my hip a little better and squared my shoulders.
Never a boring day around here..
I drew in a deep fortifying breath because, honestly, I kind of needed it at this point?
I’ve barely walked in the door and yet again I’m going to throw myself into the middle of a situation that I have no idea why it’s happening, how it’s happening, what’s really going on or why the hell it has anything to do with ME in the first place!
..my life kinda sucks sometimes..
Eris’s little head kept swinging from side to side as we walked through the house.
She seemed fascinated by our boring old house for some reason?
We made it to the backdoor and I hesitated for a second.
I could hear a certain rumble coming from outside as we walked through the house but now that we’re closer it sounds more like a dull roar of raised voices.
With one more deep sigh I shifted Eris again and took the last step back out into the midday sun.
======
“What the HELL is going on here?!”
Eris shoved her head to my chest when I yelled.
Without really thinking about it my hand came up to cover her head protectively.
I was a bit busy glaring at everyone out here to focus on her at the moment though.
..let’s take stock shall we?..
To my left we have several men in suits, along with a few lab coat wearing techs, a contingent of SWAT members with their guns raised slightly and standing at the front is a very flushed looking Trudy.
To my right, standing closer to the treeline and looking a lot more feral then the last time I saw them was my ‘new’ extended family.
The men were mostly standing at the front with their hands stretched out in an odd way that I think would look in some way threatening if they had some form of ‘claws’ to show off with it.
Behind them I could see a line of the women with their hands cupped up in a standard ‘casting’ pose for elemental magic, which is as close as you get to an open threat from a mage really.
Even further back was a mix of men, woman and some ‘children’ ranging from the teenage girls I saw hanging out by the radio during the barbeque at the farm down to a few kids, Jessie’s boys age.
Standing at the front of their little war-band were three people.
Gran, obviously, she looked frustrated more than anything.
To her side, being held back loosely by Gran’s arm was a rather wild and dangerous looking Grace.
Her eyes kept scanning the ‘Hub’ group for any kind of threatening movements.
Standing on Gran’s other side was, of all people, Edith!
I’d probably consider her wide stance and grumpy little old face with her squinted eyes amusing if I didn’t know her well enough to know that she’s practically ready for battle from the way she’s holding her shoulders so tightly under her floor-length little old lady dress and fluffy slippers.
“Lady Arista, get back! They’re Wolves!”
One of the suited men actually took a step towards me as he yelled out his ‘warning’ but that single step was enough to make several growls rumble out across our back yard in a way that made me instinctively want to run VERY far away.
It was honestly quite terrifying to hear, even when it wasn’t aimed at me in the slightest.
Eris shivered and pulled herself a little tighter into my chest somehow.
Trudy turned and, ignoring the growls, seemed to relax a little at the sight of me.
The SWAT guys on the other hand lifted their guns slightly higher at the warning sounds coming from the family side of the yard.
They seemed ready to start firing at any moment!
“YOU LOT!”
My free arm came off of Eris’s head to point at the Hub group.
“GUN’S DOWN! NOW!”
It actually surprised me a little when they listened to my command.
With obvious reluctance they lowered their gun’s to rest at their sides.
It was easy to see that they were in NO way comfortable standing there without their weapons raised.
I don’t have time to plicate their egos though.
My head turned to glare at my ‘family’ and my arm swung around to point in their direction too.
“YOU LOT! HEEL!”
I couldn’t really think of anything else to say to them, they don’t exactly have weapons to put down so I figured a ‘dog’ command would be about as good as I’d get given the circumstances.
The men of our family turned their heads and offered an almost simultaneous glare at me for saying it like that.
I don’t mind though, if they’re busy focusing on me they’re NOT focusing on the other group at least.
Grace turned her head and silently glared at me as well.
I don’t think she appreciated the command, mainly because it came from ME of all people.
“Leaders, to the center!”
My feet paced out along the imaginary line dividing the two sides and came to a stop right between Trudy and Gran.
“We’re sorting this mess out NOW and you AREN’T turning my garden into a warzone no matter what happens!.. COME ON THEN!”
Everyone jumped at my raised voice, even Eris.
My hand came up to cup her head again, the instinctive action brought me a bit back to reality.
I kinda fell into old habits for a second there?
Sometimes on missions it’s easier to just take charge, even when you have no real idea what you’re doing.
People tend to fold quickly if you at least SOUND like you know what you’re doing usually.
It probably doesn’t help that I’m still a bit exhausted, emotionally all over the place, drugged up AND in a bad mood from John’s little trick that made Mum faint!
My magic’s rolling with my mixed up emotions, I imagine they can all feel it in some way.
That tends to happen when a powerful mage is pissed off.
Even normal people can feel the magic pressure, although it tends to be more of a cold wind to them then a physical force.
Trudy waved off the few people that were going to follow her forward.
Gran, Edith and Grace stepped their way over to me without any kind of delay from the family though.
It’s kind of funny that the trained soldiers and Hub staff were the clingy ones in this while my family worked like a well-oiled machine?
When Trudy reached my side she reached out an arm and gave me an awkward hug, avoiding Eris as best she could.
Grace growled at her for it but a look from me stopped her short.
We’re sorting this mess out NOW!
I’m not going to be blamed for some kind of pissing contest gone wrong between my new family and the de facto magical government of the United States!
“I’m glad you’re here Hannah, I’m not sure how much longer I could have held back that lot.”
Trudy casually pointed over her shoulder at the gun toting SWAT team and all the staff around them.
“Ya timin’ be annoyingly good useless girl..”
Edith hobbled up to my right and her lips twitched into the barest hint of an approving smile before she went back to her usual grumpy old flat look for everyone else around us.
Gran came up to my side and with a curious look down at Eris, who was watching her back with equal curiosity, she gave me a light hug of greeting.
When Grace came within range of me the Hub lot tensed visibly but all it took was a warning glance from me for them to settle down again.
..I think I get what’s going on here..
“Anyone want to fill me in? I spend a few days recovering from an overloaded spell and come home to THIS.. I’m honestly not in the best of moods so let’s keep it simple shall we?”
Eris moved her head to lie against my chest again.
She really seems to like that position for some reason.
Grace opened her mouth to speak, judging by the openly hostile glint in her eye anything she was about to say wouldn’t be very helpful at all.
Luckily Gran brought a hand up and placed it on her shoulder which instantly seemed to make her rethink her planned words.
“I be hearin’ Lou-Lou be visitin’ ya. Come to chat. Fae pets found out about her bein’ here and turned up ready for war.”
Everyone seemed reluctant to say anything else after that.
As always Edith managed to get to the heart of the problem easily, even if she did say it weirdly with obvious bias in her voice against the ‘Fae Pets’.
Trudy was blushing slightly and seemed to be trying to not look as guilty as she felt.
“Lil’ Tudy saw what be happenin’ pretty quick, she kept them back while we kept the wolf-kin back.”
Trudy’s face scrunched up and her blush went up another level at being called that silly nickname again in such a serious situation.
You don’t get out of nicknames from Edith no matter what’s happening, take that from a ‘useless girl’ with first hand experience on the topic.
“When did you get the new hip accessory?”
Everyone turned to look at Grace.
She had the decency to flush a little when all of the older members of our little group glared at her for going off topic.
I glanced down at Eris who seemed to be studying Grace like a particularly disgusting worm.
Feeling a bit vindictive for her prank on Mum earlier I took a step forward and slid her off my hip into an awkward forward hold.
Before either of them could protest I slid her into Grace’s surprised arms and stepped back with a smirk.
“HEY! I don’t do babies?!”
Grace glared at me over Eris’s head and growled a little in annoyance.
She didn’t let go of Eris though, just held her awkwardly against her chest as best she could.
A little hand came up and lightly swatted Grace on the nose.
I froze momentarily at the surprise evident on her face as her head slowly turned down to look at the little red-haired bundle in her arms.
“Bad Doggy, don’t growl at my Mom.. and I’m NOT a baby!”
To finish off the moment Eris leaned her face a little upwards and gave a surprisingly good impression of Grace’s previous growl.
With a jolt I managed to snatch her back out of Graces arms and turn her away quickly.
Powers! Has this kid’s got NO self-preservation instincts?!
You don’t just go around hitting werewolves on the nose and calling them ‘Bad Doggy’s despite how funny the idea is!
I’ve seen personally why you do NOT want to even PLAYFULLY growl at Grace specifically either!
Grace had the start of a truly deep growl building up in her chest when Gran reached out to her and stopped her short with just a touch again.
They shared a look and Gran cocked her head to the side.
Reluctantly Grace backed down, she actually walked away from our group to go join the rest of the family near the treeline in the end.
When she was reasonably far enough away Edith burst into a short, uncharacteristic peal of laughter.
She pulled herself back together quickly but shot an amused look at Gran for a second before turning back to me and squinting at Eris thoughtfully.
“I be likin’ her. Useless girl maybe not so useless if she be spawnin’ funny baby’s like this one..”
Eris turned her head from my side and glared at Edith angrily.
When her glare didn’t seem to do much it slid into a pout, which eventually turned into a frown.
“..I’m not a baby..”
She really didn’t sound so sure of herself this time though.
I don’t think she’s been teased about something by more than one person at a time before from the look of it?.. poor kid..
To shake her out of her little funk I jostled my hip again which refocused her attention back on me.
With a rather overdramatic sigh she smiled at me and slid her head back onto my chest, resting just above my heart again as usual.
Powers be damned!
When did having a little kid resting her head on my left breast become ‘usual’?!
“Okay, let’s get back to business shall we? From what I can gather, the Hub found out our house was being ‘invaded’ by werewolves and panicked, right?”
There was a slight grumble from Trudy but in the end both her and Gran nodded.
Edith stayed out of it, mostly cutting her eyes between me and Eris thoughtfully which I’m honestly kind of glad for because she has a tendency to make everything more complicated than it has to be when she feels like it.
“Well.. Trudy, meet my Grandmother. Grandmother, meet my magical social worker Trudy.”
I gestured between the two of them casually with my free hand and couldn’t resist smiling at the confused looks they both gave off, probably because of the ‘social worker’ comment.
“Introductions now complete, we can move on to more pressing matters.”
My head turned to Trudy specifically and she cringed back a little from me for some reason.
“Trudy, be a dear and get your people OFF my lawn will you?.. you can stay but anyone in a suit, lab-coat or carrying a gun has to leave.”
She shot one last worried look over at the rest of the family who, while not giving off any kind of obvious threatening motions, were still standing in regimental lines as if ready for a fight to break out again at any moment.
Grace was talking animatedly with a few of the men at the frontline which probably isn’t going to help things in the long run knowing her.
Finally Trudy turned back to me and reluctantly nodded in acceptance.
We all watched as she made her way back over to the Hub staff and started talking to them with an obviously forced level of calm.
I drew in a heavy sigh and turned to face Gran next.
“I’m not sure why you’re all here but family’s always welcome and no-one got bounced off the wards so there was no ill-intent on either side, towards anyone living here at least, want to get everyone to calm down a bit then come in for a coffee?.. I could do with one at this point honestly..”
Gran gave me a bright smile and nodded happily.
She gave me one more light hug, ran a fond hand through Eris’s hair which surprised the little girl more then I’d expected it to before making her way back to the family side of the garden.
The moment she was within range everyone, even the people hiding at the back, came forward into a big bundle to hear what she had to say.
I glanced between the two sides and sighed heavily in relief.
I HATE being the peacemaker!
..mostly because I’m not normally very good at it..
“Useless girl should have let them fight, I always be wanting to see who would win out’ta gun’s an’ werewolves..”
My head slowly turned to glare at Edith for saying something so mean.
She shrugged her heavy little shoulders and turned to start wandering back toward the house using her JuJu stick as a cane again.
“Useless girl, be passin’ funny baby off to someone an’ followin’ me.. we be needin’ a talk..”
She didn’t bother saying anything else, frustratingly.
I could feel Eris shift against me enough that she could glare at Edith’s retreating back.
My hand came up to pat her head soothingly like Mum used to do for Sarah when we were kids which seemed to help somewhat judging by the way her body relaxed a little.
With one last worried glance over at the two sides of the, hopefully now averted, ‘potential World War Three’ situation I started making my way back into the house.
I know I have to talk to Edith soon, she wouldn’t ask if it wasn’t serious, but I REALLY need a coffee first.
I need to check up on Mum and catch up with Sarah too.
GAH! Too many things to do at once!
“..People are annoying..”
A glance down at Eris’s little face showed exactly what she meant, her eyes were glued on Edith’s back with a glare that honestly looked kind of adorable in a ‘completely non-threatening but trying desperately to be’ way.
“..yeah.. they are..”
My hand came up to pat her hair again and she nestled into me a bit tighter, Edith seemingly forgotten in exchange for hugging tight to me.
..people really ARE annoying sometimes..
======
“Ari, sweetie, is everything okay out there now?”
Not good!
Mum sounds far too cheerful all of a sudden!
“I hope you managed to calm everything down.. now, how about you take a seat and explain to me just how I managed to acquire three Grandchildren overnight who call you ‘Mommy’ and Max ‘Daddy’.. just days after you ran off together to parts unknown.. huh?”
The pleasant tone to her voice didn’t even slightly hide the frustrated, confused look on her face.
“I’d love to Mum but Eris needs to go to the bathroom and Edith asked me to-”
Mum silenced me with a look and gestured to one of the stools by the kitchen counter.
“Sit.. NOW..”
I couldn’t hold back the worried gulp that came out of my throat at the downright angry look on her face all of a sudden.
I really didn’t think she’d react this badly to John’s little prank?
Maybe she’s already a bit stressed out, who knows how long she’s had to put up with the warring tribes outside?!
She looks about as tired as Sarah did earlier, possibly worse now that I’m looking at her properly..
My shoulders slumped a little and I took the last few steps over to one of the stools.
Eris grumbled when I moved her off my hip and sat her in the stool next to me but she perked up curiously as she took in the kitchen behind Mum.
The way she acts about this house.. you’d swear she’d never seen a kitchen before or something?
“Mum I’m-”
Her hand came up to silence me again.
I sat there watching her with a bit of worry eating at me as she busied herself pulling things out of the fridge and doing stuff on the counter out of sight.
Finally after almost a full minute of clinking glasses and scraping knifes she turned back to us, sliding a Jam sandwich with the crusts cut off in front of Eris.
She turned again and came back around with two tall glasses of orange juice.
Eris’s little eyes lit up at the juice.
She grabbed the tall glass awkwardly with both hands and managed to drink it fairly smoothly all in one go.
We both watched, kind of stunned, as she managed to down the entire glass before wincing a little and letting off a surprisingly deep sounding ‘burp’.
Mum turned her eyes over to me with a raised eyebrow.
A smirk slowly came to her lips.
“She’s definitely her mother’s daughter.”
I glared at her slightly but I’m honestly a bit relieved that she’s up for jokes?
For a second there I thought this was going to be like one of our old ‘sit down and yell it out’ arguments that we used to have a lot when I was ‘Al’.
It looks like Eris unwittingly managed to calm Mum down just by being a cute kid.
Never underestimate the power of a child on a woman’s maternal instincts!
Not that it’s relevant or useful in most situations but I’m glad Mum’s calm from it at least.
It should make this whole conversation a lot easier..
“You disappeared again Ari, at least this time you told your Grandma why beforehand I guess..”
I cringed a little and sunk my head down guiltily.
“Okay enough with the guilty looks, fill me in on what happened and I’ll tell you what you missed over here in return, sound fair?”
Cautiously I moved my head back up to stare at her but she really does seem to just want to know what happened while I was away?
That’s what her surprisingly relaxed body language is telling me at least.
For a moment I felt relieved before I remembered just what DID happen while I was away..
This isn’t going to be easy to explain.
Maybe I can soften the edges a bit for her, make it sound ‘not as bad’ as it really was somehow?
======
“..so Max died?!”
I sighed and brought my hand up to rub away my headache for what felt like the millionth time.
It seems she can take the whole ‘Hannah is technically the Mother of Magic’ thing with barely a blink and a giggle.
She understood my little field trip around the country with nothing more than a mumbled statement that I should have thought it through better and at least brought some help with me.
John dying, when he’s currently visible through the kitchen window playing a surprisingly effective peacemaker between what’s left of the MPA group and my worryingly large family, seems to be a step too far for some reason?
Thank the powers I didn’t tell her about Storyteller!
The whole ‘I have Grandkids, I’m too young to be a Grandmother’ aspect of things let me brush over THAT little bombshell so that’s something I guess.
“..yeah.. he died..”
Not to sound callous but he’s alive NOW, ya know?
This is the third time I’ve had to repeat that sentence for her and for some reason having to say it really annoys me!
“..really dead?..”
My hand squeezed down on the bridge of my nose to stop my building headache from getting worse.
“Yes.. Mother.. dead, stone-cold, not breathing, no heartbeat, no magic signature, no aura, DEAD! OKAY?!”
Mum flinched back from me.
Eris whined a little and tried to tuck herself into my side.
I huffed a heavy breath through my teeth and tried to calm down.
Talking about it gets me worked up, I really shouldn’t snap at her for it.
My arm snaked out to pull Eris closer to myself.
She obviously took that as an open invitation, because in seconds she’d scrambled from her stool over to mine and fit herself comfortably into my lap.
I’d protest about it but honestly, I really did need the comfort that her presence provides right now.
It turns out that this new ‘not really a new incarnation’ incarnation is a bit of a ‘cuddler’.
I should have guessed as much the first time I squeezed poor Felix really, Al would never have let himself do that but as Hannah.. sometimes I just kinda NEED to, ya know?
While Mum looked nervously around the room, obviously not sure where to go from here and Eris leaned a little forward to pull her second Jam Sandwich closer to herself again, I slid my free arm down to my side so I could grab my bag.
It wasn’t too hard to get it onto the table and with a bit of searching I managed to find my pill bottle.
That little outburst I just gave Mum is probably a good indicator that my mood stabilizers are wearing off to some degree.
Mum watched me curiously and opened her mouth to ask something but stalled out eventually as she watched me pull out two pills.
I downed them quickly with a few gulps of orange juice.
After a long pause between us l caved to her curious stare.
“They’re mood stabilizers, I pushed things too far a few days ago and my magic is pushing back.”
I shrugged my shoulders and smiled at her awkwardly.
“Before I started taking these little gem’s I was a complete mess.. worse than usual even..”
Mum didn’t seem very amused by that remark.
Eris probably didn’t like it either, she glared at the pill bottle until I slid it back into my bag out of sight.
That probably says a lot, although I’m in no state to work out just exactly WHAT it means, if anything.
“..so.. you just.. poof!.. and he’s alive again then?”
Mum really tried to make that question sound casual but, as ‘smooth changes of topic’ go, it’s not the best I’ve ever seen to be honest.
She gave me a weak smile which was enough for me to let her get away with it anyway.
I shouldn’t have yelled at her so I owe her at least one weak ‘out’ from an awkward conversation moment in return.
“It’s really not THAT simple.. but in essence.. yeah? Poof! and he’s back to his usual asshole-ish, breathing, beating-heart self..”
Mum hissed in a breath and glared at me warningly.
I couldn’t help but cringe slightly.
What the hell did I do NOW?!
“..don’t talk like that around the little one..”
Really?!..
..‘Asshole-ish’?..
That’s barely even a swear word!
Eris has said worse things than that about ‘Dite in the last few days, let alone heard them when I was having my little freak-out sessions!
One more glance at Mum’s resolved expression made all my protests kinda die on the tip of my tongue though.
“Sorry Mum.”
Just to have something to do that didn’t involve looking at Mum I moved my hand up and gently ran my fingers through Eris’s hair.
..she likes when I do that..
When I chanced a look back up at her, Mum’s lips had slipped into more of a fond smile than anything else as she watched the byplay between me and the now seemingly sleepy Eris sprawling slightly in my lap.
“So.. the Gladstone’s woman, Trudy, said that they thought you were the source of the solar flare that-”
She trailed off when she saw the look on my face.
“..yeah..”
I felt myself cringe a little under her incredulous gaze.
“It was kinda an un-predictable side effect from what I did to John an-”
“Speaking of un-predictable results..”
I turned on my stool slightly to give Sarah an incredulous look of my own.
How long has she been standing there just WAITING for an excuse to cut in like that?!
“Things are calming down outside, everyone’s breaking up to sort out their tents for tonight now that the big bad men with guns have left, and Gran want’s you outside again.. apparently something about your footprints has her worried?.. I dunno, they look the same as last time to me but.. whatever.”
She finished her little spiel with a lazy shrug and grinned at me for a moment before her face split into a jaw-crackingly wide yawn.
“I’m off to bed. Wake me if World War Four starts..”
With a backward wave she was gone, leaving me sitting there with Eris cuddled up in my lap and a worried frown on my face.
..footprints?..
Why would Gran be worried about my foo-
CRAP!
I jolted off the stool and barely managed to keep a hold on the suddenly awake Eris.
She groaned, tried to find something to hold onto me better with through half closed eyes.
A slight bounce on my feet had her settled a bit higher up against my chest, high enough that I could get an arm under her butt to make sure she didn’t slip.
“Sorry Sweetie.”
She didn’t answer, which I’ll take as a positive response seeing as she’s not trying to get away from me or anything.
It’s weird having a little kid around even if she IS cute sometimes.
Shaking myself back to reality I paced over to the kitchen window and cringed.
In an obvious straight-line from our back garden path, across to the near center of our backyard and back were a perfectly formed set of footprints!
How the HELL did THAT happen?!
I’ve not got the bloody cuffs on anymore!
That SHOULDN’T be happening!
“Ari, are you okay?”
Mum sounded worried.
I grunted to her and offered her a sideways glance that may have been a reassuring smile if you didn’t blink, but I was quickly back to staring out the window.
Without another word my feet pulled me through the backdoor and out into the midday heat again.
The moment they saw me everyone stopped what they were doing and paused like a wave of statues, staring at me.
It was pretty unnerving honestly.
I don’t like being the center of attention at the best of times!
“Hannah, over here.”
A glance in Gran’s direction had me shaking my head again uncertainly.
..I don’t want to go walking out onto the grass again..
“Don’t be silly, the damage is done now, come over here so we can check you out properly.”
She waved a hand slightly at the group of woman around her which, if I’ve not missed my guess, consisted of pretty much every mage in the family.
With a reluctant sigh I pushed myself off the path and made my way out to them.
The grass was just as annoying as ever, I don’t know how I missed it a minute ago, I WAS a bit distracted though I guess..
When I reached them one of the blonde women, her name’s Joan I think?
She’s one of Mum’s sisters either way, one of the quiet ones, unlike Grace or Jessie.
She stepped up to me and offered her arm’s to take Eris for a minute.
For some reason I felt reluctant to hand her over?
I know that they need to see my magic to find out what’s wrong.
I kind of wish I still had my glasses, if that asshole Storyteller hadn’t stolen them I’d be able to just flash magesight on myself and see what’s wrong without their help.
I guess I COULD use normal mage sight but with the headache I’ve got rumbling on in the back of my head that’s probably not a good idea honestly..
“Eris sweetie, I need to let everyone check my magic for a second.”
There was a slightly sharp intake of breath from someone but I was busy focusing on the bundle of red hair in my arms.
Her little head turned up to look at me in confusion.
I really can’t tell if she’s still actually sleepy or not?
Probably not considering the jolt I gave her a moment ago when I stood up so suddenly but she really seems tired.. or.. maybe not tired I guess, but lazy?..
Kind of like me when I bliss out a little from venting some magic, ya know?
“I can pass you over to this lady for a second if you want or I can put you down, it’s your choice?”
She scrunched up her face but after a long pause pointed her hand down at the floor.
I carefully slide her onto her feet and took a moment to pat her dress down so it was straight again.
She seemed to like that.
When I finished her hand came out and cupped itself into mine.
It shouldn’t hurt their attempts to find out what’s wrong with me if we’re still holding hands, right?
I straightened up and shot a curious glance at the woman around us.
They all have really weird looks on their faces all of a sudden?
“You’d make a good Mother, Hannah..”
I flinched visibly at Gran’s words.
A few of the women seemed to find my reaction amusing but most of them were focusing on Eris for some reason.
Instinctively I shifted her slightly behind me and shot a warning look at them all.
Why are they looking at her like that?!
As a group they seemed to realise that they’d been caught staring so obviously.
Gran sighed and brought a hand up to the bridge of her nose in frustration.
It’s weird seeing someone else do that same delicate gesture as I’ve been doing so often lately.
“Don’t mind them Hannah, they don’t mean anything by it. They’re just a little surprised to find out the little girl with you is Eris, ‘fates discordant apple’.. we don’t tend to meet many awakened mages back home, it can be a bit of a culture shock sometimes.”
I perked up an eyebrow at Gran, carefully my eyes shot down at Eris.
She huffed to herself and tried to fold her arms defensively without letting go of my hand.
“..stupid title.. you throw one little apple at one stupid bimbos head and everyone thinks it’s important for some reason..”
..I’m honestly not touching that one..
No wonder she’s so mean to ‘Dite?
..talk about OLD grudges, yeesh!..
I can see where she’s coming from with titles being stupid though.
Coming from the ‘Mother of Magic’, ‘Holder of the keys to Avalon’, ‘Owner of far too many stupid sounding titles’, I can legitimately say that they just get annoying after a while.
“Let’s focus on Hannah ladies, shall we?”
Gran’s words were phrased like a question but following them was by no means ‘optional’ apparently.
Judging by the way the women around us snapped to attention and their eyes all flashed with the easily recognisable signs of activating magesight the message came through loud and clear.
In seconds I felt like I was being held under a microscope.
My hand may have squeezed down on Eris’s a little more in my unease but she didn’t complain if I did.
“Well.. uh..”
None of the woman seemed willing to add anything to the brown haired one, Cynthia’s words.
“That bad, huh?”
Gran winced and shot me a worried look.
I probably should have asked her to check me over alone first.
I knew the results were going to be weird at best, I’M weird at best!
I kind of forgot that it might be a surprise to them?
It’s not polite to scan other people with magesight without asking first after all.
None of them, even Gran, would have probably seen anything close to my messed up magic before now..
“The good news is, the footprint effect should be temporary.”
A breath hissed out through my teeth that I didn’t even realise I’d been holding.
That’s a relief!
“It looks like those devices you let ‘John’ slap on you at the farm have left a partial imprint on your lines, like a weak diversion. You should be able to turn the effect off now that you know it’s happening if you work on it a bit?”
I smiled at her but she didn’t smile back.
“The more worrying aspect is just what on EARTH is happening to your magic otherwise?”
Ah, yeahhh.. well this is kind of awkward isn’t it?..
“That’s kinda.. normal.. for me?”
They all froze for a moment, staring at me in shock.
“Well, I mean.. it’s.. my magic’s always been weird I guess..”
To hell with it, ‘in for a penny, in for a pound’ as the Brit’s and John would say..
“I’m a Locus point, my awakening was weird. I had a second partial-awakening that made it weirder, shifting my element from fire to ice.. then Edith added my healing diversion.. AND on top of that Storyteller added a brand that did something I’m still not fully clear on but seems to have turned me into a kinda.. I dunno, magical equivalent of a mage/werewolf hybrid?...”
They all stared at me in blank shock.
Even Eris was watching me with wide, confused eyes.
“Useless girl talk too much.”
My head jerked around to stare at Edith as she seemed to appear from nowhere right behind me in that creepy way she does, usually just before she’s about to hit me with her JuJu stick.
On reflex I actually recoiled away from her but at a second glance she didn’t seem to actually have the stick with her?.. weird..
“Don’t be lookin’ at me like that, ya be lettin’ other’s mess with ya bad JuJu. I be tellin’ ya we need ta talk girl, this be why..”
She huffed heavily and stared at the group of women around us with her beady little eyes.
She obviously didn’t like something she saw because her face scrunched up for a second before smoothing out again into her usual grumpy little frown.
“Ya been slackin’ Lou-Lou. None of ya girls be awakened yet?”
This time it was Gran’s turn to flinch.
She made a nervous noise in the back of her throat and looked away from Edith.
“Sentimental lil’un, ya always been like that, silly girl.”
Gran blushed.
An actual, visible, full on red-cheeked blush!
..just how old IS Edith?..
Trudy was one thing but Gran’s ancient.. like.. three, nearly four hundred years old?!
She looks good for her age I know but that’s mages for you.
We age weirdly sometimes.
It’s kinda random as far as I know, something about the way our magic helps us to stay in ‘peak condition’ also keeps us in ‘PEAK condition’ for a bit longer than it should, if that makes sense?
With that in mind, either Edith’s magic isn’t very good at keeping her looking young, Gran’s is EXCEEDINGLY good at keeping HER looking young or Edith is WAY older then even I imagined possible without some kind of reincarnation being involved!
“Don’t be gapin’ at me like a fool useless girl, ya come by the shop this week’an I be fixin’ ya right on ya lines ‘gain!”
With a worryingly childish huff that she seems to have taken a liking to giving off lately Edith turned on her fluffy slippered heel and marched away towards the house without another word.
A few of the woman around me stared after her in shock and mild offence for some reason but as always she blatantly didn’t care in the slightest.
======
“Sooo.. putting up tents, huh?”
My weak attempt at changing the topic seemed to shake the lot of them back into the here and now at last.
Gran smiled a little awkwardly but appeared to be thinking about something pretty deeply still for some reason.
The other woman sent glances over to the treeline where a load of the men and some of the women were trying valiantly to work out how to use some really old, shabby looking canvas tents.
The tents REALLY don’t look like they should be used by ANYONE honestly, just from how frayed their ropes are if nothing else!
“It’s a bit of a squeeze, we only have five tents and there’s.. ten.. twenty.. thi.. there’s a lot of us?.. let’s leave it at that.”
The brunette woman with Sarah’s smile, that I vaguely remember checking out my glasses when I made them back at the farm, shrugged her shoulders but didn’t seem too fussed by the worrying amount of overcrowding ahead of them tonight.
..if only we had some extra space for them inside..
We have the sofa’s I guess?
Me and Sarah could double up in my room, so that’s two more single beds in our old rooms and the guest room on top of that.
That’s still not NEARLY enough to hold them all fairly though!
It’s not like I can just expand a room on the fly for them an..d..
I really need to keep track of things better!
“Gran, hypothetically speaking, if I had a pocket dimension to hand which I think is probably big enough to hold you all for the night if you’re okay sharing a room.. but it’s currently full up with unsorted clutter, would you all be interested in helping me clear it out in exchange for a more comfortable night’s sleep?”
Gran’s shoulders slumped in obvious relief and she smiled at me fondly.
“Hypothetically speaking, I’d shovel horse manure for hours if it meant we could sleep indoors tonight Hannah. Some of the girls are already talking about going home instead of spending the night in these old tents, the whole thing is probably a bad idea with the MPA being so edgy around us at the moment anyway.”
I couldn’t help but wince at that.
Having worked with Hub people in the past and been around them all in general for a while, I can honestly say she might have a valid point there.
I wouldn’t put it past some of the SWAT guys to come back under the cover of darkness with hair-trigger fingers and a determination to ‘protect Lady Arista’ or something equally stupid.
..being famous sucks sometimes..
“I’ll go get the doorway setup somewhere indoors if you want to go gather the troops?”
Gran nodded, smiled warmly at me and stepped over to give me a hug before casually wandering over to the still struggling tent setup teams.
I glanced down at Eris to make sure she was ready to go back inside, she smiled at me in a way that made her little dimples show on her cheeks.
My chest felt warm at the sight of it for a second but I’m not sure why?
In the end I shrugged the feeling off and squeezed her hand as we turned to walk back into the house.
From behind us, near the treeline, a sudden enthusiastic cheer rose and if I’m not mistaken it was followed closely by the sound of several people throwing down their tools and assembled tent parts.
I’d better hurry before they start getting antsy to get started!
We eased our way into the house through the backdoor.
Mum was still standing in the kitchen, fresh cup of coffee in hand.
She looks a bit more awake now at least.
Her head turned to look at us and she smiled warmly at me.
I couldn’t help but smile back.
Eris tucked herself into my side a little uncertainly for a moment but eased off a second later.
I don’t think she’s quite used to Mum yet?
She’s not particularly good around new people from what I’ve noticed so far.
“I think I’ve got a way that we can fit everyone in the house tonight Mum, I kinda.. already told Gran about it, sorry.”
Mum’s smile slipped for a moment as I spoke but eased back into that same warm look by the time I finished.
“That’s okay Ari, do you need any help?”
I’m not really sure what kind of ‘help’ she thought she could offer but it’s nice of her to offer at least.
Really, if there’s as much old mail in that pocket dimension as I THINK there is then I could probably do with every spare pair of hands I can get!
Once we’ve actually managed to get inside and checked out the room a bit my current plan is to get some expanded bags off of John.
We can just pile it all into them for temporary storage today.
Even expanded bags have their limits though, we might end up filling my old room up with bags by the time we’re finished if there’s as much in there as I THINK there is!
Over a hundred years’ worth of Birthday, Christmas and ‘Anniversary’ cards at the very least!
“Is it okay if I set the doorway up in the back of the elevator?”
That idea came to me just a second ago as I spotted the sliding door to the old thing out of the corner of my eye.
No-one uses the elevator anymore and it’s pretty much the best place to hide things in the house.
I don’t particularly want any ‘normal’ visitors like Aunt Lily to just wander into the pocket dimension thinking it’s a toilet or something after all..
“That should be fine Ari, I still don’t like the thing but as long as you’re not going up and down in it you should be okay. I had a man check it out a few years ago, he fitted some electro-magnetic breaks to it at cost..”
I don’t think she noticed the slight blush that came to her cheeks but I certainly did!
My eyebrow popped up curiously.
When she noticed it she blushed slightly harder and looked away guiltily.
Something tells me Mum’s tried dating again since Dad left?
Just call it a gut instinct.
..well.. good I guess?..
On one hand: ‘eww’ old people dating, especially when it’s my mother.
On the other hand, I’m not going to begrudge her trying to move on, ya know?
..it’s kind of nice actually?..
Yet another sign that I really DON’T know what’s going on in her head anymore, sure, but considering the last time I was wrong about that sort of thing she ended up practically apologising to me for how she treated me when I was Al while we had a little heart-to-heart in the car, I’m not TOO upset with the idea that she’s changed so much under my nose.
Even if it IS still annoying to some degree..
I think that annoyance is just my old instincts making me twitchy honestly?
I don’t like not knowing things, it tends to come back to bite me on the ass nine-times out of ten!
With a smooth movement I picked up my bag with my free hand and gave Mum my best reassuring smile to show that I didn’t mind the idea of her dating again.
She seemed to get it after a moment judging by the relieved smile she shot me in return.
With a scoop and a slightly happy skip in my step I made my way upstairs, bringing Eris along for the ride.. as if she’d let me leave her alone anyway!
She really can be a bit clingy at times?
If it wasn’t so cute and I didn’t kinda still need some kind of reassurance when my emotions go a bit haywire sometimes then it could possibly be considered ‘annoying’ too, but currently it’s just ‘cute’ luckily.
As we reached the stairs Eris’s eyes lit up and she asked me to let her down.
We made it up the stairs with me taking my time every few steps so she could catch up.
By the time we reached the top she was puffing little breaths, which was quite frankly adorable.
It also means she needs to get more exercise.
I’ll have to get back into my old exercise routine at some point to stop this new body from being so squishy and useless I guess.
If she’s still around by then I’ll have to drag her into an abbreviated version of my routine to help her build up some stamina.
Her eyes scanned the dining area and connected hallways with that strangely curious look she had when we first came into the house earlier?
She focused on the TV and sofa’s as we walked past the door leading into the TV room but she didn’t have long to look before we moved past it towards the elevator.
She actually looked kind of disappointed when it went out of view?
I’ll have to remember to take her in there later.
She probably wants to watch cartoons or something, most kids like that kind of thing right?
I did as a kid at least..
We reached the second floor entrance of the elevator.
I pushed the call button making it light up.
Even something as mundane as that had Eris staring at it with unconcealed curiosity.
I swear it’s almost like she’s never seen an elevator befor..
Well.. maybe?..
Maybe she hasn’t?.. seen an elevator before I mean?..
She’s young, I’m not sure when she last had an awakening before her current one either?
It’s not recent enough that it’s reached my ‘favorite’ freelance magical gossipmonger’s ears at least.
Jack would have been all over the story if she’d awakened in any meaningful way for the last fifty years or so?
He tends to ignore awakenings further apart then that because those people tend to not be a threat in the slightest due to culture shock more than anything.
I’ve heard of some newly awakened mages over the years having to basically re-learn how society works from the ground up because things have changed so much since they’ve been ‘away’.
Eris.. she’s in awe of our little house?
She used a wand back in New Avalon and no-one seemed to really notice or care at the time?
..has she been living in New Avalon with those backwards-ass traditionalist idiot’s all this time?!..
My hand squeezed hers slightly tighter.
Well not anymore she’s not!
I don’t care what anyone says, no kid should have to live in that place!
DEFINITELY not Eris!
The elevator pinged and its doors rolled open under Eris’s wide-eyed stare.
I took the moments distraction to calm myself down a bit, then shot her a reassuring smile that she barely seemed to notice as she stared at the metal ‘room’ inside the elevator shaft.
With a sigh I let my hand slide out of hers.
For a second she shot me a wild, worried glance but something on my face seemed to calm her down quickly.
“Don’t worry sweetie, I just need to get the doorway out of my bag and set it up. Can you do me a big favor and keep an eye out for anyone trying to interrupt me while I’m working?”
Her little eyes went wide again for a second before they shifted down into surprisingly cute little slits.
Her hand fished around in her dress and came out holding her wand.
With practically a pirouette on the spot she spun around to glare at the room outside the elevator doors as if some kind of monster was just waiting out there to strike at us at any moment.
For a second I had a flash of worry about leaving Eris standing guard like that but it’s mostly just to keep her busy and out of the way while I work.
What’s the worst she can do with that silly little twig anyway?
Honestly, wands are just stupid!
I’ll have to start showing her how to use her lines soon at the very least.
It’s not right for a mage to grow up not knowing how to use them properly!
I sighed a little but couldn’t help smiling at her enthusiasm.
My hand came up casually to hit the button that locks the elevator doors open before I started fishing in my bag for the shrunken doorway leading to Arista’s little ‘private’ pocket dimension.
I finally managed to catch the edge of the door from where it was hidden under my map and yanked it out pretty easily.
With care to keep it angled, so if it gets too big it’s not going to get stuck on something and break either itself or the elevator in general, I ran my finger around the edge of the mini-doorway and cycled my magic until it felt ready to pop.
One line to my pancreas, one to my mind and two lines to my hand.
Cancelling a shrinking charm is pretty much identical to casting one, just in reverse order.
Not every spell is that neat and tidy obviously but shrinking and enlargement charms are about as ‘basic’ as you can get when it comes to altering the properties of existing matter.
The door shook a little and started growing slowly back to its original size.
I stepped back, watching it go until it pretty much filled the entire floor space of the elevator with the way it was turned.
I ran my still charged hand across it slightly when it finished growing.
With a little focus and a slight shifting of my lines the door shrunk down ever so slightly, just enough that it would fit against the back wall of the elevator without issue.
It took a few awkward maneuvers to get it properly placed but I managed it in the end with only a single slightly crushed finger for my efforts.
A flash of my diversion magic fixed that right up and I stood back to grin at the blasted thing.
It actually looks quite good, weird, but good!
Already fully aware of what awaited me on the other side of the door I reached for the handle to open it cautiously.
At the last possible second there was a shout outside the elevator followed by a mild bang and some surprised yells from down the hallway.
“Stay back! Mom’s working!”
I had to open my big mouth earlier, didn’t I?..
I KNEW I shouldn’t have chanced it by writing off that wand as being useless!
“ERIS!”
She yelped in fear at my angry yell and dropped her wand to the floor, her eyes flying up to me guiltily.
For a single moment we stared at each other before her eyes started shining and she burst into tears, her legs folding under herself as she went.
Instinctively I moved forward and scooped her up into my arms.
I was already making apologetic noises for scaring her before I knew what was going on.
My hand came up to pat her hair like Mum used to do for Sarah when she was upset.
It didn’t seem to help much sadly?
Under the incredulous but slightly worried stares of my extended family on the staircase, painfully aware of the slight burn mark visible to their right neatly seared into the wall, I rocked her in my arms and tried to think of a way to calm her down.
Damn it, this is why I don’t work with kids!
![]() |
Gold is called 'Aurum' in Latin, it means 'yellow'.. rather silly really isn't it? Surprising how much weight it can have for some people though and how useful it can be in some situations. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“I’m sorry sweetie, I didn’t mean to scare you.”
Her crying calmed down slowly but she was still sniffling a lot and shaking.
“I was playing when I said about you standing guard for me, I didn’t mean for you to try and attack anyone, you scared me. I’m sorry sweetie.”
Maybe if I explain things to her she’ll understand?
I DON’T work with kids for EXACTLY this reason!
Back when I was male they always seemed to cry eventually and I just have NO idea how to handle that!
It was different when I babysat in Sarah’s place, the boys she looked after were too ‘tough’ to cry.
Sarah cried a lot when we were growing up but I never had to try to get her to stop, just my presence was usually enough to calm her down!
Admittedly she WAS more of a screamer and a ‘roll around on the floor thrashing about’-er rather than this weak little sobbing thing that Eris is doing.
Something about the sounds Eris is making are just hitting a nerve in my brain.
I have NO idea what to do!
This isn’t something I feel like I’m in any way prepared to deal with honestly?!
======
I must have done something right somehow because eventually Eris shifted herself in my arms and settled her head on my chest just above my heart.
I think she’s listening to my heartbeat?
That’s really weird but I’m fine with it if it stops her crying..
“Is everything okay up here? I heard a bang and.. oh..?”
Mum paused at the top of the stairs, watching us uncertainly.
I offered her a weak smile, pleading for her to come and help me, which she was more than ready to oblige with.
In a few steps she was at my side and cautiously reached out to stroke Eris’s tear-stained cheek.
She flinched at first but after a long moment she rolled her head into Mum’s palm.
My eyebrow perked up in surprise when Mum started humming.
It’s a tune I’ve not heard in a long time, she used to hum it to help Sarah get to sleep when we were really young.
I’d forgotten it was even a thing honestly?
I’ve not thought about this tune in ages..
Eris’s eyes went wide and she stared at Mum in shock for some reason.
It took me a second of indecision but I could feel the tune rising in my head so I joined in, humming along with Mum.
Eris’s head turned back to stare at me with a level of awe I honestly hadn’t expected?
It’s only a little tune, nothing special..
Mum missed a beat and I carried on for a second before realising that I was the one who got the beat wrong.
I don’t know why I thought that bit was meant to go differently all of a sudden?
I learnt the tune from Mum after all.
Maybe it’s just been too long since I last heard it.
Eris’s eyes were still stuck staring at me but she shuddered a little when I hummed the wrong note.
She’s a bit of a weird kid at times..
Without a thought I smiled down at her and jostled my arms slightly.
She watched me intensely for a moment longer before sighing and resting her head back on my chest, above my heart.
Mum caught my eye and smiled at me proudly.
I shot her a questioning look but she shrugged and turned away before I could question her on it properly.
“It looks like Hannah has her hand’s full, can someone come open the door on this..”
She turned her head and peered back inside the elevator as if only just realising what she was about to say.
“..door?..”
After a long pause she shook herself and looked back at the assembled mass of family on the stairs.
“Anyone?”
There was a mild scuffle and Jessie’s boys forced their way to the top of the stairs.
With an unreasonable amount of excitement and rather loud yells they seemed to race each other over to the elevator so they could squabble over who got to grab the door handle first.
The blonde haired one who’s name I finally found out at the Barbeque is ‘Tommy’ won in the end and smirked at his dark haired brother ‘Tristan’ before giving the handle an almighty tug..
..it probably would have worked better if he pushed honestly..
After an awkward pause he laughed nervously and tried pushing instead much to Tristan’s obvious amusement.
Eris eyed the boys with undisguised disgust.
What girl likes boys at her age though I guess?
I’m sure that will change in a few years when puberty shows its ugly face for her.
Tommy struggled so much trying to push the door open against the bulk of mail behind it that Tristan stepped up to his side and between them they managed to shove it back just enough to let a pile of letters and packages spill out onto the elevators floor.
For a moment I thought they were going to be buried by it all but luckily that’s not how physics works and they ended up knee deep in paper instead, while grinning proudly at each other.
Gran made her way over from the stairs, cautiously followed by the rest of the family, and blanched when she saw the mess.
“..that’s a lot of letters..”
“yeah.. we’re gonna need a lot of bags.”
I shot a look over at the people making their way towards us from the stairs.
“Can someone find John for me? We’re going to need all the help we can get to finish before nightfall..”
Someone at the back of the mass made a sound.
It was easy to hear their quick steps as they rushed downstairs to gather up whoever wasn’t already up here.
“Where do we start?”
I cringed and scanned the letters again before swinging my eyes around the dining area uncertainly.
..there’s not many options really..
We can’t get to the real clearing until John can make some expanded bags for us and the doorway itself will eventually be the bottle-neck in the whole thing.
If I’d thought about it before I could have enlarged the door and mounted it at a slant so it would all pour out or something but I’ve got the door in the right place for later now and I’ll be damned if I’m moving the bloody thing again!
“If we start chaining as much as we can out onto the dinner table and the floor until John gets here with the bags then we should at least be able to get into the room easier.. possibly get a vague idea if it’s going to be large enough to fit you all in tonight?”
Gran grinned at me and nodded with authority.
“You heard her, form a chain. Men at the front bailing letters, woman at the back sorting them, mages at the side scanning for any potential dangers as we go.”
I opened my mouth to argue but when everyone jumped to work with laughs and smiles the protest kind of died on my lips.
Having the mages scan things for danger is probably a good idea, I should have thought of that.
I didn’t expect them to SORT things though!
The plan was to just put it all into the bags and leave it for later.. right?
Eris kicked her legs a little and waved for my attention.
It was easy to work out that she wanted to get down for some reason.
The minute her feet hit the floor she shot off to the pile of letters around the boys legs and snatched a bright pink one from the side of the pile.
With all the subtly of a particularly dull monkey she shot a nervous look around herself, not raising her eyes high enough to notice most of the adults watching her, and carefully slid the pink envelope into the seemingly bottomless pockets of her dress.
With a satisfied smile, her eyes scanned the pile in front of herself and she noticed another card at the other side of the elevator in that same eye-catching shade of pink.
She quickly scrambled over to it and repeated the process of ‘hiding’ it with pretty much the same results.
I shot Mum a curious look but she seemed to find Eris’s actions somewhat endearing.
A look at Gran earned me a warm smile and a shrug.
“I think she’s trying to collect the letters she sent.”
My shoulders slumped and I slowly turned back to watch her go while everyone else moved around us.
With a surprising amount of daring that I’ve honestly not seen from her before Eris practically belly-flopped onto the letters nearest the doorway and started ‘swimming’ her way through them to get inside the room first.
My instincts told me to call her back, but honestly.. she’s pretty good at launching the letters out for everyone else to gather up, so I’m kind of reluctant to tell her to stop?
In the end I settled for watching her closely to make sure she didn’t somehow ‘sink’ into the letters as she moved about picking out the pink letters and slipping them into the pockets of her dress every once in a while.
This is going to be a LONG day, I can just TELL!
======
“Bag seven’s full!”
I jolted my head up from the letter I’d been skimming over in surprise.
Seriously?!
SEVEN expanded bags full already?!
The damn things are near impossible to fill normally!
..SEVEN?!..
I guess now is as good a time as any to see how everyone’s doing?
At first I tried to help the men move letters but they smiled and said they had it covered.
I tried to help the women sorting too but they smiled at me and practically told me outright that they didn’t need me, I’d have been a bit offended if I hadn’t seen just how effective they worked together to get the job done already.
Every letter was slit open, glanced at long enough to tell who it was from and then put into the relevant pile to be bagged up.
In the end Gran took me over to one of the sofas in the TV room with a pile of letters that she slipped into my hands.
Apparently these were the ‘miscellaneous’ letters that everyone thought I should probably check out, including things like bank statements, deeds and pretty much anything money related.
It’s worrying to think that ‘money related things’ fell under ‘miscellaneous’ while ‘death threats’, ‘marriage proposals’ and ‘correspondence from Royal families the world over’ all have their own individual bags on the go..
How the hell does Arista even KNOW so many Royal families anyway?!
The few that I saw included a long dead Sultan, three Dukes from Norway and a ‘get well’ card from the man who is now currently fourth in line to the throne of England back when he was a little boy!
I grunted as I forced myself out of my seat.
A sofa’s REALLY not meant to be sat on for THIS long!
What time is it anyway?
It’s getting a bit dusky outside and the temperatures dropped a bit.
I’m kind of glad Mum made me put on one of my cap-sleeved T-shirts to cover the bikini top now honestly, even if it did feel a bit embarrassing to need her pointing out what I was wearing before I’d even noticed the potential problem.
I tugged at the hem of the yellow T-shirt self-consciously as my feet lead me outside into a surprisingly quiet, rather clean looking dining area and hallway.
Following my ears more than anything I made my way around to the elevator doors and got my first real glance at the interior of Arista’s pocket dimension.
Ignoring the flurry of activity going on where the family seem to have moved all sorting operations to INSIDE the room once enough space was cleared to fit everything comfortably, the first thing that caught my attention was the ceiling followed quickly by the walls.
Is that.. gold?
With cautious steps I moved through the elevator and walked into the room proper.
A few people shot me uncertain looks when they noticed me but they quickly got back to work without comment.
My finger came out to brush the wall and yanked back slightly when I felt cold metal under my touch.
Holy CRAP it’s REAL?!
This place looks like the tackiest, more overpriced hotel imaginable!
From crystal chandeliers to the solid gold walls and all the detailing around the edges which would look a lot less insane if they were carved into wood instead of solid BLOODY gold!!
“Hannah, how are you holding up? I must admit, when you said you might have a room for us to use I didn’t expect THIS level of opulence.”
I jumped at Gran’s voice but smiled at her uneasily in response anyway.
She peered at me closely for a second then snorted a laugh to herself in disbelief.
“You really had no idea this was all here did you?”
Reluctantly I shook my head which seemed to amuse her even more.
“Well on the positive side, we should be able to get this first room cleared by tonight and there’s definitely enough floor space for all of us to sleep, even if we can only conjure up a few beds between us.”
My eyebrows furrowed in confusion.
Why only a few?
With this many mages they should be able to have a bed each pretty easily!
“If everyone’s busy I could conjure up some beds?.. if you give me a rough total of how many you need at least.. I’m sure I can talk John into shrinking and carrying them up here when I’m done, or I can do it myself?..”
Gran’s eyes went really wide for a second before moving back down to her usual size, now with curiosity obviously written on her face.
“If everyone’s busy?.. it’s not about being busy Hannah, there’s too much to do for the mages we have at hand? Conjuring’s a hard talent to use.”
..it is?..
Well.. I mean it’s a bit complicated and you have to think about a lot of factors when making something I guess..
I wouldn’t really call it hard though?
I once got pinned down in a small dead-end room with a tidal wave of acid coming towards me.
Constantly conjuring wall sized four-inch thick slabs of solid steel while simultaneously getting rid of the remains of the previous wall for half an hour until the acid finally ate through the floor below itself and let me rest.. THAT was hard..
Making some beds from nothing is practically something I’d do more out of boredom then consider an ‘effort’ of any kind?
“You really have no idea what I’m talking about do you?”
My eyes shot up to meet hers and I shrugged helplessly to her.
I really don’t see the big deal.
Conjuring’s kind of fun honestly, not as fun as Runes obviously, but it’s a good mental workout to try and make an item increasingly better as you go on.
“Hannah..”
Gran stalled out from whatever she was about to say and sighed to herself tiredly.
“If you could create maybe.. ten beds then we would really appreciate it ..”
I frowned at her and glanced around us.
There’s WAY more than ten people here!
Hell, there’s more than ten people just doing the sorting at this point let alone everything else?!
“Twenty?”
It almost sounded like Gran had to force the word out of her lips for some reason.
My eyebrow perked up at her in confusion.
That still won’t be enough, she should be able to see that?
“..thirty..?”
Her voice actually squeaked a little as she rasped out that one, as if she couldn’t quite believe she was saying it.
“Are you okay Gran?”
She shuddered violently and seemed to have to pause to gather herself before facing me again.
When she did she was smiling though.
“Yes Hannah, I’m fine. Thank you for being so helpful with the beds, are you sure you can handle it all?”
I shrugged and smiled at her a little.
To be honest I’m feeling a bit cooped up having spent the last two hours reading a seemingly constantly refilling pile of ‘miscellaneous’ letters.
Being outside will be a relief and I’m always up for a new way to vent off some of my constantly regenerating magic that doesn’t leave me a giggly mass on the floor.
My magic’s kind of straining for release at the moment actually..
I still vented the same amount that I got used to doing in my bolt-hole at regular intervals while I was working on the letters but apparently that’s not enough at the moment for some reason?
Oh well, making the beds should help a bit.
I wonder if Gran will get annoyed if I take some liberties as I make them?
A room this.. golden.. deserves nice beds after all.
Shame I can’t make the beds out of ‘real gold’ really?
If we’re going with a tacky amount of gold already then more couldn’t hurt.. but making gold from nowhere is pretty much impossible.
You can fake it obviously, like the little ‘golden’ clasp on my bag.
In that case I made the clasp out of highly compacted ‘fools gold’ to make it as close to the real thing as possible.
The real give away would be that the clasp on my bag is magnetic while a ‘real’ gold one wouldn’t be, but there’s not much I can do about that sadly.
Magnetism and Magic go together like chalk and cheese.
Well.. okay maybe not technically.. if anything they get on together a bit TOO well honestly.
The most magically resonant metals tend to be the most magnetically resonant ones for some reason?
It’s impossible to either generate or eliminate a magnetic force using magic without cheating.
Trust me, a LOT of people have tried over the years.
A commonly miss-quoted fact is that Alchemists were trying to make gold from nothing with magic.
With the right rituals and base elements to hand making real gold isn’t that hard, just expensive, time consuming and pretty much not worth the effort.
What Alchemists were REALLY trying to do was make a MAGNETIC gold, without the expensive rituals involved if possible.
Fact’s get lost in the sands of time, especially when it’s normal humans who are recording things instead of mages, but the fact remains that a lot of people spent a LOT of time trying to make magnetic gold and failed miserably.
Even possibly the most famous Alchemist ever, Nicolas Flamel, with his supposed ‘Philosopher’s stone’ failed miserably at his art.
The only person I know of who seemed to actually know what the hell he was doing in Alchemy was an Egyptian guy with a funny beard called ‘Abramelin’.
Now HE was a genius!
He was truly dedicated to his Kabbalah faith, while embracing the scientific method as he worked tirelessly to improve himself by combining the two with magic wedged in-between.
He was one of the earliest documented adopters of the so called ‘symbolic magics’, now called ‘sympathetic magic’.. ya know.. the thing that I’m the best at!
The guy practically wrote the book on my strongest area of magic and-
======
“Are you okay Hannah?”
I jumped in surprise when Gran’s voice cut me out of my musings.
Damn it!
I’d kind of hoped I was over this awkward phase again!
It’s really not healthy and I honestly have no idea what to do about it?!
..what were we talking about?..
“huh..oh right, beds! Sure, I’ll see you in a bit then Gran, I’ve got a John and possibly some kids to gather up.”
Before she could call me out on my embarrassing slip into a completely internal conversation of my own I turned on my heel and practically sprinted out of the pocket dimension.
Luckily everyone was so busy with their work that Gran was probably the only person to notice my slip, that’s something at least.
======
“What on Earth are you doing?”
John looked up from his position awkwardly straddling ‘Dite with Eris swinging from his neck like a particularly loud and cute cape.
At least Tos had enough sense to not get involved, he seemed quite content to watch them from his position slumped against a tree.
“Teaching basic combat tactics?”
Before I could come up with an appropriate answer to that blatant lie, considering they were showing all the hallmarks of having spent a while doing what I would call ‘play-fighting’, Eris decided to drop from John’s back with a gleeful squeal.
Her little feet landed hard on the back of John’s shin’s making him yelp out in pain but she ignored it in her efforts to sprint across the garden and dive into my arms.
I only JUST managed to get my arms up in time to catch her honestly.
Apparently I’m forgiven for shouting at her earlier, either that or she’s just plain forgotten about the whole thing at this point.
“Hi sweetie, it looks like you’ve been having fun while I was busy?”
My lips wanted desperately to twitch up into a smug smirk as I peeked over her head slightly and watched John roll off of the suddenly worried looking ‘Dite to clutch his injured legs with a pained hiss.
Looks like she’s got combat tactics down pretty well already John-boy..
“We was gonna go help with the letters but Dad caught me hid.. uh.. HE TOOK SOME TOO!”
Wow.. I’m almost tempted to outright accept that she’s my daughter just because of that terrible attempt at covering her own mistake?
It’s got to be a hereditary thing..
I shifted my head to John who had gone suddenly, suspiciously still and quite.
..they’re both as bad as each other..
“I take it you wanted to hide your letters to.. your Mom.. so people didn’t see them, huh?”
Eris blushed brightly and sunk her little head guiltily to rest on my chest.
I was paying more attention to John though.
He’s blushing just as much as she is and he honestly looks pained at having been ratted out.
I guess I can let it drop for now?
It’s hardly news that John has an obsessive devotion to the original Arista, even if I WAS the real her, I imagine he’d want to hide some of the more embarrassing ones he may have sent to her over the years?
The same with Eris really, it’s just more cute then funny with her because she’s so young still.
“I’ve promised Gran to make some beds for her and the others to sleep on tonight, who’s up for learning some conjuration?.. or practicing if you already know how to do it?”
Dite perked up and actually looked surprisingly interested all of a sudden, Tos did too.
John sighed out a relieved breath and shot me a grateful look that plainly said he owed me for the change of topic.
Eris, of all people, was the one who seemed least impressed by my offer of conjuring training.
She stuck her little nose in the air in an over-dramatic way that only a small child could pull off convincingly and aimed her face at ‘Dite.
“I can do conjurin’ already.”
It wasn’t just my imagination that the usually oblivious or at least easy-going ‘Dite gritted her teeth a little in annoyance.
Apparently Eris isn’t the only one who can get jealous out of the two of them?
“You can, can you?.. well why don’t you show us then?”
Eris’s face lit up happily and she wiggled out of my arms to reach the ground.
Her hand dived into her pocket and came out holding her wand again.
..I really need to get her off of relying on that thing..
“Amoeba, Amoeba, Amoeba!”
She leaned over and rapped her wand against the ground.
I’m not sure what that ‘spell’, if you can call it that, means..
Whatever it is, I can tell just from the accent she said it with that it was Ancient Greek at least?
..some information is better than nothing I guess..
I’m not sure what it was meant to do but apparently what it DID was turn a small patch of dirt from our garden into a slightly malformed teddy-bear.. with a lazy eye.
Eris set her hands on her hips proudly and turned from ‘Dite to stare at me with pride in her eyes.
Despite the fact that I REALLY wanted to laugh at her honestly pretty weak attempt at ‘conjuration’, let alone the fact that it technically was more of a ‘transmogrification’ then a conjuration, I smiled at her instead.
Carefully I took a step closer and knelt down to be near her level.
Feeling just a little silly I held my hand out for hers.
Her eyes went wide, she almost seemed to know what I was going to do before I could open my mouth and say anything?
She dropped her new ‘toy’ quickly and cupped her hands in mine as if waiting for me to drop something into them.
Her smile went up a notch or two for some reason as well?
I eased my other hand out to cup over hers and dipped into my lines, just enough for what I needed.
Without much warning the spell was done and I pulled my hand away to leave Eris’s wide eyes focused on the, admittedly ‘classic’ in design teddy-bear cupped in her palms.
Not to take away from her efforts but MINE didn’t have a lazy eye at least, and it was at least four times larger than hers was, without needing a source to draw from when I made it.
None of that seemed to matter to Eris though.
With a little gasp of air she clutched the bear to her chest and bowed her head.
Her shoulders started to shake all of a sudden.
I reached out to hug her but she beat me to it and dived into my arms for a tight hug of her own.
It kinda stunned me for a moment but in the end I let a breath out, wrapping my arms around her to finish the hug.
Out the corner of my eye I could see John watching me with some weird expression on his face but he quickly wiped it away before I could get a better look annoyingly.
It took almost a minute for Eris to stop shaking and by the time she was ready to pull away from me, teddy-bear still clutched tightly in her arms, ‘Dite and Tos had joined me and John in a rough circle on the grass.
“Okay.. so the key to conjuration is focus-”
It was kind of nice to have their attention all on me?
Even John is watching with curiosity, which is usually about the best reaction you can expect from John in any given situation really.
======
“Well done ‘Dite!”
The blonde ‘goddess of beauty’ blushed and ducked her head a little in a way that reminded me quite a lot of Eris’s earlier reaction to my praise.
She really DOES deserve it though.
In the last hour she’s gone from barely being able to make a misshapen lump to a doll sized bed with a surprising amount of detail showing steady progress as she went along.
Eris is at a similar level as her at this point but I spent more time helping her perfect her little teddy-bears instead.
She’s now gotten pretty good at making them, even if they are still relatively small compared to mine.
Tos was the most surprising of the group.
Once I finished my little speech about how conjuration works he spent a few minutes seemingly lost in his own head then finally turned his eyes down to his hands and got to work.
Within less than half an hour he managed to make his first roughly square object with a lot more size then either Eris or ‘Dite have managed to date.
He’s only gotten better since then.
He’s a quiet guy but he really impressed me so far.
At this point he’s actually stopped trying to make beds and he’s working with John off to the side at making himself a hut to sleep in tonight.. apparently he’s too big to fit through our back door?
I feel kinda guilty for not thinking of that, not so little, issue earlier..
At least with John showing him I can be safe in the knowledge that he’ll have a nice night’s sleep?
If John knows one thing, it’s how to make his living environment better.
Max was always good with spell-based temporary enchantments and so far John seems to be just as good, if not better.
“Mom look!”
I cut my eyes down and smiled warmly at Eris.
She’s managed to make a teddy-bear with light blue fur.
It’s about twice the size of the ones she’s been making before too!
That’s actually really impressive?!
I should have guessed that me praising ‘Dites work would spur Eris on to try harder I guess..
“That’s really impressive Eris.”
My hand came out to cup her face and play with her hair a little which made her giggle happily.
“Are you going to name it?”
She shot me a cautiously curious look then glanced back down at the bear in her arms thoughtfully.
“I don’t.. um..”
I didn’t need my magic senses to feel the sudden uncertainty and worry that overtook her.
She practically shrunk in on herself the longer she stared at the bear.
Careful to not scare her I knelt down to her level again and wrapped an arm around her shoulders.
Dite watched us with an odd look on her face but didn’t decide to weigh in for some reason.
“It’s okay sweetie, do you want some help?”
Eris’s eyes turned up to me and with a little nervous gulp she nodded to me forcefully.
What on earth’s gotten into her all of a sudden?
I swear just when I think I’m getting a handle on her she reacts differently to something then I could ever predict..
I brought my hands up and cupped them around hers at the bear’s waist.
With a little jiggle I made the bear dance slightly which actually brought a smile to Eris’s lips.
“What do you think, is the bear a boy or a girl?”
Eris stared at it hard for a second, shook her head and eventually smiled again.
“He’s a boy.”
Feeling a little playful I jiggled the bear again.
“Are you sure? She looks like a girl to me.”
Eris turned her far too wide eyes up to me, froze for a second before quickly ducking away and blushing brightly.
“yeah.. she’s a girl..”
I had to resist the urge to laugh at the relief that seemed to flood over her at that little statement.
Kids are so weird sometimes?
“well, what do you think then?.. she looks like..”
Uh.. oops?.. I probably should have thought this one through a bit better!
A name?!
Any name?
Something!
The first thing that comes to mind, quick!
“An Agatha.. she looks like an Agatha to me?”
Instead of the laughter and possible confusion I was expecting from her for giving a little bear such an ‘old lady’ name, Eris’s whole face crumpled.
Without warning she dropped the bear and dived into my arms sending me crashing back on my butt so hard I think I bruised my tailbone!
I opened my mouth to complain but then I felt it again.
She’s shaking?
What the hell did I do NOW?!
She’s shaking really badly.
She’s crying too!
Her little fists are bunched tightly into the loose fabric of my T-shirt and she’s pushing herself into my chest hard.
My hands came up to hold her close and I rocked us despite my uncertainty.
She just keeps shaking!
I glanced over at ‘Dite for some kind of help.
She seemed a bit lost.
She was watching everything with an oddly blank, sad look on her face?
“Dite?”
She didn’t move.
Her eyes stayed fixed slightly to my side on the bear that Eris dropped.
What’s so important about the bloody bear?!
It’s just a toy!
“Come on Eris, let’s take you inside for a bit to calm down yeah?”
She didn’t react audibly but held on tight to me as I rose back to my feet awkwardly.
I turned and took two steps towards the house before remembering the reason I came out here in the first place.
With a glance followed by a dip into my lines I waved my hand and filled our garden with rows of wooden beds.
I didn’t really count how many I was making, I’m a bit distracted honestly but the design was easy enough to fix in my mind.
They’re all copies of the single bed I have sitting disused in my old bedroom at the moment, right down to the bedding and pillow cases.
It’s always easier to conjure something long lasting if you know it intimately and I slept on that bed for years during my teens!
I turned my head and caught John’s curious eye.
“Can you shrink these and take them up to the elevator room for Gran when she’s ready John?”
He looked a little uncertain and surprised but nodded anyway which is all I needed.
Without another word I pushed Eris up in my arms a bit better and made my way back to the house.
It’s probably best if I take her to my room, no-one will bother her there.
======
I sighed and quietly shut the door to my room before slumping against it.
I still have honestly NO idea what set her off like that?
She wasn’t really up for talking.
I ended up lying on the bed with her spooned into my chest while she sniffled to herself, but at least she stopped crying eventually.
She’s asleep now.
Hopefully she’ll be more ready to speak when she wakes up?
My feet turned me towards the stairs and I paused mid-step when I came face to face with ‘Dite.
She had a really weird mix of worry and sadness about her, her eyes kept cutting behind me to my now closed bedroom door as if she could see Eris inside.
With a wave I pointed her into the TV room.
It’s deserted so we can talk without anyone hearing us.
She pretty obviously wants to talk, I don’t need to be a mind-reader to tell that, just from the look on her face it’s pretty obvious..
When I had the door shut and I’d settled myself on the sofa to the right of her ‘Dite opened her mouth to speak.
She paused and seemed to shake herself a little to dismiss whatever she was going to say in favor of something else.
“Eris.. she’s young?.. she doesn’t really understand things sometimes.”
Her lips tried to twitch up into a pained smile but she couldn’t quite manage it for some reason.
“She’s always been young. She’s never had a chance to grow up, not properly. It’s her curse in life to be the eternal child among us. She’s always been fates little apple, never able to grow into a tree as she should..”
I tried to digest that idea while ‘Dite shifted uncertainly in her seat.
She’s being surprisingly solemn and calm suddenly?
Not much like the ditzy young woman I’ve gotten used to over the last few days.
Something in my eyes must have shown my confusion because she finally managed to open up again and speak.
“We all have elements of ourselves that we would rather not embrace as much as we do but that’s the price of being an awakened mage, our curse, with the good must come the bad.. you told me that.. a long time ago..”
She nervously flicked her hair out of her eyes and started running her fingers through a blonde strand like a child trying to calm herself down.
“I have my vanity, Tos has his social anxiety, Eris has her childishness..”
Dite turned her eyes up to stare at me.
For once it was easy to look past the beauty of her face to see the pain behind it.
..how have I not been able to see how badly she was hurting before this?!..
As if breaking a spell she glanced away and it was gone again.
All I could see was the confident, if innocent and sweet, girl I’d gotten used to seeing recently?
“Eris needs her mother.. I know.. I know you’re not.. I know what Dad told us..”
She shifted again and cupped her hands together in her lap, squeezing them down into a painful looking ball.
“It’s just so hard to see you and remember that.. and you’re so much LIKE her!.. you may not see it, I doubt anyone but us COULD see it but it’s there an.. and it hurts.. it hurts so much to have you back but no-”
She trailed off into a sob that shook her whole body.
I moved before I’d even really decided what I was going to do but the decision was easy in the end.
My butt landed on the sofa next to her and I pulled the taller girl down slightly into a hug that she obviously needed.
“This is what I’m talking about?!”
She sounded so frustrated but also a bit heartbroken?
I pulled her closer and moved one of my hands up to gently ease her fingers apart from their tight grip.
She finally let go and sniffed heavily to herself, her now free hand coming up to push her hair out of her face again.
Out of some kind of instinct my hand came up to stop her mid-movement.
I don’t know what possessed me to do it but with a dip into my lines I made a small pair of red hairclips.
Dite froze as I carefully slide them into the long strand of hair that seems to keep bothering her so much and she jumped a little when I clipped them both shut.
For a long moment we both sat there.
I brought my hands in to my chest cautiously.
I’m not really sure why I did that?
It just FELT like the right thing to do?!
I’ve been running on instinct a lot today, especially when it comes to Eris, but this is the first time I’ve really noticed a certain.. I dunno.. disconnect?.. between what I’m doing and what I’d normally do in the same situation..
Something about these people.. Arista’s kids.. something about them just DOES something to me.
Dite’s hands shook as she brought them up to touch the hairclips cautiously.
She flinched away from them the moment her fingers made contact and before I could really realise what she was planning she launched herself off the sofa and left the room at a run.
I stared after her feeling a bit lost.
I did it again?
Why am I making them cry so much?!
I don’t care what she says, I’m nothing like Arista!
Everything I’ve heard points to the fact that ‘Arista’ was a monster!
Sure my memories don’t really match that image much but then I don’t really have access to HER memories, do I?!
Everyone in my head that was sane enough to talk to didn’t even go by the name ‘Arista’.
The past-lives that moved permanently into my mindscape all seemed to have their own names, their own personalities, their own LIVES.. far removed from the shadow of ‘Arista’..
“..I’m not her..”
I shook my head hard to get the horrible creeping feeling out of my head.
“I’m NOT her..”
Before I could do much more then shake my head again John barged his way into the TV room with a proud grin on his face.
“All beds moved and installed in the golden palace of excess as requested Hannah, need anything else? I want to go help Tos finish his little bachelor pad before the sun goes down.”
He caught me completely off guard.
With a jolt I pushed myself to my feet and paced slightly before stopping to give him a weak smile.
“Thanks John, go ahead, have fun.. I’m just.. gonna go lay down for a bit okay?”
He seemed far too energised and happy to really listen to what I was saying.
With a series of quick nods he shot off again, most likely to go back to helping Tos as he said he would.
I couldn’t help but feel a bit lonely when he left.
Shaking myself hard out of that stupidity I practically ran from the TV room and made my way back to my bedroom.
The door eased open on silent hinges.
I pushed my way inside and shut it as softly as I could to not wake Eris up.
With a silent breath I slipped my T-shirt off, leaving me just in the bikini-top and shorts I’ve worn for the last few days.
I swear if it wasn’t for my magic ‘refreshing’ my clothes every time I let some out I’d probably stink at this point!
I had to hold in a little laugh at that thought as I watched Eris’s curled up form on my bed to make sure she didn’t wake.
Gently I eased my way onto the bed and nestled myself back into position behind her.
She didn’t wake up luckily but she DID seem to lose some kind of unseen tension in her body.
As I shuffled into a more comfortable position and got ready to take a nap of my own, just to avoid having to deal with all the implications of what ‘Dite just said if nothing else, Eris shifted herself enough that she was pressed warmly against my chest as tight as physically possible.
..I hope ‘Dites okay?..
John’s there!
He may be having fun playing ‘builder’ with his ‘son’ at the moment but he’d surely notice if ‘Dite needed help?
Failing that Mum will notice if she’s still upset and, while I’ll probably hear all about it later, she’s always been good at helping out in situations like this.
I just.. I just can’t face ‘Dite right now?
I’m not like Arista.. I’m NOT..
“..’m not..”
My head drooped to rest on the crown of Eris’s little red head.
Sleep feels like a good idea right now.. nice.. sleep..
======
“Mother?”
What?..
“Mother, look! The birds!”
What is she?..
“ERIS! Get away from the window!”
“but Mother look at the-”
My hand launched forward and wrapped tightly around her little wrist.
With a force that I’ve never managed to use before I tossed her deeper into the hut and turned to face my now inevitable fate.
..Gryphons, of course he’d send Gryphons..
“MOTHER!”
------
“Don’t stray too far Eris.”
She giggled and rolled around in the grass some more.
I couldn’t help but smile at her fun from my position at the door.
I wish I could be as carefree as she is..
With a sigh I glanced around our home critically.
It’s hard for a place this small to get dirty but Eris sure seems to find ways to manage it somehow.
..I swear, that girl..
“Mum? There’s a ma-”
My blood ran cold.
NO!
Not now!
NOT HERE!
I line-of-sight warped outside and came face to face with Claudius.
He had his gloved hand wrapped around Eris’s throat.
“I told you what would happen if you defied me Julia.”
He rose his sword and in one clean swing, before I could even move, he-
------
Her little eyes lit up in amazement as I waved my wand in a tight pattern, weaving together my present for her.
Slowly the form took shape.
Just like the bears of the wild that she seems so fascinated by.
As an extra touch I added a small blue twine to its neck.
When the beast finally took form I sat back in my chair with a tired sigh.
Magic is not easy!
I need to ensure Eris understands what we must do about the-
“HEIDREK APPROACHES!”
..NO!..
The bard burst through into my chambers.
His eyes widened when he saw me holding a toy out to someone that was, in his eyes, a lowborn waif.
“Princess Sifka, your father’s men are retreating! We must leave!”
I glanced from his panicked face down to Eris’s beautiful little eyes and the bear I’d just crafted for her..
I made my decision.
“Bard, I order you to take this girl with you back to my father’s hold, this is my word as your princess. If you fail to protect her, then your life will be forfeit!”
The bard staggered back slightly and gasped.
“..Eris..”
She looked up at me with so much fear in her eyes.
It broke my heart to see it.
“Eris, you must go with this man. Take your bear darling, protect him while the man protects you.”
“Mu-”
I slide a gentle finger to her lips and smiled at her with a calm that I didn’t feel in the slightest.
The bard gathered himself together and stepped forward to accept her into his arms.
I tucked the bear into her arms, using our closeness to kiss her forehead.
She wasn’t fooled at all.
Before he turned to flee I could see the tears in her eyes.
My clever girl.. always my clever girl..
With a fortifying breath I stepped out of my chambers and marched up to the leader of those brave few that would stay behind to hold off Heidrek’s men.
True warriors of the Hun like none other!
“Where can I be of best help?”
The war-band leader gaped at me in shock.
His men were uneasy in my presence.
“Princess? You must flee! Heidrek is almost upon us and-”
With a wave of my hand I sent up a trail red of sparks.
“Magi?!”
The leader and his men all staggered away from me in fear.
“I’m here to stop Heidrek’s advance in any way possible, make use of me as you will. You don’t have to like it to understand what I can do, yes?”
The leader practically shook his head loose when he nodded frantically.
Within moments I was sent to the front lines.
If I weren’t facing near certain death it would all be rather amusing to see the men clad in their rough leather armors and me in my best casual Scythia silk robe.
Heidrek’s men crested the hill, horses at full charge and bows drawn.
With everything I had I pulled my magic forward and sent it off in a wave of ice not seen since the last great frost.
Men screamed, horses panicked but Heidrek didn’t flinch.
I could see his eyes fix firmly upon me as an amused smile came to his lips.
“..be safe Eris..”
The men nearest to me turned in my direction with confusion but they don’t matter.
None of us matter, only her!
“CHARGE!”
With a primal roar of anger to hide my fear I broke ranks and ran at the disarrayed forces of Heidrek’s men, spikes of ice throwing into the confusion whenever possible as I made what would surely be my last great act of life.
For her!
ALWAYS for her!
------
“NO BETH!”
The mockery of what was once my dearest friend grinned at me with the most disgusting of sickly smiles.
Eris shuddered and tucked herself into my side tightly.
“Oh come now Susannah.. the girl could hold the key to all that I’ve searched for these long years.”
I tried to run but she disappeared in the shadows and a moment later she was upon me.
With casual ease she tossed me aside, her eyes only on Eris.
How had I been so stupid?!
I KNEW what she was doing but I always thought she would resist Eris for my sake!
“Get.. get your hands off her..”
It’s so hard to breath!
My eyes are fading from the world more than not.
Lady Elizabeth turned to me, Eris held in her grasp almost casually.
“Susannah I really don’t see what your problem is with this? If it’s the waif that’s at fault I’ll get you another one Dearheart.”
I hissed at her angrily and tried to pull myself back to my feet.
She watched me with obvious confusion on her face.
Of course she doesn’t understand.
Only a HUMAN could love their child and she’s beyond HUMAN at this point!
“If you hurt her Beth I swear on my very BLOOD that I will make you and all of your line PAY!”
She didn’t seem in any way affected by my words.
With a casual flick of her wrist, Eris’s body went slack.
I screamed, I screamed long and hard!
The fire came but Beth was already gone, off with her prize on her endless quest for eternal youth from the blood of the young.
I sank to my knees and sobbed until I could cry no more.. then I rose anew to set forth on my now lifelong quest.
From this day forth I shall not allow a single Vampyr to survive my flames!
All will pay for their Countess’s madness!
NOBODY takes my DAUGHTER from me and survives to gloat about it!
With a grab and a kick I broke loose a long blunted table leg to peer at it critically.
Starting with that BITCH Beth!
------
“Mommy, can we go outside?”
I smiled and patted her hair gently.
She shuffled over and pulled herself into my lap, her head settling upon my bosom so she could listen to my heartbeat.
My hand came up to tap her nose making her go adorably cross-eyed for a second.
..she’s always liked lying like that, ever since she was a baby..
“No petite pomme, death is on the streets tonight. We must stay close to the fire and wait for him to grow bored, non?”
Eris turned her face up slightly to stare at me with those bright little eyes of hers and my heart melted.
I could not allow her out of my sight tonight though, only I am safe on this night.
Only my life is forbidden for the hunts touch under the bloody moon’s light.
Slowly I started humming her lullaby to myself.
It’s an old tune, one known in my family for years now.
I rocked us slowly and hummed her to sleep as she fought Morpheus’s call with all that she had.
She’s never been able to resist sleep when safe in my arms.
When her mouth moved open slightly I pushed her thumb up to her lips.
It warms my heart to see her so content.
With care I reached out and took up her toy bear, Agatha, named for her godmother of all things.
I really don’t know where that comes from, especially when the poor girl insists the toy is male?
Who would believe a pink silken male called ‘Agatha’ could exist?
The thoughts of children are often silly indeed..
A howl broke the silence of the night.
Even in her sleep Eris shivered in fear at the sound.
I had to resist doing the same myself.
Heavy footfalls raced around the inn’s lower floors and screams quickly followed them.
Eris woke with a gasp.
I had to hold her tight to restrain any noise she might make to attract their attention upon us but it was no use.
Slow, heavy feet brought someone to our door.
With horrifying certainty a fist of some kind struck the door.
I didn’t need to guess what it was.
Slowly I increased the volume of my humming and rocked her in my arms as the pounding strikes grew louder and more insistent.
With a crash part of the door gave way, enough that the golden eyes of the wolf-kin could stare back at us in cold hunger.
I jolted to my feet and ran to the far side of the room away from the beast.
Eris slid to my side and tucked in tightly while holding my hand in a death grip.
“I am Arista of the Red Moon. By the debt of your people I demand that you leave us!”
The beast stopped moving for a long moment.
Its eyes fixed upon me.
Slowly.. painfully slowly.. a sound built in its chest.
A sound that, should it be human, I would have called ‘laughter’.
In a deep guttural voice that resonated within my chest to the point of being almost incomprehensible, the beast spoke.
“The debts of Christian’s kin are not of mine wench. We come for this town’s young.”
I shifted Eris further behind me and dropped her hand so I could cast better.
Her worried fists found the back of my dress and she pulled herself tight behind me in fear.
“Don’t cry sweetie. I’m here. As long as my heart beats there is hope.”
The beast laughed in a horrible imitation of a man’s amusement.
“Never cry in fear sweetie, be brave my petite pomme.. he is but a dog in need of obedience training..”
The beast didn’t find that amusing.
He flexed his muscles behind the partly broken door and reared up to strike at it again.
My hands came up to cup at my front in a steady caster stance.
With a growl of my own and a twist of my arm all of my will, all of my magic, I forced everything I had out into that small area..
“Bad dog! Know your place!”
A single push sent my magic forward.
It left me all at once.
In a wave of fire so large it burst through the walls themselves and out into the night sky, my magic turned everything as far as the eye could see to ash.
The beast didn’t stand a chance.
The moment my magic finished being cast I collapsed to the floor.
My chest burned with fire equal to that which I’d just created.
Too much.. I used too much..
“MOMMY!”
I smiled as Eris came into view.
Fire licked at the walls around us.
I used too much.. I didn’t have enough control..
The beams above us creaked.
With foresight of a true seer I knew they would fall.
With all that I had left within my very SOUL I wrenched forth power and caught Eris up into the air.
She screamed for me one last time but the beam above us finally gave way.
One last push sent her out of the window to hopefully meet the grass below.
I had one breath to let out before the beam landed on me.
The world disappeared in fire and pain.
------
I jolted up in bed, a choked scream pulling itself from my lips.
Eris jolted in her sleep but didn’t seem to actually wake up after a long moment.
My fist came up and shoved into my mouth so that could bite down hard on it, to lessen the chance of waking her again.
It all felt so real!
Where.. wh.. I..
We.. I’m home?.. I.. I’m Hannah?
A long panicked breath eased out of my mouth past my fist and clenched teeth.
We’re safe!
I’m not dead!
Eris isn’t dead!
She.. she’s not dead.. right?..
I know she’s not!
I can feel her magic!
I could never forget her magic, I know the feel of it better then I know my own!
How could I ever forget the feel of my daughter’s magic?!
======
Like a cold wave, reality washed back over me and I had to hold back a second scream.
What.. what was that?..
I’ve never remembered those memories before!
They’re there now though and they are SO real!
Worse than the other memories, more intense than even the girls I’ve integrated already?!
Oh powers... oh powers, that was all REAL!
Eris.. Eris lived through all of that?
How is she still SANE at her age?!
“Mommy?”
Her sleepy voice made me jump but instinctively I was already moving back down to cuddle up against her.
“I’m right here. It’s okay sweetie.”
She hissed a breath of relief out through her teeth and snuggled deeper into my arms.
She was quickly back to sleep but I REALLY couldn’t face the idea of going through more of THAT again.
I’ll let off a burst of magic in the morning.
That should clear up any leftover tiredness easy enough.
For now, I’ll just cuddle Eris and focus on breathing.
Just breath.. we’re safe.. it’s all okay..
..just breath..
Just breath.
![]() |
Family can be a bit overwhelming at times, too many people, too much history. Some people shy away from interaction with their family's, others embrace it with open arms. Sometimes you don't get a choice either way sadly. Family's family though, good, bad or miscellaneous right? Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“You look like hell..”
A growl rumbled low in my chest and I glared at him with all that I had.
“YOU look like a selfish asshole, get your ugly face out of my way ya rat-bastard.”
Everyone froze.
It took me a moment to realise I’d said all of that out loud.. I’m way too tired for this crap..
“I need my meds.”
John’s surprised face shifted slightly into a more amused look.
“Really? It doesn’t show.”
I grit my teeth down, rolling my magic around in my chest to try and calm myself down a little.
It’s about as close as a mage can get to cracking their knuckles to relieve stress.
“Really not the time to be a smartass John.”
He didn’t resist when I pushed past him, a groggy Eris following behind me at a shuffle.
Before anything else could set me off I made a bee-line for my pills and got a glass of water to down them with.
Hopefully they do something, I’m pretty sure my mood is more tiredness and bad dream related then a magic induced mood swing but the pills are given to mental patients so they’re probably good for something, right?
“Did you sleep at all last night Han?”
I glanced up at Sarah and wrinkled my nose in frustration.
Those dreams last night really unsettled me.
I’m trying not to think about how natural it feels to have Eris tucked in behind me now.
It wasn’t exactly uncomfortable to begin with but it feels like it’d actually be more awkward and unsettling if she WASN’T near me at this point.
“I’m.. I’ll be fine, just had a bad dream and got caught up with some rune problems.”
She’ll buy that, she’s used to me getting a bit too into my work when it involves runes.
She woke up for work more than once in the flat to find me slumped over a table doodling possible glyph patterns on messy piles of paper.
She didn’t look too convinced by my words for some reason but that didn’t seem so important a moment later when she placed a fresh cup of coffee on the table in front of me.
I mouthed the words ‘love you’ to her and she finally cracked a smile at last.
Eris seemed to perk up a little in interest when she saw me sip the unofficial life-blood of American civilisation from a steaming hot mug, a few seconds later her eyes lit up happily when Sarah placed a glass of juice on the counter next to my mug for her with a wink.
“T’anks”
Her partly slurred word made me want to scoop her up in a hug and make her giggle somehow.
She’s always been such a slow-poke in the morning, just like her mo-
DAMN IT!
I almost slipped into it again!
All last night I had to beat back thoughts and feelings that weren’t naturally MINE!
Eris’s presence didn’t help, if anything she draws them all out worse than anything else..
I can feel what thoughts are ‘mine’ and which ones aren’t but if I’m not concentrating hard enough then they just slip through before I can catch them!
I’ve had this problem before, it happened a lot during my first awakening.
That doesn’t make it any easier or less scary to deal with NOW though!
“Everyone else is outside, Mum and Gran organised everything so we’re having breakfast in the garden for once.”
I caught her eyes and she rolled them dramatically to show me what she thought about going outside this early in the morning.
Sarah’s worse than me sometimes when it comes to mornings, especially sunlight, before she’s had a few hours to let her eyes relearn how the world works first at least.
For a moment I considered going back to my room and getting changed but the smell of meat cooking from outside decided to waft in through the open doors at that exact second, cutting off any ideas of clothes swapping as my baser ‘stomach related’ needs kicked into overdrive.
I glanced at Eris, still in her dress from yesterday which was now wrinkled beyond belief, and down at my own shorts/bikini combo under the equally messy long yellow T-shirt from yesterday with a sigh.
“Two seconds.”
With a dip and a shove I let a fraction of my diverted magic leak out.
Not a lot, just enough to refresh my clothes, Eris’s clothes and possibly reach Sarah on the other side of the counter.
Judging by the sudden ‘perk’ that appeared on Sarah’s face, along with a wide knowing grin, it reached her pretty easily.
I couldn’t help but sigh when my magic managed what the coffee so far hadn’t and took away that horrible dragging feeling of sleep deprivation for me.
Eris giggled at my side, taking my free hand in both of hers with a lot more perk to her as well.
A glance told me why she was giggling, just like always, the diversion had done wonders for all of our hair, Eris’s long red curls had puffed up at the very least.
She was playing some kind of game as she tried to blow her fringe up out of her eyes from where it had landed in a tangle.
I put down my now empty coffee mug and ran my hand through my own hair which was probably as ‘styled’ and ‘full’ looking as Sarah’s near identical cut now.
“Thanks Han, if we could bottle that gold-magic thing you do we’d be millionaires!”
I was tempted for just a moment to point out that we have a solid gold basketball court sized room in our elevator.. and when I get my accounts back in order I’ll be a ‘millionaire’ several times over again.. but the warm happy feelings from my diversion dissuaded me from bursting her bubble.
Following along with my new inborn instincts that seemed to mesh EVER so well with those forced happy feelings, I swooped down and smoothly scooped Eris up into my arms.
She let off a giggle and quickly set about sliding her head onto my chest, just above my heart as always.
“Lets go get some food, huh?”
Sarah smiled and nodded in agreement, Eris glanced up at me and smiled too.
As almost an afterthought I glanced over at John, who’d been unusually quite since I stepped past him, catching a flash of worry in his eyes before he hide it away behind his casual but amused smirk.
If I wasn’t ME and I didn’t KNOW him then I’d probably have missed it honestly.
We’ll probably be having words about whatever’s worrying him sooner rather than later.
..not now though..
“Onward! To food and sunlight!”
Eris giggled to herself and pressed her ear to my chest a little more as I jiggled her in my arms and lead the march out towards the annoyingly bright morning sun.
======
“Who conjured the benches?”
A load of picnic benches were lining our garden’s grass, full of family members obviously.
They looked familiar for some reason?
John decided to confirm why a moment later.
“No-one did, your family brought them from the farm along with the barbeques.. apparently I’m not the only one who can make expanded bags, despite what you seem to think..”
I shot him a warning look for being snarky.
John’s not like me in the morning.
He’s way more alert but in a much fouler mood typically.
Sometimes he just needs a glare or two to remind him that I’m not the enemy and he doesn’t have to snap about everything.
Feeling a little cheeky I slide over to his side and bumped his hip with my own.
“You make them so WELL though John-boy.”
He glared at me for the ‘John-boy’ jab but his face smoothed out into mild acceptance after a slight pause.
He probably has a reason to be annoyed, it can’t have been fun making all those expanded bags to store Arista’s mail yesterday OR shrinking and carrying all the beds.
I should have at least asked him before volunteering his help but in my defence I WAS kind of distracted at the time.
“Any preferred place you wanna sit?”
His eyes trailed up my arm as I waved at the tables and jiggled Eris on my hip to get her in a bit of a better position again.
He scanned the tables slowly with a slight look of distaste on his face.
He never has enjoyed dining ‘Al Fresco’.
Even in the court of King Louis, when we had free roam of Versailles Gardens practically to ourselves most days he would barely take a drink to the door, let alone eat his meal among the flowers.
..he’s such a prissy sod sometimes..
“How about I go save you a space and you get us some food? Meat preferably, Bacon if they have it?”
He shot me a curious glance but in the end he shrugged and left for the meal queue with a nod.
I shifted Eris on my hip one more time to get her comfortable and made my way over to one of the empty tables closer to the treeline.
Dite seemed to be holding court with the teenaged girls that hung out around the radio at the farm, on one of the tables nearby, while Tos slumped himself against the side of the table with a plate full of burgers and a grin on his lips.
Despite the way ‘Dites elbow kept lightly hitting the back of his head as she spoke and waved her arms around enthusiastically he seemed about as content as I’ve seen him be so far.
The whole scene was rather sweet honestly?
In a weird way of course, but still sweet, they seem so comfortable with each other in general?
It kinda reminds me of how Sarah and I were when we were younger.. they looked like a real brother and sister despite how different they appear from each other at first glance..
I wonder how long they’ve known each other?
In these incarnations I mean, not just in general because I can guess THAT would be roughly three to four millennia just from where their myths begin in recorded history..
“Oh powers, she’s talking again.”
My head dipped down to stare at Eris in surprise.
I’ve not heard her use that phrase before, it’s pretty common for mages around here to call on the ‘powers’ instead of making ‘god’ references but I always kind of figured it was just a local thing?
I picked it up from Karl honestly, so maybe he got it from somewhere else to start with I guess..
“She’s allowed to talk you know?”
Eris turned her bright little eyes up at me with a frown on her face.
For a moment I almost stumbled in my steps as a burst of several different variations on that EXACT expression came across several different variations of that EXACT same cute little girls face, flashing across my minds-eye at lightning speed.
With an effort I managed to shove them all aside and offer her a weak smile at last.
She didn’t seem very convinced either way sadly.
“She never stops talking, it’s so annoying..”
Eris shot her adversary a little glare that somehow still managed to look ‘cute’, then turned her eyes back up to me with a slightly lost look.
“Do we really have to sit with her? Can’t we go over by-”
She cut herself off and shot a quick, slightly desperate glance around us but apparently came up empty?
I couldn’t help but be amused as the emotions flashed blatantly across her little face while she studied each table and seemed to find some kind of flaw with them.
Jessie’s table had the boys playing around it, Grace’s group had Grace in it and all the other tables held family members that she’d pretty much never met before.
Knowing what I do now, it wasn’t hard to see that she wrote off most of them just because they had ‘strangers’ on them.
After what I saw in my ‘dreams’ last night it’s not hard to see why she would be nervous around strangers.. especially the werewolves of the family..
I shuddered a little as the final part of the dream played through my head one more time in quick succession before I could stop it.
I honestly have nothing against anyone here but even I’M going to give the werewolves of the family a bit of a wide berth for today.. maybe tomorrow too.. just long enough for me to move past the red moons light and maliciously tight golden eyes of that night, ya know?
That’s the trouble with past-life memories sometimes.
They can be insidious and slip their way into your brain without you even noticing them a lot of the time until something jars a little ‘wrong’ with your current self’s personality and you realise what’s happening.. but sometimes..
Sometimes they are like last night, sometimes they just come in like a freight train and drag you along with them leaving a lot of mess behind for you to clear up in their wake..
“How about we go take one of the empty tables in the shade and see who joins us instead, huh?”
I jiggled her on my hip again just to see if she’d brighten up a bit but it wasn’t necessary because she smiled at me anyway, just from the suggestion.
I wove my way out onto the grass, valiantly ignoring the annoying feeling of flowers sprouting up between my toes as I went, and got us over to the free bench that sat slightly off to the side of everyone else’s.
It took me a moment to recognise it but when I ran my hand over the smooth, fresh-red painted surface of the table top it was pretty obvious that this was the same bench I sat on for most of the barbeque a few days ago as people processed in and out with greetings for us to save me the embarrassment of walking everywhere with my stupid footprints in toe.
“Oppsie Daisy”
Eris looked about as surprised as I did when the words slipped past of my lips while shifting her from my hip onto the bench seat next to me.
I blushed brightly and ducked my head while glancing around to make sure no-one else heard me.
My eyes finally came back to Eris who seemed to be having a hard time not giggling at my embarrassing slip-up.
Despite the embarrassment I grinned and cupped a finger to my lips making a ‘shhh’ sound which made her giggle even more, especially when I added a wink for good measure.
“Not a bad spot, bit cold in the shade like this but at least we’re not sitting on the grass like animals.”
I yelped loudly when John just seemed to appear at my elbow, arms full of plated food and several water bottles sticking out of his pockets.
My surprise and overreaction set Eris off into a full blown laughter fit as she cupped her hands over her mouth to try and unsuccessfully hide her amusement.
“Don’t DO that! Damn near gave me a heart attack, ya maniac..”
John seemed just as amused as Eris did by my reaction.
Even as he slid the plates into place in front of us and fished out the water bottles so he could take the seat opposite me I could feel his eyes twinkling away like they always do when he finds something hilariously funny but doesn’t want to vocalise it.
“Ohhh, funny table! Always good this time of morning..”
Without much preamble Sarah plopped herself down in the spot next to John and pulled one of the plates full of meat toward herself with a hungry look in her eye.
“What was so funny anyway? Guessing Hannah did something stupid?”
I twitched and shot her a glare for the insinuation but it couldn’t hold much weight when she’s actually correct for once.
It was me that set the pair of them off after all..
“Shu’rup”
Even through clenched teeth she got the message I was trying to give and held her arms up slightly in surrender for a moment before going back to her food with a smug grin.
I shot John one more warning look which he seemed to find amusing and dove into my burger with gusto rather than try speaking again.
Eris had a fork in her hand from somewhere and out the corner of my eye I could see her trying to stab it into her burger.
It took me a moment to realise what she was trying to do but in the end it clicked enough to make me sigh.
Sarah used to be like that too.
Either her food was cut up or it wasn’t edible as far as she was concerned, luckily she grew out of that stage eventually..
“Pass them here sweetie.”
Eris shot me a slightly worried look but after blushing slightly she put the fork and a blunt knife she’d held at her side into my hands.
I pulled the plate closer and cut her burger up into strips, just like Sarah used to demand it.
She blushed a lot when I passed the knife and fork back to her but she also seemed inordinately pleased with the outcome of it all if her quick work of stabbing burger portions is anything to go by.
I moved back over to my own plate and caught Sarah’s eye as I went.
She had a warm look on her face that seemed a bit weird honestly?
“Gran’s right, you make a good mother Han..”
Part of my burger that I’d been chewing went down the wrong hole and sent me into a coughing fit out of surprise.
It took a few seconds to clear the blockage but it still left me gasping for air.
My hand snatched up one of the water bottles to chug some down which helped a lot at least.
Everyone at the table was watching me now.
John looked far too amused for his own good.
Eris seemed confused, she kept shooting looks between me and Sarah every few seconds between mouthfuls of her burger.
Sarah was trying, and failing, to look apologetic for catching me off guard like that.
With a sigh I folded my arm under my bust slightly and gave myself a loose little hug.
What is it with people and making ‘mother’ comments lately?
It’s not like I’m treating Eris weird or anything!
I used to do practically the same stuff I do for her for Sarah when we were kids and no-one commented on it back then!
Maybe it’s just a female thing?.. people see me as a woman with a kid at her side and instantly everything’s all ‘mother’ this and ‘you’re so good with kids’ that, talk about sexual bias!
I bet I wouldn’t have to put up with this crap if I still looked like Al!
“..stupid sexism..”
Luckily Sarah and Eris didn’t seem to catch my grumble but I have no doubt that John did, or that he understood where my brain had gone on the topic judging by how he cringed a little guiltily and sunk his shoulders instead of laughing like I would normally have expected of him.
It’s kind of nice to know that he feels guilty for doing this to me I guess?
That’s some kind of bright spot in it all at least.
“So, what’s the plan for today Han? Got another mad magical adventure planned?”
Her smirk didn’t dim even slightly despite my glare.
It’s not like I actually PLANNED to have all the crazy crap that’s been happening lately interrupt my life all the time?!
“Absolutely nothing, oh smart-assed sibling of mine, after breakfast I’m going to go change into something comfortable.. maybe get a book out and watch some TV with Eris?”
My head dipped a little to glance at Eris but I shouldn’t have worried.
She’d perked up instantly at the mention of ‘TV’.
Maybe it was just the idea of doing something with me though?.. kinda hard to tell honestly.
“I’m having a mildly magic free day today, no crazy people, no accidental spells and NO surprises!”
“INCOMING!”
My body tensed automatically even as I whipped around to stare at the source of the yell.
Dite and Tos had shot to their feet and were staring off towards the lake, despite the fact that it wasn’t visible through the trees.
“Stay here Eris, Sarah keep an eye on her..”
Sarah nodded and Eris huffed a little as I pushed myself to my feet.
“John.. come on, let’s find out what’s going on..”
As we both made our way over to ‘Dites table I felt like beating myself over the head repeatedly.
I just HAD to say ‘no surprises’, didn’t I?!
There should be a law about stuff like this!
It’s not fair that the world likes to screw with me so much.. with such a worryingly accurate degree of timing too!
Dite jumped a little when I came up to her side but quickly swung her eyes back into the treeline.
“What’s wrong?”
She grimaced and didn’t quite meet my eyes in the glance she shot at me but it’s pretty obvious something’s worried her.
“Can’t you feel it? There’s something.. or someone.. out in the trees?”
With a frown I dipped into my mage senses and had a quick scout around us.
There’s not really much that stands out honestly?
I’ll admit, my senses aren’t exactly the best and with all the magical folk around us it’s hard for me to focus on just one area at once but I can’t really feel anything particularly dangerous at least?
“It’s like.. I don’t know?.. like a Succubus or something?”
That made me frown even deeper and try my senses once more.
Succubi are bad news.
They’re technically human/fae hybrids so they can be reasoned with like normal people usually but for one to come this close to a house so full with THIS many magical signatures..
She must be starving or something?”
“I really don’t feel anyth-”
Something in the treeline moved making me stop mid-sentence.
Quick as a flash my hands came up and ice was already forming at my fingertips.
Whatever it was moved a bit closer at a steady pace and with a twitch I sent off a warning shot.
The long javelin of ice flew straight and true, embedding itself into the trunk of a tree near the things head.
A very human, very girly scream followed a moment later.
In a frantic rush the thing moved closer at a frightened sprint and burst out of the trees into the morning light.
For one painfully long second I almost followed my instincts and tossed a second Javelin at the perceived threat but as I took in the sight before me my shoulders slumped in relief.
With a heavy sigh I let the ice fall to the floor un-thrown.
“Narcissus, what the HELL are you doing here?!”
The tall, effeminate dark haired visage of Arista’s ‘son’ seemed to relax slightly at the sound of my voice.
With a practiced sweep he had his suit looking perfect again with his hair smoothed back down and a charming grin plastered on his face.
The tree’s moved and ‘Echo’ stepped out looking a bit worse for wear clothing-wise.
She looked like she’d just run a marathon honestly.
“Motherrr!”
With an exuberant wave of his arms Narcissus made his way towards me for a hug.
He never made it sadly.
Without much warning at all he was tackled to the ground by a flying missile with long red hair.
“SISSY!”
Everyone watched the byplay with several degrees of amusement on their faces as the first frightened, then dashing and now floundering ‘perfect’ specimen of man tried to fight off Eris’s grabby little hands while she fought tooth and nail for a hug of some kind.
I brought my hand up to the bridge of my nose in frustration but didn’t pause in walking over to the spot where they were rolling around on the floor to separate pair of them.
It didn’t take much to grab Eris by the back of her dress and lift her bodily off of Narcissus.
Her little arms stretched out for him for a moment more before she seemed to realise who it was holding her up, seemingly without missing a beat she turned her body and latched on to me instead in a tight cuddle.
I sighed and tried to ignore the way my arms automatically shifted to hold her better as she wiggled for a good position.
“..be a good mother my ass..”
No-one seemed to catch my little grumble but my point was clear enough for me at least.
Arista has FAR too many kids, I’m not sure how on earth I’m going to survive if this keeps up!
“To reiterate, what on earth are you doing here Narcissus?”
He lay panting to himself on the floor instead of answering me at first.
Before he could gather himself back together properly Echo spoke up instead.
“We heard that you were finally out of New Avalon, he wouldn’t listen when I said we should call his Father first.. but then what do you expect, he never listens to ME anyway..”
I tried to not wince at the last part.
The fact that it was painfully obvious, and true, just from what I’ve seen of the pair so far made things somehow so much worse.
..poor girl..
She blushed self-consciously and flicked her hair out of her face slightly with a huff.
“Sorry for bursting in on you like this, it looks like we aren’t the only ones at least?”
Her eyes turned to Eris and a warm smile crossed her lips.
“Hi little one, it’s been a while..”
Eris turned away from her and huffed to herself with her face buried in my chest again.
“Eris don’t be rude.”
Her head turned up to glance at me with tight eyes for a second before she inevitably gave in.
“Sorry Mommy.”
She didn’t apologise to Echo, despite having said that.
I jostled her on my hip a few times to prompt her but she seemed determined not to apologise to Echo for some reason.
In the end I turned my eyes back up to Echo and offered her a weak smile with a slight shrug.
She seemed disappointed by Eris’s reaction but not overly surprised so I think it’s safe to assume there’s some part of this that I’m missing?
As always with awakened mages everything’s complicated by history at some point.
With so many years around each other in different forms and situations I’m amazed we can keep it all straight in our heads at the best of times, let alone remember other people’s problems too!
“Have you both had breakfast? We’ve got the barbeque going still.”
Echo smiled at me awkwardly but nodded her thanks anyway.
I think she was just glad for the change of topic honestly?
My eyes cut down to Narcissus, he stared up to me with surprise obvious on his face.
As I studied him I had to hold back a relieved sigh when the overwhelming lust for him I’d had the first time we met didn’t show its ugly head again.
That pretty much confirms my initial thoughts at Yellowstone of my ‘overly-flirty’ mood being partly brought on by influences from one of my newly integrated past-lives.
Hopefully the whole thing is over with for now!
I definitely feel different at least, a lot more stable and less out of control.
It looks like Theodora may have pushed me out of my first integration cycle with her scary little ‘body-snatchers’ routine after I brought John back?
Well.. if you ignore the whole ‘bad dream/partial memories from incarnations I didn’t even know existed before’ thing last night at least..
“Eris sweetie, can you go get some burgers for Narcissus and his friend before they stop cooking them for me?”
Eris turned her wide little eyes up at me uncertainly but with a glance across the yard at the pretty much non-existent queue and a second glance back at Narcissus she nodded.
She shuffled around and managed to get across that she wanted to be let down easily enough so I slid her carefully off my hip until her feet hit the grass.
She didn’t hesitate in running off to the barbeques, although she DID give the people still sitting at the benches a wide berth.
I couldn’t help but frown slightly at her caution.
It’s probably not healthy that she’s this scared of people when she’s on her own..
“My names Kit by the way..”
My eyebrow twitched a little but luckily Echo.. uh.. ‘Kit’ I guess?.. didn’t notice it.
“Don’t worry about it, we got the lowdown on your memory problems through the grapevine.. for what it’s worth I’m sorry we came on so strong back at the restaurant, I was having a bad day and Narcissus has a certain ability to set me off at times.. especially when your involved..”
My face mirrored hers with a grimace but those looks gave way to twin smirks of amusement when we realised we’d matched for a moment.
I kind of like her?
I thought she was pretty bossy, kinda scary and not just a little delusional the first time we met but she seems a lot calmer now if nothing else..
Narcissus obviously had enough of not being the center of attention because he shot to his feet in seconds with a flourish that was just DESIGNED to get attention, breaking the moment as he went.
Ech.. ‘Kit’.. that name still doesn’t feel right for some reason?..
Anyway, ‘Kit’ grimaced again as she watched Narcissus slide his body into that same dramatically enticing pose he’d struck when he stepped through the door in the Chinese restaurant the other day.
It really feels weird to not be effected by it suddenly?
I’m kind of curious which past-incarnation I was in the process of ‘integrating’ at the time for her to find him to be some kind of ‘god among men’ perfect specimen..
..if anything he looks kind of silly now that I look properly?..
His pose in general is something I could imagine John doing if he was trying to be funny, like his fake ‘male-model’ pose, only with a bit more emphasis on the ‘model’ part to make it obvious that he wasn’t playing around.
“She’s not buying it this time Narcissus.”
I smirked rather proudly at E.. ‘Kit’..
She doesn’t strike me as the kind of person to normally speak out of turn unless she’s in a particularly bad mood?
Just call it gut instinct, but I think she’d usually be far more likely to commiserate with Narcissus for his failed attempt at looking ‘seductive’ then openly tell him that it failed for some reason.
Either way Narcissus suddenly looked, in a far too dramatic way, deeply offended at the idea that I wouldn’t find him attractive.
He opened his mouth to give some kind of comeback but before he could voice anything he was interrupted by a.. reluctantly welcome voice.
“Echo? You finally caught up with us huh? I take it little Sissy delayed you..”
‘Kit’.. or as I apparently correctly guessed ‘Echo’ cringed.
I shouldn’t be overly surprised I guess, a lot of mages tend to adopt preferred pseudonym’s as times change and their true mage names become well known enough to make life in general slightly awkward.
Hell, I don’t go by ‘Arista’ after all.
It’s not like it’s a crime to use a different name or anything..
Naturally John sounded far too amused to NOT know that he’d used the wrong name for her as he came over to us but, much to my surprise, there was no malice on his face or in his magic?
It took me far longer than it should have between Eris’s happy cry earlier and now Johns opening words to realise that ‘Sissy’ wasn’t in some way an insult against Narcissus but apparently an openly accepted nickname instead?
I guess times DO change a lot?
While ‘Sissy’ tends to have a different meaning these days I don’t really have any memories of it being an actual word until pretty recently..
In fact, the closest thing I can think of to the word before the fifteen-hundreds would be a little fishing village on the expansive coast of the Greek island Crete?
Not that I particularly remember HOW I know there’s a place called ‘Sisi’ in Greece but I must have picked it up from one incarnation or another.
That tends to be the reason for most of the knowledge I just somehow KNOW, ya know?
“Hi Uncle Max, you look well!”
With more enthusiasm then I’d expected Kit.. or Echo..
You know what?
In the sanctity of my own mind I’ll call her Echo for now, ‘Kit’ really doesn’t feel RIGHT for some reason..
Anyway, Echo bounced on her toes excitedly and shot over to give John a warm hug.
The fact that John not only didn’t try to dodge her but actually seemed HAPPY to be hugging her threw me off completely.. also, since when did John become someone’s UNCLE?!
Narcissus huffed to himself loudly and practically pouted when he realised that John had taken the limelight off of him again.
I had to resist the urge to laugh at how silly he was being honestly.
He really IS just an overgrown child at times.
Speaking of children, Eris wandered over to us on slightly unsteady legs.. which is completely understandable considering she was weighed down by a large tray of burgers in her little arms.
I quickly moved to her side and took the tray from her with a smile.
She grinned back at me proudly, it kind of made me want to drop the tray and hug her?
She’s far too cute for words when she smiles like that!
Instead of dropping it I moved the tray onto the nearest empty table before kneeling slightly and offering her my open arms.
She didn’t need a seconds thought before practically diving in for a hug that let me scoop her up in a twirling hold that settled her on that particularly comfortable spot she seems to automatically land in at my hip every time.
She giggled to herself happily and buried her face into my T-shirt for some reason but I let her do it anyway, I was giggling a little too honestly, although I tried to keep it quiet so John wouldn’t notice.
When we finally looked away from each other it became apparent that we were now the center of attention.
I blushed brightly and Eris buried her face a little more into my chest.
..I kind of wish I could bury my face in someone’s chest to hide too now..
My eyes subconsciously turned to John with an assessing gaze before I shook the stupid half-formed idea away with a frustrated grunt.
No matter how awkward the situation, THAT’S not gonna happen!
Stupid brain, why does it always have to come up with weird ideas when John’s involved?!
“The burgers are here, why don’t you catch up with John while I take Eris to go get dressed for the day?”
John opened his mouth, possibly to complain, but I think he worked out why I was trying to leave so quickly a moment later.
I don’t tend to handle being the center of attention very well to start with.
The fact that even more ‘new’ people are here, and they’re drawing out strange feelings with accompanying instincts from me.. it has me feeling unnervingly far from my ‘comfort zone’ at the moment.
Rather than wait for a response I turned on my heel, jiggled Eris a little to get her positioned properly again and made my way back towards the house.
“She’s leaving footprints in the grass, is that normal?.. Who’s ‘John’ anyway?”
While I didn’t even miss a step in my march towards the house I DID cringe visibly at Echo’s mumbled question.
Eris’s head pushed up a little so she could catch my eye.
She offered me a weak smile before settling her head down against my shoulder so she could peer out at the trees as we moved by.
“..people are annoying..”
It took everything I had to not burst out in a giggle fit when she spouted that line again.
I really shouldn’t encourage her with that idea but she’s a girl after my own heart if nothing else.
..ah, what the hell?! She can work out the meaning of tolerance and friendship another day..
“Yeah.. they are..”
She sighed happily and slid her head down slightly further until her ear rested above my heart.
It felt nice to know I could get a reaction out of her like that so easily.
With a slight skip to my step I brought us onto the path and carried on toward the house with a smile playing across my lips.
======
I hissed a frustrated breath through my teeth.
In a smooth gesture I managed to yank my shirt over my head and pulled my short-shorts down without pausing in between.
Eris watched on from the bed with interested eyes.
While I’m not particularly body conscious, especially about THIS body, there’s something unnerving about having a little girl watch you get changed.
I tried going into my en-suite bathroom but she followed me.
I tried to shoo her outside for a moment so I could at least change my underwear in peace but she wasn’t having any of it.
After we wasted almost ten minutes with me trying to find more and more inventive ways to encourage her to leave the room I gave up, hence why I’m now standing in front of Eris in my bikini top and the embarrassingly feminine panties I’d worn under my shorts for the last few days.
I hadn’t exactly planned on someone else seeing me wearing them when I put them on, I was more focused on how annoying and scary my lack of magic was at the time!
I shot Eris one more hopeful look but she seemed entirely too interested in seeing what I would do next and didn’t seem to even notice my glance.
With a heavy sigh I made my way over to my bag and shoved my arm inside, up to my shoulder.
In my minds-eye I focused on the particular clothes I’d decided to wear today and a dip into my lines was enough to summon them from the depths of the expanded bag into my hand.
..that’s so much easier to do with magic..
I kept my back to Eris but my cheeks still flushed when I put the bundle of cloth out on the table and carefully slid the too feminine undies down my legs.
As quick as humanly possible I grabbed the plain white cotton pair I’d summoned from my bag and stepped into them in the blink of an eye.
Bra swapping was a bit less nerve wracking.
It took a bit of fiddling but I managed to get the straps at the back of my bikini top undone then switched it out for a much more boring but comfortable skin-tone sports bra.
When I turned around, finally feeling a bit more at ease with Eris’s presence now that the really embarrassing parts were done, I was met by a slightly disappointed look from her.
I think she doesn’t like the ‘boring’ undies I picked?
Well TOUGH little Miss picky!
I’m the adult.. sort of.. and I’ll pick my own damn underwear, so THERE!
She seemed to perk up a bit when she realised that the last part of my outfit was, in fact, a dress at least.
Of all the unnecessary clothes Mum and Sarah got me at the store I actually like this dress the best..
Come to think of it, should I be worried that I have a ‘favorite’ dress now?
It’s a royal blue modern-style midi dress with a wide pleated skirt that feels delicious and a sort of.. off-the shoulder-but-technically-not design to the top?
okay.. so I’m terrible at descriptions..
It has a sort of.. slightly dipped neckline with thick shoulder straps that don’t connect to the sleeves?
The Cut-outs at each shoulder show a bit of skin on either side and end with a set of almost ‘Bardot’ style mini-sleeves that end just past my armpits?
It looks very retro if I’m honest with myself, luckily that’s in fashion these days I guess..
If you’d told me a few years ago that I’d be able to use the knowledge of old, pre-color film era woman’s clothing that I gained when Sarah went through her ‘elegant’ phase to describe my own casual, comfortable clothing choices I’d have probably laughed in your face.. but what can I say?
I may have only BEEN a woman for a week or so but I know what I like!
Everything about this dress from the eye-catching yet subdued color to the heavy but breathable fabric and the top half that somehow makes me feel so much cooler despite only exposing a few inches of shoulder on either side is just PERFECT to my eyes.
When I had it all settled properly I gave a little twirl sending the skirt and it’s subtle layer of stitched in ‘petticoat’ material fluttering around me, much to Eris’s approval judging by the wide eyed look and accompanying grin she was sporting.
Feeling a bit ‘fluttery’ myself after giving in to yet another strange impulse from my muddled brain I dipped into my lines to feed some power into my pancreas.
It won’t last, conjured stuff never does in the end, especially if it’s done quickly without a proper source design but it will do for now.
Within seconds the image in my minds-eye became reality and clutched in my hand was a truly adorable replica of my dress but in miniature scale for obvious reasons.
Eris squealed happily and shot off the bed.
Without hesitation she yanked her old dress over her head and was moments from grabbing the new dress from my hands before I rose it slightly out of her reach.
She shot me an almost offended look and tried to hop up slightly but to no avail.
“New undies first, then the dress.”
She cringed and seemed uncertain of herself suddenly.
At first I thought she was just shy but that’s not it, from the way she shifted her body uncertainly I can read a few details about what she’s thinking.. most prevalent is that she doesn’t have any other underwear around.
I gave her a warm understanding look which seemed to freeze her in place and with a florish of my free hand, followed closely by a dip back into my lines, I was clutching a dainty pair of little girls panties and a cami-top for her to wear.
Her face lit up again and she grabbed them from my hand without hesitation.
I quickly spun on my heel so I didn’t have to see her naked, it’s bad enough she pretty much saw me naked a minute ago without making this all even MORE awkward and wrong!
The first sign I got that she was finished was a slight tugging on the dress in my hand.
I turned cautiously and couldn’t help but smile as she stood there in the delicate, overly fussy undies that came to my mind when I tried to think what a little girl would wear.
I think Sarah wore something like these quite a lot when we were younger, naturally that means I probably wore them at some point too.
..damn pushy sister..
The pink little cami’s a bit plain but the panties with their frilly little butt, rows lace and opal-like soft pink coloring just made her look cute as a button!
If anything the whole outfit somehow made her look smaller or younger in some weird way?
Instead of letting her do it I stepped up and moved the dress in my hands above her head.
After a momentarily confused pause she seemed to realise what I was going to do because a wide grin split her face and she shot her arms up in the air.
With care to not hurt her I slid the dress over her head and helped move her arms into the little sleeves.
Eris giggled to herself when the skirt of the dress settled around her knees.
She grabbed a side of it with her hand and spun in a circle making the skirt flare out like mine had previously.
We both shared a smile.
Without conscious thought my hand came up to cup her face lovingly and she practically sank into my touch.
The royal blue of her dress is rather striking in contrast to her red hair.
It doesn’t clash surprisingly.. at least, not to my eyes?
“Give me a second to grab a book or two and we’ll go watch some TV, how does that sound sweetie?”
Eris smiled happily.
Her hands wouldn’t stop fiddling with the edge of her new dress and she seemed inordinately pleased to be wearing a similar outfit to mine.
I turned back to my bag to grab a few books from inside it but froze a second later when a weight collided with my stomach.
“Thanks Mommy.”
My eyes tracked down to Eris’s bright little face from where she’d splayed herself into the skirt of my dress, her arms wide in a hug around my thighs that didn’t even come close to reaching all the way around.
I couldn’t have stopped the warm smile that came to my lips even if I’d wanted to.
My hand came up to pat her hair slightly in that particular way she seems to enjoy so much.
With a twist, dip into my lines through my kidneys and a gesture of my free hand I managed to summon a pile of books from inside my bag without getting any closer to it.
I’d been focused on the books Edith put in there seemingly so long ago, back when she first gave me the bag.
I’ve got to get around to reading them at some point anyway and this is as good a time as any.
I’ve got to give credit to Edith though!
I doubt I’d have been able to find the books so easily if she hadn’t done such a good job on the bag itself.
It’s got to have some kind of ‘retrieval’ charm on it or something?
There’s no way I’d be able to pick out such a specific but undefined set of items as ‘those books Edith gave me’ with a simple summoning charm normally!
Every time I think that I’m catching up to her the crazy little yoda has another trick up her sleeve..
It’d be frustrating if it wasn’t so fun working out how she does it!
“Let’s go then, TV calls!”
Eris giggled happily and slid to my side so she could grasp my hand tightly as we stepped out into the hallway.
A glance back into my room and a wave of my hand later had the books levitated off the floor to follow after us like a particularly papery but eager pile of puppies.
..I love magic sometimes..
======
‘Mindscapes are malleable by the will of the owner only, if two beings inhabit a mindscape at the same time then the dominant one will hold the power alone. This effect can be seen in diagram four below as-‘
I paused mid-sentence and glanced up from my book to check on Eris.
I needn’t have worried.
She was far too busy lying out on the floor in front of the TV, her little legs kicking the material of her skirt around slightly as she stared avidly at the screen.
A wave of nostalgia flowed through me as I watched her for a moment.
Add in another girl at her side, change her hair to a duller shade without her signature red in it and she could practically BE me as a kid!
The amount of times Sarah and I would lay out on our bellies watching TV like that, skirts flying about as we chatted and laughed with each other in our own little oblivious world.. even dad couldn’t ruin that little bonding activity for us.
Although, after he was gone, we had to be a bit more subtle about it and wait for times when Mum was out running errands before even attempting to bring skirts and dresses back into it all..
Still.. the cute sight before me warmed my heart a bit anyway!
I couldn’t resist smiling to myself when a particularly hard leg kick sent Eris’s skirts flying and flashed just a hint of pink underneath.
Little girls can be so oblivious to things like that, I should really warn her about it but I just can’t bring myself to interrupt her fun at the moment?
There’s only the two of us here anyway and I changed her cloth-diapers as a baby so it’s not lik-
DAMN IT!
It’s getting harder and harder to keep those insidious little thoughts from leaking out when Eris is involved!
The book on mind-magics slid from my fingers and landed on the seat to my side as I brought a hand up to squeeze the bridge of my nose hard.
All it takes is just a moment of inattention and ‘BAM!’ for all intents and purposes I’m Eris’s ‘Mother’ in all but name!
It’s really getting bad.
Imagining a day without having her at my side is almost physically painful at this point.
I didn’t even realise that I was doing it at the time but this whole ‘matching mother-daughter outfits’ thing is ridiculous too!
I’m not going to change it NOW obviously, Eris seems so happy that we’re wearing the same clothes but in principle I shouldn’t have even THOUGHT about putting her in something like my clothes because it would be ‘cute’ or ‘adorable’..
Those are ‘Mom’ thoughts, those aren’t ‘Hannah’ thoughts damn it!
I’m NOT her mother!
I’m NOT Arista and I don’t ever WANT to be her!
I need to get a handle on this soon or who knows what will happen?!
Today I’m the mother, what if tomorrow one of her ex-husbands turns up and I’m suddenly the ‘wife’?.. or even worse I wake up and I’m just flat-out ‘Arista’ instead!
I HATE magic sometimes!
Eris burst into a fit of giggles when the dopy looking purple thing on screen fell over.
The sound jolted me out of my melancholic musings and reluctantly a smile slipped onto my lips again despite myself.
With a sigh I settled back into the sofa a little more and picked up my book.
No use worrying about it now, there’s not much I can do about it if something IS wrong at the moment.
It’s just lucky my magic’s been almost frustratingly calm since I woke up in New Avalon really?
Apollo checked me over and agreed with John’s theory that I’d come out of my first major integration cycle as a result of the ‘solar flare’ I let off a few days ago.
For the next few weeks I should be practically stable and pretty safe to be around.. and then it’s back to panic stations again.
..naturally John couldn’t resist making a PMS comparison 'joke'..
I hit him for it of course.. HARD!
He didn’t seem to find my ‘sudden relapse into violent mood swings’ either convincing or fair, but screw him!
You don’t make PMS jokes to the person you exclusively had a hand in turning into a woman!
“..stupid John..”
======
“Hannah?”
Sarah stuck her head around the doorframe into the TV room and paused for a moment.
I desperately tried to neither blush nor show in any way that I was somewhat embarrassed at her seeing me sitting here in a dress with Eris in a matching outfit.. it didn’t work of course..
Her previously worried face split into a slight grin as her eyes cut between me and Eris a few more times.
She seemed to catalogue every similarity as she went, being painfully obvious about it as she did.
“Can I help you with something Sare?”
She didn’t particularly seem to notice or care about the warning tone to my voice but at least it got her attention back again.
“John needs you for a second, apparently Echo’s brought something to his attention.. it sounded kinda important.”
Eris twisted her body and peered at me thoughtfully for a moment.
I offered her a smile even though I felt a slight flash of worry go down my spine.
If John thinks something is important.. it probably is?..
He’s an ass at times but he can be serious when he has to.
“Can you stay with Eris while I go see him Sare?”
Sarah’s face lit up for some reason.
Eris didn’t seem at all pleased that I’d be leaving her for a moment but when I caught her eyes she rolled her own ones in a sign that she’d be okay, but by no means happy about it all, and turned back to watching the TV.
..I’m starting to see why mothers plant their kids down in-front of the ‘idiot box’ so much these days..
“Thanks Sare, I’ll be back soon.”
I left my book on the side table and made my way downstairs to find John.
It wasn’t hard to guess where he would be.
Since his little trick at our front door that made her faint, Mum’s been a bit cold with him and he honestly seems a bit worried being too close to her?
That means he seems to spend most of his time in our back garden with Tos and whoever else happens to be out there at the time.
I’ve got to admit it IS kind of feeling a bit cramped indoors at the moment.
Our house was kind of a squeeze with just me, Mum and Sarah growing up so having THIS many people saying over.. let’s just say it’s a good thing we have so many bathrooms in the house!
My foot hesitated slightly as I went to step out onto the grass but with a sigh I did it anyway.
I need to work on stopping the whole ‘grow flowers’ effect, Gran said I should be able to with a bit of practice but honestly it’s finding the time to do it that’s the problem..
“What’s wrong John?”
Everyone in his little group near Tos’s temporary ‘sleeping-hut’ turned to look at me.
It made my stomach tense slightly to have so many worried looks sent my way at the same time.
“Echo reminded me that her and Narcissus weren’t the only ones out looking for you the other day. She also mentioned that before they got here she sent out word to everyone that you were awake and apparently open for visitors..”
John seemed to be unsure how to react to his own words.
I don’t really see the problem, the rumor-mill that is ‘mages in general’ would surely have told everyone at some point anyway right?
Echo winced and guiltily stubbed her shoe in the grass when my eyes drifted over to her.
I frowned, my eyes cutting back over to John so I could give him a curious eyebrow.
What am I missing here?
“We just got word that the Klamath Falls waypoint beacon has been reactivated and it’s promptly been flooded with incoming travellers.”
Ahh.. that’s.. that’s not good?..
“How long do we have until-”
Dite visibly tensed and turned with Tos in tow to stare out into the treeline at the south-side of the garden.
With a dawning sense of inevitability I turned to follow her gazes, trailed quickly by everyone else.
Slowly the lower bush-like tree branches started moving and people started coming into view, cautiously at first, but with progressively more confidence as others followed behind them.
Ten.. Twenty.. Thirty.. there’s got to be more of them then the worrying amount of people from Mum’s family currently indoors already!
From the middle of the crowd a few little children that seemed to be around Eris’s age, give or take a few years, pushed their way through and broke into a squealing happy run straight for us.
Almost in unison they broke the awkward silence that had fallen over the garden with their bright little voices.
“MOMMY!”
John cringed at my side.
I could feel his magic roll around with worry as he scanned the mass of people coming towards us.
“..we’re going to need more beds..”
My face scrunched up into a frustrated frown as the youngest of the group reached the halfway point between us and the treeline.
Subtly my foot came up to stamp hard on his unsuspecting foot.
This is NOT the time for jokes!
He’s such an asshole sometimes..
“MOMMY, MOMMY, MOMMY!!”
I carefully slide a smile onto my face as the younger ones got closer.
My magic rolled around in my chest with worry but I focused on everything I’ve learnt while dealing with Eris over the last few days instead of voicing it openly.
The only thing that could be worse than an unexpected flood of ‘children’ at this point would be if I manage to make the lot of them cry by showing just how PISSED OFF with this whole mess I am right now!
Damn it Arista!
Couldn’t you keep your bloody legs shut for ONCE you heartless bitch?!
“MOMMY!”
With giggles and squeals I was buried under a wave of excitable little children that practically tackled me to the floor.
I had to focus on breathing for a moment as they settled themselves on top of me in a way that I assume was in some way ‘comfortable’ for them but left ME with a compressed chest and a definite lack of air!
“Mommy! We missed you, can we have ice-cream?”
The one that spoke from somewhere near my navel suddenly yelped and squirmed a bit.
“Mommy, tell her! Lache hit me!”
“I did NOT! Mommy, Clo’s lying!”
My one free arm came up so I could bring my hand to my nose and squeeze away a headache for what feels like the millionth time in the last few days.
“OWW! MOMMY, Pos kicked me!”
A breath hissed its way through my teeth as I tried to not do precisely what I wanted to do SO badly at the moment.
“Don’t look now Hannah but here come the ‘adults’ of the group.”
My eyes squinted down into a tight little glare as I stared at the upside-down face of John.
He seems FAR too amused about all of this suddenly, his magic is practically rolling with supressed mirth!
“DADDY!”
His eyes shot wide and a moment later he was tackled to the ground by a swarm of teenaged girls.
I tried not to be too obvious with just how good it felt to see him get the same rough treatment as me but there wasn’t much I could do to hide my wide grin or the laugh that rumbled in my chest, especially with so many kids on top of me to hear it!
My eyes tracked a boy of about fourteen, who actually held a worrying likeness to John, as he came flying out of nowhere and dived on top of the veritable dog-pile garnering indignant yells from the girls and a pained grunt from John.
As the writhing mass rolled around on top of him I lay back into the grass and shifted the little ones on my chest into a slightly more comfortable position so they could look at me with wide happy eyes and bicker with each other lightly without hurting me too much.
“OWW! That’s my hand Ninka you fat drunk!”
My eyes flew back over to the dog-pile on top of John as two of the girls started fighting amongst themselves and John’s magic flared in a way that signified a sudden jolt of pain.
..feels like I got off kinda lightly actually?..
HA! Teach you to make PMS jokes and laugh at me being swarmed John!
The commotion had obviously attracted attention from inside the house.
People were already coming out of the backdoor with curious and weary looks on their faces.
A little object wiggled its way through the legs of the men at the front of the house group and made a break towards us, her red hair trailing behind her and her royal blue dress flapping about in the breeze.
I almost managed to let off a plea for her to stop before Eris kicked off and practically flew out to land heavily on top of me.
She clambered around to claim the spot near my left breast as her own, with a few well-placed kicks and shoves she managed to tuck herself into my arm and plant her ear above my heart as she always does.
The other little ones started moving angrily at what they saw as Eris’s invasion of ‘their’ space.
I could see the arguments and fights brewing already with horrible inevitability.
“..THIS is why I don’t work with kids..”
No-one seemed to notice or appreciate my muttered groan for what it was.
If anything the wide grin on Sarah’s face as she 'busily' takes her sweet-ass time getting over here to help me would suggest that I’m, in fact, completely alone in understanding just how horrible this whole situation is!
Is it too late to join Grace in the ‘I don’t do babies’ club?
..I wonder what the membership requirements are?..
OUCH! That’s my boob not a hand-hold you annoying little-!
![]() |
Nothing's ever as clear cut as it appears, the world runs on 'cause and effect' not convenience. Sometimes, if you’re lucky, you can work out patterns from the mess but most of the time you just don’t know enough vital information to see past the tangled knots around you. Hannah isn’t immune to that problem either, sadly. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“..I’m not talking to you..”
Sarah openly laughed at me despite my very real annoyance at her.
She left me buried under a pile of fighting children for five whole minutes so she and everyone else could amuse themselves at my situation!
I wouldn’t do that to HER damn it!
It’s not fair.
My ribs ache from little feet striking them
My head hurts from loud squealing near my ears when ‘Pos’ and ‘Clo’ started shouting at each other from either side of me over who said what about when or some such nonsense, I wasn’t particularly listening due to their volume if nothing else!
“Oh come on Han, you’ve got to admit it was funny. You can throw magic around like its confetti and rumor has it this ‘Arista’ person was a total evil badass but you got floored by some little kids who called you ‘Mommy’.”
I glared at her for a long moment just to show that, ‘no, I don’t have to admit it was funny’.. but in the end I gave it up with a huff.
I really need to work on holding a grudge against Sarah better at some point.
Even when I was glaring at her openly I had to resist the urge to smile every time I caught her eye as she sat there grinning at me so happily!
“Any real idea of how many kids you actually have yet?”
My eyes tightened in pain and I cupped my hand up to the bridge of my nose to squeeze down hard as my head sank back against the sofa with a heavy sigh.
“Currently nearby, about eighty of them?.. John’s got them all clearing more space in the pocket dimension and moving extra beds in at the moment. Luckily no-one expects me to do anything this time.. I think Gran is worried I’m using too much magic or something, I dunno?”
Sarah watched my free hand fly up in a frustrated shrug but quickly turned back to watching my face with curiosity.
“How many worldwide?”
She seemed to notice my wince and frowned with worry.
“That bad?”
I nodded quickly and closed my eyes for a moment.
Honestly, I needed to gather myself together before admitting to this one..
“How many mages are there on earth do you think?”
Sarah dropped into silence for a second as she did the rough math in her head.
“About.. I dunno.. three-thousand maybe? Including un-awakened ten-thousand tops?”
..nice try but not even close sadly..
“It closer to a million, according to the last worldwide poll of Hub staff and conscription levels..”
Sarah’s jaw went slack in surprise.
I can’t really blame her, even I didn’t think it would be THAT many.
That’s not even taking into account the one’s flying under the radar that the Hub don’t have records of.
From what John said.. after he got free of the dog-pile naturally.. ‘Arista’ probably accounts for about ten percent of those mages by being either their ‘first’ mother or at least their suspected ‘first’ mother.
The worst part is, I think he actually low-balled that figure to some degree for my sanity’s sake?
I dread to think what the REAL percentage could be!
“You look exhausted Han. Why don’t you go to bed early?”
She’s got a point.
I really AM exhausted, between getting no real sleep last night and today’s events it’s taken a toll on me for sure.
“yeah.. you’re probably right. I’ll go check on everyone, then turn in early I guess?”
With a grunt of effort I managed to stagger to my feet but Sarah followed me up and put a calming hand on my shoulder.
“Go to bed Han, I’ll check on everyone for you.. go on.. shoo, be a good little sister and do what your big sister says.”
I was sorely tempted to take a page out of any number of my ‘children’s books and poke my tongue out at her for that comment but doing so would take far too much energy honestly.
“Thanks Sare, G’night.”
We kinda fell into each other in a limp hug for a moment before leaving the TV room, Sarah in search of people and me in search of my bed.
Why does this stuff always happen to me?..
I was going to have a nice calm day with no mess or fuss but NOOO! The universe can’t have THAT can it?!
No, Hannah has to spend her morning being mobbed by strangers of all ages and sizes claiming to be her children.. then all afternoon being pulled from pillar to post as she juggles her mother, sister, best-friend, uncertain werewolf extended family AND the newcomers who couldn’t seem to decide if they were glad to be here or if they just came to pick over old fights with each other instead!
JOHN had to be the RESPONSIBLE one!
Can you imagine just how bad things had to get before THAT was our only option?!
I had to levitate two people into the air, in what I can only describe as a ‘timeout’ for five minutes until they were ready to apologise and more specifically NOT ready to destroy my backyard with magic as they argued over who stole who’s abacus, powers knows HOW many years ago!
It wouldn’t have been so bad if they weren’t both over FORTY YEARS OLD!!
The moment I put them down I SWEAR the look of annoyance on my face was the only thing that REALLY made them stop arguing too?!
They both apologised to me like children who got caught being naughty by their ‘mommy’ and the worst part about it is that, from their point of view, that’s EXACTLY what was BLOODY happening!!
I just.. I just want to go to bed and forget today ever happened, ya know?
I should have known nothing good could come from a day that began with me having nightmares torn straight from history involving me as the loving mother and Eris as the scared, innocent little daughter.
I’m just not lucky enough for THAT to be the low-point of my bloody day!
With a hiss as my head throbbed again from the major league headache I’ve got going on I pushed my bedroom door open and stumbled inside.
Part of me wanted to just collapse on the bed and be done with it but another part, specifically my bladder, disagreed with the idea insistently.
My head drooped down in defeat after a long moment’s indecision.
Stupid tiny female bladder!
======
A splash of water on my face from the bathroom sink helped clear my head a little.
The snap of cold did more than I expected to wake me up, for a moment at least.
My left hand went behind my back to reach the zipper on my dress while my right one reached out to open the door.
As the bedroom came into view I almost screamed in surprise when Eris made her presence known, oh so innocently sitting on my bed with a hopeful look on her face!
I couldn’t bring myself to argue at this point.
My head hurts too much and I just KNOW she’d argue VERY vocally if I tried to get rid of her.
The zipper finally decided to work properly and in a smooth motion the whole dress slid down my arms to pool at the floor.
Rather than pick it up I just nudged it out of the way as I wandered over to my bag in a bit of a daze.
A minor bit of searching and just a touch of magic left me clutching two light bundles of cotton in my hand.
Without much ceremony I tossed the smaller shirt over to Eris and slid the long pastel yellow baseball-tee style nightshirt over my head.
Out the corner of my eye I could see Eris struggle slightly in getting her own dress off but before I could stumble over to help she managed to get it loose somehow.
Quick as a flash she’d pulled my usually ‘small’ T-shirt over her head.
Luckily, due to her relative size compared to me, it draped down past her knees and while the neck was a bit loose it would do for now.
I’m too tired to conjure something new for her and even if I could be bothered my heads hurting so much I’d probably not be able to focus enough if I tried anyway.
With a heavy grunt I fell into bed and pulled the covers up despite the afternoon sunlight peeking through the curtains.
A moment later Eris slid under the covers to nestle herself up against my chest.
She sighed out a breath of relief for some reason.
I was honestly kind of tempted to mirror her but that would take way too much energy.
Sleep!
Sleep will help.
I’ll deal with the fallout of everything that’s happening in the morning.
If it comes to it I’ll just let off a blast or two of ice magic into the tree’s until they all shut up in fear.. or.. or I dunno, run away screaming bloody murder?!
I don’t particularly like being feared or considered ‘crazy’ but it’s better than the alternative at this point..
Eris yawned widely.
That set me off and by the time I’d finished my eyes were half shut while my arms pulled her in a bit tighter like a warm little teddy bear.
..I really shouldn’t find sleeping like this as comfortable as I do..
======
“Ari? Wake up it’s time for dinner.”
For a moment I thought it was Mum calling me but the voice wasn’t right somehow?
I wanted to groan and tell the voice that I wasn’t hungry but apparently my body had other ideas.
Despite my mental protests I sat up from the surprisingly comfortable leather settee I’d been laying on.
A careless hand pushed my hair out of my eyes and I squinted around until they settled on the person who’d spoken.
When did John have time to grow a beard?
It looks kind of stupid on him, like the one he had on that odd wooden picture in-
“Max, how could you let me sleep like that? It’s undignified. A woman of my station shouldn’t be-”
The words coming from my mouth certainly weren’t mine but the voice was, although it had a certain light musical air to it that I don’t think I’ve ever used before?
For some reason it felt a bit like when I hear Felix ‘speak’, the word flow wasn’t quite normal, as if it was translated in some way?
“There’s only us here my little rabbit, no-one to care or tell you off for being human.. mothers in London after all..”
I felt myself blush and a hand covered in a white silk glove came up to cup over my mouth to hide my smile a little.
“Oh Max, you are frightfully naughty. If mother heard you..”
He grinned at me with a smile I recognise more from my John than anything I’d associate with ‘Max’ in the slightest.
It just DID something to me.
My belly burned slightly with what I’d hesitate to call ‘desire’ and my cheeks flushed slightly more in response to that sudden warmth.
“How are the children?”
With a smooth, obviously practiced, motion my body pushed itself up from the settee and I started the awkward process of trying to straighten out my skirts.
For the briefest of moments I flashed just a hint of thigh which seemed to catch Max’s attention ever so delightfully.
Feeling a bit naughty myself I fussed with my petti’s just a bit more causing the skirts to fly once more.
The effort was worth it for the look of surprise and desire that flashed across Max’s regal features before he managed to smooth them out behind his usual façade of socially acceptable ambivalence at least.
“They’re fine, the little ones are with their governesses and the awakened are with their tutors.”
My hands came up to my hips.
It seems wrong to entrust them all with the staff so much.
I’m still too used to the old days when I ran the orphanage practically single handed I guess?
It feels almost like a lifetime since those long tiring days, before Max found me again.
Even his boar of a mother and her rather demanding ideas about what is and is not acceptable for the wife of a noble to be seen doing hasn’t yet soured the joy of being reunited with my love.
It is rather aggravating at times to process my way through the strange ideals and customs of my past lives but at least I have Max to anchor me in reality.
To think, that just a few short years ago I was little more than a guttersnipe fighting for what little I had to support my ever-growing collection of lost ones?
I’m not ashamed to admit that I turned tricks once or twice to keep the orphanage afloat.
The gentlemen of Holborn were never the most appreciative for a poor girl from Seven Dials but they paid well for my time, especially if they got overly rough at times.
I much prefer my Max for such things.
He’s so gentle in everything he does.
His hands are softer than mine and he is ever so good to me with them..
“I know that look.”
My cheeks flared in embarrassment at being caught thinking of such things.
Max didn’t seem to mind though.
His long arms came up to hold me and I practically sunk into him with a purr of enjoyment.
I much prefer my life with my Max now.
He’s ever so sweet.
I feel like a princess every time he looks upon me.
It’s nice.. ever so nice..
..I love you Max..
------
With a jolt I was no longer in Max’s strong arms but standing upon a mountain, bitter wind and rolling snow battering at my cloak as I looked out at the horror’s before me.
For a moment I felt disorientated but it didn’t shake my tight, prideful stance in the slightest.
The feeling passed quickly though and I settled back into happily watching the mayhem as brother struck down brother at my whim.
The smallest of smiles crept unbidden across my thin lips as I watched several magic-less mongrels stab each other in quick succession, all for the glory of their ‘Queen’.
They are like puppets.. MY puppets..
Toy’s to be played with and discarded as I chose.
The magic-less are so unbelievably DULL!
I didn’t even need magic to set them against themselves, they did it all on their own.. maybe with just a nudge or two from me of course..
You can’t blame a girl her pleasures after all?
“ARISTA!”
With a flourish I spun away from the bloody battlefield to stare at him.
There’s no mistaking that voice.
Those cold, hopeless eyes.
That annoying face.
“Took you long enough Maxarimus. I’d expected better from you.. for making me wait I shall have to kill some of your kin..”
A delighted smile crossed my lips as he visibly flinched.
“..not that you have many of them left at this point, I believe your brother Godfrey was just disembowelled by your cousin Simon.. he always was so impressive when playing with his.. sword.”
Just a slight tilt of my head and raise of my eyebrow would tell him exactly what I meant by THAT comment.
It’s always EVER so fun to needle him about such things.
“I believe your sisters are so far free of the battle though? I’m sure I can do something about that in due time, depending who survives the night I might even be able to keep it ‘within the family’ Dearheart.”
He flinched again but tightened his stance in preparation for whatever silly idea he’d devised to stop me this time.
“You always did say that family is important sweet Maxarimus, we should always endeavour to keep things within the family if we can after all..”
“Arista please! I beg you, stop this.. Ari.. please..”
My eyes tightened down in anger.
How dare he use that diminutive with me!
Before he could truly realise the depth of his error my hand arched out and with a silent push a razor thin trail of ice-infused wind cut through the night, neatly removing his head from his shoulders and ending in a virtual fountain of his life blood!
It really was a glorious sight while it lasted but unfortunately his body collapsed far too quickly for my tastes.
Maxarimus disposed of, I turned fond eyes back to the battlefield.
It seems only a few remain standing but they are dedicated to their principles and will not rest until the others lay dead at their feet.
With a wave of my hand and a flicked wrist the compulsions fell over the survivors.
Whoever leaves the field this day will march home proudly covered in the blood of their siblings and slaughter all of their line as they sleep.
Family indeed.. such a silly concept when one can be so easily turned against the fold..
“Bored now”
In one hand I reached down to pick up Maxarimus’s head for my collection, with the other I forced the shadows to raise to my bidding with a giggle.
The warm bite of several demon infested dimensions flew past my eyes and it was ever so fun to watch the great beasts shy away from me in fear.
At least THEY know their place in this world!
They may have their domains and take what they will from the world outside but they know who their mistress truly is this day.
It’s good to be the Queen!
------
The world jolted and I instinctively tried to strike out at whatever stupid corpse had decided to interrupt me as I travelled, but my body would not follow as commanded for reasons beyond me at this moment.
Something felt wrong in so many ways but as the seconds stretched on and I stared up at the thatch above me it all seemed to settle back into place nicely.
I’m not sure what just got into me, the problem was easily forgotten as my love turned upon our bed and threw one muscular arm across my waist.
The fire had died out through the night’s passage so more warmth is always welcome, but even more so when it was his.
He grunted and leaned himself against me more.
I felt his intention before his eye’s had even opened properly.
“Oh Thor, really?.. again?”
His thick red hair shifted and he gave me a lust filled stare more befitting of a beast then a man.
For a moment I considered resisting him but I do so LOVE his touch and he was so well behaved yesterday during Loki’s visit.
“Fine but only until the others awaken, we have much to do today my love.”
Thor grunted at a vocal depth so low that it rumbled deliciously in his chest and through mine in return.
I nuzzled my nose up under his chin to rub at the rough stubble there as he turned his lower body to be better positioned and I couldn’t help but let out a mew of joy.
He always has liked it when I mew and cry for him..
He used his arms to push himself up high enough that he could stare down at me with warm, loving eyes before he lowered himself upon me and-
------
I desperately tried to fight back another mew, this one in disappointment and confusion when the world changed around me, but I needn’t have bothered because I could not seem to vocalise it anyway!
Thor is gone?
Oh well, the brute would only slow me down anyway.
No man could hope to keep pace with me, even dear Arthur and his pet wizard are useless!
“LE FAY!”
I couldn’t help but giggle and roll over in the lakes deep waters so I could see him standing pompously astride the shore in his overly ostentatious golden armor.
I know that gold is magically resistant but he really does take it too far!
“Morning Arthur dearest, come to join me?”
His angry, offended growl was like music to my ears.
“Arthur, Arthur, look, look! Who am I?”
With a push of my arms I sunk below the water’s surface leaving only a single arm hanging high out of the water.
Desperately holding in my amused giggles I folded down all but one finger of my hand and waved it in his general direction before surfacing with a flourish.
Arthur was naturally offended beyond comprehension.
He does have SUCH a soft spot for that boring old draggle Nimue.
Honestly!
The ‘Lady of the Lake’ indeed, tossing enchanted swords around and thinking she’s so special!
This is MY Lake.
She doesn’t even pay me for the indignity but she’s got the world convinced that I’M the trespasser.
I should turn the whole Lake to ice for a summer, see how she likes claiming ownership THEN!
“Arthur, we must hurry, is the sea witch coming or not?”
With a toss of my hair and a wave of my arms the water followed my command.
I rose up on a throne of seemingly solid water, in seconds my body was dry and my hair settled neatly around me in bountiful curls.
“Hi Lance’a-lot-a-yummy-muscles!”
His eye twitched heavily.
I know he heard me.
He can’t pretend to ignore me forever!
Guin thinks she’s so much better than me, getting his attention, but someday he’ll notice me!
I’m the REAL Queen around here, she just got lucky and managed to make it ‘official’.
Non-magicals can be ever so tiresome in their delusions sometimes..
“Le fay, we need your healers touch. A great force is on route to us, Myrddin fears we will not survive the coming battle without you.”
My eyes rolled up to the heavens in exasperation.
That old fool still thinks himself a soothsayer?!
The overgrown pigeon he calls a ‘familiar’ has more of the gift to him then that crazy old coot does!
“I’d love to Arthur, really, but I’m ever so busy. The water-bitch challenged me to a race this afternoon and dear Guin wants my help making her ass look relatively acceptable in her new dress too.”
I couldn’t help but giggle at the silly expressions on both of their faces.
As if Nimue would ‘lower herself to my level’ enough for something as childish as a race around the lake, and Guin hasn’t requested my help in choosing her clothes since the unfortunate incident with the Toga.. as if it’s my fault the silly girl didn’t know how to hold a simple cloth shroud in place!
The pair shared a very obvious look of uncertainty but in the end my darling future-husband Lancelot shrugged to his King for some reason.
“Myrddin said that you would be more willing to aid us if I mentioned a name?.. Maxarimus?
A breath hissed through my teeth in surprise.
My concentration broke, making the ‘throne’ of water I was sitting on collapse, plunging me into the suddenly ice cold water below and yanking a startled gasp from my lips.
By the time I resurfaced, sputtering and bedraggled the pair were both watching me with nervous surprise.
Slowly Arthur continued speaking.
“He comes to avenge himself upon the woman that would steal his love from him?.. truly Myrddin likes to speak in riddles..”
With barely a thought I pushed myself up onto the water’s surface and I started pacing over to the wide eyed men’s side.
The water below my feet froze solid as my anger bubbled deep within my chest.
“We AGREED to a generation long truce!”
That sneaky bastard’s probably spent the time which I’VE spent fooling around with these mortal filth finding more ways to stop me from attaining my goals!
That’s CHEATING!
That’s not FAIR!
That’s.. that’s.. that’s kind of evil?..
Oh Maxarimus.. oh Dearheart.. are you sinking to my level?..
How utterly delightful!
A malicious little grin spread across my face.
It must have worried the men-folk because Lancelot took up a hastily formed ‘ready’ stance and drew his sword to help defend his king.
“Back off Man-Whore, I’ve got more interesting things to worry about.”
My feet met the thin sand at the water’s edge and I stared hard at Arthur with my hip cocked aggressively to the side.
“Well?.. lead on ‘my king’, I’ve got a slimy little bastard to bring to heel!”
They both shared another uncertain look but at Arthurs nod they turned to go back along the trail towards the castle grounds.
“I take it you know this.. ‘Maxarimus’ then Morrigan?”
I shot the silly man in his silly armor a deeply annoyed look and continued towards the castle.
I know Maxarimus.. oh.. do I KNOW Maxarimus!
Fool me into wasting my time will you?!
You’ll pay for that indignity Maxarimus!
Ohhh.. YOU. WILL. PAY!
------
One minute I was taking a step along the dirt path and the next I was held tightly in place?
I felt cold too, how odd?
I don’t tend to feel cold, being an ice mage and all..
Also.. I’m naked?
I’m all for fun and games but chaining me to a rock by the shore while naked?!
Someone’s been naughty!
Without my intention, my eye’s scanned across the harbour lights with worry as night fell across the land but the action itself was enough to settle me soundly back into the world at large.
My breath hitched in my throat and I thrashed against my bindings hard as I realised the true import of what was happening.
Why me?
I did NOTHING wrong!
It’s all mothers fault!
First she organises an arranged marriage for me with my pig of an Uncle Phineus and now, because she doesn’t know how to keep her mouth shut, I’m tied naked to a rock in the harbor waiting for Poseidon’s stupid beast ‘Cetus’ to come and eat me in some kind of stupid last minute attempt at quelling the water gods anger!
This isn’t FAIR!
The water far off rippled and a large fin broke its surface followed quickly by a head that was twice my size alone, with horribly sharp teeth shining in the sun’s dying light.
I screamed.
The beast seemed pleased with the sound and when its beady snake-like eyes landed on me its wide jaw dropped open in delight.
With speed born of its monstrous size it pushed itself through the water at a frightening pace.
In what felt like moments it had reached the water’s edge and rose almost majestically up, higher and higher!
I couldn’t resist the urge to scream again as its huge head reared back with obvious intent.
As it dropped down to swallow me in one gulp the world seemed to slow to a trickle.
My heart beat away in my chest violently and my body couldn’t seem to decide whether it should be unbearably hot or chillingly cool as the two extremes battled themselves out in my chest.
I could smell the beast’s wet breath on my face and see those razor sharp teeth so close to my face before the internal battle was finally settled.
In the pause between seconds my body was flooded with white hot heat the likes of which I’ve never felt before.
I screamed once more as my head felt like it was going to tear itself apart but I clung on with everything I had, determined to see my end with wide eyes and unfettered breath!
The long second ended and my body exploded.
Fire, as if stolen from the sun itself, poured out from me and struck the beast head on.
It screamed an unearthly death kneel of pain that made some vindictive part of me feel so much better!
With a great wobbling step it slid to the side and partly submerged itself at the water’s edge, little more than a charred husk of what it once was.
From somewhere above me there came the sound of flapping wings and a neighing horse?
With bleary eyes that just refused to focus properly I stared in shock as a man wearing the tattered remains of a cloak and some singed cloth landed at my feet.
He rose to his full height and panted hard as his eyes crossed my naked body with lust but just a touch of something deeper as well..
For some reason a word came to my mind.
It was strange but I felt such a forceful urge to speak it and I was in no position to resist.
“Max?”
His face slid back up to mine in shock and he gasped as our eyes met.
“Ari?”
That word felt familiar too but I couldn’t work out why?
Something deep in my soul told me that I could trust this man.
That he would protect me, save me from this horrid life of mine.
“Get me out of here, far from these people, and I’ll do anything in return!”
A naughty glint appeared in the man’s eye.
His eyebrow rose as if challenging my fortitude in some way.
“..yes, even in THAT way.. if you must.. pervert.”
The naughty glint refused to leave but his eyes softened with something else as he stared at my face for some reason.
Well, he’s better than my uncle I guess?..
“I said get me out of here NOW pervert!”
He sighed heavily to himself but seemed entirely too amused as he did something to the chains at my wrists, setting me free, one restraint at a time.
When my body was finally released from that horribly cold rock I reached out and snagged the tattered cape from my ‘rescuers’ back and forcefully pulled it from him to wrap around myself, covering my shame neatly despite the fact that it left his exposed to all who would look.
“May I at least know your name before we leave ‘hero’?”
My eyes kept wanting to dip downwards as he awkwardly stood there trying to rub feeling back into his neck from where I’d practically choked him while stealing his cape.
“It’s Perseus, or Max if you prefer.. and yours my beautiful sacrifice?”
He sounded so smug as he shot me a charming grin and winked dramatically as if that should mean something to me in some way.
“..Pervert.. my name is Andromeda, I suppose you deserve as much for helping me even if you WERE a bit late about it!”
“Andromeda.. ruler of men?.. how appropriate.”
Feelings of unreasonable anger forming deep in my chest, mostly at the indignities that my life had fallen to, sunken so low that I required saving by a near-naked man of such blatant perversion!
I struck out at him.
Despite his obvious pain when my loose fist struck his nose he seemed entirely too amused about it for both of our sakes.
Our building, if rather one sided, argument was interrupted by the appearance of my father.
I felt a growl form low in my chest just at the sight of him but ‘Perseus’ put his hand on my shoulder which seemed to just drain the fight out of me somehow?
“I did battle the beast, slay it and thus claim this sacrifice as my wife in compensation.”
..WHAT?!..
“WHAT! You can’t do that you- mmph mmm mmph mm!”
The cowardly naked pervert put his grubby hand over my mouth calmly, as if it was only natural, and gave father a winning smile despite my best efforts to argue the point.
I told him to get me out of here, NOT take me as his wife!
Father practically fell at the man’s feet in gratitude for slaying the beast which apparently would appease Poseidon in some way, which I don’t truly understand the logic of honestly..
He fled the scene quickly, the beasts corpse scaring him obviously beyond reason because he shouted out directions towards our home for the marriage ceremony to take place and he left me alone with the pervert!
When father and his men were out of earshot Perseus’s shoulders sunk and he sighed heavily.
On a sudden inspiration I stuck my tongue out and unceremoniously licked his hand causing the so far rather austere ‘hero’ to shriek like a little girl, yanking his palm away from my face and clutching his wrist as if I’d bitten him or something.
“Don’t you EVER put your hand over my mouth like that again!”
I’m not sure if he was listening because he seemed rather busy washing his hand in the seawater beside us but I wanted to make the point clear nonetheless.
“So.. I’m practically naked, your literally naked and father just left for the city with all his horses in tow.. tell me hero, how are we going to get out of here with any sort of dignity?”
As if answering my question the heavy beating of wings came from above us and my eyes tracked up to see what I can only describe as a flying horse.
White as fresh fallen snow and obviously of good breeding, aside from the wings I’d almost say it was a noble steed befitting a ‘hero’, one much better than a pervert of this man’s caliber could possibly deserve at least!
Four hooves touched down lightly on the rocks beside us and the winged demon-thing bowed its head as if offering us passage to ride him.
My head turned slowly to glare at the pervert.
He offered me a winning smile and shrugged self-consciously.
“I’m not getting on that thing.. if man were meant to fly we’d all be throwing ourselves off the tallest towers to prove it!”
The ‘horse’ bowed its head slightly lower and clopped over so that it could nudge against my thigh slightly.
My heart melted a little as its big expressive brown eyes focused on me for a moment but reality quickly snapped me back out of that insanity with a bump.
It’s not a horse!
It’s a monster, a cute monster but still a monster and I’m NOT flying on it!
Perseus obviously had enough of my attitude because in a smooth motion he scooped my legs out from beneath me and tossed me belly first onto the back of the ‘horse’.
Before I could react he’d somehow mounted the thing and with a click of his tongue we were airborne.
I screamed so loud I wouldn’t be surprised if people washing in the Nile could hear me!
In seconds that had to die out though, when my breath became short and I started panting hard to stop myself from vomiting as the horse-bird-thing bucked and swayed in the breeze.
We were just flying over a group of startled onlookers when my stomach finally decided enough was enough.
They all called out in shock and disgust but I just shut my eyes tight and tried to hide against the horses flank.
..so much for getting home with some dignity intact..
------
The world shuddered and everything became dark.
For a moment I marvelled at the ground beneath my feet and the clothing on my back but that cleared quickly as I took in everything around me.
“Queen Arista, we beg you to lift this curse upon our lands.”
I casually flipped my hair and rolled my palm up to let one of my little darlings settle there.
Its body of almost crystalline ice shifted and wavered in the light so beautifully as its little wings flapped lightly against my palm.
“Our deer are dying, our people cannot survive the winter at this rate.”
The darling flapped its insect like wings of pure un-fallen snow and left me to join its sisters flying in formation above us, making the sun’s light cast shadows around the room in startlingly pretty rainbow like shafts.
“My Queen PLEASE..”
With a sigh I shifted my thick white fur’s and rose from my throne to pace over to the grovelling worm.
It took less than a gesture to force the brute to his feet again.
He stared at me with wide frightened eyes as I leaned in closer.
One kiss.
The kiss of the Snow Queen can do so much but this one should be more fun to watch than most.
The fear and desperation fled from the brutes face as my magic worked its icy fingers into his heart and mind.
He would forget.
As they all did, he would forget his lost kin and their suffering so that he may serve only me till his dying day.. just like little ‘Kai’..
“MOTHER!”
Ah.. more entertainment, how utterly joyous!
“Mother, let him go. I beg of you let him go!”
“Eris, dearheart, you are so VERY dull.. your father is happy where he is. He has his wish, to live at my desire?”
My hand came up to wave at little ‘Kai’ as he played blindly on the ice around us making designs and pictures in them with a happy smile.
“Please Mother, see reason?!”
“Eris.. no, you’re not deserving of that name in this form.. Gerda wasn’t it? Your name of birth?”
Before she could interrupt I swept my furs around myself and stared at her coldly.
“I am the Snow Queen, nothing you say or do can change that this day. Go home to your new ‘family’.. foolish child..”
Eri- Gerda fell to her knee’s sobbing as she finally accepted the truth of my words.. after so many years of denial..
I do not need her or anyone else in this life!
I have my darlings, I have my throne and I have little ‘Kai’.. nothing else is that important.
“She can’t stop you.. but I can.”
My eyes shot downwards in shock as little ‘Kai’ rose to his feet proudly.
His face.. his expressions.. he’s.. he’s not..
“..Maxarimus?..”
“For the pain I am about to cause you I’m sorry but you would agree with its need were you in your right mind Ari.”
Tears formed on my cheek and froze before they could do more than stain my perfect flesh.
He doesn’t mean that!
He CAN’T mean that!
“STOP CALLING ME ARI!”
He didn’t say anything more.
With a stamp of his little foot the ice around us lit up in powerful magic.
My eyes feverishly shot around trying to make sense of it all.
His drawings?
The childish scribbles he’s always forming from pieces of fallen ice around us..
“..runes?..”
His eyes winced down in pain at the heartbroken tone of my voice.
He used my own talent against me?..
I was so caught up in my lovely ice that he could use my OWN speciality against ME!
The web of runic patterns around us stretched as far as the eye could see across the ice and then they flashed brightly.
My arms came up in defence but it didn’t work, it could never work..
Something deep in my chest burned like the fire of the sun.
NO!
NO! NO! NO! NO!
NOT THAT!
ANYTHING BUT THAT?!
I barely had a moments respite before the fire inside me peaked and I collapsed to the ice in pain.
Something deep within me snapped.
My body warmed as foreign magic flooded within it and for one brief moment I could see all that I had done with such clarity.
“I’m sorry Ari.. sorry you have to see this..”
The tears on my cheek thawed and started to flow heavily down my cheeks.
My mind was assaulted with thoughts and feelings that weren’t my own.
A deep pool of regret flushed through me as I looked upon what I’d done in this lifetime.
“I’m sorry Eris.. my darling Eris.. I’m so.. so sorry.”
Before either of them could stop me I instinctively pushed some of this new fire within me down towards the ice.
A perfect ring around me melted and my body dropped through into the icy water below.
I could hear Eris scream and Max scramble to reach me but with the last vestiges of my ice magic I froze the hole I’d just fallen through solid above myself and let my body go limp.
With a last breath I cursed out my dark heart with every drop of sanity I’d managed to regain.
..I’m so sorry..
The burn in my chest built again but this time it was from more than magic.
Drowning.. what a simply horrid way to die..
======
I surged up in bed, not even able to scream as my throat instinctively closed itself to hold onto that last desperate gasp of air within my chest!
Before I could gather my wits and work out what was happening Max burst through the door, practically sprinting to my side.
I don’t know how he knew I needed him or how he managed to reach me so quickly but I don’t CARE either!
With a flying tackle I buried my face in his arms and sobbed with deep, painful breaths.
He held me tightly.
Eventually he lifted me into his lap on the bed so that he could rock me as I cried.
Some shuffling sounds to my side brought Eris’s eyes, wide with worry but also painfully curious, into view.
Her gaze broke me all over again with a swell of guilt as something deep down inside me recognised what I’d put that poor girl through in my time as ‘the Ice Queen’.
I’m a monster!
I’m.. I’m a monster?..
“shhh, it’s okay Hannah. It was just a dream.”
John rocked me again and his hand came up to stroke my messy hair out of my face.
I could feel his magic tumble around with mixed emotions but his hand stayed steady.
“It was just a dream, whatever you saw it wasn’t you. You're Hannah Cooper.. you. are. Hannah Cooper.”
My tears wouldn’t stop falling but I could follow that logic.
It gave me something to cling to as thoughts and memory’s that weren’t my own tried to batter their way into my psyche.
I’m not sure how long we sat there.
I lost track of the world honestly.
Nothing mattered but John’s warmth and Eris’s familiar magic as she tucked tightly into my side.
“It’s okay. Whatever you saw was just a dream Hannah..”
He rocked me again to emphasis his words.
I couldn’t do much more then draw in heavy breaths and try to re-find my center for a while but eventually I managed to reach some level of ‘calm’ where I could begin pulling myself back from the edge at last.
“The Ice Queen..”
I could feel John go stiff in my arms and Eris flinched visibly.
I KNEW it!
It wasn’t just a bloody dream!
oh powers.. how can Arista be so twisted?!
One minute she’s a shy but soft hearted ex-orphanage matron and the next she’s this horrible ice-beast obsessed with her own enjoyment without a care for the people she hurts along the way?!
..even the others.. the incarnations in between?..
Some evil Queen that casually killed John and managed to scare DEMONS in their natural habitat, followed by this unassuming but madly in love ‘wife’ of Thor’s!
MORGAN LE FAY! Morgan BLOODY Le Fay!.. and then headstrong but innocent Andromeda?..
It’s like she’s two different people?!
I know I’m schizophrenic, technically all awakened mages are, but this is just getting RIDICULOUS!
Even ‘Max’ seemed to treat her differently depending on the incarnation!
It’s like some incarnations lived in the REAL world and the others all lived in some.. Bizarro world?
A place where evil people are nice and dogs are scared of cats or something?!
I can’t keep it all straight in my head!
This wasn’t NORMAL.. if I integrate a past-incarnation into my mind properly then I get ALL of their memories and full control over how much of them I access!
This.. this was something different?
They’re like the dreams last night about Eris..
They’ve affected me, changed me at my core.. but I don’t remember the lives attached to them?
URRGG!
This is SO frustrating and confusing and my head hurts and I just.. I just can’t..
“I’m so sorry..”
My tears wouldn’t stop falling.
Logically I know there’s nothing I could have done differently.
I wasn’t the ‘Snow Queen’, she was her own person, her own version of Arista.. but..
“..I’m sorry..”
John’s shoulders lost a lot of tension for some reason.
His magic calmed over the course of a few long seconds leaving only determination behind in its wake.
“You have nothing to apologise for. I’ve said it before, you’re nothing like Arista.”
Eris turned her head up to stare between us for some reason.
She seemed confused for a moment but eventually her eyes widened in understanding.
I was completely caught off guard by the happy little giggle that left her lips and the sudden rush she put in to squeeze herself back into my side again.
At my curious look, through still puffy eyes, John didn’t seem willing to offer much help.
If anything he looked a little smug and possibly a bit proud too?
..when did he start having more than one emotion on his face at once?..
“Don’t jump down my throat straight off Hannah but I think we need to leave?..”
Despite everything that’s going on, I couldn’t help but perk up a curious eyebrow at him.
I’m really not following his logic?
Yeah.. I had some crappy messed up memory/nightmares but..
Why would that make him start talking about leaving?
This is my home.. where the hell ELSE could I go?!
I guess we could go to Sarah’s flat or one of my bolt-holes but I just don’t see how that could help matters honestly?
“I was already trying to think of a way to bring up the idea but these dreams make things a bit more urgent.. having so many people that you’re past-lives associated with around you can’t be helping whatever this is in any way and it’s only going to get worse as more people turn up.. powers help us if one of Arista’s husbands decides to show his face!”
I may have made a slight squeak of fear but I refuse to accept it if I did.
It’s just.. at the mention of ‘husbands’, I had a flash of Thor again with his uncovered bulging muscles, wide chiselled jaw and thick untamed red hair as he stared down at me on our bed before he could-
My head swung around violently as I tried to dislodge those very bad thoughts out of there as fast as possible!
I did NOT enjoy the dream with Thor ANY more than the other emotionally scarring ones!
I don’t CARE if thinking of his warm expressive eyes and loving smile makes my belly tingle!
I DIDN’T LIKE IT!
I.. I DIDN’T!!
John’s hands came up and he cupped my face making me reluctantly stop shaking it to stare at him in confusion.
“They were just dreams Hannah, treat them as bad dreams for now, okay?”
My cheeks flushed brightly with a mix of embarrassment, excitement and John’s close proximity.
“The other reason I think we should leave is that the Hub is going to come looking for answers about the ‘solar flare’ sooner or later, Arista’s husbands are already on the move too.. it would be good to let them all sort themselves out a bit before you have to deal with them.”
He hesitated for a moment but continued anyway.
“In the meantime I know someone who’s good with mind magic, she can help you regain some control which you DESPERATELY need..”
His hands didn’t leave my cheeks but they did stop holding my face still so forcefully at least.
I squeezed my eyes shut and bowed my head until my forehead bumped against his chest.
My breath was coming out in short sharp bursts still for some reason, John didn’t seem to notice though as his hands shifted to my shoulders and he pulled me into a tight hug.
..he’s so warm..
“..I think you’re right?..”
He jerked a little in surprise.
I almost giggled at his reaction
I don’t think he expected me to accept his logic so quickly.
He’s got a point though.
I’m in NO state to be dealing with things right now, if it wouldn’t kick off yet ANOTHER game of ‘cat and mouse’ I’d probably just leave on my own at some point soon anyway..
Well.. maybe not alone?
I’m not sure I could leave Eris behind honestly?
Just the thought of it ties my stomach in guilty knots..
“..okay?..”
John hissed a breath of relief out and lowered his head on top of mine for a moment before surging up with renewed vigor.
“Okay, you need to gather everything you’ll need together. We’ll leave as soon as possible, the earlier we go the slower people will be to notice that we’re gone and the further we can be from any potential pursuers.”
With a healthy dose of reluctance I pulled myself away from his warm body and glanced around my room until my eye’s settled on my expanded bag.
I’ve still not unpacked from the farm trip, I didn’t see the point honestly.
“I’m already packed, we can stop off at a store somewhere and grab Eris some clothes or I can just conjure her some temporarily..”
John’s eyebrow rose in surprise for a second.
I huffed out a breath and gave him my best warning look.
“We’re taking Eris with us John.”
It wasn’t up for debate.
He’s my best option for lasting the week with what little sanity I have left still intact but I’m NOT going to leave her behind no matter what he says!
He opened his mouth to say something.
Before he could get it out his attention seemed to shift and his eyes drifted away from my face towards my waist.
My eyes followed his and settled on Eris.
I couldn’t resist the slight smirk that formed on my lips when I recognised the look she was giving him, it seems that I’m not the only one who can give John a ‘warning look’?
..She’s actually worryingly good at it?..
Sarah’s pout mixed with my sneer and Mum’s squinted eyes.
I think she’s picked it up from me sadly.. it’s almost identical to how I must have looked just moments ago..
I kinda HAVE been throwing that same expression around a lot lately I guess?..
“Fine.. she comes too but you’ve got to leave a note behind for everyone, your sister is going to be bad enough when she wakes up with you missing but if someone tells everyone else that the three of us are ‘gone’ without some kind of reason to it they are likely to jump to conclusions which could be.. messy..”
He’s right.
I can’t argue with that logic, I was just going to call Sarah with my phone at roughly the time that she should wake up, but I hadn’t really factored in the nearly hundred-strong army of ‘kids’ we have sharing a pocket dimension with my werewolf extended family at the moment..
Mages can be irrational and, considering how clingy they’ve all been with me in the few hours we’ve had since they came out of the tree’s to swarm our house, I wouldn’t be surprised if they tore the country apart to find me again!
“Fine, I’ll do the note. Give me five minutes to get changed and we’ll be out. How are we gonna get away without getting caught?”
John’s face lit up with a playful smile.
His hand dipped into his pocket and came back up swinging his truck key’s around a finger carelessly.
“Really?.. it’s not exactly a quiet and sneaky vehicle..”
“Silencing charms”
Ah.. well then.. not much I can say to that I guess?
We’ll have to limit our magic use to keep our trail from being too easy to pick up as we travel.. to wherever we’re going?.. but for now it’s not too important, the whole area is saturated with our magic so any new spells will get lost in the background noise around them until we at least reach Klamath Falls proper.
“Right, fine.. good. Leave now so I can get myself dressed without you staring at me.”
Johns face slipped into a blatantly false pout of disappointment and he tried to give me some kind of ‘puppy-dog’ eyed look which REALLY doesn’t work with his sharp features in the slightest.
“Go John-boy! You’ll see me naked over my cold dead body, perv!”
It took a moment for those words to click in my head.
I cringed guiltily and John’s face lost its light playful cast as well.
‘Cold’ and ‘Dead’.. really not a good thing to bring up after seeing what happened to the ‘Ice Queen’ earlier..
With a weak smile John left the room on silent feet.
I turned to Eris and huffed out a heavy breath.
..open mouth, insert foot much?..
“Okay, let’s get dressed then shall we Eris? What do you want to wear?”
Her little eyes lit up with unholy glee.
Why does it feel like I shouldn’t have asked her that question all of a sudden?
..open mouth, insert foot again!..
Damn it!
![]() |
Road trips can be fun but they can also get old quickly. The same can be said for being ‘on the run’ and ‘in hiding’ of course. Naturally Hannah would mix all three together, you know what she’s like? Events unfold including but not limited to: |
John’s mouth dropped open while I was still crossing the street.
He didn’t bother closing it even after I reached the truck and pulled the door open with a hard yank.
“..not one word..”
I tossed my bag into the back of the truck.
Dropped my phone onto the dashboard and put both hands on either side of the doorway.
It took a bit of effort to get my long skirt into the truck’s cab properly.
Eris barely seemed to notice hers as she hopped up the slight step and landed herself neatly in my lap with a proud grin on her face.
“It’s very.. uh..”
He trailed off uncertainly.
With a glance in his direction I blushed and moved my arm around Eris to cover my cleavage from his wandering eyes.
Apparently Eris and I spent a lifetime together in Austria, where I spent a few years as a maid to a family and she played her part as my daughter.. naturally?..
I don’t remember it in the slightest but Eris took great joys in telling me with far too much detail how fun it was there.
Before we had to leave when one of ‘my’ Husbands caught up with us at least, forcing us to flee under the cover of darkness.
Eris loved the clothing apparently, specifically the ‘dirndlgwand’ I wore while working.
Quite obviously at this point, she took the chance I’d given her to ‘request’ that we wear a matching set of them for the journey!
Honestly.. despite her hopeful looks and pleading I almost turned her down in the end.
I can’t even wear a BRA with this thing!
I feel completely exposed!
It took five tries for me to even get something close to what she wanted conjured correctly, the closest thing I’d ever seen to what she wanted was those little joke costumes you see all the waitresses wearing in photos from Oktoberfest in Germany.
My first attempt ended up with a skirt no longer then my forearm and a neckline so low it felt like you could see my bellybutton through it.
At this point I’m almost glad to be wearing the current version which, while looking like I’m on my way to a ‘Ren-faire’ in Germany, it at least covers a fair amount of skin and looks relatively pretty now.
The bodice is a bit tight though?
It was even tighter on the forth version which Eris decreed to be ‘perfect’, luckily I managed to talk her around to letting me ‘make it prettier’..
For a start I switched out the simple but thick and heavy cotton material for velvet and silk.
The velvet has a bit more stretch to it.
If the bodice wasn’t made of velvet then I doubt I’d be able to breathe right now with how tightly it’s pulled my waist in!
The white silk blouse underneath is full of ruffles and ends with puffy sleeves that go with the style even if they wouldn’t be my first choice normally, at least the silk is light enough that I’m not going to be dying in the heat later.
Unlike the original design Eris described, the skirt is connected to the bodice to form an ankle length dress, although it’s made of dark blue linen instead of the velvet of the top half.
Eris wouldn’t let me change the detailing on the knee-length overskirt/apron with its fussy little beading and almost ‘old lady’s scarf’ like patterns but I could at least make it silk and change the color from a bright gold to more of a muted bronze that suits my complexion better..
The whole look was topped off with some little detailing like the ruffled blue silk around the neckline and some little metal fastenings which Eris managed to roughly imitate with some staples I had laying around so that I could understand what she wanted.
The silk belt was an almost last minute edition.
With long trailing ends tied in a wide bow at my waist that does a surprisingly good job of hiding the point where the elasticated edge of the overskirt meets the velvet bodice.
It’s actually quite nice?
Eris seemed to take an inordinate amount of fun from making sure the bow was positioned ‘just right’ so that it rather annoyingly sat just slightly above my bellybutton, over my stomach obviously.
From the way she was giggling her head off I’m sure there’s something I’m missing but I’m kind of getting used to the bow already so whatever it is can’t be that important.
Honestly, I’ve worn worse before?
It’s just kind of embarrassing, especially because John can see me in it!
I may look like I just stepped out of a particularly posh Disney movie or ‘the sound of music’ but at least Eris is wearing a mini-version of the same outfit so I’m not alone in looking silly.
It helps that, from what John was saying, we’re going to be traveling all day so it’s not like anyone’s going to see me too much.
Whenever we stop I’ll find an excuse to change outfits and I am NOT making the mistake of letting Eris choose our clothing next time!
======
“Hannah?”
John’s voice snapped me out of my blank moment before his arm could actually give me the shake he was obviously aiming for.
I shifted my feet a little, then shifted Eris in my lap self-consciously before turning to look at him with a forced smile.
He cringed for a second.
Is it really THAT obvious how deeply uncomfortable I am in this thing?
All I’m missing is the funky hairstyle and the beer mug, I’d be every drunk man’s high class dream German waitress!
My boobs are going to get COLD from this wide, almost ‘U’ shaped neckline!
..speaking of which..
Before he could protest I brought my thumb up to my mouth and dragged a sharp canine across the side of it to let out a little blood.
John almost freaked out when I reached for the dashboard of his Truck but a single look stalled his protests easily enough.
I’m NOT in the mood for arguments right now!
It only took me a few seconds to finish the design.
I perfected this thing years ago.
My very own, one of a kind, ‘temperature control’ rune-set.
It’s REALLY primitive but that’s what makes it so handy!
The biggest problem with it is that it tends to burn itself out after a while.
That’s not too bad in this case where I’ve put it on the old truck’s dashboard, because it’s made of metal, but on plastics or especially cloth like the cotton of my old male underwear I last used this gylph on it tends to pretty much reach a limit and decide to ‘melt’ whatever it’s drawn on into a charred mess.
Even if you stop using the thing they’re drawn on, the runes will eventually self-destruct.
Thinking of it, I should probably fish out my last set of ‘Al’ underwear and throw them away soon before they decide to burst into flames?
Luckily Edith is REALLY good at making expanded bags.
I think she even put a flame-resistance charm on it, which should keep the runes from smouldering until they’re removed from the bag at the very least.
“..if you’re quite done messing with my truck ‘Julie Andrews’?”
Ohhh.. he did NOT just go there?!
Just for that, I’m making a note to screw with his truck every chance I can from now on!
I REFUSE to apologise or admit to being embarrassed, out loud, that I let my daugh-.. because I let ERIS get me wearing a silly outfit that she likes so much!
..damn insidious ‘Mother Arista’ thoughts..
“Make sure you’re both strapped in quickly. We’ve got to go, we’ve wasted too much time as it is.”
Before I could reach for our belt he’d already put the Truck in gear and pulled us out of the Martials driveway.
If he’s actually silenced the Truck then it’s got to be localised in some way because I can still hear the engine’s meaty roar just fine.
Judging by the fact that no-one came running out of the house wondering what all the noise was though I guess he really did manage it somehow?
I’m angry at him for the ‘Julie Andrews’ comment still, so I refuse to offer him compliments at this moment.. but it IS pretty impressive in a completely arbitrary ‘only if done by someone who isn’t a complete asshole’ kind of way..
I wonder what method he used to do it?
Knowing him, he probably did something un-necessarily complicated and flashy just because he COULD.
His ego is one of his biggest markers in most of the things he does sadly.
Not that I can really hold the moral high-ground on that one, making things far too complicated and long lasting for what they need to be is one of MY biggest markers, which is pretty much equal to his ego when it comes to bad habits you could fall into as a mage really..
======
Eris passed the seat-belt into my hand and I moved it across the pair of us to clip it shut.
The belt only just reached but with a little bit of shifting we managed to get comfortable anyway.
“I’d recommend you both get some sleep, it’s still early and you look tired.”
Hypocrite!
He looks even worse than I do at the moment?!
Eris seemed to accept his idea without question though.
She settled her head on my chest.
After pushing one of the silk blouses ruffled edges away from her face she had her cheek on my breast with her ear above my heart as usual.
I’m pretty tired but I’m NOT going to sleep again anytime soon!
I’ll just have to keep myself busy somehow?
My hand came up to adjust the seatbelt when Eris shifted a little, pulling it tighter across my neck.
Hmm.. Project number one?
Magical replacement for an annoying seatbelt!
I’d started doing the rough math in my head already as John silently turned us out onto the highway leaving the resort and ‘home’ far behind for now.
An awkward silence fell between us and stretched out through the confines of the truck which quickly became both pretty distracting AND annoying.
With a mental note that my second ‘project’ should be some way to magically boost or replace John’s crappy radio I sunk deeper into my own head to make it easier to process the math without having paper to write it on.
Where are we even going anyway?
I kinda forgot to ask..
Oh well, I can check later when Eris isn’t trying to go to sleep I guess?
======
I was just putting the finishing touches to my mental ‘diagram’ for the seatbelt replacement system when my phone started buzzing against the dashboard.
Instinctively I jolted out of my haze and reached forward to snatch it up with my free hand.
“Hannah speaking?”
For a painfully long ten seconds there was silence from the other end.
“..Hello?”
“Han, darling dearest little sister.. why are you not in your bed?.. and why did you leave a stupid little barely legible note on your pillow?”
..uh oh..
Sarah sounds PISSED!
“Heeeyyy Sarah. Lovely.. um.. morning?.. huh?”
I think its morning at least?
She’s awake and the sun’s really bright in my eyes so I think that’s a fair guess?
“It’s a long story but basically I had a nightm-”
“This is John’s idea, isn’t it?”
I cringed and my eyes trailed over to John as he slumped forward slightly and continued to drive along whatever highway we’re on at this point.
“Technically..?”
“I’ll KILL that little bastard! WHERE ARE YOU?!”
..Whoa?!..
“Sare, calm down. It’s no big deal, we’re jus-”
I couldn’t even get my explanation out properly before Sarah cut across me angrily.
“Don’t give me that crap Han! We talked about this damn it?! You can’t just go wandering off like this all the time!”
My breath hitched angrily in my chest for a second.
I’m not ‘wandering off’..
We have a plan!
We’ve got REASONS to leave right now!
She can’t just jump to conclusions like that, it’s not fair..
“Sare, come on. Be reasonable we’ve got-”
She cut across me again!
“No Han, YOU come on, we only just got you back you can’t just go running away again!”
I could feel Eris shift slightly against me as a frustrated growl rumbled low in my chest.
What the hell is her problem?!
This is another bloody ‘girl’ thing, isn’t it?
If I was still male she wouldn’t give two SHITS if I disappeared for a while, note or not!
She never did before.. but no, I’m ‘Hannah’ now.
I’m her LITTLE sister, I’ve got a track record for being impulsive and unreasonable lately so she think’s I can’t take care of myself or something?!
“Damn it Sarah LISTEN to me! We left for a reason. I ne-”
She made a noise as if she was going to cut across me.. AGAIN!
Before she could manage to voice her next blast of yelling about how much I can’t be trusted to look after myself or whatever I sent a pulse of magic into my hand which cut off the call instantly.
A long silence stretched out awkwardly in the Truck.
John kept cutting his tired eyes over to me before turning back to the road and repeating the process over again.
“..she’s the one being unreasonable..”
He didn’t say anything but I could just FEEL his judging eyes on me.
My phone started buzzing.
A glance at the screen told me all I needed to see, it was Sarah again.
With an angry growl I tossed my phone onto the dashboard instead of answering.
The long judging silence stretched out again while John kept cutting his eye’s over at me when he could.
“She should have let me explain first, I’m NOT the one who wouldn’t bloody LISTEN..”
My phone stopped buzzing for a moment and then started all over again.
Out the corner of my eye I could see Sarah’s number on the screen.
We carried on driving in silence until the phone stopped vibrating at last.
John moved slightly in his seat and his eyes shifted over to me one more time.
“..shut up John..”
He huffed loudly and shook his head instead of answering me properly.
At least he’d stop giving me those annoying ‘knowing’ looks now!
..stupid stubborn Sarah..
======
I was idly staring out at the rough stone to our left and the wide river to our right when John shifted gear and flicked on the indicators.
My eyes caught on the off-ramp sign, apparently we’re turning off Exit 124 for the I-38 East to ‘City Center and Diamond Lake’?
“Where are we?”
He cut his eyes over to me as we pulled down the little slip road towards a run of buildings including a blue motel that had honestly seen better days.
We came to a crossing and a sign pronouncing this road to be part of the ‘Oregon Scenic Byway’, ‘Rogue-Umpqua’ to be specific.
That feels kinda familiar but before I could really work out where I’d heard it before John spoke at last.
“We’re in the outskirts of Roseburg just off the I-5. I need some coffee, the little one needs a bathroom break and the truck needs gas.”
True to his word he took a right at the next crossing followed by a sharp left a few seconds later pulling us into a Denny’s car park.
I glanced down at Eris.
It was pretty obvious by the look on her face that she needed the toilet, not desperately or anything but there was just some slight tightness to her face that I recognise from years of watching her as she grew u-
DAMN IT!
This is seriously annoying.
I NEVER saw Eris growing up!
I never changed her diapers for her, I never held her when she had nightmares or taught her how to talk!
These memories are getting too much.
I can barely feel when they decide to rear their heads anymore!
I..I’m kind of scared?
What happens when I really can’t tell what’s ‘me’ and what’s ‘them’ anymore?!
“Hannah, snap out of it. Eris needs her Mom to take her to the bathroom.”
John’s words were like a cold blast of wind, jolting me out of the spiral of self-doubt I was circling dangerously close to the edge of for a second there.
It’s going to be fine.
I’m strong!
No stupid crusty old memory from a dead woman is going to stop me living my life!
“Come on sweetie, let’s go find the ladies room shall we?”
Eris hopped down from my lap without a word.
The motion reminded me just exactly what we were wearing.
After a moment’s hesitation the pinched look to her eyes washed my embarrassment away, in favor of sorting her out first.
“Find us a table and get me a strong coffee John. We’ll only be a minute.”
I got some odd looks from the early morning patrons of the Denny’s when I swept in looking like a Swiss milk-maid but with years of practice I ignored their stares and marched us off to the bathroom.
“Do you need a hand going in your dress Eris?”
She shot me a slightly embarrassed look but shook her head and quickly dived into the only open stall.
While she did her business I turned to the little mirror above the sink and fiddled with my hair a bit to make it look slightly less like I just rolled out of bed.
The bags under my eyes weren’t helping the look either.
By the time Eris was done with her business I’d managed to get my hair tucked back slightly behind my ears but it wasn’t great or anything.
If only we could do magic at the moment!
Roseburg isn’t THAT far from Klamath Falls, it’s the next big city on the I-5 after Medford.
While that’s a good hundred miles away it’s not far enough for my liking.
With the amount of mages around at home the odds are good that at least one of them is proficient at tracking magic properly.
Even a weak pulse of my magic at the moment would be enough to give them a rough guess of where we are, it’s not like it’s hard to get a sample of my magic considering our home is practically swamped in traces of it at the moment.
“Wait for me.”
Eris nodded and moved over to practically stand guard over the cubical door while I went in to do my business.
The skirts on this ‘dirndlgwand’ dress weren’t hard to handle, I’ve worn worse before.
It was awkward trying to pee while knowing there’s someone standing outside waiting for me and I’m still not quite comfortable with.. ya know.. ‘all of that’?
It took everything I had to not blush brightly when I came out of the cubical a minute or so later, only for Eris to quickly tuck herself back into my skirts before I could even reach the sink to wash my hands.
She really is clingy sometimes?
I can kind of see why, if more of her past-lives were anything like the ones I’ve seen lately in my nightmares, but that doesn’t make it any less annoying or awkward..
We slipped out of the bathroom without much hassle and I quickly made a beeline for the little ‘booth’ table John had managed to claim for us.
Eris happily hopped onto the green leather seat and slid along so I could sit down next to her.
I’d only just managed to get my skirt settled before a waitress in a bright red apron and black shirt came over with two coffees in her hand.
She gave me a second look because of the dress obviously but I have no doubt my silly outfit wasn’t the weirdest thing she’d seen on the job.
Roseburg is the self-proclaimed ‘timber capital’ of the US after all.. a town that’s proud of something like that has to be weird deep down in my opinion..
“What can I get for you today?”
I smiled at the waitress awkwardly.
She really didn’t seem bothered by how weird we must look?
..that’s kinda nice honestly..
I shot a glance down at Eris and smiled slightly.
She’s made herself comfortable leaning into my side.
With one hand I reached down to give her a little squeeze, with the other I reached out to snag a menu.
“Have a look and see what you want Eris.”
She perked up and took the menu with wide eyes.
Like the TV and the rest of our house before that, I don’t think she’s ever ordered from a menu before, traditionalists aren’t exactly up-to-date on modern consumerism after all?
While she scanned through the menu, staring at the pictures with surprising intensity, I turned back to the waitress and ordered my breakfast.
“I’ll have a Philly Cheesesteak Omelette with an extra side of bacon, John will have..”
I trailed off and shot him a questioning look.
“An All-American Slam and a French Toast Slam.”
..piggy..
I glanced down to Eris again, she smiled up at me but seemed reluctant to speak.
Judging by the way her eyes kept cutting between me and the waitress it’s not hard to guess why..
With a shrug I slumped over slightly so she could tell me what she wanted in relative ‘privacy’.
“Can I get this and some juice?”
Her little finger pointed at the ‘Grand Slam Slugger’ meal, two pancakes, two eggs, two bits of bacon and two sausages with Hash browns.
For a moment I was tempted to swap out her order for the kid’s meal equivalent but it’s not like she has to eat it all.
If it comes to it I’ll finish what’s left off for her, I don’t mind a bit of leftovers and those pancakes DO look rather nice..
“She’ll have a Grand Slam Slugger and an apple juice.”
The waitress nodded to me, her eyes flicking down to offer Eris a little grin too.
She’d obviously worked out that our order was complete but she still asked if there was anything else anyway before receiving a negative from John and moving off to deliver our slip to the unseen chef.
We settled into a comfortable silence as people moved around us and cars drove past the window.
Eris was content to lean against me and stare at the menu while her hand played with the wide silk ribbon which made up the ‘bow’ of my dress.
“..sorry for getting you in trouble with Sarah..”
I shot a glance up at John and smirked slightly at him.
“You didn’t get me in trouble, I got me in trouble.. I probably shouldn’t have hung up on her but she was treating me like a child and it just.. I’m sick of it, ya know?”
John wisely didn’t open his mouth but he did nod at me encouragingly.
That was all I needed to go on.
“Everyone’s acting weirdly, Sarah’s trying.. I know that.. but.. but she just doesn’t GET it! She’s acting like my change is some kind of Joke?!”
I shifted my arms a little and rested a casual hand on Eris’s shoulder without thinking.
John winced visibly.
“Don’t blame yourself for that one John. The physical changes.. I.. I’m kind of okay with that? Magic can fix physical problems eventually, it’s the emotional side of it that’s bothering me. Ever since my second awakening I’m having a hard time working out where I end and the other incarnations begin.”
He winced again but nodded in understanding.
Of course he understands.. he’s gone through this sort of thing more times than I have..
He always.. he always understands?..
“How do you do it John? How do you hold back Max so easily?”
We sunk into a painfully long silence and John couldn’t look at me for some reason.
Eventually he huffed out a long breath and took a gulp of his coffee.
“I don’t.”
For a drawn-out moment I froze in fear.
He can’t mean it like that?
He’s John!
He’s changed, he’s not that crazy bastard anymore I can FEEL it!
“Mages.. there’s an old trick we developed centuries.. millennia ago. I can teach you but you need clarity first, that’s why I’m taking you to her, so you can have enough clarity to pull off the first crucial steps.”
“Why didn’t you tell me about this before?”
He cringed at the hurt in my voice.
After a long pause he shifted uncomfortably in his seat and glanced around to make sure no-one was listening.
“I wasn’t sure if you were ready. This trick.. it’s not clean cut or easy to pull off. If it works you could go into shock with how far along you are in your integration cycle so far.”
His magic said he wasn’t lying and his body language agreed but something didn’t feel right?
I’ve lied by omission enough times to know when he’s hiding something.. no idea what though?
“John.. be honest with me, what’s the real reason you didn’t tell me?”
It was almost physically painful to see the play of uncertain emotions cross his face.
His magic wasn’t much better.
Just feeling how he was changing his mind so quickly through his magic was enough to give me a mild headache.
My arms shifted slightly so I could hug Eris a bit better, it seemed to help a little.
“I..”
Before he could continue the waitress practically appeared from nowhere at our side and started dishing out breakfasts with a warm smile.
I shot him a look to say that this wasn’t over but turned to smile at the waitress anyway.
When her ‘Grand Slam’ was put down in front of her Eris was all smiles and wide eyes.
Her smile got even bigger when the tall glass of apple juice joined it.
“Thanks.”
The waitress smiled at us and walked off.
She really is surprisingly nice for Denny’s server this early in the morning..
“okay, so as-”
I stalled and glanced over at Eris.
She was holding her knife and fork awkwardly with her head cocked to the side slightly as she tried to cut into the pancakes.
With a heavy sigh I leaned over, took the cutlery from her and started cutting it up for her.
She blushed and sunk down in her seat a little but smiled at me anyway, so I guess I did something right at last?
When I finally finished cutting her food for her she happily took her knife and fork back to dig in with gusto.
I turned back to my own food and opened my mouth to start in on John again but before I could get a word out my phone started vibrating.
I’d been tempted to turn the bloody thing off in the truck but I’m really not in the habit of turning my phone off in general, it makes me nervous.
I shot John a glare just for poor timings sake but grabbed my phone up and checked the screen anyway.
Crap.. it’s Mum?!..
I coughed nervously to settle myself properly then accepted the call with a forced grin on my face, even if she can’t see it.
“Hi Mum, what’s up?”
She paused just long enough to let me know I was in trouble before answering.
“You sister’s upset. I’m not much better.. you ran off AGAIN Ari?!”
My mouth flapped down, a denial on the tip of my tongue, but I managed to hold it in.
She’s right.. technically a least?
I went away from the place where I didn’t feel safe and moved very fast while doing so, that’s generally acknowledged by most people to be pretty much the dictionary definition of ‘running off’..
“I left a note this time!.. and I didn’t go alone, and it’s not my fault Sarah wouldn’t listen to me! She just kept yelling and she wouldn’t listen an-”
For some reason tears started forming in the corner of my eye?
My hand came up to wipe them away quickly and I felt immensely stupid for letting it happen but at least John kept his mouth shut and didn’t laugh at me for once.
With a sniff I pulled myself back together and waited for the inevitable explosion from Mum.
“..what’s going on with you Ari?.. there’s something you’re not telling us?”
My breath caught in my throat slightly.
How annoyingly ironic?
I have a go at John for hiding things then get accused of doing the same by Mum!
“I had a bad dream Mum, that’s all. John knows someone who can help me sleep better, we should be home in a few h-”
John waved his arms for attention and shook his head furiously.
“-a few days?”
He nodded then let out a relieved sigh.
“..at least you have your phone on this time I guess?..”
I’m not sure if she intended for me to hear that grumble or not honestly?
“Look Ari.. just.. just think next time okay? I could have done without waking up this morning to find you missing again..”
She just sounds tired at this point, tired and a bit disappointed..
“Sorry Mum. I’ll try next time.. it was a really bad dream and with the.. the ‘kids’ turning up and the threat of ‘husbands’ following on soon..”
I hesitated for a moment to let out a long breath.
“It seemed like the right thing to do, the SMART thing to do at the time.. ya know?”
“I believe you Ari, I really do.. but it doesn’t stop me from worrying when my sixteen year-old goes running off with her ‘not-really-a-boyfriend’ older boyfriend and a little girl claiming to be their daughter to parts unknown in the middle of the night..”
“He’s NOT my boyfriend!”
Instead of accepting that stated fact for what it is she LAUGHED at me?!
John’s not my powers-damned BOYFRIEND!
Okay, so he’s a boy.. man.. and he’s my best friend, but that DOESN’T make him my boyfriend damn it!
He’s my.. he’s my ‘Man-Besty’?!
It’s a COMPLETELY different thing from a boy-friend!
John laughed openly which really didn’t help me stop my flustered reaction or lessen my embarrassment in the slightest.
“I have to go now Mum, John wants to get back on the road and Eris is looking a bit tired.”
Eris grunted in annoyance through a mouthful of pancake.
John opened his mouth to speak but a hard kick to his shin under the table stopped whatever evil little plan had popped into his head to make my day worse.
“Love you Mum. I’ll be home as soon as I can be okay?”
She barely managed to return my hasty farewell before I cut the call in my rush to avoid anything else going wrong.
As soon as the line cleared my phone landed on the table and I shot a glare at the pair of them.
“Eris, if I lie to someone then it’s for a reason okay sweetie? If you want to know why or don’t understand then just play along until we’re alone and I’ll explain what was happening for you.”
She shot me a slightly confused look but eventually nodded with a partial shrug in favor of going back to her food.
“If I have to tell you what’s going on than you’re purposefully being an asshole John, stop trying to make things worse for your own amusement. It’s not big, it’s not clever and it’s NOT funny..”
He shrugged but didn’t meet my eyes as he chewed his food instead.
His magic was broadcasting loud and clear that he was feeling mildly guilty, only mild of course, but it was honestly more then I was expecting to get from him right now.
With a frustrated huff I snagged a sausage on my fork and stuffed it in my mouth.
Chewing gave me something to do rather than grumble, it was kind of therapeutic too.
“Can we have ice cream?”
Eris looked up from the menu she’d laid out on the table at the desert page and gave me a look that could melt steel with its cuteness factor alone.
What is it with Arista’s kids and ‘ice cream’?!
Marshalling all my willpower I pushed pass the pout on her face, I’m LONG used to her unwittingly manipulative looks. She picked most of them up from me wh-
DAMN IT!
“If you eat all your breakfast we can get something to go..”
Hopefully my annoyance didn’t show in my voice.
Eris didn’t notice if it did, she squealed happily and gave me a quick hug before diving back into her breakfast with a renewed sense of determination.
I smirked slightly despite myself.
As I turned back to my own breakfast I caught John’s eye and he winked at me with obvious amusement on his face.
We shared a secret little smile that went over Eris’s head, metaphorically and physically, before going back to our food again.
The food here’s surprisingly good.. even if mines got a bit cold at this point..
======
“Where are we going anyway?”
We passed through the edge of Eugene about an hour ago.
I don’t really recognise the road we’re driving along but it’s nice looking at least, very ‘forest-y’.. if that’s even a word..
John glanced up at the sky for a second then back over at me before turning back to the road.
He seemed somewhat tense all of a sudden.
Whatever the answer is, why does it feel like I’m not going to like it?
“Reach into the glove box for me and grab the glasses from inside?”
Bastard!
“Don’t change the topic..”
He’s so frustrating!
He KNOWS that I’ve worked out something’s going on but he just refuses to give it up.
“Get the glasses out, put them on and I’ll tell you.”
With a suspicious glare and a huff I popped the glove box open.
There’s a few different pairs of glasses inside surprisingly?
Why the hell does he have so many glasses?!
He doesn’t even wear any!
I grabbed the first pair to hand, a wire framed pair with a metallic blue finish to the rims and arms, shoving them onto my face after a glance to make sure there were no obvious tricks on them.
Without another word I turned to glare at John again expectantly.
“Well?”
He sighed heavily but didn’t look away from the road for once.
He seems to know where we’re going but I don’t recognise the practically empty backwater road we’re on in the slightest, we turned off the I-5 a while ago.
Eris seems to be enjoying all the trees and little farms around at least.
“The woman I’m taking you to see practically invented mind-magics, she knows you.. well, knows Arista at least.. sorta..”
He cringed and seemed to have to stop himself from glancing over at me.
“She’ll help. That’s the important part, trust me on this one Hannah.. please? It’s going to be awkward but until she looks you over I just can’t go into it all.”
If anything that explanation left me feeling MORE suspicious and with quite a few extra questions too.. I.. I trust him though?..
He’s John.. he can be an asshole, Max was a psycho and they both have their flaws but neither of them have ever outright lied to me, not that I can think of at least?..
“Okay.. for now. This better not be a trick or something John, I’m giving you ONE chance here.”
He cringed again.
“DON’T blow it!”
An awkward silence stretched out in the truck.
Even Eris was quiet.
I think she’d been eavesdropping on our conversation?
I can’t exactly hold that against her though, it’s kind of hard to NOT listen in on a conversation when your all stuck in such a tight space together I guess?
“So what’s up with the glasses? Despite the pair I had the other day they’re really not my style in general..”
It was a weak attempt at giving him an easy out but honestly I’m curious and perhaps a little confused by his sudden insistence that I wear them?
“How many mage’s do you know that wear glasses?”
Duh, that’s an easy one!
“..none..”
He didn’t seem to appreciate my deadpan tone but continued on despite that fact.
“Precisely, after a while mages tend to get a habit of discounting people wearing glasses from being threats. If someone needs glasses then they can’t be a mage.. it’s solid logic, if completely flawed in a very obvious way..”
Clever bastard!
Sneaky clever bastard!!
THAT’S why he has so many glasses.
That’s HOW he gets around without being noticed so easily?!
That’s.. that’s..
That’s so bloody STUPID!
That’s not how reality works!
Despite what his ego might say, he’s NOT ‘Superman’!
You can’t just put glasses on and magically make everyone think you’re a completely different person..
Well.. I guess you could?
Magically speaking, a pair of glasses are just as good as a leather choker if you want to put a long lasting illusion on yourself, better in fact, depending on the materials involved?
That’s not what he’s talking about though.
He just means using the glasses as some kind of psychological trick, no magic involved.
No-one’s stupid enough to fall for that!
“If you want to hide, why don’t you just change your hair color Mom?”
My head dropped down to meet Eris’s curious eyes in confusion.
..I guess I could?..
I’ve never really looked into it, we’d have to stop off somewhere to get some dye or something though which sounds like more effort than it’s worth to be honest.
“You can do that?”
Huh?
Why’s John looking at me weirdly all of a sudden?
“What?.. eyes on the road!”
He turned back quickly, not that it matters much.
We’re on about as isolated a stretch of road as you’re likely to find at this time of day.
There’s nothing but trees and the road for as far as the eye can see.
“Yeah she can! She did it all the time when we were in Nottingham. I wanted her to teach me but she wouldn’t, I’ve been stuck as a ginger for years now because of it!”
Eris’s little cheeks puffed up in annoyance and she huffed to herself while tossing a strand of her long red hair back as if it was suddenly offensive to her.
I’m.. honestly not sure what to make of that?
..it feels kind of familiar I guess?..
I don’t remember any incarnations from ‘Nottingham’.
I think that’s in England isn’t it?.. Robin Hood and all that stuff?..
“Did ‘I’ happen to say how I did it?”
Eris shrugged lightly and her eyes got a little distant as she seemed to drop into thought for a moment.
“Something about modifying a hair-care spell? You got the idea from Morrigan’s shape-shifting thingy..”
She wiggled her hands together a bit as if she was trying to describe an item using nothing but poorly done mime but I honestly don’t have a clue whatever she was talking about.
Modifying a hair-care spell though?
That has potential.
I’ve already done that, by accident originally and then on purpose when I cast the same one on Sarah to make her hair longer too..
Let’s see, the ‘Artius Capillatio’ spell only has three lines to it?
The middle one apparently controls hair length so the other two would be..
..hair color and hair ‘volume’..
Maybe?
Those are the two effects I saw from the spell that aren’t attached to the growth from the middle line at least.
I hadn’t even noticed my hand coming up to my head until it made contact, I must have been running on autopilot or something?
..there’s only one way to see I guess?..
I dipped into my lines, pulling a single strand of power along the ‘left’ line to my hand and leaned forward slightly so I could run my hand from the crown of my head down to the point where the tips are piled messily just below my shoulders because of the seatback.
Almost the instant I finished the hand motion to activate the spell my hair fluffed itself up into massive wide curls to a point that I had to push them back before I could see anything as the sides pushed in to cover my whole head.
DAMN IT!
Apparently it’s not the left line that controls color?!
The three of them together must balance themselves out to give a ‘perfect’ effect normally because without the other lines they seem to go out of control pretty quickly..
Eris made a happy squeal sound and reached up to play with my puffy new ‘perm’ like curls with her hand.
John shot a look over at me before turning back to driving with a smirk on his lips.
I can feel his magic, he just wants to crack up laughing but he’s resisting it as best he can!
Damn magic!
I must look like some kind of county singer with hair like this!
Out of frustration rather than planning I dipped back into my lines and dropped a single line into the ‘right’ hand line instead this time.
My scalp tingled as I ran my hand awkwardly through my now much less manageable hair, down to the thick curly tips again.
“Cooollll..”
I shut my eyes tight and sighed.
I almost don’t want to know what could make Eris sound that full of awe so suddenly?
“Do me next!”
Her weight shifted on my lap as she obviously positioned herself to be in easy reach for the spell.
Her little hands snatched up mine and placed it on the top of her head expectantly after I apparently took too long to comply with her command.
With my eye’s closed it was easy to pretend nothing out of the ordinary had happened at least?
I dropped into my lines one last time and dropped a lines worth of power into the apparent ‘hair color’ line, finishing the simple spell off with the usual sweeping gesture.
For a long moment the truck went silent.
Ever so reluctantly I cracked my eyes open to see what happened.
Well then.. I turned Eris into a brunette apparently?
It could have been worse I guess!
I could have turned her hair a light pastel shade of blue.. like I did to MY bloody hair for example!!
What the hell am I going to do with BLUE HAIR?!
It’s not even something nice like royal blue, it’s a pale baby blue!
How can you make blue look like such a girly color?!
Damn it, stupid magic!
I opened my mouth to complain at how unfair the world is but stalled slightly when a rumble of thunder practically shook the truck and made me jump in fright.
What the hell was that?
It’s a clear day!
There’s not a cloud in the sky let alone bloody thunder and lightning!
“..oh crap..”
My head swung to face John through my thick curls of now baby-blue hair.
He slammed his foot down jerking us all back in our seats.
He’s going WAY to fast!
What the hell’s gotten into him?!
“John, slow down!”
He grunted to show that he’d heard me but didn’t pull his foot off the accelerator in the slightest.
“JOHN, SLOW DOWN DAMN IT!
Eris squeezed herself tightly into my chest.
My arms wrapped around her in response and I clung on for dear life.
This isn’t safe!
She’s not even got a proper belt on!
“SLOW THE DAMN TRUCK DOWN JOHN OR I’M WARPING OUT AND TAKING ERIS WITH ME!!”
My seatbelt cut into my upper-chest a bit as we decelerated sharply.
We’re still moving at a good sixty miles per hour on the deserted ‘highway’ but at least it’s better than the speed we were doing a moment ago!
“What the HELL got into you J-”
My rant was interrupted by a deep rumble of thunder that shook almost painfully in my chest.
“..shit, we didn’t lose him..”
“Lose WHO John?! What the hell is going o-”
More thunder, so loud it practically drowned out my voice as it crashed down around us.
“-and what the HELL is going on with that bloody lightning?!”
Before he could respond there was a bright flash ahead of us with an accompanying rumble of loud thunder.
John slammed on the breaks making me yelp and Eris cry out in fear.
We came to a rough stop slightly askew in the road facing the flash’s location and I took the chance to blink furiously in an attempt to clear away the effects of the flash from my eyes while gasping a little for breath.
“oh shit.. keep your mouth shut Hannah, let me do the talking.”
I growled low in the back of my throat at his rude demand but he ignored me in favor of scrabbling out of the truck in a rush.
From the point ahead of us where the flash struck the road, a voice rolled in with an angry growl all of its own, a voice I’ve never heard in real life before but one I certainly recognise from my ‘dream’ last night..
“BROTHER! Where is my WIFE?!”
I froze.
Almost subconsciously my magic started shrinking back, deep beneath my skin to ‘hide’ as much as possible.
John coughed nervously and made his way around to the front of the truck.
“Thor, buddy! How’ve you been? I haven’t seen you since New York in seventy-seven! We re-”
Thor, because that’s who the newcomer from the lightning flash was without a shadow of a doubt, cut across him in his deep overpowering voice as if John hadn’t said a word to start with.
“Don’t play games Loki! I felt her magic, clear as day. Echo said you’d taken her in the night, this is your last warning Loki. WHERE is my WIFE?”
..oh.. crap..
DAMN IT ECHO!
Why do you have to repeat everything you hear to anyone who will listen?!
Oh yeah.. ‘echo’..
..greatttt...
Thor’s here for me and John was Loki back in the day!
John was Loki.. why does that not surprise me in the slightest?..
Thor stepped closer to us and my heart started thumping away in my chest.
“Oh crap.. oh crap..”
I’m hyperventilating!
My arms went to squeeze Eris a bit tighter to me for my own comfort as much as hers but she struggled and managed to get loose from my grip with surprising ease.
The moment she was free she leapt to the side and stuck her head out of the trucks window with a big grin on her face.
“Hi Uncle Thor!”
The large red-headed wall of muscle with his thick ceremonial leather armor, bushy red beard and ever present enchanted Hammer hanging from his belt-loop turned from John to stare directly at us instead.
I sunk down nervously in my seat until I was practically out of sight but it probably didn’t help much with my hair being so fluffy and still such an eye-catching shade of blue!
“oh crap.. oh crap..”
With tense fingers, my hand reached out and tugged Eris back inside the cab of the truck by the back of her little replica ‘dirndlgwand’ dress until she was tucked in at my side practically laying in the foot-well of the long passenger seat.
Heavy footfalls started moving towards the truck, each step seemingly emphasised by a slight rumble of thunder as he moved close and closed.
I squeezed my eyes shut tight in fear.
Hopefully Eris doesn’t feel me shaking.
I don’t want this!
I don’t want to have to see Arista’s ex-husbands EVER, especially HIM!
Powers damn it!
It isn’t fair!
This is PRECISELY the reason why I left home with John this morning in the first bloody place?!
Why the hell did I have to go using magic?
It’s practically second nature to me but that’s no excuse, I should have been paying more attention not getting caught up showing off for Eris!
I’m going to get captured by a Norse GOD and all I got out of it was BLUE bloody HAIR!
![]() |
People will see what they want to see a lot of the time. Confirmation Bias should always be factored in to any situation. If you quack like a duck, walk like a duck then hopefully people will believe your a duck.. it might even work on a lightning god.. just for example? Events unfold including but not limited to: |
My heart seemed to beat in rhythm with his heavy footfalls as he came ever closer to us.
“Thor, she’s not here. She split the moment she got clear of me as always, you know what she’s like buddy she-”
His voice cut off suddenly and the thunder rumbled slightly louder around us before going back to its almost painfully steady beat.
John didn’t try saying anything else and after a few more steps a large frame came to the side window, blocking out what sunlight had been coming through beforehand.
He had to bow slightly to fit his large head inside but when he did his eye’s settled on us.
I shuddered in fear again but Eris seemed excited for some reason?
Her little hand came up to offer the giant man a childish finger wave.
“Hi Uncle Thor”
The man paused for a moment longer then threw his head back in a laugh, only just managing to not clip his head on the door as he went.
“ERIS! Darling little one, how are you? What are you doing hanging around with your old man?”
Eris squirmed about until I reluctantly let her go.
The moment she was back up in the seat properly I felt so horribly exposed and alone.
“Mommy wouldn’t leave without me before.”
Thor nodded along with her, showing a lot of interest all of a sudden.
“We had ice-cream and pancakes an.. and..”
Her voice trailed off.
I watched with wide eyes as Eris’s whole body seemed to shrink in upon itself suddenly.
My instincts screamed at me to comfort her but I couldn’t exactly move out of the foot-well with my dress and her in the way at the moment.
“She.. she got really mad..”
Thor’s face crumpled in obvious grief.
I don’t know how she managed it but she sounded heartbroken all of a sudden?
I could see from here that her shoulders were shaking as if she was trying not to cry.
“She said that daddy was trying to fix her again and she ran off and she left me behind a.. and-”
Her words trailed off into a pained squeal.
A moment later she practically collapsed onto Thor’s shoulder and started crying her heart out.
I was left lying in the cramped little space gobsmacked by the sudden turn of events.
My eyes trailed disbelievingly as Thor reached a surprisingly gentle hand through the window and scooped Eris out to rest against his barrel-like chest.
He slowly turned to look towards John around the other side of the truck and after a few stalled attempts he started speaking again.
“I apologise Loki. I should have taken your word on this brother, she is truly awake then?”
I don’t know what John did but he muttered something I couldn’t quite make out from my awkward position.
I started pushing myself back up but it was still a struggle to manage in what little space I had.
“Fear not brother, we will find her before she can cause any more grief..”
My butt finally landed back in the seat.
With a huff I pushed my hair out of my face and glanced between the two of them.
A pair of warm brown eyes which seemed a little tight with some unspoken pain turned to me.
I froze again as he moved back over to the window and peered in at me curiously.
A trickle of sweat moved down my spine as his eyes scanned me up and down with obvious interest.
“Who is this one brother? I don’t recognise her from the last gathering.”
Part of me wanted to hiss out a relieved breath when he didn’t instantly realised who I was but luckily the rest of my brain managed to hold back the reflex at the last second.
John turned to me with a smirk and a naughty look to his eyes as if he’d thought of something VERY amusing suddenly.
I don’t know what he was planning and I doubt I ever will because Eris beat him to it.
I’ve never been more glad to hear her little voice in my life!
“Her name’s Hannah, she’s our new sister.. Mom, ya know?..”
The little shrug of her shoulders would have been adorable in any other setting but it annoyed me slightly instead because.. well, technically that’s ME she’s talking about isn’t it?!..
I can read between the lines, she’s not exactly being subtle about it.
‘we have a new sister, what do you expect? Mom’s a slut we all know that’
She didn’t have to say it for her meaning to be obvious for anyone watching.
Damn it Arista.. why do I have to put up with YOUR bad reputation?!
Thor turned back towards me with curious eyes and I just managed to slap a worried smile on my face to replace the slight scowl I’d had building moments before.
He seemed to study me for a painfully long time.
My hand came up awkwardly to push ‘my’ glasses up my nose a bit more.
His eyes tracked the movement and it actually seemed to reassure him about something because his face split into a warm smile moments later.
“Hello young Hannah, welcome to the family. Sorry for all the fuss, don’t worry you shall get used to it with time, you are newly awakened yes?”
I froze again.
It’s his fault damn it!
He just DOES something to me?
The moment his big expressive eyes land on me, my body just locks up for some reason?!
“She found her magic today, Mom.. Mom said that her proximity to us triggered an awakening?”
Even Eris didn’t sound sure about that one but Thor accepted it readily without further comment.
He turned to John with an assessing look that eventually turned into a rather proud smile.
“It’s good to see you caring for family, not just your own lot for once Brother.. do you know who her father was?”
His last words made me cringe but even if they hadn’t been about ME in some way I probably would have cringed anyway because of the almost dangerous tone that had subtly appeared in his deep voice by the end of the question.
“I’m not sure of course, but the hair speaks for itself..”
John blatantly avoided looking at me after he said that.
Yet again I had to clamp down on the instinct to yell at him for mocking me but I managed it with little more than a slightly pained grunt.
“Poseidon?.. Damn that beast of a man!.. Indeed, the resemblance is striking now that I know where to look. His influence always bleeds true for her kin, much more than it did for that horse of a woman Amphitrite.”
Thunder rumbled in the distance as Thor stewed in his obvious annoyance.
“I have reason to believe, from what Arista said before, that any pairing with him wouldn’t be by her choice..”
A scream pulled itself from my lips when the sky was suddenly lit up with a crack of bright lightning despite the utter lack of clouds above us, followed closely by thick bone shaking rolls of imperious thunder.
“You are sure of this Loki? We agreed that her next life-mate would be our Lady’s choice?!”
“I can’t be sure of anything when Arista is involved, you know that as well as any, but Ari despised the man with a passion and I think we can both agree that he’s capable of it..”
John winced slightly and seemed to spend a moment gathering himself back together as another bright flash burned across the sky high above us.
Eris whimpered when the thunder continued to roll in response to Thor’s obvious anger.
For a long moment the crashing noise paused and with great care he slid her from his chest, placing her delicately back inside the truck where she quickly scrambled over to huddle herself into my side.
Thor watched her with soft, warm eyes that spoke of apology and great care towards her which caught me a bit off guard with their intensity.
Slowly his eye’s left Eris as she calmed down only to settle on me instead.
“Hannah, Kin of the Sea, I pledge you my protection as long as you wish it. When next we meet I will teach you how to call upon the lightning like your Grandfather Zeus before you.. you will have my aid whenever it is needed.”
His eyes were so soft and warm that I felt myself falling into them slightly.
I could sit here forever staring into those eyes..
Much too soon for my liking he glanced away from me, breaking the moment completely.
“I will go to confront the vile fiend Poseidon. Loki.. protect her brother, as you would your own, I’m proud of you.. very proud.”
The large red haired man came around the truck and clapped a hand on John’s back, which actually made his knee’s buckle slightly, before walking a distance up the road and disappearing in a flash of light with accompanying thunder.
John’s arms slumped in relief and he leaned heavily against the truck.
“..thank the powers he’s a moron..”
I’m not sure if I was meant to hear that bit or not but he sounded happy at least and his magic felt like it was calming down too.
John moved slowly around the side of the truck and slid himself back into the driver seat with a heavy sigh.
“Is he really gone?”
I jumped a little at Eris’s mumbled question.
John perked up his head slightly and offered her a weak smile.
“yeah, he’s got a head of steam on now. We won’t be seeing him for a while.. uh.. you might want to avoid coastal regions for a while though, just in case?”
In seconds Eris’s body moved and she seemed to go from a scared child to her usual perky self without any kind of transition between the two.
“Good, I hate having to act like that when he’s around..”
My jaw dropped open in surprise.
She was ACTING?!
I mean.. okay, sure I kind of got that before but she was REALLY convincing!
I fell for it and I KNEW she was lying?!
“What the HELL is going on?”
John cringed.
Eris shifted uncomfortably at my side.
For a moment she tried to settle herself above my heart as usual but for once I ignored my instincts to comfort her and shrugged her off slightly instead.
She turned worried eyes up to me and cringed, Arista’s ‘resting bitch face’ mixed with my confused anger is apparently pretty easy to pick up on.
“This isn’t the first time Eris has had to cover for y.. for Ari, when one of her Husbands turned up.”
He sighed and shot me a worried glance for a moment before turning back to staring out the window again.
“I’m sorry for the deception but if Thor knew who you were he wouldn’t have let you out of his sight again. It’s better that you disappear for a while, you’re getting too big again, too recognisable.. I don’t think you fully understand the mess you could start just by trying to live a normal life right now Hannah.”
He sighed once more and slumped heavily onto the steering wheel.
Eris shifted uncomfortably for a moment and pulled herself up into my lap.
I helped her up without a thought, my attention focused on John more than anything.
“We’ll have to tell some people obviously and the people that have already met you will know the truth but hopefully his word and a bit of misinformation should be enough to convince a lot of the people you want to avoid and keep them far off track in their attempts at chasing ‘you’ for now.”
His head turned on his folded arms so he could fix me with a sad look.
“I didn’t plan this Hannah.. it’s easy to forget how precarious our positions are when I’m with you again like this..”
My eyes squinted down suspiciously.
‘I love you.. Hannah.’
The words echoed in my head as if he’d spoken them all over again but I tried to ignore them as best I could.
I shook my head hard to get the echo out of there and focused back on the real world, managing to barely miss a beat luckily.
“Something’s going on around here and I want answers John.. why all the secrecy? why all the confusing half spoken hints and carefully chosen words?”
He shifted uncomfortably but that just made my eyes harden all the more in determination.
“What is it you don’t want me to find out?”
The truck settled into a long silence.
Eris shifted in my lap but seemed to be trying to keep out of things as best she could.
John heaved a heavy sigh and after a long pause turned to face me properly.
“There’s more than one version of Arista..”
That’s it?..
Well DUH?! Of course there’s more than one version of her!
Does he have ANY idea of just how many past-incarnations I have stuck in my head?!
There’s so many ‘Arista’s that it hurts to even try and count them all!!
“Not like that.. I didn’t mean your past-incarnations. I.. we..”
He stalled out and cupped his hands together tightly with worry.
His eyes found my confused stare and he huffed out an awkward breath.
“I’ll admit that Max was never the most.. stable?.. of people, but at first.. at first he was good and so was Arista, ‘Ari’ as she preferred.”
Where is he going with this?
I’ve read his file before, I know all about how they met..
The blending of their tribes, the constant battle of wills between Max and the first Arista where he wouldn’t take no for an answer?
Yet again, it’s a set of memories I don’t have but it’s recorded in history as having been told by both of them several times over the years.
What is he trying to say?
“At one point, I’m not sure what incarnation we’d reached by then but it was after we left Africa and before the continents had finished splitting completely.. something.. something changed?”
He let out a breath, his eyes leaving mine again so he could stare unseeingly out at the trees around us.
“Ari.. she changed, I thought she was playing around at first but as time went on it became more obvious that she wasn’t the woman I loved anymore.”
Eris squeezed herself against me a bit harder for some reason.
I barely noticed my hand come up to stroke her hair reassuringly.
“Once in a while she’d have moments of clarity, she’d have an incarnation that was HER again instead of.. instead of the monster she’d became.. for those short gaps we were so happy..”
His breath stuttered and, while I couldn’t see his face, I think he’s crying?
“I worked it out eventually. Something, something or someone, had split her core memories apart. They took all that was good in her and shoved it away behind this more powerful, darker side.. I.. things reached a peak, the ‘Ice Queen’, the madness had to stop!”
Eris shivered in my arms.
It jolted me out of my awed daze enough to take in our surroundings again.
I kind of regret asking about this now..
“I don’t know what you saw last night but the Ice Queen was the epitome of ‘Arista’ in all her cruelty, the few of us left at the time who wanted her back properly had been working on a way to.. to ‘fuse’ her core memories back together?”
Eris shivered again.
“It didn’t work. For a brief moment Ari was back in charge but she used that power to end her life, to protect us from what her other half could do if she ever came back.. her next incarnation was just as unstable as before, not even a trace of Ari within her..”
John’s shoulders slumped a bit more and he shot me a quick saddened look.
“Something good came out of it all, as time went on versions of her, both 'Ari' and 'Arista', started turning up a bit.. odd?.. they weren’t the real her but close enough to be worrying at times.”
He sighed heavily to himself before continuing.
“Eris dedicated herself to staying with her whenever she could, she’s always been Ari’s favorite child. They practically found each other by accident in most incarnations..”
He wouldn’t look at me again.
“I played interference, keeping everyone else away from Ari so she wouldn’t come to know the horrors her other half would do when she wasn’t there.. after a while I gave into temptation and rekindled what we’d lost.. ‘Arista’ didn’t like that.”
His face scrunched up in a mix of pain and anger that frightened me slightly in its intensity.
“For every incarnation of Ari that had a quiet life ‘Arista’ became more angry, more violent.. sometimes she’d use tricks? Fool me into doing her bidding under the idea that she was Ari.. she was so good at lying..”
In a sudden movement that made me jump he threw his head back against the seat and stared at the roof of the truck with lost eyes.
“I was fooled so many times, the lines blurred and I stopped being able to see when she was truly ‘Ari’ or when she was just ‘Arista’ lying.. in the end I got angry about it..”
Eris shuddered one more time.
I had the presence of mind to hold her tighter but I didn’t feel much better myself.
John’s voice had taken on a certain dark edge that really didn’t make me feel comfortable.
“I hurt Ari so many times in my mistaken delusion that she was her darker self lying again.. she came to fear me, rightfully so, even Eris ran from me eventually..”
His head dropped down to his chest and he hissed out a long pained breath.
“Then you came along? You were an enigma Hannah.. my mind screamed that you were Arista again, that you were messing with me.. but while so many things you said and did matched up with what I knew of her, there’s something just.. You..you’re not truly Ari but you’re not Arista either?”
His eyes turned to me and it took my breath away to see the pain within their blue depths.
“You’re Hannah. You’re your own person, my best friend. Your different.. in so many ways you’re so different from either of them but then you’re SO much like them at the same time..”
The truck descended into silence.
John didn’t seem willing to say anything more.
I was stuck trying to process it all and fit it in with what I knew from personal experience.
I’d only thrown the idea around in frustration before but the memories that I have, compared to what people have told me and what I’ve seen in these new nightmares.. it would make sense?
In some twisted way it actually feels right somehow?
It’s not that Arista is flip-flopping between evil and good.. she’s switching between two different personalities?
Two different people, two different sets of goals and thought templates shoved inside one body..
No wonder nothing ever seems to mesh right?!
My awakening.. my messed up awakening and male body must have done something?
They changed the battlefield between the two personalities just enough to throw things into a mess and create.. well.. me?..
Maybe power comes into it too?
I’m a locus point.
‘Ari’ or ‘Arista’, whichever was supposed to be in charge of me in this incarnation, they’re powerful but nothing can compete directly with a locus point in raw power.
It’s like with the truth spell, they couldn’t take over properly because my magic is just MORE than theirs?
..yes.. no?..
That doesn’t make sense?.. or does it?
This is making my head hurt!
Why can’t things just be simple for once?!
======
The truck’s engine jumped to life and jolted me out of my mental rut.
“I’m sorry Hannah.. I didn’t know how to tell you before, I didn’t WANT to tell you before honestly.. Sorry..”
My head turned to John automatically.
He wasn’t looking at me, he wouldn’t look at me!
He pulled us back into the correct lane and seemed to focus entirely on driving.
Eris shifted in my lap once more.
My head drooped a little with tiredness as my seemingly ever present headache decided to show its ugly face again.
..I’m too tired for this crap..
I think my med’s are wearing off too which really isn’t good!
With a heavy sigh I sunk my chin down on Eris’s now brown little head of hair.
She shifted slightly to get comfortable and we cuddled for a while as the trees breezed past us.
My eyes drooped slightly, the warm sunlight coming in through the windows making me feel so comfortable and safe, despite everything that’s been going on.
My exhaustion and John’s presence, his warm magic, lulled me into a dozing state over the course of a few hazy minutes.
Eris being added into the mix like a particularly cute little doll in my lap, with her reassuringly calm magic, it wasn’t much of a surprise when I started losing track of things.
My head came down to rest on hers one last time and I slipped off into a deep, desperately needed sleep.
======
..I think it’s gone?..
The squid thing isn’t exactly fast but it wasn’t until I got the spacesuit th-
Hang on?.. this feels familiar?..
The rocket ship around me shifted suddenly, going from stark NASA white to the weird mix of blue colors I’m more used to seeing when I drop into warp.
“Felix of the imps, you would defy the will of the higher powers?”
Felix?
The world around me became clearer but kept this strange haze over it that made everything feel slightly surreal, like I was viewing it through a bubble underwater or something?
What the hell is going on?!
I’m.. I’m dreaming.. right?
It feels like I am and that damn squid dream again is kind of a giveaway too.
I think.. this feels like the other dreams somehow?
Not the same, I’m not being taken over by the people here.
It’s almost like I’m.. floating?.. floating above this strange meeting in whatever warp-blue place we’re in..
“Speak up, I do not bear well with waiting little imp!”
My eyes managed to focus on the speaker at last.
I recognise her too?.. I think?..
She’s.. she’s the fae I crossed in the halls of the Hub ages ago!
She’s kind of hard to miss with the whole ‘full-body white’ motif she has going on, with her delicate features and dark black pupil-less eyes.
She wasn’t staring at me this time, those tiny black-holes were focused slightly to my right and down?
I followed her gaze and jolted in surprise when the unmistakeable little red head of Felix came into view below me.
Maybe it’s my imagination but he looks somehow bigger from this angle?
..did he always have so many muscles on his shoulders like that?..
“The imp’s protect the Lady-death in all things Maven-”
Before he could continue his speech the white one cut across him.
“QUEEN Maven!”
It took me a moment to process what that meant in reality.
Queen Maven.. Fae Queen Maven?..
She’s the one that OWNS the realm that the Hubs are built in?!
She’s one of the most powerful Fae in all existence!
“You’re no Queen of mine, our Lady-death is the true Queen of-”
He was interrupted again, this time by a vicious scream of rage from Maven as her delicate arm swung out and sent Felix flying back as if he’d been hit by a semi-truck?!
“The Lady-death is a MYTH! I should destroy you where you stand you impudent little bug!”
Her head turned from Felix to glance around her.
It was only in that moment that I realised they had an audience of sorts?
I can’t really make anything out, they’re all cast in shadow somehow, but I can feel their presence and their attention pushing in on us all now..
“You should, but you can’t.. can you?”
Felix shut up!
If you keep going like this she’s going to kill you?!
Powerful Fae aren’t known for being reasonable at the best of times and Maven looks PISSED OFF!
“My bonded protects, she nurtures us more then you ever did and her magic won’t ALLOW you to harm us anymore Maven!”
FELIX SHUT UP!!
“We’ll see about that..”
The white Fae Queen twisted her body in an almost unnatural way and sent out a horrible, sulphuric yellow beam of magic from her palm directly at Felix’s face.
I tried desperately to reach him but I couldn’t seem to move closer to him at all!
I can’t even feel my arms or legs at the moment?!
At the last second there was a flare of light and the almost diseased looking yellow beam was deflected high into the air as it struck a solid golden dome of magic that had formed up around Felix when it got too close.
..Did I do that?..
It looks like my magic, my diversion.. but I’ve never made a shield with it like that before?!
His little face twisted up into a wicked look of victory and pride as the watching shadowed crowd around them broke out into murmurs that seemed to rumble around us without ever being loud enough to become clear as actual words.
“The Lady-death is the true mother of magic, the Lady-death has finally come to us.. come to break your grasp on our kin and free us all from your perversion Maven!”
Felix flapped his wings enough to bring himself a few feet off the ground and he shot a glare at the shadowed crowd of onlookers.
“You cower from her, you run from her and beg at her feet but NEVER forget that Maven is just a Fae like any other! She is NOTHING compared to the Lady-death and she will always BE nothing compared to her power, her kindness..”
His little eyes were tight with restrained frustration.
“The true Mother has returned and you all need to make a choice, do you follow this weak excuse for a ruler or do you turn back to the righteous path of the Lady before she destroys you all in her rage?”
His pointy little teeth flashed out and the hair on his neck flared up like the hackles on a dog.
He’s obviously angry about something?
“Anyone who remains at this frauds side when the message goes out, as the scrolls predict, will suffer our Goddesses wrath. The Lady-death is caring but she does not forgive traitors!”
Without another word he twisted on the spot and disappeared from the strange warp-blue space in a flash of fire.
As if pulled along by his disappearance I felt a strange ‘yanking’ motion within my head and the world around me faded out to black.
------
It took me a moment to realise that I had a body again, that I could feel my extremities and the air heaving into my lungs with each desperate breath.
‘Eris keep her st-’
I jolted at the words.
They felt far away but so close at the same time?
Before I could do more than process how familiar the voice sounded the world started brightening and shifting again.
------
“Eris keep her stable, we’re almost there!”
John?
He sounds really panicked all of a sudden.
The world feels hazy still, like before..
I think.. I think I’m still dreaming?..
This is the truck though?!
He’s driving really fast and next to him is.. me?
“Damn it Hannah, what the hell is going on with you?”
His voice was at a low mutter but I heard it crystal clear anyway.
He’s really worried?
The truck gave a jolt and I bobbed up and down in the air for a moment.
Inside the truck my body violently twitched, my arms flailing to a point that they almost hit Eris.
With more determination then I’ve ever seen on her little face she grabbed my arms and crossed them at my chest before promptly throwing herself on top of me to keep them from moving again.
..that’s one way to do it I guess?..
“We’re almost there, we’re almost there.. Mum will help her, we’re almost there..”
Johns voice had taken on a chanting rhythm as he spoke to himself and he focused on the road while throwing glances over at ‘me’ when he could.
“Eris we need to-”
His words suddenly cut off from my ears and the world faded out again leaving me back in the dark place with a panting body but that lasted barely a moment before there was another flash.
------
“-she needs to stop doing this Mum!”
Sarah?
“Give it a rest Sarah, Ari’s going through a tough time at the moment-”
Sarah let out a loud frustrated yell which stopped Mum mid-sentence.
“Why are you so calm about this?! She’s gone somewhere with JOHN, he can’t be trusted!”
“..honestly, you’ve got to let this jealousy g-”
Yet again Mum was interrupted by Sarah.
As my eyes cleared I could take in our kitchen, more specifically Mum’s really angry face.
“I’M NOT JEALOUS!”
“DON’T take that tone with me young lady!”
Sarah cringed and shrunk away from Mum a little.
I can understand why, when Mum pulls out the ‘young lady’ card it’s a sign that she’s REALLY annoyed about something.
“Ari is having a hard time lately, your father has really hurt her by just dropping her on us like this. Do you think it’s easy for her to deal with losing everything? Being carted half-way around the world and dropped on people that she barely even remembers?.. all while trying to get to grips with her magic on top of everything else?!”
Sarah’s eyes look puffy?.. has she b..been crying?..
..because of me?..
“Stop defending her with Dad! He’s got nothing to do with this, she’s just being a brat! She’s been acting so weird lately and she won’t listen!.. he NEVER listens..”
They both slipped into a long awkward silence.
“She’s not Al Sarah.. I know you miss him and I have no right to talk to him anymore but you can’t hold Ari to Al’s standards, she’s just a kid? She didn’t grow up with you and Al, she doesn’t know things you expect her to and it’s not fair on her for you to treat her like some kind of replacement for your brother. She’s your little sister that’s suffering, NOT your twin brother.. understood?”
Sarah was crying again.
I don’t know what’s going on in her head but she won’t look at Mum at all for some reason?
Their ringing silence was interrupted by the chirrup of Sarah’s phone.
She dived for it like a lifeline and when she brought it up I caught just a glance of it over her shoulder.
‘Sorry for being a brat Sare. Be home soon. Love you.’
The message came from ‘Al’ judging by the contact name, I guess she hasn’t changed my contact info over yet?
This is so weird.. I’ve never sent that text message before?..
How can I see a text sent by me that I’ve never SENT?!
With a now familiar mental tug the world faded back to black around me and I was back to having a body with panting lungs as standard.
The light didn’t hesitate to flash back into existence before my eyes could even get a chance to adjust to the darkness around me.
This is starting to get really old, really fast!
------
“-office will provide recon at all times. We’re running this tight and to the book people, this isn’t a training exercise, we’ve got a VIP with multiple involved world-wide parties showing interest in either harming or stealing her for reasons unknown.”
Someone coughed and people shifted about a bit.
It took a moment for my eyes to clear but when they did we appeared to be in some kind of briefing room.
Judging by all the armor around with ‘USMPA’ stamped over it I think it’s safe to assume we’re in some kind of Hub mission briefing?
Someone below me sighed heavily.
My vision shifted down a little and I came face-to-hair with a rather bored and moody looking Trudy.
Her pen wiggled in her hand a few times as she twitched it between her fingers.
“The AMS office have been given control over all matters involving the VIP’s status and emotional state. You will prioritise any order from and defer all judgements to team psychologist Trudy Vandal.”
Trudy’s pen dropped onto the desk in her obvious surprise.
Everyone turned their attention to her for a moment before shifting back to the armored man at the front of the room.
“The security detail will include a representative from Research and Development along with several medical staff. We’ve been given a blank slate on cost so anything you believe could be of use in protecting the VIP needs to be listed and passed on to your department head by the end of the day for prep.”
The man at the front, his face didn’t seem very clear for some reason for me but he was definitely male at least, glanced over a sheet on his desk and sighed heavily.
“As a final reminder of our current status, we are at ready state for deployment.”
He straightened but still seemed a bit uneasy for some reason.
“The VIP is currently MIA but in contact with known factors, we’ve been advised by the AMS to not force a confrontation with the VIP and to remember that in all things she wishes to be treated in as low-key a manner as possible. Following that I MUST emphasise the fact that she is currently using the Alias ‘Hannah Cooper’.. if I catch any of you calling her anything but that name or ‘Ma’am’ then you’ll be back on waypoint duty for a month!”
Everyone, even Trudy, shifted uncomfortably at that apparent threat.
I didn’t think guarding waypoints was THAT bad?.. it might get boring after a while I guess..
“We’ll reconvene tomorrow to go over any additional proposals on the table, I’ll pass you over t-”
I didn’t get to hear what else he was going to say before the world muted and faded back to black again.
------
The light came back quickly this time but it felt different somehow?
Everything seemed to be a bit uneven and out of sync with itself.
A light source behind me provided a view into our kitchen from the backdoor.
Mum was busying herself making something with her back to me.
The sound of a foot hitting the wooden flooring made her jump and turn.
She seemed to almost turn in slow motion but when her eyes landed on my general direction they opened wide in surprise.
“Ari?..”
The world jolted into a blur of colors with flecks of black.
------
“Useless girl always been bad at ‘membering things, that’s why she always be useless girl-”
I didn’t even have time for my vision to clear before the world started spinning again.
------
“Why am I the one doing this fiddly crap?”
As the world slowed down and settled itself enough that my eyes could adjust properly things moved back into focus.
The first thing that caught my attention was the skyline.
Wherever we are, we’re high up?
Just past the sides of the rather large slanted peak around us there were long stretches of tree’s with thick looking snow nearby.
The peak itself seemed to be completely clear of snow in a suspiciously round manner that, to me, suggests magic at work.
“I can’t do it at the moment and you’re a self-proclaimed ‘Handyman’.. who better to assist this poor one-armed ‘storyteller’?”
The tone was snide and mocking.
It was recognisable too.
My eyes shot down to stare at the side of his head.
With everything I had I tried to will my arms into existence so I could grab him.
STORYTELLER!!
The second voice grumbled but didn’t give any more protests as he carried on his work inscribing something into the slanted rocky peak below their feet.
It took me a moment to recognise him without his stupid suit but the growl that had already been building silently in my chest went up a notch when I did.
HANDYMAN!!
“Do we know when she-”
Storyteller hissed loudly making Handyman shut up instantly.
“The Fae are still buzzing around, Maven’s lot aren’t part of the plan.”
Handyman seemed to take his words to heart by the way he kept his lips shut after that.
He continued to work on whatever he was doing while Storyteller kept a keen eye on him from a slight distance.
“Maven’s not too bad.. better than that bastard Lich Dante and his pets..”
Storyteller snorted back a laugh, shifting his one remaining shoulder a little as if he wanted to shrug.
I had a brief flash of smug pride that he still hasn’t managed to fix the damage I did to him, my magic must be lingering in the wound, it’s a problem a lot of weaker mages tend to face after fights with those more powerful then themselves.. then his words registered in my head properly.
DANTE?!!
“Aren’t you knights meant to stick together in these things?”
It was Handyman’s turn to snort back a laugh.
“That creature stopped being the Dandyman I knew a LONG time ago, maybe we’ll get lucky and he’ll catch another face-full of fire soon..”
They both sunk back into an almost comfortable silence with a chuckle each as they apparently got lost in the idea of the Dante’s possible re-death.
The world around me started to fade once more but something about it felt different.. slower?
“You’re terrible at runes, that ‘Hugin’ rune looks more like a baby’s scribbles..”
Handyman tensed but before I could see what he did in response to Storytellers criticism the world blacked out completely.
------
Silence stretched out as the world rebuilt itself around me.
The first thing I saw when the world finally did come back into focus was my own face?
..no..
Close, not quite my face?
The cheeks are different.. she’s pale too, far too pale?
As I stared up at this.. this imposter?.. as I stared up at it, it’s face split into a wide malicious grin which really doesn’t look right on MY face.
“Well Alice.. you really do know how to make a mess of things, don’t you?”
She shifted her hips.
The strange long black gothic dress she had on seemed to flow unnaturally around her as she moved, in stark contrast to her stiff pale body.
“Their blood is on your hands you know? I would have let them go but you just HAD to be difficult didn’t you?”
Her feet shifted and with smooth grace she moved away from me to look out into the unclear distance, everything around us seemed to be in flux somehow?
There’s only her and me and..
My eyes cut down to the figure crumpled on the floor below me.
Is that.. is that ME?..
I look so tired and..
oh powers.. I know that look!
Whoever this imposter is, she’s done something?!
Something that I could NEVER forgive!!
I know the expressions on my face, even from this angle this new face can’t change that dangerous look Al used far too many times when faced with atrocity’s only a demon could conceive..
The version of me on the unclear floor shifted.
She had something, something metallic in her hand?
I couldn’t make out what the object was.
Everything’s starting to blur and fade again!
With keen eyes I focused on my double’s fist as much as I could.
Her hand clenched tightly around the dark metal for a moment and something that might have been electricity sparked around her fist as she forced her way back to her feet.
Her arm went momentarily slack but then stiffened until she was pointing at the imposter with the metal extended.
Is that.. is it a knife?..
Slowly her grip on the ‘blade’ loosened and her head cocked to the side slightly.
Seemingly out of nowhere a laugh bubbled its way up past my doubles lips as she gestured at the smug imposter with the ‘blade’ and her closed fist.
The imposters smile slipped into a dark glare for just a moment but before I could see anything more the world started fading back to black yet again.
“Do you know the difference between us-”
------
The moment I had my body back within the darkness, I let out a frustrated yell and sunk to my knees, striking the floor below me in anger.
What the HELL is going on?!
Is this.. am I seeing the future?!
The imposter, she can’t really have been.. she can’t have.. can she?!
There was no warning when the darkness shifted and began to lighten again, despite my attempts to resist it with all my sizable willpower!
------
Screaming was the first thing I could hear.
Before I could regain my sight that was overtaken by something far worse.. pain!
The world seemed to be moving at lightning speed.
I couldn’t get anything clear.
Sob’s, screams, blood and flashes of light followed closely by smoke with a deep burning pain in my chest?!
The only clear image I could make out was a man’s shadow as it moved away from me towards some kind of bright door.
The pain returned at an even worse level then it started as a moment later and I lost track of everything.
..a voice?..
A heart-breaking little girl’s voice managed to force its way past the screams and pain.
“..please.. no more..”
The black started moving back in around me and I was almost relieved for it as the pain slowly slid away with its approach.
At seemingly the last possible second a flash of white pulled me in a completely different direction.
My chest hurt but that was nothing to the pain I’d experienced moments before.
One more flash and everything was gone.
======
“aaaAAAAHHHH!”
I jerked up and spun my body frantically to the side.
A second later I landed against something hard and cold.
With a shudder my knees came up to my chest and I pulled myself into a tight little ball as my body was wracked with sobs.
Where am I?
What’s.. why am I naked?..
..Wh..where am I?!..
There was a lot of noise from somewhere nearby.
A light flicked on behind a closed door right in front of me.
I started pushing myself back as best I could without letting go of my knees, rolling under the cover of whatever I’d just fallen off of more than anything.
A shadow stretched from the bottom of the door, after some mumbling and a long pause the door opened allowing bright light to stream in around the silhouette of a man.
The whole scene flashed back across my eyes from just moments ago.
I couldn’t help the frightened scream that wrenched itself from my lips, or the frantic movements I made to escape away from the figure.
“..please.. no more.. please.. no more..”
The words tumbled from my mouth in a hysterical chant.
Like the girl before me the words did no good.
The silhouette seemed to hesitate less than a moment before taking a step closer to me!
I let off one more panicked scream and squeezed my eyes shut in fear.
The air felt cold for a moment but the feeling quickly faded as the light was blocked out from my vision somehow.
I lay in my tight ball sobbing to myself in relief as the cold darkness seemed to squeeze in around me.
Even the dark is better than that man!
He was real?!
I don’t know how but something deep inside me can just TELL he was real, it was all real..
It was all real!!
“Hannah?”
I screamed and jerked away from the male voice that seemed to have come out of nowhere at my side.
“Mom?”
This time my heart hammered away ferociously in my chest but I managed to bite back another scream at least.
That voice I recognise, I can’t remember how but just the sound of it flooded me with warm reassuring feelings.
My arms that were still wrapped tightly around my knees, slackened slightly and I managed to pull in a deep gasp of air.
That voice, a little girls voice like the other one.. but so different.. so special?
“..Eris..”
My voice cracked before I could get anything else out.
Instead of trying again I pulled my knees back into my chest and sobbed with everything I had left until all I could do with breath.
..Eris?..
![]() |
See the past, see the present, predict the future. We all do it, some of us are just better at it then others. Some people get an unexpected helping hand in that department though apparently, whether they want it or not? Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“I think she’s coming back to us.”
I don’t recognise that voice?
My first instinct was to panic.
My arms started moving but I quickly managed to clamp down on that urge in order to focus on everything around me.
“Hannah.. Hannah can you hear me?”
John?
My head hurts.
It’s bloody cold too!
Slowly I squinted my eyes open and blinked uncertainly in the dark.
My hands moved up slightly but stopped short when they came into contact with something really cold?
“What’s going on?”
No-one answered for a second.
Eventually there were some footsteps and John spoke up again, his voice sounding a lot closer this time.
“You fell asleep again in the truck, about half an hour later you started having convulsions.”
..oh.. that’s not good..
“We managed to get you here and secured. The expert I was taking you to see, she checked you over and confirmed my suspicions..”
Well?.. What ‘suspicions’?
I’m dying aren’t I?!
Brain tumor or something!
“You’re a seer Hannah.”
For a long moment I paused but as the words finally sunk in I couldn’t help but snort loudly in amusement.
While I’ll admit there may have been a bit of ‘future prediction’ POSSIBLY happening in that latest set of dreams I’m NOT a seer by any definition of the word!
Edith said it, I’ve got the gift but not the stomach for.. it..
Wait!
What.. what if Edith wasn’t just mocking me for my weakness at the time?..
What if she was being literal?!
..Theodora?..
When Theodora took over me after I revived John my stomach got really cold just before my core got hot..
These messed up ‘not-quite-memories-but-close-enough’ dreams started happening after that too!
Have I..
I’ve.. I’ve integrated Theodora?..
“..oh crap..”
John’s feet shifted uncomfortably on the other side of whatever’s between us.
His magic rolled with worry but I can’t see his face in the darkness.
“oh crap, I’ve integrated Theodora..”
It makes too much sense to not be true.
‘Greatest Oracle of her line’ my ASS!
That last burst of dreams weren’t like the others, the others were clear cut, certain.
The new ones had a soft unfocused quality to them.. less like memories, less solid then the other ones.
Seer’s don’t just see the future, they can see anything!
The past, the present AND the future.
The other dreams.. the powers been building?
The first time it happened I lost myself in memories of my past incarnations with Eris.
The second time I BECAME the people I was dreaming about, progressively getting closer to present day.
The third time.. the third time I had some sort of control over it and ended up focusing on people I know?
I’m a seer.
Holy CRAP I’m a SEER!
This.. this is life changing?!
I’ve got enough problems without adding THAT to my list!!
Why the hell does everything have to happen to me?!
This isn’t FAIR, I don’t want to be mentally handicapped on top of everything else!
Oh sure, seeing the future SOUNDS good at first but it’s a curse!
I’ve never heard of a seer who hasn’t suffered with the gift.
It’s like what Mum said about that Aunt of ours.. I can’t remember her name, it was a weird one I think, but she had her driving licence taken away and her husband’s classified as her ‘carer’ because she can’t be trusted on her own!
“John.. John, I’m..”
My breath wouldn’t come out properly.
I’m far too cold!
I need to get out of here!
I WANT OUT!
LET ME OUT!
Frantically my hands came up in tight fists to strike at whatever was boxing me in so tightly.
I can’t breathe!
LET ME OUT!!
A rush of uncontrolled magic flew from my core and poured out of my fists the moment they struck the surface around me.
The magic left my body and stretched out across the surface like a spider’s web.
I don’t know how but I could FEEL it as it moved, practically SEE it through the darkness as it shot along a roughly dome shape above me.
All at once the magic contracted back inwards and without any more warning the object shattered into a million heavy pieces.
I lay there on the floor panting as chunks of ice fell all around me and the light came back in.
My chest still felt tight but it was a lot better for having fresh air and clear space above me.
“Hannah?”
I almost jumped out of my skin when John just seemed to APPEAR at my side.
He was trying to help me sit up and I let him.
I’m in no state to move on my own.
When he finally had me at least partly sat up I rolled to the side and planted my face into his warm chest.
He wrapped me up in his arms and rocked us while my breathing slowly calmed down.
“..I don’t like tight spaces..”
John snorted as if I’d said something funny.
Without a thought I growled lightly and swung a limp fist at his shoulder to shut him up.
It’s NOT funny.
It’s bloody TERRIFYING!
I’ve had irrational fears before, even to this day I can’t STAND rats, but this is different?
I don’t like being caged.
Something deep down within me just can’t handle being held in a tight space without any form of control over it.
“Maybe next time you won’t wall yourself off in solid ice so badly then huh?”
I wanted to hit him again for that comment but his body’s so warm.
His magic feels light and so full of care directed at me..
‘I love you.. Hannah’
Is this, this warmth and care, is this what love feels like through someone’s magic?
..it’s really nice..
“We’re working on a way to suppress your seer talent, until we manage it you probably shouldn’t sleep again but you can if you want to?”
It’s nice of him to offer.
I’m sorely tempted to just leave it to him and this ‘expert’.
As long as I can stay like this, with his warmth, then I’m fine with that for now.. BUT they will probably have better results if I lend a hand?
I’m the runes expert here.
Aside from some kind of compulsion charm or strange powerful mind magic I don’t understand in the slightest, runes are our best bet for controlling this somehow..
Hell, I might even be able integrate whatever we come up with into those magic inhibitors I was working on back at the farm?!
I need those inhibitors more than ever now, Theodora took CONTROL of my body.. she didn’t just influence me like the last integrations did.
..it’s getting worse..
I need to be proactive and stop this before it becomes uncontrollable!
“Can you help me to a workshop? You’ll need my help if we’re going to manage this before I pass out from exhaustion again.”
John smiled at me and I found myself marvelling at the shear warmth on his face, in his body and magic.. all at once.
When did he start being like this?
I’m.. I’m kind of glad he has..
..it’s really nice..
“Come on then little rabbit, let’s go see the mad brain doctor shall we.”
In a smooth move John scooped me into his arms and carried me out of the mess of melting ice around us.
A glance backwards showed the shattered remains of a bed surrounded by a lot of mess.
My magic did that?
..oops?..
My bad, I’ll have to offer to fix it at some point.
I can’t even remember what set me off so badly?
Whatever it was it really was frightening at the time?!
I don’t just let off that defensive ice dome thing for nothing.
The last time I managed it instinctively was under the very real threat of being killed by an angry Fena!
I snuggled my cheek against John’s chest rather than dwell on it too much.
‘You’re always cuter when you’re short.. Daddy likes it better too ‘cause he can pick you up easier if you start arguing about silly things’
I winced and pushed my cheek into John’s warmth a little more.
Does he really like that I’m short?
Does he like picking me up and carrying me like this..
I kind of hope he does?.. I like it a bit too honestly.
Not that I’d ever tell HIM that but there’s no point in lying to myself about what I like and I definitely like this.
“Mind your head on the doorframe.”
John swung us around quickly and only just managed to miss hitting my head on the aforementioned doorframe.
“..asshole..”
He smirked a little and his magic rolled lightly with suppressed amusement.
Sure, laugh it up!
Rather than snap at him verbally I grumbled under my breath and kicked my legs a little from their dangling position over the edge of his right arm instead.
It would take way too much energy to start arguing with him at this point.. he might even end up putting me down if I argue too much?
Much better to just let it go for now.
..he’s really warm..
======
“Ah, looks like she’s settled down at least. I knew you could do it Johnny.”
I heard her voice before John turned so I could see the face to go with it.
While she sounded a bit different from the last time I heard her, it wasn’t hard to recognise her in the slightest, especially when her slightly older looking face was added to the mix.
“Mrs Turpin?”
The words came out as a confused mutter but both of them heard me clearly from the look of it.
John’s Mum, Mrs Turpin, turned her eyes down to me and her mouth slipped into a gentle smile.
“Hello Ari dear, it’s been a while hasn’t it? It’s ‘Jones’ though, I remarried a while ago.”
She scanned me with her eyes as I lay sprawled out in John’s arms in shock.
“The last time I saw you Max had snatched you from that awful boarding school in your nighty and cotton socks.”
Her lips pulled into that same sharp smirk I’m so used to seeing on Max’s face.
“It seems that every time we meet he’s managed to get you more exposed.”
Exposed?
What does she mean ex-
A cold breeze decided to pass by us at that exact moment from somewhere making me shiver and my pocket thermometers pop up in alarm.
I flinched a few seconds later when it became obvious at a glance that I was, for all intents and purposes NAKED in John’s arms!
I’ve still got the frilly black lace undies on at least so that’s something but no bra and worst of all NO DRESS!
Wh..why?.. where..
CRAP!
I conjured the dirndlgwand dresses in a rush without a strong mental image!
Not enough focus, not enough power, not a strong enough mental image or symbolic connection to the item being crafted.
It faded away while I was asleep!
THIS is why I don’t conjure stuff normally!!
My arms came up to cover my belly, crotch and breasts as best I could with only two arms.
My eyes landed on John’s amused face for a moment causing me to flush bright red and growl at him angrily.
HE KNEW!
The bastard knew and he didn’t say anything!
“Pervert!”
John’s face flushed a little too and he shifted his feet uncomfortably but he didn’t answer to that accusation.
“Put. Me. DOWN!”
I kicked my legs a few times before he managed to get me safely on my feet.
Despite the fact that Mrs Turp- Mrs JONES was watching my actions with far too much amusement for my comfort’s sake I still practically dived behind her.
It took me a moment to reach into my lines and get myself organised.
Screw secrecy!
If my ice dome earlier didn’t tell everyone on earth who cares EXACTLY where I am then they must have some kind of wards up to hide magical signatures around here, and even if they don’t I’m bloody NAKED!
A few lines and a thought later I had a thick wad of cloth in my hands.
A shuffle and a few wiggles after that I was wearing a nice basic black training robe that I’d conjured and pulled down over my head.
For a second I was tempted to just stay where I was, hiding behind Mrs ‘Jones’, but I’ll have to face the pair of them again at some point if we’re going to sort this ‘seer’ mess out together.
If John says ONE word though I’m going to hex him into oblivion!
With a deep breath and a bright blush I moved back around to face them both.
John looked a bit surprised but mostly amused.
Mrs Jones had her hand over her mouth to hide her giggles.
“Better?”
I almost snapped at John before I realised that it wasn’t him asking.
“uh.. yeah, sorry Mrs T.. Jones?”
It felt like I couldn’t blush any more but somehow I managed it.
My ears are burning!
“We’ll have none of that Ari dear, my current name is Natasha but you can call me Hel if you feel more comfortable with it.”
What kind of name is ‘Hel’?
Is that her true mage name or something?
How can she be a mage anyway?!
I knew her for years!
She was really nice, a bit distant at times but still nice in general.
I didn’t even have a HINT that she was anything but a bloody housewife!
When things went down with John going all ‘psycho-Max’ his family just pulled up sticks and disappeared.
I never really thought about it, being so overwhelmed with my awakening at the time, but it’s kind of weird no-one ever seemed to bring their disappearance up at all?
Mum was friends with her but didn’t seem to notice at all when she disappeared.
Mum.. Mum never picked up on John’s connection to ‘Al’ me when he turned up either?
Despite the fact that she’d BABYSAT him a load of times as a kid and he’d stayed over our house loads of times when we were in school!
Mum.. could it be more left over mess from the memory tampering?
How the hell can you just FORGET a whole family of people that were so close to you for so long?!
“Hannah?”
I jumped and got half way through throwing a punch before I clocked what was going on.
“Sorry, I spaced again.”
It was better than admitting I had a bit of a panic attack for a moment there honestly, but not by much.
“I see what you mean now John. She must be a pretty powerful seer to ‘space out’ that easily..”
What does she mean by that?
What’s John been telling her exactly?
I turned to glare at John.
He shrunk away from me slightly and let off a nervous laugh.
“I’ll just.. go see if Eris is awake?..”
In seconds he’d practically broke into a sprint to leave the room.
Pretty dirty trick, using Eris as an excuse to ditch me with his Mum of all people!
“Would you like some tea Ari? I’ve got some more of that lovely Charlton Earl Grey left still, I know you like that one.”
I kind of stalled uncertainly for a moment.
Mrs T..Nat.. uh.. ‘Hel’?..
John’s Mum, that’s better!
Anyway, she sounds strange at the moment?
She’s treating me weirdly and she keeps calling me ‘Ari’ too..
“My, you really ARE out of sorts aren’t you dear? Why don’t you take a seat and I’ll put the kettle on.”
Her bright sunny smile had me smiling back awkwardly out of instinct more than anything else.
She never seemed particularly interested in me when I was John’s friend Al but apparently she’s got enough history with the ‘Ari’ side of Arista’s weird split personality to treat her like an old friend, maybe even a daughter judging from the way she’s acting honestly..
“You gave us quite a scare young lady, John was frantic when you turned up. Do you remember much from your visions? From what I understand a seer’s first few times are distorted and can be rather confusing in general.”
I blushed deeply and sunk down into the offered chair instead of answering.
While distorted and confusing could definitely be applied to the ‘visions’ in my opinion, that’s more from the way they seemed to change so much between.. sessions, I guess?.. and the lack of consistency or context to things in them.
To be honest the actual dream/vision/memory stuff from the initial Eris ones through the horrible ‘Ari,Arista’ ones and the latest set of messy practically underwater ‘future predicting’ ones were all about as clear as possible in my mind, even if I kind of wish they weren’t.
There’s something that feels a bit off, everything’s kind of a blur from the vision where I faced the ‘imposter’ version of me?
I’m not sure what it is but it must have been connected to the freak-out I had when I woke up or something I guess.
“I didn’t know that you were a mage..”
I’m not really firing on all cylinders yet.
Normally I’d never have said something so stupid out loud.
“I mean.. in Klamath Falls you were so.. ya know, normal?..”
John’s Mum paused half way through adding the tea leaves to an ornate little teapot she’s using.
Slowly she turned around and stared at me as though seeing me for the first time.
“Sarah?.. he was right, oh god you poor girl..”
Uh.. what?..
Why is she-
Oh!
“Not quite, I’m.. well I WAS, Al?.. Alistor Cooper, yo-”
She let off a startled little shriek, her hand coming up to cover her mouth instantly in shock and horror.
Before I could do more than blink she’d crossed the space between us and pulled me in to a tight hug.
“Alistor?!.. but your.. he..”
She didn’t seem to quite know what to say or do all of a sudden.
The kettle’s loud whistle broke her out of her loop of confused half-mutterings after a rather awkward few seconds of hugging.
With a heavy huff she let me go, much to my relief, and turned back to counter.
Her movements seemed oddly tense and stilted for some reason though?
“I’m so sorry Alistor, I thought you were Ari, you look just like her?..what’s that son of mine been up to?!”
She REALLY doesn’t want me to answer that question.. right?..
It’s all kind of embarrassing and still a little confusing to explain honestly.
I’d feel a lot better if John was here to add in his side of things better than my initial ‘John went Max-Psycho and turned me into a girl’ breakdown of events could at least.
“It’s.. uh.. okay?.. Mrs Jones, John didn’t mean to.. well he kinda did, but not like REALLY mean to.. sort of.. um..”
HELP! What do I say?
My fumbled attempt at an explanation did little aside from upset her even more!
..the truth?..
Well, it’s worked before I guess?.. sort of..
“Um.. how about you finish the tea and I start from the beginning?”
I think she appreciated having something to do honestly.
She quickly focused entirely on making the tea and setting everything up on the table for a ‘traditional’ English tea.
Despite myself I couldn’t resist the urge to sit up a bit straighter as she put the cups and saucers down gently.
With the amount of old English and Victorian incarnations I have in my head it’s practically second nature for me to play along with the ‘ceremony’ involved in a proper afternoon tea setup.
When she’d finished putting things JUST right she sat down opposite me and started to pour from the teapot with delicate precision.
Eventually everything was done and the steam began to rise softly allowing her to finally look back up at me with a heavy sigh.
“Okay, tell me what he’s been up to..”
I cringed a little and slumped my shoulders slightly.
At least I’m getting better at this sort of thing, I’ve had enough practice lately if nothing else.
“Well.. it started when we we’re kids-”
======
“-and then he stepped forward to follow me into the house and walked head first into my wards which bounced his arrogant ass half way across the street! I kind of lit into him pretty badly, I was frustrated with him being an idiot and honestly a little hurt he couldn’t tell the difference between me and ‘Arista’ still. The look on his face was-”
The door creaked a little making us both pause and turn to look at it curiously.
It pushed open slowly to unveil John, his hand holding onto Eris’s little one as he shot an awkward look between us.
Eris squealed happily and broke free of his hold to rush over to me.
It was practically instinctive for me to lean forward and scoop her into my arms at this point.
That doesn’t mean I didn’t notice the way moving her onto my lap was practically muscle memory already, I just didn’t resist the instinctive reaction involved for once.
Mrs Jones’s face shifted from the pained wince she’d held pretty regularly for the last half an hour into a soft approving look as she took in my ‘motherly’ reaction to Eris’s presence.
No doubt she’s seeing a bit more of ‘Ari’ in me then I’d like at the moment, not that I’m ever likely to be able to completely climb out from either version of my core awakened personality’s shadows for a lot of people sadly?
With one more wince Mrs Jones’s face shifted into open hostility and she turned to face John.
He cringed back from the look, which was honestly pretty intimidating even when it wasn’t directed at me.
In a few short angry strides she reached his side.
Her hand came up and she grabbed his ear tightly between two sharp nailed fingers.
With a solid yank she pulled a now whimpering John along in her wake as they left the room.
Maybe I should have focused more on the nice things he’s done for me and the way he’s been reacting since our little poolside chat rather than going into the full detail of his Psycho-Max binge of stupidity?..
Na! He’s a big boy and it’s about time someone pulled him up on it all, I don’t really have the heart to do his stupidity justice, punishment wise.
“Is daddy in trouble?”
Eris’s quiet little question drew me out of my musings on John’s existence and the often times annoying effect he’s had on my life as of late with a jarring jolt.
I peered down at her for a second curiously.
She didn’t look worried?
Honestly I’d have to peg her expression as mildly interested and amused over anything else.
“More then he knows but less then he deserves..”
She giggled a little and hugged into my chest a bit more.
Despite myself I cuddled her a bit tighter before reaching out for my cup.
I’m sure John’s Mum won’t mind me ‘playing mother’ as they say.
Eris seemed strangely interested as she watched me lift the teapot and pour myself another cup of the simply AMAZING Earl Grey tea she’d provided.
A quick blow on it with just a touch of ice magic in my breath cooled it to perfection so I could go straight on to sipping.
My first sip felt a little gritty and it took me a moment to realise that I’d forgotten to use the strainer when pouring.
..Oh well, no harm no foul..
A few tea leaves aren’t going to hurt me right?
Hell, one of my past incarnations developed a nasty habit of chewing tea leaves because tobacco was far too expensive and she could swipe the leaves from work pretty easily!
I’ve said it before but I really do have some WEIRD people in this poor abused head of mine..
“Who is that lady? Is daddy going to be okay with her?”
Ah.. I guess it just took a while for Eris to work around things before she could jump into her usual ‘worrying’ faze that seems to be her default reaction when one of us leaves her line of sight.
“Don’t worry sweetie, she’s your Grandma.”
She squinted at me in disbelief.
“Your OTHER Grandma, she’s HIS Mum.”
Slowly her face shifted through a few recognisable stages as she processed the idea and weighed it against some kind of internal chart only she could understand.
Eventually she nodded imperiously and settled her head back on my chest in her favourite position.
I managed another few sips of my tea before she decided to speak up again.
“I like this incarnation, I’ve never had a Grandma before and now I’ve got two..”
My lips twitched up a little in amusement.
I’m sure my Mum would be happy to hear that if nothing else, she’s taken a shine to Eris surprisingly quickly.
“Tee-Vee is fun and your nice’n’squishy too.”
My mouth dropped open in both offence and surprise.
Cheeky little brat!
I’m NOT ‘squishy’.
I’m perfectly well proportioned.. except for my chubby cheeks.. and my squinty little eyes.. and my complete lack of muscle tone..
Oh powers, I’m FAT aren’t I?..
I’ve never been fat in my life!
Stupid Arista and her stupid body an.. and stupid.. stupid.. UGHH!
“I’m not fat. If anything I’m underweight for my size, the doctor’s said so!”
Eris twisted her head a little so she could stare up at me in confusion.
“Look at me! I’m NOT fat.. why the hell do I care anyway?!”
I don’t care.
I shouldn’t care!
This isn’t really my body and at some point I’ll work out how to turn back into myself.
I’m getting far too comfortable with all of this, it’s got to be the insidious ‘integrated past-incarnation’ memories playing tricks on me!
They always HAVE been annoying, slipping little stupid idea’s into my head behind my back.
It’s so much harder to tell when they are having an influence on me or not since I started properly integrating them..
“Don’t frown, you’ll get wrinkles.”
I jumped so hard when Eris’s little hand came up to rub at the spot between my eyebrows softly that we almost ended up in a pile on the floor!
“Sorry sweetie.. do you want a drink or something?”
It was a weak attempt at covering for my twitchy-ness but she didn’t seem to mind.
Her face lit up with interest and she gave me her best big grin.
“Juice?”
She really seems to like juice for some reason?
I guess she probably didn’t have many chances to have any back in New Avalon..
“Sure, sit here and I’ll see what they have.”
She eased off my lap onto the chair at my side and watched closely as I made my way over to the fridge.
A bit of searching came up with some orange juice and some ‘prune’ juice of all things..
Bleh!.. nasty..
“Orange Juice okay sweetie?”
Eris nodded almost frantically and smiled brightly for me.
I smiled back at her absentmindedly but focused on pouring out a little glass for her instead.
She practically downed the glass as soon as it was put in front of her.
She’s making a bit of a habit of doing that lately?
With a heavy sigh I settled back in my seat and rested my head on my palm with my elbow on the table.
My eyes cut across to the doorway thoughtfully.
I can feel John’s magic still.
He’s nearby, maybe a room or two away judging from the strength of what I can sense?
His magic’s rolling around a fair bit with some mixed emotions, the most prevalent of them being guilt, frustration and shame.
I think his Mum’s reading him the riot act honestly?
I’m not going to defend his past actions or anything, even if he IS proving himself as a friend again ever so slightly the longer we get to hang out together.. but I feel a little sorry for him at the moment too?..
I’ve been on the other side of FAR too many one-sided Mum-based third degree arguments in my life to take enjoyment from knowing someone else is going through it too.. even if it IS just John!
“Can you show me how to do that ice-dome thingy Mommy?”
She’s really got to work on a new ‘innocent pleading’ act, I’m not falling for it anymore.
“Maybe when you’re older..”
Watching Eris slump a little in her chair was both worrying and kind of cute at the same time.
“I could teach you a few other cool things though if you like?”
She perked up instantly.
Oh boy, what am I getting myself into now?!
======
“-when you have a solid grip on that bit of magic feed it into the line leading into your palm and-”
Before I could finish she did just that and then let off a quiet little frightened yelp when a puddle’s worth of water formed in her palm.
“Well DONE Eris! I can’t believe you managed that so quickly, it took me weeks to get that far..”
She blushed brightly at my praise and shifted over to give me a hug.
I couldn’t help but smile proudly down at her while lightly hugging her back.
I’m honestly pretty impressed?
We’ve only been going for about fifteen minutes but she’s managed to feel her lines, at least partly map out the more important ones I’ve told her about and then she finished it off by just about managing a little blast of her element as well!
She’s got no control at all and it will probably be a while before she’s ready to cast actual spells with her lines but it’s still a pretty impressive first step for her to cover so quickly.
I’m not particularly surprised that she’s a water mage at least.
They tend to crop up in Mediterranean areas, which her supposed ‘original’ native land of Greece falls neatly into of course.
I’m kind of worried though at this point.
Water mages tend to gravitate towards ‘healing’ as a profession which I’ve got pretty much zero experience in aside for a mild wound sealing hex.. and my diversion obviously, but that’s a bit of a cheat technique..
“So, how does it feel to know you’re never going to need to a pay a water-bill again in your life?”
Eris gave me a confused look.
Really?.. not even a slight giggle?..
Well I thought it was funny!
It’s true too, you wouldn’t believe how many bills you can skip out on paying when you’re a mage.
Add a little application of physics and you can start getting REALLY fun with it.
Now I know a real-life Lightning mage, in the form of Gran, I’ll have to see if it’s actually possible to recharge a battery with lightning at some point I guess?
I’d completely forgotten about that until now.
When I run out of ‘magic’ related things to research I tend to branch out a bit and at one point I designed a rune-set that, if it works, would convert pure lightning magic into DC electricity with a bit of buffering in place to stop it from just exploding the battery or whatever the powers being dumped into.
Compared to Lightning magic, water isn’t quite as useful for the fun science-y magic stuff but at least it’s better than ice, fire or earth!
Wind’s got some potentially big bonus’s to it as well, if nothing else some mage in Europe runs an ‘alternative energy’ company where he basically generates more power than a nuclear power plant daily by just sitting on his roof and shifting the air currents to maximise the power generated by a massive field of wind turbines stacked next to each other virtually blade to blade.
There’s not really an official name for the fun science-y magic sort of stuff yet, it’s pretty new honestly and even now most awakened mages that could potentially power a lot of really interesting things by mixing science and magic together don’t bother because they think the idea is ‘stupid’.
Mage’s are set in their ways sadly, it comes with age apparently and no-one does age related problems like a mage who can live for hundreds of years per incarnation!
======
“Mum?”
Eris’s little hand waving in front of my face brought me back to the real world again with a bump.
..stupid drifting off thing..
Of all my ‘quirks’, that was the one I was the happiest about losing before it decided to come back again!
“Sorry Sweetie, did I miss anything?”
She squinted at me for a second but reluctantly shook her head anyway.
I’m not sure if that means I didn’t miss anything or she doesn’t think it’s worth repeating if I did.
..kids are confusing sometimes..
“What were you thinking abo-”
She cut herself short when the door creaked again.
Mrs Jones made her way in, looking slightly flustered and agitated.
John followed behind her with his eyes downcast.
His magic was stuck pretty heavily into ‘guilt’ and ‘self-loathing’ territory.
“Sorry about that girls, I think someone has something to say..”
Mrs Jones shot a sharp look over at John and he cringed slightly before reluctantly turning to face me properly.
I honestly felt sorry for him at this point.
He’s practically been a different person lately, it feels wrong to blame him for his actions as ‘Max’?
I know it’s not that simple and I have more right than anyone else to enjoy his suffering but that’s just kinda.. not the sort of person I am?..
John’s my friend.
He’s an asshole, he’s self-centered and twisted in general but he’s still my friend!
“Hannah. I want to-”
I lifted my hand up between us making him stall instantly in confusion.
“You’ve already apologised once John. I get that you have problems sorting things out in your head at times but I’m just as messed up as you are and you’ve put up with my insanity pretty well so far..”
He seemed completely lost now.
The look would be kind of cute if his magic wasn’t going haywire at the same time.
“We get each other John, we always have. I’m not going to put you through some long drawn out punishment over it all.. yes, you were wrong.. yes, I hated you for what you were doing, I hated myself for LETTING you do it too? You used our friendship and your knowledge of me to abuse my trust..”
He’d practically sunk away from me at this point.
Almost instinctively I slipped off my chair and stepped closer to him, sliding a thumb under his chin to push his face upwards so our eyes could meet again.
A few weeks ago I could never have done this.
A few weeks ago I wouldn’t DARE give ‘Max’ a chance to stare directly into my eyes with that damned hypnosis of his just a thought away from being used!
A few weeks ago.. a few weeks ago we wouldn’t have been in this situation at all?
A lot has changed over a pretty short period of time.
We’re practically different people at this point.
We’re not Ari and her Max.. or Arista and her Maxarimus..
We’re not Al and his mate John either?
We’re something new.
A new, fresh start to a repeatedly long-lasting ‘relationship’?
I decided back in New Avalon to take people by their actions, not their history.
I refused to judge Eris for her actions however many incarnations ago.
I refused to hold myself accountable for the evils ‘Arista’ committed, even if I can’t forget them entirely.
Why can’t I do the same for him?
Despite what he says, despite what he said in the truck about not really ‘controlling’ his Max side, I know he’s changed.
I can FEEL it!
I can SEE it!
He’s not Max.. and honestly.. I don’t think he’s really ‘my’ John anymore either?
He’s like me.
He’s ALWAYS been like me.
He’s not quite the same as he used to be, something’s changed him completely?
The ‘Max’ of a month ago would have declared his undying love for me while secretly using my reaction to his advantage.
The ‘John’ of a few weeks ago would have been more likely to laugh at me than admit that he even LIKED me.
I can’t be sure what did it but I can guess at least?
Dying apparently has an effect on you no matter who you are..
There’s something inherently human in confessing your feelings on your death bed.
I don’t feel the same way about him, I’m not even sure if HE really meant it at the time or if he was just saying it because he could.. because he thought he was going to die..
I can’t accept even the idea of being ‘in love’ with my best friend as a possibility.
It’s too soon, wounds are too fresh and trust is still being built on both sides.
I’m not even sure if I CAN fall for someone while living in this body?
It feels wrong to even consider it when I’m not really female, not deep down.
UGH! This is getting too complicated and confusing!
Instincts!
I’ll just go with my instincts, they rarely lead me wrong.
“You’re my best friend John, in your own stupid way you’re trying to help now and you HAVE helped, more than you can ever know.. I forgive you.. you big goofy idiot..”
It took a few seconds for my words to sink in.
It was obvious when they did though because his whole face lit up in a strange mix of confusion and Joy.
We slid into a mutual hug easily.
It’s awkward that my face now barely reaches his armpit but I can overlook that annoyance for now.
That’s what friends do after all.
He’s so warm, his magic is rolling across my skin as his infectious happiness and warm contented vibes practically sink into me!
..they probably are in a way, sympathetic magic and all..
SHUT UP BRAIN! You’re ruining the moment!
When we finally broke contact he continued to stare at me with something close to awe on his face but we didn’t say another word.
We didn’t need to.
He understands me and, powers help me, I understand him too.. just like we always have..
He’s still an asshole but he’s MY asshole and I’m not going to lose him again out of some stupid petty need for ‘retribution’ against who he was.
He’s trying?
That’s more than I would have hoped for from him even a few days ago honestly..
“So, who wants another cup of tea?”
I broke the silence at last, neatly bringing us all out of the strange solemn mood that had fallen over the room.
Mrs Jones didn’t seem quite as comfortable with letting John off so easily for his past stupidities but she just doesn’t get it?
No-one who doesn’t LIVE our messed up lives.. lives that are practically counted in millennia more than hours, could possibly understand the connection John and I have.
Did we strain it pretty badly through his stupidity and madness?
Yes.
Did we reach breaking point and go beyond it?
Yes.
Did he hurt me badly?
..yes..
He’s John though.
He’s always been an insensitive git, even when he’s trying to be nice and understanding.
I’m not sure I’d be able to survive if he changed THAT much so quickly..
“Should we get down to business and sort out this whole ‘I’m a seer’ thing then? I’ve got a few ideas already and-”
======
“Can I have some more paper?”
John sighed heavily and with a flick of his wrist he conjured another piece for me.
I really need to work on that one!
When I summon paper it always comes out too thick and fades after a day or two, honestly, how can you get a ‘good mental image’ of paper?!
It’s bloody PAPER!
The tea and discussions went well.
We’re going to sort out my little Theodora instigated ‘seer’ problem tomorrow.
John wasn’t kidding, his Mum’s SCARY good at mind-magic!
I only have a novices understanding of it all and that left me with just enough knowledge to see that I was completely out of my depth trying to breakdown her work into something I can even ATTEMPT to say I ‘comprehend’ with any degree of certainty.
She sounds confident at least, I can take that for what it is if nothing else?
In the meantime I filled John in on what he missed of my ‘selective suppressors’ that he helped check the math on back at the farm.
Luckily it only took a few pages to cover the actual design for him.
Once I’d finished doing my ‘final’ design work most of the math was pretty much useless, who cares about the fifty odd pages of calculations needed to reach the result when you have the result in itself.
Naturally John had to be himself about it all though.
He nit-picked everything I did, with a ‘why did I add this cluster?’ here and a ‘why didn’t I add this enchantment?’ there.
I’m kind of grateful for it?
His questions and arguments got my brain going.
We’ve spent the last few hours adding ‘improvements’ to the overall package.
If I’m going to be packing a practically full-body suite of enchantments into the form of two bracelets, two anklets, a necklace, choker, and a belt, then we might as well pack in every possible thing we can think of right?!
It’s not like I’m limited for space, the only reason it’s going to be in so many different pieces is because they are closer to prime locations needed along my lines.
It’s practically like planning out a major construction project at this point.
You can’t put this turning on that road because it will cause a backlog but if you put it on the left leg ‘road’ instead of both of them then you create a release valve of sorts.
Magic’s complicated.
Enchanting is even worse.
Enchanting in runes using sympathetic magic to bond several items that look like ordinary jewellery on the wearer, so you can stop any kind of overpowering ‘take over’ attempt by any one of a seemingly endless swarm of personified ‘past-life’ memory clusters inside the wearers head, while ALSO adding in basic functions such as climate control runes, a ‘danger sense’ ward and several minor external diversions to allow me to cast with multiple elements easily..
yeahh.. as I said.. Magic’s complicated..
Even when you’re the one designing with it and you technically know what you’re doing it’s still a complete mess when you’re working on something THIS big and THIS powerful!
“Dinner will be ready in a minute.”
I glanced up from my paper and offered John’s Mum a smile which she returned easily.
“Johnny, remember the rules, no glamor spells at the dinner table.”
..huh?..
I shifted my eyes over to John’s face.
He looks like someone has just fed him half a raw onion!
“What glamor spell?”
He cringed and seemed to be trying to avoid my eyes as best he could.
Not having any of it I dropped my shoulders and practically flopped across the chairs we were sitting on so my head was in his lap staring up at him from below.
I’m running on a bit of a crafting high at the moment, that’s all I can think of to blame for my silliness honestly.
“It’s nothing..”
Oh no, you don’t John-boy!
It’s got to be something good or at least funny as all hell if your sudden blush is anything to go by?!
“Just tell me, I’ll find out eventually and it can’t be that bad. You got to laugh at me with the ‘school uniform’ stuff, it’s only fair I get to laugh at your zit’s or whatever you’re covering with a glamor of all things!”
With a long heavy sigh he reached a hand up and tapped it gently on a necklace I can’t actually remember BEING there a few seconds ago?
Was he always wearing that?
I SWEAR he wasn’t?!
The little metal necklace with its strange metal symbol hanging from it flashed slightly as whatever magic was built into it died out.
He winced slightly as my eyes got progressively wider.
Right there on his face, etched into his cheek in an ink-like burn mark, was his BRAND!
How?.. when?..
WHAT THE HELL?!!
He managed to cover his bloody brand up!
Not just that, whatever glamor he’s got in place on that necklace didn’t just hide the big nasty looking brand left on his check as punishment by the old magic of the temple but it practically DELETED it’s existence from my memory?!
I mean.. I knew he was branded still, I knew he wasn’t a direct threat to me because of it..
I just kinda forgot he had a big old tribal tattoo on his face because of me!
The necklace too?!
He’s got to have been wearing that for a while but I can’t remember him ever wearing jewellery before so it must hide its own existence somehow too?
That.. that’s..
THAT’S GENIUS!
My face split into an almost predatory grin.
He flinched slightly when my hand came up to rub against his now visible brand, just to check it was still real, the moment my fingers made contact with the dark black mark a trail of warm magic started flickering along my fingertips and followed down my lines, ending at my core directly.
I wish I’d been able to remember this brand was a ‘thing’ back when I was hunting for John a few days ago!
It’s so EASY to feel the connection on this one.
WE’RE connected!
It’s practically a physical rope between our cores from this side of things.
No wonder he managed to find me so much easier than I could him!
Slowly my hand moved down his neck making him shudder for some reason.
With delicate fingers I traced the few visible runes awkwardly marked into the necklace’s thick chain, the ornamental little metal symbol at the bottom held a few too but they were all almost painfully basic.
He must have mixed long-lasting charms with the runes to maintain them better somehow?
That’s a charging rune there.. and a storage one over here..
This whole thing is amazing!
It’s so simple but so EFFECTIVE!
It’s.. it’s got POTENTIAL?!
“We should hurry down to dinner, before your Mum gets annoyed.. when we get back up afterwards we’re going to have a nice LONG talk where you explain to me with many numbers and sketches just HOW in the HELL you pulled this glamor necklace off under my nose John-boy!”
He didn’t look very pleased about that idea but he also didn’t resist when I rolled to my feet and offered him a hand up.
A huge grin was plastered on my face that I doubt I could remove even if I wanted to.
I LOVE magic!
Real magic, NEW magic!
John’s been casually wearing every Rune master’s DREAM enchantment around his neck to hide a slightly embarrassing binding mark!!
Invisible runes!
Self-sustaining glamors!
Spells and runes blended perfectly together into one working unit?!
I take back what I said before.
It turns out you CAN break magic!
John’s done it right here and he doesn’t seem to even realise what he’s DONE!!
Just think of all the fun I can have with THIS little trick-set under my belt, both figuratively AND literally!
For some reason it feels like I should let off some kind of maniacal laughter at the moment?
I settled for a happy giggle and gave John’s arm a sharp tug to speed him up a bit more.
The faster we get dinner finished the faster we can get to work!
..I hope Eris wasn’t too bored this afternoon?..
I think she was hanging out with Mrs Jones at one point?
======
We turned the last corner and came into Mrs Jones’s kitchen area.
Judging by the adorable splashes of flower on her little nose and cheeks, along with the white powder covered apron she had on and the proud grin she sent our way before she turned excitedly back to mixing.. something in a bowl?.. I’ll guess Eris didn’t mind us disappearing to work in the slightest?
Why do I suddenly feel a bit upset that she got to play ‘chef’ without me?
It’s not like I’m much of a cook or that I’d have thought to show her how to make something in general like some happy little housewi-
GAH! Stupid past-incarnation mothering instincts!!
![]() |
Sometimes we don't know all the details in a situation until it's too late. Sometimes we know the details but don't understand their importance. Sometimes.. Sometimes we can misjudge so much without even realising it? It's called being human sadly. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Comfortable?”
Eris didn’t really answer.
Her little head lolled back lazily and she splayed herself out on top of me as I settled into the chair I’d spent most of this afternoon sitting in while working with John.
She tends to get a bit sleepy after eating and I’m kind of reluctant to stop her, she’s so cute like this.
For a moment I think John thought he could get out of explaining his little ‘glamor’ enchantment as I got settled with the Eris-ball on my chest but a look from me killed that hope in an instant luckily.
I may be holding a now stuffed and sleepy Eris but I am NOT missing out on a chance at breaking down and reworking his glamor necklace into MY new ‘selective suppressors’!
He’s been pretty quiet and self-conscious since dinner honestly?
It probably didn’t help that his Mum seemed entirely too smug at seeing his brand out in the open or that Eris seemed to be amazed by it to a point where she actually poked his cheek tentatively while he was distracted multiple times as we ate..
Still, priority’s first!
He owes me enough at this point that I am NOT letting the Rune master’s ‘holy grail’ slip through my fingers just because he’s feeling a bit embarrassed over a mark I gave him!
He gave me a bloody TRAMP STAMP!
At least his one looks kind of cool in a ‘well you either made a stupid mistake or you’ve spent time in prison’ kind of way, tramp stamps are exactly what they sound like, stamp markings inked onto the lower back of a girl of loose morals!
Just thinking about it annoys me even NOW!
If I didn’t need him to be my source of unlimited rune-casting glory and power right now I’d be tempted to get revenge for the ‘back tattoo’ he gave me in all its indignity instead!
“Well?..”
He flinched and glanced around nervously for a moment before finally giving in to my sharp demanding eyes.
His shoulders slumped a little but he moved over to the table with a huff and started sketching out lines on the paper.
I couldn’t get a good view of what he was doing from this angle.
I’d be tempted to lean forward but I doubt the sleepy brown-haired Eris-ball in my lap would appreciate the movement.
Instead I had to sit through an almost painfully long twenty minute wait as John set to scribbling numbers and diagrams out on spare paper.
I wonder if this is what Sarah feels like when I start working?
It’s kind of annoying not being able to tell what he’s up to honestly.
Eventually he seemed to slow his pace down and the pen in his hand stopped moving against the paper.
He shot me a cautious glance upwards before huffing heavily, shuffling the papers together and handing them over to me.
I had to squint a little to read his handwriting at first but it got easier the further in I got.
So far so good, the math is adding up if nothing else?
When I got to the first diagram my mouth dropped open a little.
I practically don’t need the rest of the papers just from the diagram alone!
I guess to a normal person it would just look like a confusing jumbled mess but to a rune master, to ME, it was practically a work of ART!
Charging rune, Storage rune.. so THAT must be the front of the necklace..
..huh?.. I never noticed the little ‘Esti’ runes on the corner of each chain link?..
They must be like.. a cheap and dirty way to copy the main rune effects across each link?
I guess that works.. ‘Esti’ is Latin for ‘to be’, I’ve never seen the rune for it used in this way before though..
There are a few ‘aestus’ runes dotted around on the chain too but I can’t really see their purpose at the moment?.. kind of random really..
It looks like the chain is pretty much being used as an amplifier for the main stuff carved on the little metal symbol hanging from the necklace?
That’s ingenious all on its own!
Crude as all hell and I can think of better ways to pull it off but as a force multiplier you can’t deny that using a basic novice level Latin rune on all the little metal links of a roughly twenty-two inch long necklace is an almost scarily effective way of doing things?!
Okay..
..okay, the metal symbol..
Storage runes.. why so many storage runes?..
That looks more like a..
My eyes shot up to meet John’s in surprise.
He actually seemed to have lost a lot of his nervousness at this point.
If I’m not mistaken he’s starting to get a bit smug and taking enjoyment from the mild awe on my face?
Looking at it now I’m pretty surprised no-one else has done this sort of thing before?
I mean.. I kind of did it first, a long time ago, but I never thought of applying the principle into something so small or just.. I’m more surprised he thought of it than anything else?!
The chain of ‘Esti’ runes is more impressive than this little trick he’s got going on a technical level in all honesty, but the fact he managed to condense it down to such a small size is pretty impressive too I guess.
From what I know of how terrible he is at drawing runes properly he must have expanded the size of the chain and ‘symbol’ to a stupid degree before being able to write them out clearly enough for them to actually.. ya know.. WORK!
“Don’t get too big headed John-boy. I’ll give you you’re due, I’m amazed you managed it but your still a few years too late to teach me something new.”
He seemed to almost deflate at my little jibe.
Good, smugness isn’t good for his health.. especially when I’m around.
After a long second he shifted his face back up with a curious twinkle to his eyes.
Instead of answering his obvious unspoken question about WHEN I beat him to the idea I turned back to the diagram instead.
It’s been so long since I thought about it, I really do have a problem of starting things and then just kind of.. forgetting about them, don’t I?
Come to think about it. I HAD planned on making another one before my awakening kind of drove most rational thought out of my head practically overnight at least..
John’s little ‘eternal glamor/forget this exists’ necklace is theoretically the same as the ‘Bad JuJu stick’ I made in Sarah’s car as we made our way to the docks chasing after the group who’d kidnapped Mum back when we were in our late teens.
I never really got to use the blood-rune encrusted resonant rod with mounted casting rings for its original purpose, having to make it overload and blow up in Dante’s lich-y face and all.
While the application’s different the process is the same.
The rings on my ‘Bad JuJu stick’ had spell patterns stored into them.
They are designed so that low skilled mages, either the weak or just the young like Eris, can cast useful spells by pumping magic into the ring and aiming it.
John’s used that technique to ‘bottle’ a specifically designed glamor spell into a pretty basic rune-cluster and hooked the whole thing up to a few triggers!
Surely that couldn’t work?
He’d hit the same problem most glamor based enchantments have eventually, like the choker I made so I could pretend to still look like my passport, he’d run out of power eventually and burn out the enchantment pretty badly at the same time?
There’s got to be something I’m missing here.. follow the lines, it’s all just math.. what am I missin-
THE ‘AESTUS’ RUNES ON THE NECKLACE!
..okay, now I’m impressed again..
Heat or ‘Aestus’ runes, their dotted around on the necklace links in odd points!
I couldn’t work out what they were for before but if he’s chaining the enchantment through the necklace then he can chain the burn out effects too!
It’s like.. it’s like he’s spreading the load?
Normally a glamor enchantment runs low on power and practically eats itself to keep going, in the end it tends to ruin whatever it’s inscribed on in the process.. often with HEAT..
By spreading the effects of the enchantment out across so many little chain links he’s not just boosting the power levels, he’s spreading the load across all of them!
The ‘Aestus’ runes are being used as vents for excess power, they push out a small amount of concentrated heat instead of allowing the pressure to build and destroy the whole system!
Pair that with some charging runes touching his skin and a storage rune for a renewable power supply and you have a pretty much permanent glamor enchantment that only needs some excess power taken from the magic naturally leaked out from around the wearer’s body..
Holy crap, that’s GENIUS!
I can’t take away from it this time, I’d never have thought of doing that to sustain things!
This.. this is huge?..
..wait a minute..
No?..maybe?..
Oh.. you ASSHOLE!..
“Give me the necklace.”
I practically growled the words out.
Eris flinched a little against me in her sleepy daze but John flinched harder.
You KNOW why I’m angry John.
Don’t make me wait!
Reluctantly he slid the necklace off and passed it across the table to me.
I took a moment to study it before slipping it over my head delicately.
A little tap of a magic infused finger on the activation rune turned the whole thing on again.
The skin on my cheek feels a little weird, obviously the glamor is in place even though I don’t have anything to hide there.
“I’m perfectly happy with you right now John, in fact I think your just perfect and you don’t deserve to be kicked in the balls for holding out on me for so long like this in the slightest..”
My tone wouldn’t convince anyone, the clenching of my teeth probably didn’t help matters but that’s not the important bit.
I just lied!
I just lied about my BLOODY feelings and my brand didn’t burn me for it in the slightest!
The necklace draws a constant but tiny amount of magic from the lines near your throat.
The brand uses the emotions in my core magic and compares them to the magic in the air leaving my mouth when I speak.. the amount may be tiny but it’s enough to confuse the hell out of the old magic, enough that it can’t work out if it should burn me or not!
The brands.. John’s brand is still at the passive activation stage?
We never made a deal on his punishment so the initial brand is sitting there on his cheek just waiting for me to decide what form my revenge should take.
One feature that often gets skipped over with brands is that during this ‘passive activation’ stage the person being branded can’t actively work against the person they harmed.
Back in the temple I got warning burns just for THINKING about hurting John.
He just had to simply ‘suggest’ that I come sit down at the table and my body practically dragged me over to follow his command!
“Go stand at the window for five seconds then come back over here and sit in the chair next to me.”
John winced and seemed to almost fight it for a second but inevitably he couldn’t win.
With slightly stilted steps he walked over to the window, paused for a few seconds, then wandered back over to land heavily in the chair next to me with an indignant grunt.
“You clever son of a bitch..”
Don’t get me wrong, I like his Mum, this isn’t about her.
This is about John.
He’s had this on since before he even reached Klamath Falls!
“When did you add the glamor?”
He cringed but, as it should have from the very start, the brand wouldn’t let him hold back information from me for long.
“I already had one on, I just tweaked it. I finished working on the glamor part while you were apparently busy covering your house in anti-me blood wards.”
The dinner party? The first day we officially ‘met’ as neighbours?
The one with Aunt Lily and Uncle Jim, where he rubbed my leg under the table!
He must have had it active even then, to be able to taunt me like that?.. but it would be partly disassembled at the time if he’s right?
What changed?..
What could he have been covering with a glamor before that time?
HIS AGE!
I thought he was mocking me a bit at the time.
I completely forgot about it after a while, I’ve just kind of gotten used to John looking like this nineteen year old version of himself?!
It’s a bit more comfortable that way honestly.
He reminds me less of ‘Max’ now that he looks younger too.
With actual care this time I eased the necklace over my head and passed it back to John.
He winced at the pity in my eyes but slipped the necklace back on anyway causing his brand to disappear almost instantly as the glamor took hold.
He’s already stopped aging..
It happens, like with Gran looking forty rather than her actual four-hundred years of age..
“How long have you known?”
He grimaced again and wouldn’t meet my eyes.
“Since the rat thing, when you came into my office to ask if you and Sarah could borrow a room for the week, you were taller than me?”
..ouch..
“Not that I’m proud of it or anything but.. it may have at least partly been the reason why the old magic made you so much younger when it changed you too, my subconscious wanting you to not be older than me again..”
Oh John..
It was awkward with Eris in my lap but I managed to reach out a hand to rest on his shoulder in commiseration.
Aging.. aging’s an awkward thing for mages..
I never really considered it a problem as Al.
I hit my peak and kept going without problems.
I’d been scared before that of course, I didn’t want to age slower than Sarah after all?
Imagine having a life all set up but not being able to stick around for too long in case people start noticing that you don’t seem to have aged a day in the last twenty years?
Imagine.. imagine falling in love, having a family.. having to watch them all grow old and die while you stand by helpless?..
A few tears escaped from my eyes before I could squeeze them back.
With a nervous huff I pulled my hand back from John’s shoulder and wiped away at them quickly to hide the evidence.
The runes on the necklace are rough but the design overall is well thought out.
This is why they are so well done.. John’s had a long time to work on them?..
He wasn’t holding out on me for petty reasons or just to be an ass, he was embarrassed?
Embarrassed to admit that he’d faked aging, even when we were at each other’s throats with him as my sworn enemy..
Embarrassed to admit that he pretended to be normal still so I wouldn’t notice..
Embarrassed to admit that when I became a teenaged Arista-clone he stopped hiding it so we could be closer in age again..
‘I love you.. Hannah’
I blinked furiously as his mumbled words came back to the surface of my mind.
That phrase, why can’t I just let it go?
Every time I get past it something happens to bring his words back to the center of things!
John you stupid.. you stupid soppy idiot!
Al wouldn’t have cared if you stayed young while he got older!
Al.. I wouldn’t have held it against you..
“..stupid John..”
We fell into a quiet reverie as that statement rolled between us awkwardly.
I didn’t really mean to say it like that, it just kinda slipped out.
“..sorry..”
He shrugged slightly but leaned back into his chair with a sigh.
======
“NO! That wouldn’t work, you can’t just-”
“It would TOTALLY work! You just don’t get it, look if you just move th-”
He’s refusing to look at the bloody paper!
He didn’t say as much, he didn’t have to, I can SEE him doing it!
I’m right!
I KNOW I’m bloody right!
We’ve been going around in circles for almost an hour now on this one.
I’m kind of glad we got past the awkwardness at least, work and magic are always a good way to get past real life problems.. but on the other hand it’s BLOODY FRUSTRATING!!
“Will you just LISTEN to yourself?! You can’t put an ‘Estis’ rune next to an ‘Esti’ rune and a ‘toto’ rune!”
Who’s the rune master here?!
I KNOW what does and doesn’t work with Latin runes!
I can write Latin runes practically in my SLEEP!
How does he think his opinion even matters on this?!
HE CAN BARELY WRITE A BASIC RUNE OUT!
I’m the expert here!
I’m the one who knows what he’s doing!
I’m the one who’s dedicated years of my life to learning this crap!!
My fingers twitched.
I was SO tempted to just reach out and snatch the necklace from around his neck.
If I get it off of him then he’ll listen to me, he’d HAVE to listen to me!
It took a few seconds for that idea to filter through my brain before I realised just how wrong it would be.
That’s not the sort of thing you do to a friend..
John’s my friend, that’s not changed, right?
..my head hurts..
Things have gotten a bit out of hand.
They always do in situations like this, we’re both a bit emotionally raw at the moment for various reasons and it’s making us more likely to snap as we go on.
Before I could do much more than get my hand up to the bridge of my nose and rub at my headache the door slammed open.
“Okay, ENOUGH the PAIR of you! It’s getting late, your both getting too worked up over this and you’re scaring Eris.”
I turned guilty eyes over to John’s Mum from her position by the now open door, hands on hips and a determined look on her face.
My eyes drifted slightly lower to see Eris hiding behind her.
She must have run off to get help at some point.. Did we really get that bad?
So bad that Eris would rather find help from a relative stranger than ask us to stop?
A little puddle of guilt settled heavily in my stomach.
I grimaced but my eyes softened the longer I looked at Eris’s worried little face.
“..sorry sweetie..”
The moment the words left my lips she seemed to let out a long held breath of relief and practically broke into a sprint, crashing into my arms for a tight hug.
I really didn’t mean to scare her.
It’s just.. me and John?..
We work well together and we bring out the best in each other’s work but we tend to argue, a LOT, in the process.
It was always that way in school.
We’d practically reach the stage of having fist-fights over Geography homework at times because we were both too bloody stubborn to give ground on our points until one of us was proven right on it all.
I shot John an awkward, apologetic look over Eris’s little head.
He seemed to only just be working out what had happened as well.
It’s pretty easy to see how bad things got just by the finger shaped burn marks his hands have left in the arm of the chair he’s sitting on.
..I’ll have to fix that later I guess?..
“Sorry Mum.”
I gave him an awkward little smile of approval but let it go a second later to turn back to his Mum.
“Sorry Mrs Jones.”
She offered me a weak smile in return but I think it was more out of worry than anything else.
It’s been pretty well established that John, Max, Me, ‘Ari’ AND ‘Arista’ can all have pretty volatile tempers at times.
I’m not surprised she was worried we’d go completely off the rails honestly.
My head dipped down and I nudged my nose next to Eris’s ear.
She flinched slightly but giggled at the same time, she’s always been ticklish around her ears.
“Sorry sweetie, we didn’t mean to scare you.”
I’m not sure if anyone but Eris heard me but it was only meant for her to hear anyway.
Her head rose slowly and she fixed me with a weak smile which seemed to gain strength the longer she looked at my face.
I twisted my body slightly making her little legs swing up as she spun which had the added benefit of setting her off in another quick peel of giggles.
Just for the fun of it I did it a few more times getting the same reaction each time until finally her little head settled on my chest, just above my heart as always.
“I think it’s past someone’s bedtime..”
Eris groaned a little but didn’t argue thankfully.
I shot a questioning look at John’s Mum.
She nodded in understanding and led the way out of the room.
======
It took about ten minutes to get Eris settled down in a suspiciously ‘child-orientated’ room down the hall that I’m tempted to guess was once John’s bedroom back when he was a kid, possibly even before his awakening?
She didn’t like when I went to leave but with some coaxing, a conjured teddy bear or two and several rounds of her ‘lullaby’ she drifted off with surprising ease.
That damn lullaby still has me worried honestly.
I get that it’s been in our family for a while and I get that our family has been around for a while too..
I know that the story John told me about ‘Christian’s kin’ and ‘Arista of the red moon’ basically guarantee’s there was a connection between my family and that Arista incarnation as well..
Having LIVED it though, not her life, not her memories but that short intense burst just before her death..
I’ve hummed that lullaby to Eris twice now.
Once with Mum leading in on it and just now.. I sung it ‘right’ both times though?
I’d never heard the ‘original’ version of the lullaby before.
It’s changed over the years, probably been miss-remembered as it was passed on from generation to generation.
The first time I sung it to her I thought I’d just remembered it wrong but the ‘vision’ of that incarnation tells a different story.. it’s Mum who remembered it wrong, I remembered the original?..
How can I remember the original version of a lullaby instinctively without having the memories to go with it at the time?!
How many things do I do instinctively without truly noticing how worryingly CONNECTED to my past-lives they all are?
The hair clips for ‘Dite?
The conjured bears and calling one of them ‘Agatha’?
Settling Eris on my hip so easily every damn time!
Something’s happening to me.
Something new, something different?
..Theodora..
Whatever that crazy bitch triggered when she took over my body to give her stupid ‘prophecy’?
Something in my head’s changed and I have no idea how to stop it.
I barely even know that there’s something TO stop?!
“Are you okay Hannah?”
With a jolt I was back in the hallway outside John’s childhood bedroom.
Mrs Jones was watching me with no small amount of worry on her face but I offered her a weak smile and shrugged it off as nothing important for her sake if nothing else.
I’ve got time to sort through things, who knows, maybe it’s just some kind of side-effect from me integrating a Seer personality into my mind?
Powers know I’ve had enough OTHER side-effects because of that mess!
I’ve never really looked into prophets and their ilk, I’m not normally very good at the whole ‘future predicting’ skillset so as usual when I find something I suck at I ignored it, more out of frustration than anything else.
..I don’t tend to handle being bad at something very well sadly..
“Let’s go grab a nightcap shall we? Coffee?”
Mrs Jones smiled at me warmly and nodded, leading the way back down the hall towards her kitchen.
I wonder if she’s got hot chocolate?
I LOVE hot chocolate!
======
“Are you going to sleep tonight?”
Reluctantly I pulled my nose out of my book and shot John a withering look.
Does he even need to ask?
Mrs Jones is helping me with the vision problem tomorrow.
I’m NOT going to chance going to sleep again before it’s sorted out.
One glance into the abyss of the future was enough thank-you-very-much!
It’s not so much the visions that are the problem, it’s the paradox’s involved.
I’ve spent about half an hour flicking through one of the books Edith gave me which JUST so happened to be titled ‘Future sight, looking past your present’..
How she knew I’d need this one is something ELSE I’m going to ignore for now, for my own sanity’s sake if nothing else!
The book basically boils everything down to one key point.
‘The future is what we make of it’
It’s not some set, immutable thing.
A Seer ‘sees’ a set of possibilities, when they aren’t busy seeing the past or ‘back-stepping’ as it’s apparently called.. or seeing the present which is often called ‘projecting’..
The main thing though is that the Seer SEEING these ‘possibilities’ usually changes the very thing they see!
The best example I can think of is the vision I had about Sarah arguing with Mum.
In that one she received a text message from ME claiming that I’d been a brat or something?
It’s a very real possibility that I’d have said that at some point if we were arguing and I wanted to apologise, but now that I’ve SEEN it happen.. I’m not going to bloody do it!
There are loads of stories around about Seer’s suffering from the ‘Cassandra complex’, basically they get to see things that are coming but nothing they do can change the outcome?
The book agrees with me that those are just stories though.
I’ve never met someone stuck in one of these ‘no win’ situations because of a vision, all you ever hear is at best third-hand accounts of something POSSIBLY happening.
There’s no PROOF!
Without proof there’s no point in listening to them all.
As weird as it seems to say considering all my past-lives and magic, I’m a product of my generation.
In short, SCIENCE!
Magic’s all well and good but if it doesn’t fit with the scientific method then what’s the POINT of it all?
If you can’t test something repeatedly and get the same result then there’s obviously something you’re missing!
Maybe it’s just my inner ‘rune mistress’ talking but science fits so WELL with my favored brands of magic so it’s not too strange that I’d want to apply it’s logic across all fields?
Sympathetic magic was practically BUILT with scientific method at its core, Rune’s are all about precision and repeatable results from set formula too!
Sympathetic magic is like Physics, one action causes another and everything is connected to produce a final desired reaction.
With that logic.. then Runes is practically Chemistry, using precise measurements and known quantity’s to get the reaction you want.
When you boil it down.. all of science is just applied math?
Magic’s the same, MATHS or GLORY!
Take two things that have a common ancestor and it starts to become easy to see things they have in common.
No-one’s ever DONE it of course.
A MAGE play with that silly new non-magical ‘scientific’ JUNK?
The whole idea’s preposterous.. mages are stubborn and set in their ways after all!
They’re also PEOPLE.. so add ‘stupid’ to that laundry list of character flaws too..
I’m not saying I’m going native or anything but as time’s gone on magic’s kind of lost it’s ‘sparkle’ for me?
All it ever seems to do is breed problems.
Sure, magic helps fix those problems most of the time but without it there wouldn’t BE a problem to start with!
Only new magic, only INTERESTING magic gives me that happy little glow anymore?
Back when I first started all of this stuff as a wide eyed teenager everything that seemed to break the laws of science left me gaping at it and clamouring to find out HOW it worked, but as time’s gone on it’s getting harder and harder to find new things to explain.
Most of magic falls into one of three category’s sadly ‘power, augmentation and design’.
Some spells work just by sheer POWER, they can force the world to do their bidding by pouring more of this ‘force’ within our cores out then the universe as a whole can handle.
..my ‘spell’ bringing John back to life being a useful example of that one..
Other spells work WITH the universe, coaxing it, taking things that happen naturally and just.. just pushing them to the extreme?
My modified ‘hair’ spell falls into that category.
‘The hair’s going to grow anyway, it grows naturally this way.. why can’t it just go a bit faster?’
The magic augments what it’s trying to effect instead of forcing it.
When my hair grew out it was sudden and unnatural but it didn’t just HAPPEN, my hair GREW naturally, just at a vastly sped up pace..
The last one, the type I tend to gravitate towards the most, tends to be more difficult to pull off but it’s also a lot more effective when it DOES work.
Runes work by trapping the universe by its own rules.
That’s why there’s so much math involved in new runes, you have to work out every aspect involved in what you’re trying to do, then make a ‘Gordian knot’ of logic and counter-logic with strategic applications of magic at JUST the right points to make the world do what you want!
My ‘fresh-air’ doormat design is probably the easiest example of it in action?
I didn’t ‘create’ the wind that blew away the bad smells.
My magic doesn’t ‘tell’ the universe that the person stepping on the mat MUST have a constant gentle breeze around themselves to clear things away either.
It SUGGESTS, it gathers just a small amount of ambient air and gives it a marker to follow.
The way the marker is designed means that the air can’t ever settle properly so it constantly moves to try and get close to the marker and in doing so it creates a breeze as a by-product.
There’s no getting away from the fact that magic is cheating.
It breaks the rules all the time.. but if you look deep enough, if you know what you’re looking at, then despite how WRONG the outcomes are, the results are actually kind of natural?
Everything’s just cause and effect in the end, magic jus-
“OWW!”
I glared at John hard.
He looked mildly amused and watched on as my hand came up to rub at my now sore wrist.
The bastard PINCHED me!
“I take it I have your attention again now?”
His lips pulled up into a slightly smug look that still doesn’t suit him, even if it isn’t as annoying or sharp anymore.
“Screw you, asshole”
His eyebrow popped up in surprise but his smirk shifted into more of a smile so that’s something I guess.
“What did you want? Can’t you see I was busy?”
I wasn’t exactly busy doing much more than zoning out and talking to myself but HE doesn’t need to know that!
“I’m going to bed, I wanted to see if you actually planned on sleeping tonight or not?”
oh.. yeah.. he did kinda ask about that before didn’t he?..
..oops?..
“I’m going to stay up and read. Sorry John, I’ve got a lot on my mind at the moment.”
He shifted awkwardly at my apology but nodded in understanding and turned back towards the door after a moment’s hesitation.
“Night John-boy.”
He pulled a face at me for that comment but I could tell that he saw the humor in it even if he didn’t appreciate being the butt of the joke.
“Night Hannah, I’m just down the hall if you need me.”
Without another word he slipped out the door and silently slid it shut behind himself.
I huffed to myself loudly, feeling a little stupid for having spaced out mid-conversation AGAIN, but eventually I turned back to my book instead of sinking too heavily back into the whole annoying problem.
======
“..it’ll have to do I guess?..”
The book got dull quickly, so sue me, I got to work on the ‘selective suppressors’ a bit early instead.
I figure they might come in handy if things go wrong when we sort out this ‘seer’ stuff tomorr..
uh.. today, I mean today I suppose?..
Wow, is it dawn already?
How long have I been WORKING on these bloody things?!
I’m a bit lucid at this point honestly..
Doing runes always makes me a bit ‘spacey’ and disconnected from reality after a while, the fact that these ones were so in-depth and I may have had to use a bit of blood just to finish off a few key areas probably isn’t helping either.
Of course sleep-deprivation is a factor too, I’ve not had a peaceful night’s sleep in days and now I’m pulling an all-nighter to avoid more ‘visions’.
I didn’t really know where to start on the suppressors at first.
It wasn’t until I went diving into my expanded bag for a new book that things got a rather abrupt kick-start honestly?
I don’t know HOW she did it but I can guess.. and if I’m right then I’m kind of scared because sitting in the bag, tucked in with the incense sticks and other junk Edith decided to apparently shove in there at random, were several lengths of thick chain necklaces along with some leather strips and little metal symbols!
I’m slowly building up a case for Edith being a SEER of all things and that scares me a HELL of a lot more than anything else could right about now!
The little Yoda’s bad enough NORMALLY, the last thing I need is her knowing the FUTURE too..
She even knew my preferred focus talismans!
I’ve got three Ankh’s, just like the paper ones she showed me how to make back when I was learning to control my fire magic, along with a few that look like lopsided ‘Wicca stars’ and some ‘yin-yang’ symbols thrown in for good measure!
I know that a mage wearing things like ‘Gothic’ Ankh’s, ‘Wicca’ stars and ‘Taoist’ circles is so VERY cliché but it’s cliché for a REASON.
The Ankh is powerful in symbolic magic for multiple reasons but mostly it’s used in connection with ‘life’, considering these suppressors are going to be blocking my past-LIVES that’s probably a VERY good thing to add into the equations power-wise!
The Wicca five-point star is actually a pretty new concept but it’s based on a much older concept which developed a bad name during the rise of Christianity, the ‘Pentagram’.
An original mage five-point star is slightly blunted at one point, the same one that’s a little off center, but it doesn’t matter too much.
The Pentagram itself is about balance and harmony, most Wicca’s these days consider the five points to cover five ‘key’ elements, thanks to a certain smug Greek philosopher.
They refer to them as ‘Water, Earth, Fire, Air and Spirit’.
The whole things a bit ‘pre-schoolers first spell book’ for my liking but the symbol itself is no joke, having a much older, much deeper meaning for real mages.
The points are connected to the four building blocks of any spell ‘The Flow, A Base, Willpower and The Push’.. the shorter point is ‘The Core’, it’s short to show it’s deeper connection to us in general.
I shouldn’t have to explain things at this point with magic but it’s probably easiest to give a recognisable example, it tends to help me usually at least..
When you cast a spell you start with ‘A Base’, the thing you’re trying to cast at?
You dip into your lines, or ‘The Flow’ as it was once called, then you give your desires shape in your mind, ‘The Push’, and finish it all off with a burst of magic from your core, ‘Willpower’.
I wasn’t joking when I said that wands are stupid!
People have known about their lines LONG before wand’s were created but over time people started to forget the real meaning behind the symbols we all hold so close to ourselves.
Wand’s are practically a step backwards from using your lines but I guess even magic can’t cure ‘stupid’ no matter how useful it would be if it could.
ANYWAY, compared to the complex mess around the ‘Wicca’ star the Taoist yin-yang is practically beautiful in its simplicity.
The duality of nature, the light within the dark, the dark within the light..
I’m not a philosopher or a religious person in general but even I can appreciate the perfect design of the symbol, just simple enough to be memorable while having a deeper meaning right out there for anyone to see.
With mages we tend to associate the yin-yang with our reincarnation cycles, the awakenings to be exact, the positives and the negatives that come from our existence with the fusion that happens, forming our new-selves at each new incarnation.
I’m proud of these three symbols.
As a user of sympathetic magic, symbols are important in everything I do.
These three sum up who I am as a mage.. who I’d like to be?..
======
“..Uggg..”
My hand came up to pinch between my aching eyes for a moment.
I NEED to sleep but I really can’t.
My brains all over the place, it’s bad enough I drift off so much now but it’s even worse when I start rambling to myself!
“Just a bit more and you can stop, come on Hannah get it together.”
My fingers let go of the bridge of my nose and with one sharp twist I gave myself a relatively light slap across the cheek.
It worked for what I needed it to do, the short burst of pain woke me up a bit and let me focus properly on the task at hand.
I’ve finished the leather choker with a chain threaded through it to add in John’s new additions to the project AND it gives me somewhere to hook the little Ankh symbol without much fuss too.
The choker handles a lot of the hard work, while connecting with the other pieces for feedback purposes through a little hidden blood magic on the back of the leather.
I managed to simplify my design a fair bit with the addition of John’s necklace’s ‘design’.
Essentially the choker messes up the magic in my voice so the ‘don’t tell lies’ brand can’t work out if it should shock me or not, just like his glamor necklace did.
On top of that I’ve added a few fun little add-on’s, including a voice changing glyph, a fresh air rune-set which should theoretically let me swim underwater longer by giving me a bubble to breath as I go and best of all a selection of illusion charms, the main one based on my old ‘Al’ face which will hopefully give me some much needed anonymity in public from now on!
Admittedly the illusion’s not perfect, I couldn’t really get a clear enough image of ‘my’ face when casting so I kinda cheated and visualised Sarah’s face instead, it was so much easier to think about her than me for some reason?
It was much easier the second time when I set the other illusions, including one of my current ‘Arista’ face because you never know when having an instant ‘hide anything wrong with your face’ button could come in handy after all!
The leather ‘bracelets’ are finished too, with more chain threaded through them and an Ankh embedded into the leather each.
They’re designed to cut off access to my lines when the ‘signals’ from the ‘choker’ and my soon to be finished ‘belt’ don’t match up.
Luckily the Ankh on the choker sit’s low enough to feel the magic in my throat as I form words BEFORE the chocker itself messes with the output.
The comparison system should be pretty good at covering things.
Your voice is the purest ‘sample’ of your current magic you can get and the belt is designed to specifically imitate MY magic.
If I have another personality shift, getting taken over by Theodora or anyone else in general, my magic will change with their presence.
It’s only slight, the tiniest of shifts, but runes are MADE for the little stuff!
My magical signature changes in some way and BOOM no more external magic from my body!
That’s where the anklets come into things.
One of them is built to do what John’s cuff’s did before, dump my magic out as fast as possible through my foot.
The other one is built to do the opposite and DRAW IN magic.
It’s a weird concept but the math works so hopefully it will as well.
There are two ways to ruin someone’s magic control, you can flood their system like my second brand has done to me or you can get the user angry enough that their magic goes into chaos from their mixed up emotions.
By having one leg dump out my magic and the other one draw it BACK IN, with just a little bit of contamination from whatever I’m standing on, in theory at least my control should be less than ZERO!
Anyone trying to take over THIS body again is in for a NASTY surprise!
I’ve managed to regain some control over my magic with time and effort by having my system flooded for so long, humans are adaptable like that after all.
An invader on the other hand.. with a constantly changing flow of magic and fluctuating percentages of contamination, that’s going to be next to impossible for someone else to pull off!
I guess if you managed to stand DEAD still for a while to let your magic settle into some sort of ‘rhythm’ as it cycles, than it could work, but do you know what that makes you?
A SITTING DUCK!
As loopholes go, I’m happy with one that makes the body-snatcher have to freeze in place for ages before they can do even the tiniest of magic tricks!
EVERYTHING has a loophole somewhere, nothing in the real world is perfect and the best thing you can do is make the nearly inescapable loopholes as useless as possible most of the time.
The effect is subtle so hopefully even the much vaunted ‘Arista’ wouldn’t be able to figure it out before someone can stop her from doing anything stupid!
There’s more tricks added in to each item of course, it would just be a waste to do all this work for a simple suppression system AND the more runes thrown into the mix, the harder it will be for someone to work out just how these beauty’s work!
I added far too many little life improving enchantments to name at the moment.
Everything from elemental converters on the bracelets I can tap to activate, so casting multiple elements becomes easy as anything, to climate control runes on the belt and my old favorite ‘velox ped’ enchantment fitted into the anklets.
We had practically half a DAY to add features to my original basic design, between my devious little brain and John’s downright SCARY head we managed to chuck in way more enchantments than I would have thought possible even this morning!
No wonder I’m so tired.
All told I’ve probably enlarged, shrunk and activated more things in the last few hours than I have EVER before.
It’s been fun obviously but still REALLY tiring!
Now I just need to finish off the belt and this thing’s ready for field testing!
I LOVE magic sometimes!
..now where did I put that inscribing blade?..
======
“Just one more anddd... done!”
Well.. no, hold on..
My fingers settled gently on the belt’s metal buckle.
I used the big wide interlocking-disk shaped belt I got in the mail last week to save time and effort.. plus it looks nice too, better than all the leather on the other bits at least.
A dip and a shove had the belt practically glowing in runes as they all set themselves properly.
A quick turn of the belt in my fingers confirmed that there were no mistakes, not that I needed to check really, I don’t make mistakes when it comes to runes!
“Can’t believe I actually got it d-”
My proud mumble stalled out as it was interrupted by a jaw achingly big yawn.
“-done at last. John’s going to be so jealous that I did it without him!”
Slowly my fingers ran over the engraved runes on the belt as I considered my work for a second.
“’You can’t put an ‘Estis’ rune next an an ‘Esti’ rune Hannah, blah, blah, blah!’.. HA! Screw you and your third-rate knowledge of rune crafting John-boy!”
My smug little imitation of John’s voice ended with another cheek stretching-ly wide yawn.
Eyes slightly squinted, I turned to look at the sun slowly creeping its way into the sky outside the nearby window.
My hand moved up to play in the warm rays of light just peaking their way into the room.
..I’ve always liked sun-beams in the morning..
As my hand fiddled in and out of the light my head sank down to rest on my other arm lightly.
My eye’s REALLY ache for some reason, too much concentration probably.. that would explain the headache too, come to think of it..
I think I’ll just rest my eye’s a bit?
Not sleep, can’t sleep, but just.. rest my eyes, ya know?
Mmmm, the sun feels really nice..
..so nice..
======
“The girl comes, she sees, she knows!”
..huh?..
“..that the best you can do? I’ve heard better from Max when he’s drunk!”
That’s my voice isn’t it?.. how weird..
“You be wantin’ a prediction do ya? Be wantin’ to know what world waits for one of your kin?”
Is that.. Edith?..
“I wish to know what you see in our future Esti, do we rise to power as Max believes?.. does our family rule over all else?”
Esti?..
Not Edith then.. could have sworn that was Edith’s voice though?..
What’s going on anyway?
..my head hurts..
“Tellin’ ya would do ya no good. Ya need to SEE it, to FEEL ya future before ya will believe what must be done..”
“Oh? How do you propose to do that? I’ve never had the gift, you always did take after your father more than me Esti.”
Father?.. my voice.. Father.. ARISTA?!
Oh crap!
I fell asleep!!
“I be showin’ ya, set ya right on ya lines. Ya not be thankin’ me for this but I be showin’ ya exactly what ya need to be seein’!”
My vision started to clear, or should I say THE ‘vision’?
We were in a small hut of some kind.
A short but rather well built woman with long hair of the purest white was staring at me intensely.
Before I could take in more than the vaguely recognisable expression on her face her hands came up and slammed onto either side of my head.
It felt like it should have hurt, even thought I couldn’t feel anything in the slightest.
..visions are weird like that..
The white haired woman with Edith’s voice huffed in a large breath and squinted at me for just a moment.. then the world exploded.
Everything went into fast-forward.
I couldn’t tell what was going on, flashes of recognisable things disappeared almost as quickly as they came for what felt like ages!
I saw a flash of John with that stupid goatee beard he wore in my Victorian vision?
A flash of the Ice Queen’s ‘little darling’ ice constructs landing on her hand..
I saw Eris’s loving little smile staring up at me, quickly followed by an apple that seemed to almost glow in a golden hue as it fell through the air.
The pain in my head got worse and worse as things kept flashing by, to a point where I just stopped trying to focus on them.
One last flash caught me off guard when my own face came into view, wide scared eyes staring up at me from a rocky snow-covered mountain top, lying in a spreading patch of red?..
Is that.. a bleeding stump where my right hand should be?
The vision slowed down and seemed to almost jump into reality out of nowhere.
Suddenly I could feel the wind on my face, soft silk brushing my legs.
The version of me on the floor’s left hand was clutching tightly onto something metallic.. I recognise this scene?
Everything’s more focused this time..
I couldn’t make out many details before, in MY future vision, but the blood on the snow is almost vivid this time..
The version of me moved at last, with a stagger and a twitch she moved into an unsteady standing position.
Her remaining hand came out brandishing the metallic object in my direction, her stump tucked protectively to her chest.
“Do you know the difference between us Arista?”
My view.. the imposter’s view.. ARISTA’S view shifted slightly as if she’d cocked her head to the side.
The world got a bit smaller as she squinted her eyes down in anger.
“I’m the Mother of Magic, and you’re just a girl who won’t do as she’s told.. I’m sure that won’t be a problem for much longer though..”
The imposter’s arm moved up and the snow around us swirled, as if following her unspoken command.
------
With a jolt everything changed and I was suddenly staring up at the celling of a vaguely familiar hut?
“I be tellin’ ya.. you not be knowin’ what ya be askin’ for Mother.. power’s help us, but you asked for it..”
My view drifted down to follow a womans back, shrouded in pure white hair, as its owner left the hut without another word.
My body.. the body, Arista’s body.. shook violently?
After a painfully long delay a sob wrenched itself from her lips.
The body I was in rolled to the side and curled in on itself in obvious pain.
“..Alice..”
The word left her lips on the tail-end of another sob.
“My children.. I’m sorry..”
She broke down into more open sobs at that point, it hurt just to hear them honestly.
These aren’t the sobs of an evil woman?
The Arista I’ve seen in my visions.. she could never cry like this?..
I barely got a glimpse of the things she saw but whatever it all was it’s truly broken her?
..broken her to her very CORE..
‘What the hell is going on?’
As if that unspoken question was some kind of catalyst the world faded to black around me and moments later I felt a tugging in my chest that I normally associate with someone trying to pull me out of my mindscape by force.
Light started to fade back in again but before another vision could start up the tugging in my chest peaked, pulling a breath and a pained yelp from me as moments later I was thrown back into the waking world with a thump.
![]() |
No rambling Confucius-like comment this time.. which probably makes a statement in itself? There's a time to be lazy and a time to be proactive, we all just need a bit of help working out which is the right reaction every once in a while I guess. Hannah's worked it out for now, from the looks of things at least? Events unfold including but not limited to: |
My body hit the floor hard with a worryingly loud ‘thump’.
People moved frantically around me for a few seconds, hands brushing against me on all sides.
My head throbbed painfully and it seemed to take ages for my eyes to clear enough for me to see anything again.
“John?”
I could feel his magic more than see him at first but eventually his tight worried face hove into view above me.
“Your name is Hannah Cooper, you think I’m a dickhead sometimes but we’re friends?”
Why is he.. what’s he going on about?..
Of course I’m Hannah, he IS being a dickhead now that he mentions it!
“Wha’ are you goin’ on ‘bout?.. stupid John..”
It was a struggle to make my lips work for some reason?
Something I muttered must have been at least slightly understandable though because he leaned back and sighed heavily in relief moments later.
“She’s fine, I can’t think of any other incarnation that would call me ‘stupid’ that casually.”
Huh?.. did I say the ‘stupid John’ bit out loud?
..my head hurts..
“She’s not fine Johnny, she’s obviously recovering from one hell of a vision.. you don’t get nosebleeds from the simple stuff..”
John’s Mum sounds worried too?
Something about that.. something..
Urrgg! I can’t concentrate!
With that burst of frustration my control slipped slightly and a moment later my magic broke free to let off a big golden dome of healing.
In seconds my head cleared completely.
I sat up from my awkward position on the floor, apparently I fell off the chair at some point?.. that’s probably where the big ‘thump’ sound came from earlier I guess..
“What happened?”
No.. wait.. I know what happened?
I had another vision!
Arista.. I think it was Arista?
Arista and Edith?.. no, not Edith.. some other name?..
It’s all practically a blur now?!
Something about Arista wanting to know the future and then.. she got ‘vulcan mind-melded’?..
Whatever it was that she saw, it included me at some point and it left her crying her heart out on the floor as a complete mess?
“I put a remote listening charm on the door before I left, good thing I did, you started having another fit and your yells woke me up. We got here as fast as possible but it took Mum using some mind-magic trick to pull you back out of the vision you were apparently having..”
I tried to pull myself upright but almost slipped sideways in the process.
John’s hand shot out to stabilise me which earned him a weak smile from me.
I’m kind of tempted to let off another burst of magic to fix myself again but if it didn’t get fixed with the first blast then it’s probably more of a mental ‘me’ problem then a physical, healable one.
“We need to suppress your Seer ability’s sooner rather than later Ali- uh.. Hannah?..”
The sound of Mrs Jones’s voice surprised me slightly; I hadn’t quite noticed she was there, aside from a vague almost subconscious acknowledgement of a presence in general.
I twisted my head to look at her worried face and nodded in agreement.
I’m all for getting rid of these stupid migraine-inducing visions as soon as bloody possible!
“Let’s go to the basement, I’ve got a meditation chamber set up down there. Johnny, can you go wake Eris up and sort out some breakfast for her? We shouldn’t be too long if all goes well.”
John didn’t seem too pleased with the idea of leaving my side but he reluctantly eased back to his feet and headed outside with a few cautious glances back at me.
It took a little effort but I managed to ease a hand up and wave him on with a smile which seemed to be all he needed to take the last few steps toward the door.
It’s not that I don’t appreciate his help but someone has to keep an eye on Eris and more importantly, if my guess is right, I need to be naked for the next bit.. definitely better for everyone involved if John is in no way near me for it to be honest..
“Come on then Hannah, let’s get you up.”
With a grimace I accepted Mrs Jones’s hand and let her pull me back to my feet.
She led the way out of the door and down the hall towards her basement with me following behind on slightly unsteady legs.
======
“Relax Hannah.”
Yeah, well.. you’re not naked in the middle of a ring of etched runes with your best-friends mother painting glyphs onto your skin in body paint, I think I’LL decide when I should be relaxed lady!
“Seriously Hannah, everything’s going to be fine. You might feel a slight disconnect from your integrated past memories but aside from that you will barely notice the difference when we’re finished..”
It’s not the ‘finished’ that’s got me worked up it’s the ‘process’.
I’ve read about this sort of thing, runic rituals are pretty common in my books being a rune master and all, on top of that Edith’s book about mind magic had a whole chapter on it.
That doesn’t mean I’m in any way comfortable at the moment!
I get the theory, the runes are being used as a focus lens of sorts.
The rings on the floor are built to help lead your magic through your lines to your mind without conscious effort to save splitting your attention and aid the ‘meeting-of-the-minds’ thing Mrs Jones is going to try pulling off.
The runes on my body are mostly centered on my Nexus points, known as ‘Chakras’ by the non-magicals, they technically don’t exist but as with most magic SYMBOLICALLY they do and any help we can get is useful honestly.
Annoyingly that means I had to let Mrs Jones draw ‘clarity’ runes around my ‘Anahata’ or ‘heart chakra’ to help her see what she’s doing when she reaches for my core, meaning I had to be topless and let her scribble all over my breasts which was REALLY weird to feel!
The ‘Blocking’ runes around my ‘Manipura’ or ‘jewel chakra’ were annoying too because my belly button is kinda ticklish and she had to do two full rings of runes around it before she was done.
Luckily I didn’t need anything done to my ‘Svadhishthana’ or ‘sacral chakra’, the one between my belly and my.. you know.. that one’s usually reserved for fertility rituals because it sits kinda above a woman’s ovaries.
The really embarrassing part was when she drew ‘support’ runes with a few more intricate glyphs for my ‘root’ or ‘Muladhara’ chakra.
It’s technically meant to be on your tailbone but apparently drawing any of these runes on your back doesn’t work in these rituals, so I got the ever so fun indignity of having a woman with a tiny paint-brush drawing around my still-new ‘woman bits’ and inner thighs.
Compared to THAT lot the ‘Linking’ runes on my ‘Vishuddha’, ‘throat’ chakra and the ‘blinding’ runes on my ‘Ajna’, third-eye chakra were practically a welcome task to endure!
Basically from what I’ve gathered by asking questions as she works and my own runic knowledge, the floor turns my body into a great big mind-magic satellite dish and her work around my chakra’s ‘tunes’ my body to her frequency while providing support where needed to key areas of my lines.
To block off an ability that’s as instinctive as a Seer talent you have to go DEEP, she’s going to take a trip into my mindscape level ‘deep’.
It’s kind of scary honestly, if I wasn’t so desperate to stop the visions and she wasn’t John’s Mum I doubt I’d have trusted her to do it all?
Even Edith never went this far when she was teaching me how to access my mindscape.. although that may just be because she enjoyed hitting me with her JuJu stick more than holding my hand through the process..
..evil little yoda..
“I think we’re about done Hannah. John tells me you can access your mindscape, which is pretty impressive by the way, but it should also make things a bit easier for us. I want you to go to your mindscape and wait for me? I’ll join you as soon as I can, okay?”
Her voice stayed just on the right side of ‘reassuring’ and her smile held nothing but encouragement.
For some reason that didn’t help much with my nerves though..
I’ve not been into my mindscape in a while and the last time I DID go in Ellie was in the process of a minor breakdown.
I promised to come back quickly to help her out but then things happened and I just.. kinda.. forgot?..
I’ve got a feeling she’s going to be PRETTY pissed with me at this point!
“Hannah?”
..here goes nothing I guess?..
======
With a dip into my lines and a few traced trails of magic the world disappeared completely only to rebuild itself in a blinding white light that slowly faded back into the recognisable shape of my mindscape.
Well.. sort of?..
Where the hell is everybody?!
Isn’t there meant to be, ya know, PEOPLE in here?!
Last time I was here there were less of them and they were all scared to death but I definitely had incarnations and their ‘houses’ cluttering up the place!
Everything’s just GONE?
No houses, no forest, no past-me’s.. it’s back to being just a plain white space again?!
“Where the FUCK have you been?!”
A yell in my own voice from behind me made me jump in fright.
I didn’t get a chance to turn and face it before an arm looped around my neck, pulling me sharply to the floor in one of my old favorite Judo inspired takedown moves.
In seconds she had me pinned and a version of my angry face glared down at me hard.
Her teeth were bared and a growl was coming from her delicate throat as she worked to overpower me completely into submission.
“Ellie?”
I think it’s Ellie at least?
She’s changed her outfit and hairstyle for some reason but I.. I dunno, she just FEELS like Ellie?..
“My name is Hannah and I’m the one’s asking questions here bitch!”
I couldn’t help but wince slightly when her fists squeezed down on my wrists tightly in her anger.
“What did you do with everybody? Why did you leave me in here ALONE?! GIVE THEM BACK!”
I flinched slightly when she let go of my now slightly sore wrist and winced down harder in pain a moment later when her hand connected with my cheek in a solid slap that seemed to ring out into the empty space around us.
“GIVE THEM BACK! Why are you taking everyone from me you evil, selfish BITCH?!”
Her hand flew out again making my cheek sting a second later.
“GIVE THEM BACK!!”
She was practically sobbing at this point.
The fact that she had me pinned down was immaterial because even if I could break loose I was too stunned to manage it.
What the hell’s happened to her?
I know I’ve been integrating a few of my past-incarnations but the way Ellie’s acting.. it’s like.. like I’ve killed them or something?..
“Ellie wh-”
I didn’t manage to get anything else out before she reared back and slapped me again.
“MY NAME IS HANNAH!”
Before she could finish the wind-up for her next slap she froze.
Her head cocked to the side and she seemed to turn her whole body away from me for a second.. then her eyes came back to me with a cold look of pure rage inside them.
“You brought reinforcements?! You’re letting someone ELSE into here without MY permission?!!”
She leaned forward, so close our noses were practically touching even as I tried to lean away from her and she let off a truly deep ‘Grace-worthy’ growl of undisguised anger.
“You’ll get yours Alice! NO-ONE takes my fucking FAMILY from me and gets away with it.. not even YOU!”
In the blink of an eye she vanished?
I ended up laying on the stark white floor of my mindscape panting heavily in shock for a few seconds more before there was a flash and Mrs Jones appeared a pace or two away from me.
For a moment she looked mildly disorientated but that cleared quickly and she focused down on me with a look of confusion.
“Are you okay Hannah?”
The fact she had to ask means I must look a right state but I’m just relieved she turned up when she did, who KNOWS what Ellie would have done to me if she hadn’t!
“..my mind’s a scary place..”
Mrs Jones didn’t seem to quite know how to respond to that comment but, being the consummate ‘parent’ that she is, she made short work of helping me back to my feet at least.
“Okay, let’s get this show on the road shall we?”
She shifted her eyes around the open white expanse of my mindscape and shuddered for some reason.
“You’re mindscape’s worryingly empty, didn’t you try customising it at all?”
I shrugged self-consciously.
She’s kind of got a point, I never did get around to learning HOW to shape my mindscape properly.
There didn’t really seem to be a point when all the other incarnations started popping up and changing stuff.. it’s not like I’ve really had the TIME to look into it even if I wanted to either..
“Well I’ll need a marker pen at the very least. Do you know how to manifest something in here?”
Uh.. maybe?..
Well, sorta.. it’s all about willpower I know that much!
I think you just kinda.. hang on I’ll try it?..
Concentrate, Concentrate, Concentrate!
Marker pen.. pen with which to draw in marker..
Permanent Marker pen, thin tipped round object with ink..
Concentrate, Concentrate, Concentrate!
Oh come ON brain!
It’s like conjuring, it can’t be that hard!
Marker pen.. give me a marker pen..
Marker pen NOW!
N-N-NOW!
GIVE ME A BLOODY PEN DAMN IT!
======
With a puff of suspiciously cheesy looking smoke a felt-tipped pen appeared on the floor at my feet.
I huffed out a long breath I hadn’t realised I’d been holding.
That took WAY more effort than I thought it would!
I think my anger made my magic spike enough to create it more out of instinct in the end.. rather than from my efforts in general.
Magic’s like that sometimes, mine is at least.
I’m new to the whole ‘letting go of control’ thing that John’s opened my eyes to recently but my magic’s always been a bit.. responsive?.. I guess.
It tends to know what I want it to do more than I think is ‘normal’ at least.
It’s worked in my favor with no downsides so far so I never really bothered questioning it honestly.
“One pen, as ordered.”
My voice was pretty smug there, I’ll admit I’m kinda proud of that pen now?
No real training or reading into the method behind creating stuff within my mindscape and my first attempt worked perfectly!
Mrs Jones knelt down and picked the pen up.
She popped the cap off to inspect it thoughtfully.
Slowly she brought the nib up to her nose and gave it a gentle sniff.
“Blood? I’ve never had a marker pen full of blood to use before, should work though, I take it you’re a blood mage of some kind for this incarnation?”
Blood?
Ohhh..’give me a BLOODY pen’, bit too literal there I think?..
..stupid magic..
“Uh, yeah? Edith taught me bound blood magic and I’ve integrated it in with my runes for convenience with the added bonus of a power-boost.”
Mrs Jones smiled at me with almost pride in her eyes for that one.
“Making the most of your talents, clever way to do it too, very unorthodox..”
She shot me a wink and straightened up to glance around us again thoughtfully.
“Let’s get started shall we? Once the mirrored runes are in place I can seal things up nice and tight.. uh.. you’re going to have to be naked again Hannah.. sorry?..”
I sighed heavily but didn’t argue the point like I did the first time in the real world.
I know logically why it has to happen, that doesn’t make it any less uncomfortable but it DOES mean I’m not going to be an ass about it.. this time at least.
The same principle applies in here as outside.
Magic’s all about symbols, doing a load of runes on and around me in the real world gives us a nice solid starting point for this mind-magic ‘trick’ she’s going to pull off.. but doing it again INSIDE my mind turns a ‘solid design’ into a practically unbreakable spell system all of its own.. and that’s before she even starts doing the mind-magic mumbo-jumbo that will block the ‘seer’ junk properly!
I kept a cautious eye on Mrs Jones as she worked on the floor rune-sets but I couldn’t quite shake the feeling that we were being watched?
No matter how many times I jerked my head around I couldn’t seem to catch who or what it was giving me that feeling.
It’s probably Ellie, right?
I don’t know what’s happened in here since I last dropped in and I’m really worried about her but on the other hand she scared the HELL out of me!
Also, WORSE than that, I have NO idea HOW she pulled off her little ‘disappearing’ trick before Mrs Jones appeared?!
It’s really strange to be so scared while in your own head..
Mindscapes are meant to be sanctuaries of sorts for the mages that have access to them, a place to reflect and find your center again.
Mine’s been a pain-in-the-ass since day one but NOW I.. I don’t feel SAFE here anymore?..
“You need to strip off and settle in the circles for me now Hannah.”
Great.. just what I need, as if I wasn’t self-conscious and unease enough here already, now I get to go through it all while naked!
A blush lit my cheeks as I reluctantly stepped into the circle and, facing away from her, willed my clothes to disappear.
It took a moment because, honestly, I didn’t want them to go?
My mind was well aware of that fact but eventually I got it and with a shiver I settled myself down in meditation pose.
“Don’t worry, we’ll get this done as quickly as possible so you can go play with Eris and John again okay?”
She’s trying to sound reassuring but it’s a bit of a hard sell when she’s approaching me cautiously with a felt-tipped pen full of blood, even if this IS all in my head.
..when did my life become a long chain of ritual circles and blood?!..
Honestly, I practically can’t remember a time when I DIDN’T have something unsettlingly ‘occult’ going on around me at this point!
“Thanks for doing this Mrs Jones.. I mean this in the nicest possible way, but can we just get this OVER with so I can spend the next few hours hiding from you in embarrassment?”
She smiled at me understandingly with more calm then I could hope to fake right now.
With almost tender strokes she made the first rune marking on my shoulder which would ring around my neck.
Slowly she made her way around to my front and I folded my arms to hide what I could.
I couldn’t help but blush harder again as well.
“I told you before Hannah, you can call me Tasha or Hel if you like? There’s no need for all the blushing dear, you’ve got nothing I haven’t seen before and honestly, considering you used to play with the hose in our back yard in the summer when your Mom was working, it’s not like it’s going to be the first time I’ve seen you naked or anything.”
Nice try Mrs J but if anything that made me blush even harder!
“Do you remember the time Johnny talked you into going fishing?.. the pair of you came back covered in so much mud I could hardly tell which of you was which!”
That made me smile at least and my arms went a little slack as I slipped into remembering it all.
Sarah was pretty pissed with me the day afterwards!
We were.. seven, maybe?
The only reason she wasn’t with us at the time was that Mum had dragged her off to some ‘spa’ for some ‘mother-daughter bonding’.
She got two days of being treated like Mum’s personal doll and came home to hear that I got to go fishing AND get covered in mud at the same time, without her.
I think that might be the day she really started to dislike John honestly?
That’s when the ‘Joe’ stuff started at least, passive aggressive as it was, it was also the start of several months where she tried to monopolize my time and keep me away from John as much as humanly possible out of pretty obvious jealousy.
She conned me into swapping places with her an hour before her next ‘mother-daughter bonding’ trip a few weeks later too..
I think that was more of a mild punishment aimed at me for doing things without her at that point but if it WAS then it backfired amazingly because I had fun with Mum that weekend and apparently she hated every minute of having to pretend to be me around John!
A smug little smirk came to my lips as I focused on those days and tried desperately to ignore the tickling sensation around my breast area where my best friends Mum is busy painting me up like some kind of tribal offering to a pagan god..
Mum showed me how to paint my nails that weekend!
Sarah never DID learn how to do her own nails properly, she usually gets her studio people to do them for her ‘to save time’ instead.
“Lean back for me Hannah I need to reach your stomach and.. well..”
Oh joy.. I REALLY need to work out a better way to do this!
I’ll add that to my long list of future projects right under tattoo runes, the Bad Juju Stick version Two-point-O and that whole ‘science mixed with magic’ idea I guess..
When did my life get so complicated?!
I used to have time to get BORED for powers sake!
“Bit more Hannah I can’t quite reach your-”
YES! I get it, Thank-you!
GAH! COLD PEN!
Watch where you’re putting that thing lady!!
======
“I think that’s everything? You ready to start Hannah?”
I cringed, having to fight the urge to fold my arms over my boobs and.. the rest?..
It’s bad enough I’m naked and covered in imaginary blood-ink but I can’t even cover myself properly or I’ll mess up the runes!
“Ready when you are, kind of desperate to get this over and done with honestly..”
Mrs Jones smiled at me warmly which, again, would have been a lot more reassuring if she hadn’t just spent the last ten minutes painting my front in annoyingly sticky blood-ink mixture from a pen!
This is all in my mind and symbolic anyway so why the HELL couldn’t I have imagined the blood-ink to be a lot less sticky and nasty?
I SWEAR I’m meant to be able to do that sort of thing in here, it’s MY mind after all?!
“Okay, close your eyes and settle into meditation. I’m going to shut off your conscious mind just long enough to get the mental blocks in place and then leave here to finish the ritual in the real world.”
She patted my knee, one of the few spots un-marked by ink at this point, reassuringly.
“It’ll be just like waking up, but when you do you should hopefully be free from those horrible visions.”
My lips twitched up into a nervous smile for her.
I don’t LIKE having to do this but she’s the expert and the idea of no more visions or accompanying mess is SO enticing.
With a final nod I dropped into meditation stance and focused on trying to lose myself.
Mrs Jones brought her hand up to my forehead.
Her mouth moved through some kind of incantation but I couldn’t make it out in my vaguely aware state of being.
A heavy weight seemed to form, pulling me down into the floor and draining my energy as it went.
For some reason it felt like I could see shadows moving behind the vague outline of Mrs Jones before me, for a moment at least, but I couldn’t focus on them properly and a heartbeat later the world went black?
======
I jolted up with a gasp.
It took me a moment to work out what was happening but the furniture around Mrs Jones’s basement-come-meditation chamber hasn’t changed at least?
A closer inspection of the area allowed me to pick up the person standing on the other side of the room from me, writing notes in a book of some kind.
“Mrs Jones?”
She jerked in surprise and spun around to give me a nervous smile, her hand slapping the book she’d been writing in shut as she went.
“Hannah, how are you feeling? You took a bit longer to come out of it then I was expecting?”
I shot her a somewhat confused look but shrugged it off after a moment.
How AM I feeling actually?
I feel.. I feel.. clear?..
My head feels clearer then it has in AGES, hell I practically feel like my old self again?!
When I told John’s Mum as much she smiled at me warmly and nodded to herself with pride.
Obviously this little added benefit to suppressing my ‘seer’ trait was less of an unexpected bonus to her then it was to me, she IS the expert on mind-magic’s though I guess..
“It should take a few hours for the spell to truly settle in but in the meantime why don’t you go wash off all that ink and get dressed? If I’m not mistaken I THINK John has just finished preparing some kind of indecently large breakfast for all of us, with Eris’s help of course.”
The little twinkle of enjoyment in her eye was kind of infectious and I couldn’t help but smile back at her as the image of John trying to both cook AND look after Eris at the same time made me want to laugh aloud.
He never HAS been very good at multitasking.
“The shower is just through that door there, you know where the kitchen is right?”
I nodded and with one more fond smile she made her way to the stairs out of the basement, leaving me to sort myself out.
Nervously I hopped over the ring of runes around me so as not to mess anything up and started towards the door she’d waved to.
Despite my pressing need to get clean I stopped short after a few paces.
After long a moment’s pause I shot a glance around the empty room and rushed back over to the desk she’d been writing at.
The book she’d been filling in was sitting there, almost begging me to check it out, but at a glance I’d seen enough for my worries to be assuaged.
Written on the front in neat embossed calligraphy were the words ‘Natasha Jones Project Log - seventh edition’, the book looked slightly aged so she’s obviously been using it for a while.
A lot of mages tend to keep project logs.
I don’t, but then I’m a messy researcher in general?
For a wild moment there I thought she was up to something with how nervous she’d acted when I woke up but it’s kinda understandable with one of these things, mages can be pretty protective of their project logs.. the ones that actually bother doing them at least.
“Sorry Mrs J.”
I patted the books cover and quickly made my way back towards the basement shower area.
I was so busy trying to work out how to define this new.. clarity?.. I’m feeling after having her do whatever it was that she did to block the ‘seer’ talent for me, I barely even registered that I would be facing yet another ‘shower monster’ before I was half way through trying to rub the ink off my boobs!
Well.. either that or I’m becoming somewhat ACCUSTOMED to this body?..
..weird thought that?..
It’s probably better if I go with the ‘distracted’ option there for my own state of mind if nothing else.
I’m in NO way ready to even CONSIDER being somehow ‘comfortable’ in this body!
“What kind of ink IS this?.. Come OFF you stupid..GRRR!”
OWW!
Note to self, don’t rub hard on your boobs, definitely not a good idea at ALL!.. owwww..
..stupid girl body..
======
“Hey Hannah, feeling better? uh.. you’ve got a little.. um..”
John paused and gestured to his neck slightly but stalled out when my warning look finally registered in his brain.
“Yes, thank you for pointing that out John. I couldn’t get some of the ink to come off..”
His mouth shifted into an awkward smile and he shrugged at me in a way I think he considers to be in some way ‘charming’.
I’ll admit the look suits him better than being ‘smug’ does at least but he’ll get nothing more than THAT from me at the moment!
“Breakfast? I’m sure at least Eris will be glad to see you, she’s been worried..”
I smiled at him and folded my arms around my ribs self-consciously.
It feels really weird to be standing here in just a conjured robe, I never thought I’d miss wearing a bra but when mixed with a distinct lack of underwear down below as well..
“Sure, you know me, food is always a good idea!”
John laughed at my forced cheer, surprisingly that made my smile become a little less forced eventually.
“What have you been up to in my absence then?”
“Cooking”
I couldn’t help but snort at that one.
Without another word he turned to lead me back towards the kitchen area.
The door was only a few steps away and the moment we entered the room proper there was a happy squeal followed quickly by a small body running head-long into my waist.
“Mom! We did bacon and Dad showed me the macro-wave an’ beans are SOO good!”
Her little arms squeezed me for a moment before loosening as she reached up in an obvious plea to be picked up.
..I think she meant ‘micro-wave’.. just a guess?..
“Sounds like fun, are you ready for breakfast sweetie?”
She nodded with as much force as a girl her age can and let off a happy little sound as I scooped down to pick her up at last.
I’m guessing John helped her get dressed or at least picked out her clothes for her?
She’s wearing a little pair of blue shorts and a black T-shirt which I vaguely remember John wearing as a kid.
He’s even got her wearing a pair of little ‘boyish’ sports socks and trainers with a load of different colors on the side!
It’s all a bit big for her but John’s never been great with complicated conjuration, or at least Max never was, so it’s probably the best he could manage on short notice.
I’m not sure why she wanted picking up honestly, we’re only a few steps away from the table and it’s not like her feet are going to get cold or anything with those thick sports socks on?
That being said I took those few steps to the table easily and slid into the nearest chair without comment, letting her slide slightly off my hip as I landed.
Instead of settling in the seat next to me as I’d expected she shoved her way around to sit on my lap.
I had to push the chair out a little more to make room for her but eventually we got comfortable enough.
Luckily John chose that moment to make his way around from the kitchen with a plate in each hand.
He didn’t comment on Eris’s seating decision but he offered me an awkward smile as he put first one then a second, slightly smaller, plate down in front of me.
Eris’s eyes lit up instantly when she recognised the food.
I’m kind of surprised honestly.
There’s not a burnt item in sight?
I was expecting to have to fake my way through ‘enjoying’ some terrible mess of John’s crafting for the sake of Eris’s feelings if nothing else but this actually looks APPETISING?!
When did JOHN learn how to cook?
I helped him make a mother’s day meal once when we were in our teens and despite me relegating him to mostly simple tasks like ‘gravy duty' he still managed to ruin practically every ingredient he touched!
“This looks good..”
Eris giggled and wiggled her butt forward slightly in my lap to reach her plate better.
“Dad did the bacon, I macro-waved the beans, everything else Gran Jones had to step in with before he could melt it into mush.”
‘Gran Jones’?
Well I guess that’s one way to go about it.
I’m kind of glad she’s getting used to our weird ‘family’ situation, although if Mrs Jones tells me to call her ‘Mum’ I’m SO out of here!
Despite appearances John’s not the father of MY child, I’m NOT the mother of his and we are in NO way at the ‘calling each other’s parent’s our parents’ stage of our ‘relationship’ even if we WERE together.. which we’re TOTALLY not!
I may be doing a pretty good impersonation at the moment but despite what she thinks I’m NOT Eris’s mother and I’m NOT Arista!
“Try the black-pudding Mom, it’s just like the stuff we got in England!”
I smiled down at her excited little face, partly in thanks for the interruption before I could get too worked up over the whole ‘not Arista’ thing again, but it’s pretty awkward having to pretend that I know what she’s talking about.
What even IS ‘black-pudding’ anyway?
It looks like a lump of slightly wet charcoal honestly?
Under the watchful eyes of Eris I sighed and cut off a small corner of the little black ‘urinal cake’ nearest to me.
Huh?.. it’s actually not that bad?..
Kinda meaty, a lot softer then I was expecting and a bit tart with just an added little ‘tang’ that feels vaguely familiar but I can’t quite put my finger on where from..
After a moment to finish chewing I offered Eris a smile of approval and turned back to my breakfast.
I wonder if I put a bit of the black-pudding with the bacon it will.. ohhh!..
Okay, THAT tastes good!
I’m going to have to find out the recipe for these or something so we can have them at home?
Anything that can improve the taste of BACON has a magic all of its own in my book!
“I take it you’re a fan of Marag Dhubh Hannah?”
Mrs Jones looked oddly smug for some reason.
I think.. ‘Marag Dhubh’.. that sounds familiar?..
Scotish?.. Irish?.. something like that.
GAELIC!
That’s it, old Gaelic.
Let’s see.. ‘Dhubh’ is.. ‘Black’?
So ‘Marag’ would be..
UGH! Wake up Hannah! ‘Marag’ means ‘pudding’ duh?!
Pudding Black, or Black pudding in English..
Well THAT was a waste of time!
Why’d it take me so long to work that one out?
I’m normally pretty quick with languages and I have quite a few Gaelic speaking past-incarnations, Lady M to name just one.
“..Marag Dhubh?..”
Why does it feel like I’m missing so-
BLOOD SAUSAGE!
EWWW!
Despite having already swallowed my last mouthful already I still turned away from the table and cupped my mouth to my sleeve so I could do a few little ‘spits’ to clear what was left on principle alone.
A moment later I had the cup of coffee John had put down in front of me while I was eating up to my lips and was sipping away to clear any remnants from my mouth.
Black Pudding is a type of blood sausage!
A sausage made with actual pigs blood in it!
It’s pretty popular in Germanic based society’s and especially England for some odd reason but it’s made with BLOOD?!
That’s DISGUSTING!
I can’t believe I was EATING that!
“Are you okay Hannah?”
Everyone looks pretty surprised and worried by my reaction, kind of understandable really I guess.
Blood! Fine, I work with the stuff all the time, but EATING it?!
With a heavy shudder I grimaced, turning back to face them all with a slight shrug.
“I forgot what actually goes into black pudding.. sorry..”
John’s lips twitched up slightly in amusement.
Mrs Jones seemed more surprised than anything else still and Eris just looked confused.
“It’s not like there’s much actual blood in it Hannah, you’d get more out of a rare steak honestly with all the oatmeal and suet in it?”
Oh shut UP John!
Don’t come at me with LOGIC here!
I already know I completely overreacted there.
I’ve tasted my own blood enough times during fights that I shouldn’t find it in any way ‘gross’ at this point but for some reason I just freaked out a little bit there, okay?!!
It was practically instinctive honestly..
..stupid instincts..
Eventually I gathered myself back together enough to offer Mrs J an apologetic smile for making a scene.
She gave me a warm knowing look in response, obviously catching on to the problem from John’s words.
Eris still seemed to be watching me in confusion but after almost thirty seconds of staring up at me where I ignored the look and turned back to my food, nudging the black pudding away with my fork so I could focus on the rest of the nicer stuff, she seemed to shrug it off and turn back to her own food with surprising gusto.
I winced slightly when I saw her spear a rather large cut of black pudding on her fork and shove it into her mouth with some bacon and beans.
I tried to resist but in the end I couldn’t take it anymore!
Taking the clean sleeve of my conjured robe in my fingers I shifted just enough that I could wipe the trail of bean juice off of her little chin.
She shot me a surprised look for a moment but quickly ducked her head back down in embarrassment when she worked out what I’d just done.
My cheeks flared in an equally bright blush as I settled back in my seat better and noticed the two Jones’s watching me, one with a warm smile and the other with a knowing smirk.
..shut up John..
“What’s the plan for the rest of the day then?”
Finally someone changed the topic, even if it WAS John!
“I want Hannah to stay close until she’s had at least one clear nap without any visions, but aside from that it’s up to you really, I’ve got some projects to work on so you’ll have to amuse yourselves I’m afraid.”
That’s better than nothing I guess?.. we need to head back to Klamath falls at some point soon anyway, people are probably getting antsy over there with me being gone so long..
“I want to do a final check over of my suppressors and then give them a test run this afternoon, aside from that I’m up for suggestions?”
It’s not like there’s much to do around.. where ARE we anyway?..
I can’t believe it’s taken me THIS long to think of it but I don’t actually know where John’s Mum’s house is?!
“We could go to the Bazaar? It’s always worth a trip when you’re in the area.”
My eyes cut over to John in surprise.
The Bazaar?.. but.. that’s in Seattle?!
It’s a big magical shopping district, even bigger than the one in Portland I was thinking of visiting a few days ago!
“Where ARE we exactly?”
I must have sounded at least slightly stupid judging by the smirk that John gave me but he didn’t leave me hanging long at least, I doubt he could resist rubbing it in at this point even if he tried..
“Welcome to DuPont, our little slice of Americana hidden between Olympia and Lakewood, forty miles south of Seattle.”
We’re in WASHINGTON? Just how long was John DRIVING for?!
I know it’s technically not much further from Eugene to Portland then it is from Portland to Seattle but it FEELS like a big difference, he had to cross a bloody state line!
“Don’t tease her Johnny, she had no way of knowing with the visions making her sleep through most of the trip.. need I remind you that when we first moved here YOU thought we’d somehow travelled nearly three-thousand miles east in one afternoon because of the ‘Welcome to Washington’ sign..”
I cracked up laughing, Mrs Jones seemed pretty amused too.
Eris didn’t seem to quite get the joke but she joined in laughing when it became obvious she was missing out.
John ducked his head and grumbled to himself.
That’s John for you, mind like a steel trap but give him a ‘school’ related topic like geography and he can’t tell his ass from his elbow!
“I think he was busy pretending to have some kind of long term ‘debilitating disease’ that just so happened to stop him from being able to do homework when we covered Oregon and it’s neighbouring states Mrs Jones.”
If anything John’s blush went up a notch at that one and he cringed a little when his Mum’s eyes turned with a bit of a sharper focus upon him in obvious annoyance.
It was years ago but it’s surprisingly fun to finally be able to tell someone of how many stupid little ‘get out of doing work’ schemes John tried to pull back in school!
“You know, he once told our math teacher that he was blind and tried to prove it by walking into everyone’s desks like a human pinball until someone tripped him and he landed face first in Judith Baker’s cleavage?”
Eris practically vibrated in my lap with the giggles she was trying hard to hide for John’s sake.
I on the other hand had NO problem with showing my amusement openly.
“JOHNNY!”
John flinched pretty badly and shot me a quick accusing glare before turning back to face his mother’s, much delayed, wrath for the years of stupid childishness I had to put up with.
Far be it from me to hold a grudge or make his suffering even-
I cut my eyes between them and a smirk grew on my lips slightly.
-okay fine, just one more..
“He was the one that dropped that big balloon of paint on our English teachers car from the school roof too, she gave him an F because he argued with her on whether ‘ye’ was an actual phrase in old English.. then he managed to frame some guy on the football team who’d been giving him crap the week before, getting the guy suspended.”
ahh.. that felt GOOD!..
“JONATHAN MAXARMIUS JONES, you are in SO much TROUBLE!”
Eris finally cracked and let off a peel of laughter which she quickly tried to suppress by stuffing a lump of bacon into her mouth but I don’t think she actually fooled anyone.
John caught my eye for a moment while his Mum took a breath in her tirade against him and offered me a weak glare, he would have probably done something more but he KNOWS he’s had this coming for far too long!
Never give your friends a reason to want mild revenge on you John-boy.
You may be my friend and I may be getting used to having you around again but you still owe me BIG-TIME mister!
I’m not a cruel or vindictive person but.. well.. it’s John, ya know?
..ah what the hell.. let’s pour gas on the fire shall we?..
“You know, this one time he-”
======
“..I can’t believe you told her about all of that..”
I jumped almost as much as Eris did in surprise at John’s low voice.
When it looked like I couldn’t add much without causing Mrs Jones to have an ACTUAL meltdown I kind of fled with Eris for safety.
She’s spent the time watching TV from my lap while glancing at the book I’ve got in my free hand every once in a while, I spent it reading because.. well, I’m me?.. what ELSE would I be doing with my free time?..
John grumbled to himself and moved over to the sofa just slightly away from the pair of us.
He’s obviously still not forgiven me yet but he will eventually, it’s not like it all REALLY matters now at least, it all happened years ago after all!
Just before he could sit down I made a little coughing noise to get his attention making him freeze mid-shuffle.
“You sure you want to sit down right now John-boy? Yer gonna need a padded cushion for that poor abused butt of yers after yer Momma got done spankin’ yer somethin’ rotten huh?”
I barely managed to hold it together long enough to finish my, admittedly terrible, Texan accent before I folded into a fit of laughter at the look on his face.
He flushed heavily and landed hard into the chair just to spite me.
He couldn’t quite meet my eyes though which probably means I might have been a bit closer to the mark then expected on that one, while he obviously didn’t get ‘spanked’ for real, a verbal spanking is a whole other demon to face from your parent even at our age!
“..screw you Hannah..”
Aww! He’s blushing even more now!
“In your dreams John-boy, I’m so out of your league it’s not even funny!”
With a careless flick of my hair which was actually more of a trained motion, learnt from Sarah, I smirked at him and winked just to get his goat again.
He didn’t say anything in response but he was still staring at me when a strand of hair fell in front of my eyes, shaken loose by the flick.
My hair’s STILL bloody BLUE!!
Why didn’t anyone SAY anything?!
I must have looked a right idiot all day!
It was wet in the shower and honestly I was a bit too distracted at the time, as shown by my still slightly aching boobs but I shouldn’t have just FORGOTTEN about it?!!
Some of the emotions going through my head must have shown on my face because despite his previous mood and obvious annoyance at me John broke out with a laugh of his own.
It’s NOT bloody FUNNY!
What the hell am I meant to do with BLUE hair?!
WORSE, bloody LIGHT blue hair!
“When were you going to tell me?”
The words came out as practically a growl.
Eris shifted herself off my lap in what was probably a wise move by her honestly.
“..when it stopped being funny?..”
DAMN IT JOHN!
In seconds I shot to my feet and launched myself at him.
He was ready for me, in one smooth move he practically tossed me over his shoulder onto the floor and had me pinned with ease.
We used to wrestle like this all the time as kids, if him overpowering me was an instant ‘win’ for him at this point then I’d have never survived five minutes against him growing up!
I bucked my hips just enough to bounce him up and rolled to the side, shifting his center of balance and taking out one of his knees as I went.
He collapsed to the side and I managed to scramble on top of him before he could recover.
We both sat there panting, him flat on his back and me sitting on his chest.
Slowly a grin formed on his lips.
I could feel a similar smile twitching up on mine too.
On an unspoken signal we both made our moves, he bent his knee to buck me off but I was ready for it and hooked my leg under his knee, kicking out to send it back down to the floor with a ‘thump’.
The action threw my balance off though.
I fell chest first on top of him, our faces ending up inches apart as we both tried to gather our breath again from the sudden impact.
Our eyes met and we both started laughing.
His laughter made my whole body shake from my position on top of him.
Slowly my head sank down and landed on his shoulder, our cheeks touching lightly as we laughed a bit more.
Some things never change.
We get at each other but all it takes is bit of a tussle and everything’s sorted again.
I’ve.. I’ve missed this?..
“Oh HONESTLY?! If you’re going to do that you could at least do it in private.”
..Huh?..
“I expected better of you two, with Eris here and everything..”
What is she..
Oh.. oh powers!
With a jolt and a twist we both surged away from each other, John’s back slammed hard into the sofa but I managed a full rotation and ended up kneeling a foot or so away from him by the time things were all said and done.
John started sputtering off answers and denials to the idea that we were doing anything ‘inappropriate’, although his argument that we were just ‘wrestling’ didn’t seem to be holding much weight with his Mum in the slightest.
I couldn’t quite bring myself to say anything.
My cheeks are burning and my ears feel like they’re on fire!
Outside the moment I can’t help but wonder what the HELL I’d been thinking?!
The rules are different now!
I can’t just go wrestling with a guy, people will get the wrong idea!.. Even if it IS John!
..it was fun though..
It was totally fun and cleared the air between us like always but it just goes to show that while WE haven’t changed much the situations around us have!
For a moment a load of other scenario’s blasted through my head.
We had communal showers in school.. showering with John..
We shared a bed on sleepovers when we were kids.. sleeping with John..
We used to go for long drives together and park up in the forest to chat alone.. together..
Is there anything LEFT that I can do with John that couldn’t be taken the wrong way?!
No wonder my Mum’s been so weary of us disappearing together so much!
I.. WE know it’s not like that but people are going to see what they WANT to see, and like it or not, that means I need to be more careful what we do or say around other people..
“Sorry John.”
John paused mid-defence and shot me a confused look.
Eris was already making her way over to my side, for another cuddle no doubt.
She didn’t miss a step at my words but Mrs Jones certainly did.
Her eyes cut between the two of us and after a painfully long silence she cracked a smile.
“What am I going to do with you two huh? You’re both as bad as each other..”
A small smile found its way onto my lips but I kept my head down anyway.
The amount of times she used to say those exact words to us as kids.
..a lot of things have changed but some important ones are still the same I guess?..
The tension in the room eased as Mrs Jones sighed heavily and landed a gentle hand on Johns head to rub his hair like a misbehaving dog.
“For the record I have nothing against the pair of you getting together but can you PLEASE not do it under my roof until your married at least?”
“MUM!”
![]() |
We all have mad moments where we do something impulsively. If we're lucky other people don't notice them but it can be rather embarrassing when they DO notice can't it? Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Well that was awkward, as if we’d.. be like that..”
I couldn’t quite meet his eye and my blush decided to flare up again.
This is just stupid, why did she have to say something like that?!
MARRIED!
ME and JOHN?!
AS IF!
My hands shuffled in the messy sleeves of my conjured robe.
The edges are starting to fray, I need to sort that out at some point.
Eventually I couldn’t take it anymore and shot a quick glance up at Johns face.
He’s blushing too but he’s trying to cover it, better than I am at least!
He offered me a tight little smile for the second before I ducked my eyes down again.
Not to get into too many details but I’m sweaty from the ‘wrestling’, my only clothing is starting to unravel and my stupid body can’t seem decide whether I’m hot or cold judging by my burning cheeks and annoyingly hard ‘pop up thermometers’ that seem to have decided that I’m standing in the middle of a snow storm since approximately the moment I ended up pinning John to the floor and falling on top of him so suddenl-
The reason behind my body's annoying reaction finally clicked in my head and with a surge I folded my arms tightly over my chest to hide them from view.
I need a bra.. desperately need a bra!
RIGHT NOW!
“I’m going to go get changed, my robes starting to unravel, can you make sure Eris is okay for me John?”
Judging by the relieved sigh he let off he was more than happy for the excuse to leave the room in a rush.
I’m not the only one feeling majorly awkward because of his Mum’s little ‘marriage’ comment, although I am the only one who’s body is giving away just how turned o-
um.. bra!.. yes, definitely need a bra..
..I think I’m the only one who’s showing at least?..
Against my better judgement my eyes trailed down John’s body as he passed me on his way towards the door.
I can’t really tell, his jeans aren’t exactly good for showing if he’s.. ya know..
wait..
WHAT THE HELL AM I DOING?!!
I spun on the spot to face as far away from John as humanly possible.
I was just staring at my best friends-!
Stupid past-incarnations!
It’s GOT to be their fault!
It’s ALWAYS their fault when this stuff happens?!
I don’t even find him attractive!
It’s just what his Mum said about us getting together playing tricks on me that’s all!
..deep breaths..
Calm, Zen, Breath in.. and out..
Okay.. I’m good..
I’m good, calm Hannah.. not naughty staring at John’s-
DAMN IT!
“I need to get changed.. changed into something frumpy and comfortable after a nice long cold shower..”
..good idea me! let’s go with that and see how we get on shall we?..
======
“Yee-ai!”
Okay, note to self, cold water on hard nips is NOT a good idea either!
I shivered and turned away from the water to protect myself as much as possible.
..stupid girl body..
“Forget it! That’ll do, frumpy clothes time!”
Rather than waste another second drying off I flared my magic instead.
In seconds I felt better, although it did do the same thing it always does and made my hair fluff up into an annoyingly ‘pretty’ style which also brought my attention back to the fact that it’s still bloody BLUE!
Ah, screw it!
If nothing else the blue hair makes me look less like ‘Arista’ I guess?
It also makes me look less like a ‘sane person’ but I’m kind of happy to have something which takes me away from HER for once.
Since my second awakening it seems like life in general has just been pushing me further and further towards being the new version of HER!
“Stop overthinking things Hannah. The worlds not out to get you, your just being too sensitive..”
I carefully wrapped my now dry towel around myself and made my way across the hall to Mrs Jones’s guest bedroom, the one I’ve taken over for the next day or two.
Normally I don’t bother with towels to cover up but that’s mostly because I have an en-suite bathroom at Mum’s place and at Sarah’s flat we never had much of a ‘decency’ issue to worry about.
“Right.. okay, boring?.. dull, frumpy, un-sexy stuff.. definitely a good idea..”
It took me a few seconds digging into my bag and ‘summoning’ things with that vague goal before I had a workable outfit.
It turns out I don’t seem to actually HAVE many ‘frumpy’ things to wear?
Between Mum buying my stuff, Sarah adding in things she found funny and my not having a chance to go shopping alone yet for stuff that fits my new body, I’ve not got much that isn’t in the ‘dress, skirt, flattering top’ category.
The outfit I managed to cobble together isn’t great but it will do until I can get something better.
..maybe I can steal something from John?..
Now THERE’S an idea!
He’s not THAT much taller than me.. well.. kinda..
Okay so he IS a bit taller than me, and wider.. and more muscly..
DAMN IT FOCUS!
Yes, he’s bigger then me, but he’s probably got some old stuff around I can be swamped with, in a completely unflattering way.
The kind of ‘completely unflattering’ way that I need pretty badly at the moment!
I just need a break from being.. me, I guess?..
Since my second awakening I’ve kinda sunk into the relatively girly side of me which come’s part and parcel with being ‘Hannah’ in general.
I need some Al time.
All this Hannah time is messing with my head, making me blush over stupid things and stare at John’s cro- AH!
Uh.. making me.. um.. yeah, I need some Al time?
I slipped on a comfortable stretchy pale yellow pair of undies and pulled a new sports bra over my head before moving on to the clothes.
I only need to wear them long enough to reach John’s closet really.
Despite my slight optimism on that idea it still leaves me tugging myself into a pair of nearly skin-tight bellbottom jeans and a cowl-necked earth tone fuzzy sweater for the trip, which REALLY don’t do a very good job of ‘de-emphasising’ everything I’d rather hide right about now..
“Stupi-d ti-ight JEANS!”
The back finally pushed past my annoyingly perky butt enough that I could pull the waistband up properly.
I feel like a particularly juicy sausage in these things!
..that’s the second time I’ve called myself a ‘juicy sausage’ or something like that lately?..
Sometimes I get the feeling Sigmund Fraud would have a field day if he got his hands on me!
“End goal Hannah, stop talking to yourself and focus on the end goal.”
Stealing John’s clothes, the best end goal I’ve had in a LONG time, it’s got the lowest chance for things to go wrong as well!
With that happy thought in mind I slid the surprisingly comfortable sweater over my head and snuck out of ‘my’ room to head for John’s door.
It’s far too hot to wear this sweater for too long, comfortable it may be but I’m already starting to feel warm with it on.
We may be near the lovely overcast big city heights of Seattle but that doesn’t mean it’s not still SUMMER after all.
I shot a cautious look around to make sure the coast was clear and carefully eased John’s door open.
It took a moment for my mind to process what I was seeing but almost as quickly as the view registered in my head I managed to react.
The reaction happened to be more in the ‘squeal and slam the door shut’ kind then the more useful ‘shut the door quietly and leave at a jog’ sort sadly but it’s the thought that counts I guess?
“SORRY!”
..Oh powers, when did JOHN get a six-pack?!..
SHUT UP BRAIN!
“That you Hannah?”
John sounds about as confused and unsettled as I feel!
At least I’m not suffering alone I guess?
“Yeah, sorry John, I was just going to borrow some of your old clothes and I didn’t think you’d be in there and I CERTAINLY didn’t think you’d be naked and.. and I’m babbling and I’ll.. um.. I’ll just.. g-go.. now.”
Without another word I broke into a sprint, slinging myself around the doorframe into ‘my’ room and slamming the door tight behind me.
“URRRGGG!!”
Damn it Hannah! For once in your life can’t you just STOP making a fool of yourself for five POWERS DAMNED minutes?!
I practically threw myself onto the bed and screamed angrily into the pillows.
What’s gotten into me?!
This can’t just be Mrs Jones’s little ‘marriage’ comment anymore!
There’s definitely something going on, I’m acting like a love sick little school girl.. about bloody JOHN!
======
When I’d finally gotten all the yelling, rather childish tantrums out of my system.. and beat up one of the pillows to the point where I actually started feeling sorry for it.. I eased myself up slightly on my elbows to huff out an annoyed breath.
I feel better now.
Not great, not normal, not even ‘good’, but better at least?
Naturally the moment I came to that monumental decision on life’s long journey of self-discovery someone had to knock on the door and ruin it!
“Hannah?.. is it okay if I come in? I’ve got some of my old stuff you wanted..”
Nooooo!
John, why did it have to be JOHN?!
I rolled over on the bed to stare up at the ceiling and huffed a breath out that made the hair just above my eyebrows flutter slightly.
There’s not much to be gained by laying here all day feeling sorry for myself is there?
I just wish I could have a bit more time to gather myself back together again before facing him!
Like.. a day?.. or a week?.. maybe a month?.. a year or two?..
“Hannah?”
I sighed heavily again and let my arms flop out onto the covers limply.
“Come in John, I’m dressed.”
..at least one of us is..
SHUT UP BRAIN!
John eased the door open and peered at me uncertainly for a moment before taking the last big step inside and shutting the door behind himself.
He’s wearing a loose T-shirt with some Jeans, his usual day-wear choices really, he’s never exactly been adventurous in his clothing choices for some reason.
He also has a bundle of cloth under his arm that includes a sweatshirt which looks vaguely familiar?
“You okay?”
Stupid question, of COURSE I’m not bloody okay!
My stupid brain is rebelling against logic and common decency with HIM at the center of it all!
When did this start?
I think.. I think I need to talk to his Mum?
Maybe my turning into a hormone driven blushing mess is a side-effect of the mental magic she did to me?
“Thanks for the clothes John. Do you know where you’re Mum is? I kinda need to ask her advice..”
As he stepped closer to me I sat up on the bed and reached out for the clothes in his hands.
When I had a solid grasp on them I tried to pull them back into my chest but they stopped short?
My eyes drifted up to John’s face in confusion and I could feel myself freeze in place as he fixed me with a surprisingly deep, searching look.
“Are you okay Hannah?”
Don’t do this to me John.. don’t look at me like that..
I could feel tears building in my eyes before I knew what to do with them.
My hand dropped from the clothes between us and shot up to rub harshly at my eyes as I sniffed forcefully.
Don’t look at me like that.. don’t act like you’re worried for me and you care and you.. and you..
“S-Stupid John..”
His eyes softened when I managed to eke out that slightly stuttered statement of fact.
What’s gotten into me?!
This isn’t like me!
He leaned forward and pulled me into a gentle hug.
Despite myself I practically folded into him, sinking my head against his chest as my breath came out in little uneven gasps.
“..sorry John..”
He laughed.
I could feel it more than hear it with my ear resting against him.
“What are you apologizing for?”
He sounded amused but there was definitely a note of confusion mixed in there as well.
My lip trembled and my voice broke slightly when I answered him.
Against all logic tears started forming in my eyes all over again.
“..I don’t know?..”
He finally seemed to work out that something was seriously wrong with me at that point.
I nestled my cheek into his warm chest a bit tighter and my shoulders started to shake with supressed sobs.
..I don’t know what’s happening..
“..ah hell..”
John’s magic felt conflicted.
I don’t think he knows quite what to do or how to react at this point?
Me being unreasonably angry and lashing out at him is pretty much standard with us but tears and shaking are new for the pair of us.
“..shhh, it’s okay Hannah. Whatever’s wrong we’ll sort it out..”
His hand came up and patted my hair like I was some kind of startled pet he needed to calm down.
..it’s kind of nice though..
I don’t like admitting it but it kinda IS actually?
He’s surprisingly soothing to cling to, his body AND his magic are just SO warm.. and he feels really gentle too..
My neck gave up the last of its strength, mushing my cheek hard into his chest in the process.
Slowly I started losing track of the world around us as his hand played with my hair and he made soothing sounds that just felt SO good for some reason?
..he smells really good too?..
======
“She’s not asleep?”
The hand stopped scratching my ears for some reason?
I mewed in annoyance and raised my head slightly higher to butt against the palm hovering above me.
The stupid human doesn’t seem to understand what I want..
“Do you know what’s happening?”
I purred a little from the back of my throat and rubbed against the nice smelling chest that rumbled with the voice.
He smells so nice.. like food but also like a mate?.. I like both of those things!
“I think my attempt at suppressing her seer talent was a bit more effective than anticipated?”
The food-mate thing with the warm chest sighed heavily and shifted us slightly.
It only took me a moment to get settled again so I didn’t protest, this time at least.
“It happens sometimes, a particularly powerful latent ability or a larger set of conflicting ones end up suppressing each other for an awakened mage until they are in some way disabled, allowing the others to come back into force shortly afterwards.”
“I can follow that, I’ve seen that happen before, it’s rare but.. okay, so what does that have to do with her doing a cat impersonation?”
I purred again as the warm food-mate’s chest rumbled.
I like him, I’ve never had a food-mate of my own before..
..I wonder what he tastes like?..
“I’m no expert on the topic but if I had to guess I’d say the change in her mental balance that came with me blocking her seer talent, along with the associated incarnations involved with it, has caused a power vacuum and thrust forth a once subconsciously suppressed spiritual skillset.. along with its accompanying incarnations.”
The food-mate shifted.
I stretched slightly, digging my somehow blunt claws into his arm to show my distaste with his actions.
“So that all means.. what exactly?”
I love how his chest rumbles.
It’s like he’s purring even when he’s just making noise!
“It turns out that hidden under the seer talent that’s been pretty common among a lot of Arista’s incarnations, Hannah has a surprisingly strong connection to her spirit animal?..”
The food-mate moved again.
I slammed my paw down on his arm and hissed at him lightly.
Food AND mates should know when not to move, a food-mate DEFINITELY should!
“So she’s-”
The food-mates arm moved again.
I growled low in my throat to warn him not to keep defying me.. stupid human..
“She’s in a waking, instinct driven, daydream state where she thinks she’s a cat of some kind.”
“oh? well that’s.. weird?..”
..mmm, nice rumbles..
“I’m honestly not sure how to shake her out of it? Mind magic and the baser ‘spirit’ skills don’t tend to crossover very often sadly..”
The food-mate moved his arm.
With an angry hiss I surged forward and sunk my teeth into it.
He yelled out in surprise and tried to pull away from me but I locked my jaw down and moved my head along with him, my body arched up and what little fur I had stood on end.
..I WARNED YOU HUMAN!..
It took almost half a minute for him to calm down.
The other voice moved closer and slowly started petting my head like the food-mate should have been doing from the start of things.
Finally a human who knows how to behave properly!
When her fingers pushed down into that perfect spot near my left ear my legs went limp and my jaw opened so I could purr happily in approval.
The food-mate pulled his arm away from me quickly.
..stupid human..
The scratching hand moved slightly and I rolled over on the lap of the food-mate to give the hand better access for proper scratches.
As I rolled over my nose crinkled a little.
I couldn’t resist the urge to sneeze slightly and clear the food-mate’s taste from my mouth.
It turns out the food-mate smells better then he tastes?
..I wonder what his fur tastes like though?..
My eyes rolled up to stare at the food-mate.
For some reason he suddenly started looking really nervous?
A moment later the scratching female reached my collar bone and I collapsed completely into a pile of too long fur-less limbs as she hit the PERFECT spot!
She’s SO good at this!
It’s a shame she doesn’t smell as good as the food-mate though..
“Any idea’s where we go from here then?”
The female stopped scratching for a moment as her face scrunched up.
I barely had to twist and nip at her before she started up again though.
I wonder if she has an owner already?.. she’s surprisingly well trained, much better than my food-mate at least..
“Try not to piss her off and work on a way to re-awaken Hannah’s core personality?”
The food-mate rumbled something in return but at that moment the female hit JUST the right spot and I lost the world to the pleasure that hit me.
======
“Where did these come fr-”
“WAIT!”
The sudden loud noise made me jump and stare wide eyed over at the food-mate.
The female was holding up some loops that look familiar for some reason?
The food-mate quickly moved over to the female and took the loops of material from her delicately.
“Holy crap, she actually finished them?.. she was talking about it at breakfast but I didn’t think she’d gotten THIS far into it..”
I rolled over on the sofa and brought my paw up to my mouth for a bit of cleaning.
Now the food-mate has stopped yelling it looks like things are safe again.
“What are they?.. they look a bit kinky?”
The food-mate twitched and shouted out something like ‘MUM!’, I didn’t stick around long enough to find out more.
Loud noises are never good!
As I left the room on all fours there was some kind of commotion behind me.
The food-mate tried to grab me but with a twist of my chest he ended up landing face first onto the floor instead.
I barely made out his groaned ‘crap’ before I got far enough away that I couldn’t hear him anymore.
There’s got to be somewhere nice around here to sleep, maybe somewhere with a nice warm sun-spot or something?
I sniffed the air uncertainly and in the process picked up a new, rather interesting smell.
Without another thought I broke into a run chasing the new smell with determination.
======
The food-mate thinks he’s being sneaky.
Humans are so dumb, how can you be sneaky with big heavy feet flapping around when you move?
He reached out to touch us but I just hissed at him and reared back.
He quickly retreated to a safer distance, it’s nice to see he CAN learn eventually!
The kit shuddered and I nuzzled my nose down at her ear to reassure her.
Despite my calming movements and licks she didn’t seem to be calming down much for some reason?
“..Dad?..”
She sounds so nervous?!
It’s got to be the food-mate’s fault!
She’s calling to him and he’s here now!
He moved a step closer and I shifted to hide the kit better while giving him a warning hiss just in case he’s thinking of doing something stupid.
“It’s okay Eris, your Mum’s just having a bit of a.. uh.. she kind of think’s she’s a cat?”
The kit made an uncertain noise in the back of her throat.
I glared at the food-mate, he’s making her upset!
“It’s going to be okay Eris, she won’t hurt you. If I toss these bands over to you do you think you can slip them on her? The thick one goes around her neck like a collar, the little ones on her wrists, the long one around her waist and the last two go on her legs.. I think?..”
The kit nodded and twisted her face up to stare at me with worry.
I leaned down, licking her to reassure her.
Judging by the way her face had scrunched up when I finished she didn’t appreciate it for some reason?
..Kits! They’re so picky sometimes..
The food-mate tossed the familiar loops over at us.
I glared at him and pulled the kit closer to myself.
HE shouldn’t throw things at MY kit!
The kit snatched up the loops with her odd human-shaped fingers.
Not that I’d ever tell her but she looks kind of weird to be my kit?
She looks kind of like the food-mate or the female human really..
If she didn’t just SMELL like my kit I’d have my doubts but she smells like she’s mine and she tastes like me so she must be mine!
She reached up and slowly rubbed her fingers around my neck.
I wasn’t sure what she was doing at first but eventually she finished and leaned back leaving me with something loosely set around my throat?
Did she.. did she put a COLLAR on me?!!
Naughty kit!
I hissed at her a little and gave her a warning look but she didn’t seem to understand for some reason.
She just looked scared?
With an annoyed little chuff I leaned back in and licked her strange paw to show that I didn’t mean to snap at her.
She’s just a kit, it’s not her fault she doesn’t know what she’s doing..
Saying that, what IS she doing?
I watched with mild interest as she looped something around my belly and clipped it shut somehow.
When I didn’t hiss at her she seemed to build a bit more confidence in herself.
She reached out for my paw and actually offered me a little smile.
I leaned down and licked her fur in approval.
It’s good that she’s calm, I don’t like it when she’s not calm.
She finished fiddling with my front paw and moved on to my other one.
I got slightly distracted by the sparkly little thing she’d put on me?
Slowly I brought my paw up to my nose and sniffed it cautiously.
I can smell metal, metal and beef?.. old beef..
There’s something else though?
I brought my paw really close and rubbed the new thing against my cheek.
The metal-beef thing feels like me!
How odd.. it’s kind of nice though?..
The kit finished whatever she was doing and moved down towards my hind paws but I ignored her in favor of nudging at the metal-beef thing with my nose and trying to bite on it to see what it tastes like.
“When you get that last one on step back quickly Eris, there’s probably going to be some kind of reaction..”
I jumped in surprise at the food-mate’s voice.
I’d almost forgotten he was there?
He’s being surprisingly well behaved.
Since he tossed the loops over to my kit he’s barely moved a muscle!
The kit tugged on my back paw slightly and suddenly shot back, making a dash towards the food-mate who scooped her into his arms protectively.
A growl started building in my chest when the food-mate moved as if to step away from me.
HE’S STEALING MY KIT!!
My back arched and I hissed low in the back of my throat.
Seconds before I could lunge at him my body just FROZE!
With a strangled yelp I collapsed to the floor as a floppy puddle.
A chill made its way down from my chest and along my left leg to my foot.
..I don’t feel so good..
Magic practically burst out the sole of my foot as a wave of nausea hit me like a punch to the gut.
“..hurk..”
Heavy breathing, panting and my best efforts didn’t save me in the slightest from a final indignity.
With one more pained ‘hurk’ sound I threw up what felt like most of my breakfast and finished the job by collapsing to the side in a dead faint.
======
“Uuhhnermmpa..”
Did anyone get the number of the bus that hit me?.. or the one that followed it and reversed a few times just to be an asshole about it?..
“I think she’s awake?”
Eris? What’s Eris doing here?
I thought she was down the hall watching TV or something?
“Hannah?.. Hannah I need to know if your.. you?.. can you hear me?”
Ughh! Not now John?
Can’t you see I’m suffering?!
Why didn’t you stop the buses you useless asshole!
..stupid food-mate..
Yeah! Stupid food-ma.. what?..
He shifted and moved closer to me, I could feel him by his magic and his smell got slightly stronger.
He smells REALLY good? I wonder what deodorant he’s wearing, it must be new?
With a light shove he managed to roll my limp body over so I was staring up at the ceiling this time.
Slowly his hand moved in front my face, waving back and forth a few times until he seemed to give up on that idea.
Eventually his hand moved down in an unmistakable action that I’ve seen happen in movies FAR too many times.
It never works in the movies either so I have NO idea what he’s thinking!
“I swear to everything that’s powerful John, if you slap my cheek to ‘wake me up’ I’m gonna shove your fist so far up your ass you’ll be able to brush your teeth with your mouth closed!”
His hand froze, I’m not sure why but I felt a bit smug that I made him freeze so easily.
..stupid food-mate?..
Stupid foo-
What the.. where the hell is that COMING from?!
Shut up brain!
You’re obviously drunk or something?!
Wait.. am I drunk?.. is that why John’s acting so weird?..
“okay? that answers the ‘are you Hannah’ question I guess?”
Shut up John!
..my head hurts..
“What happened this time?”
I think something happened?
I was freaking out a bit over John.. naked John..mmm-AH!
uh.. yeah.. so something was messing with my head then John came in, with clothes on this time, and hugged me an.. and I just kind of drifted off?..
It feels like there’s something missing here?
For a start I swear this isn’t the same guest room I’ve been using?!
“You had an adverse reaction to the blocking of your seer traits.”
Oh hey Mrs Jones, didn’t see you there?!
“Lovely.. am I better now?”
Well sometimes it’s easier to just ask then assume, ya know?
“I’d hesitate to use the word ‘better’ but you’re at least stable thanks to that ingenious little set of BDSM jewellery you apparently crafted while we were all sleeping?”
BDSM jewellery?..
Ohh, the selective suppression system!
I guess technically they could be considered a bit like that, leather and chains, that sort of thing?
Well.. at least we know they work now right?
With that in mind this is probably a perfect moment to test one of the features we worked so hard to fit into them!
My hand moved slowly up to my throat and after a bit of feeling around I managed to get a thumb and finger on the two control runes needed to trigger John’s basic ‘self-hiding’ glamor system.
In seconds I could feel a slight tingle run up my spine but a moment later it finished and, despite the fact that I could still feel them on me, I couldn’t SEE the suppressors at all.
John’s Mum gasped in surprise.
Eris moved quickly from her previous unseen position behind John to stare at me in open curiosity.
John leaned back slightly and offered me a smug smile of approval.
Seems like I actually managed to lay things out well enough after all?
Don’t put Estis runes next to Esti runes my ass!
I told him it would work perfectly well like this but would he believe me?!
“Now that the aptly named ‘BDSM jewellery’ is hidden, can someone tell me what the hell’s been going on please?”
John flushed slightly in embarrassment.
Mrs Jones looked a bit unsure of herself for a second too.
“What’s B-D-S-M mean?”
With a jerk my eyes cut down to Eris in shock and horror.
“Uhh.. so, what did I miss?”
Please let her forget it!
Please let her forget it!!
Mrs Jones sighed heavily, offering me a weak smile which was honestly a LOT better than John visibly shaking with laughter and Eris staring up at me with a worrying amount of intense curiosity.
“Well Hannah, it seem that when I blocked your seer talents there was a-”
“What’s B-D-S-M mean?!”
Eris tugged on my shirt for attention, cutting across Mrs Jones explanation neatly while causing John to make a loud ‘snerk’ noise as he held in his laughter as best he could.
With inspiration born of frustration and embarrassment I turned to my carefully ‘not laughing’ best-friend and smirked darkly.
“You’re Dad knows Eris, why don’t you ask him to explain it? I’ve got to talk with your Gran for a minute okay sweetie?”
Eris’s bright eye shifted quickly from me and focused like little lazer-sights on John instead.
John’s jaw dropped open in surprise.
Mrs Jones tried to hide the laugh that bubbled out of her chest by cupping her hand over her mouth, obviously it didn’t work too well..
Eris let go of my shirt quickly and in the blink of an eye she was clinging onto John with big begging ‘puppy-dog’ eyes set to stun.
I felt tempted to just watch the inevitable circus show that would be John’s attempt at stopping her curiosity but there’s more important things going on, like what did I miss happening and where the hell did the whole ‘food-mate’ thing come from?!
“So, as you were saying, something happened after you blocked the seer stuff?”
Mrs Jones blinked slightly in surprise but quickly realised what was happening and offered me a devious little smirk as her eyes cut back over to the now flustered John for a second before opening her mouth to carry on with her interrupted explanation.
======
“Just to be clear.. a cat?.. really?..”
Mrs Jones sighed heavily.
I think she’s getting a bit frustrated with my attempts at oversimplifying things.
“Sort of, it was more of a symbolic 'what you think a cat would act like' kind of change but in general you ran around on all fours, licked things, bit John, hissed, slept a lot and purred surprisingly often.”
She almost hesitated for a second but in the end I don’t think she could resist asking whatever was on her mind.
“Just out of curiosity, do you like having your ears and belly scratched?.. I tried it to calm you down at one point and you practically melted in joy over it all.”
Ear’s and BELLY?!
NO!
At least.. I don’t think I do?
It’s never really come up honestly.
Sarah used to tickle me a lot when we were younger because I’d end up with practically no defence against her from it but I’m pretty sure she never focused on my ears or my belly at all?
In the end I shrugged to Mrs Jones unhelpfully but I think she understood my general point of not having the slightest clue one way or the other at least.
“Oh, you recognised Eris as 'yours' in some way too because you snagged her up and wouldn't let us get near you both? In the end John had to toss her your suppressors and get her to put them on you.”
I sighed heavily and cut my eyes over to the pair of them.
John’s still valiantly trying to distract Eris from the embarrassing ‘BDSM’ question with a moderate amount of success.
It seems like Eris has pretty much forgotten the reason she was annoying him in the first place at this point and has moved on to the much more fun game of trying to see what she can get away with in pushing his buttons with silly demands like seeing if he can lick his elbow?
“Okay, I went cat, claimed Eris.. great.. anything else I should know?”
Mrs Jones looked thoughtful for a moment.
My stomach decided to chime in on the long pause with a deep rumble of discontent.
“Oh! You also threw up so you’re probably hungry?”
Lovely.. never let a strange series of events happen without Hannah managing to puke on something, it’s practically tradition at this point!
..Edith always did say I don’t have the stomach for a lot of stuff..
“With that in mind I think it’s time we get to work on lunch, can you come give me a hand while Johnny and Eris.. uh.. play?..”
My stomach grumbled before I could quite get an answer out.
I guess that’s answer enough though, it seemed to be considering the amused look Mrs Jones shot me as she lead the way back out to the kitchen.
“Okay, so you CAN lick your nose. That still doesn’t explain what B-D-S-M means daddy?”
I had to stamp down hard on the impulse to laugh as John groaned audibly from behind us.
It turns out Eris isn’t quite as easily distracted as I’d given her credit for.
She’s a clever girl for her age.
..’always my clever girl’..
DAMN IT! Stupid Mother Arista thoughts!
======
Eris bounced in proudly and landed on one of the chairs with hope shining in her little eyes.
John came in at a much more subdued pace which only seemed to amuse her even more.
My eyes cut over to Mrs Jones and we shared a knowing look.
It seems she finally managed to crack John in one way or another..
I wonder what he ended up telling her?
I’ll admit I caught myself feeling a bit too ‘domestic’ as we worked on lunch together without the pair of them.
I know it’s not right but somehow we’d still ended up falling into the classic old stereotype of ‘women in the kitchen’.
I’m determined to not let it happen again!
It’s not like I’m even any use in here usually?
If we weren’t making something simple like sandwiches at the moment I’d probably have given up and ordered takeout or something.
I may be a better cook then John but that’s like saying that a baby is a better swimmer then a rock.. it’s a kinda,‘well DUH!’ situation, ya know?
“Ham with the crusts cut off for the conquering heroine, and cheese’n’pickle for the valiant but defeated looser.”
Eris grinned at me brightly and I couldn’t help but grin back at her.
John didn’t seem to find his title funny but he definitely appreciated the ‘cheese and pickle’ sandwiches at least.
I’ve never had pickle before, not this type at least, apparently his Mum picks it up whenever she’s back in England to see family.
I always thought pickles were like.. green and pimply?.. this stuffs more like brown mush!
Either way, Mrs J got me to try a bit and it’s honestly VILE in my opinion!
..really tangy..
It made my mouth itch and it’s just.. bleh!
How John can stomach it I’ve got no idea but judging by the speed at which his sandwiches are disappearing he must somehow ‘like’ it.. he’s weird sometimes but that’s just pushing it!
I ducked back into the kitchen for my own ham sandwich and followed Mrs J back through as she carried out her well-used teapot.
======
Feeding time lasted for a good ten minutes with sips of tea, juice in Eris’s case, and some mild chatter about random things.
For once I managed to have a nice quick meal with John around without something stupid or strange happening.
It was rather nice to be honest?
Yet again I had to shake off the creeping sensation that I was being a bit too comfortable with things and taking on the role of ‘mother’ without thinking about it, especially when Eris finished her juice in one big go and I automatically borrowed one of Mrs J’s napkins to wipe around her mouth without thinking anything of it for a good few minutes afterwards.
When everyone’d finished I leaned back with a contented sigh.
My stomach approved of the food at least.
It wasn’t exactly five-star cooking but then I’ve always been more of a one-star cooking fan anyway.
Give me bacon on something and I couldn’t honestly care if the sauce was finely ground from Prussian-sourced red beans or bought in a large tube for a dollar at the local store?
Good food is good food, whether it’s a cheap and cheerful sandwich or a full on steak dinner!
======
“You still want to go to the Bazaar before we leave?”
John’s question jolted me out of my happy little food coma.
It would probably be a good idea to drop in at the very least?
There’s a fair few things you just CAN’T get in Klamath Falls, even from Edith’s shop.
A lot of spell and ritual ingredients along with pre-fabricated spell focus items flow through the Bazaar every day, it’s almost always worth a look.
“Sure. When are we leaving for home?”
I know technically this is John’s home with his Mum living here and all but he knows what I mean.
Not to be disparaging of Mrs Jones’s hospitality but I’m kind of eager to head home now that the most pressing issue going wrong in my life has been sorted out?
There’s a lot of stuff I need to sort out back in Klamath Falls, family and the Hub to name just the most obvious ones.
While technically some of them are probably going to be easier to handle if I leave them a bit longer to settle down others certainly won’t!
Sarah.. for instance?
..she sounded pretty pissed off before..
Sarah being angry is hardly ever a good thing and NEVER a fun experience for anyone involved.
If we can’t leave soon then I’m probably going to have to bite the bullet and call her back just to clear the air a bit if nothing else.
“I figured as soon as Mum gives you a clean bill of health we can leave?”
John’s statement seemed to catch Mrs Jones off guard by putting her in the hot-seat suddenly.
She shot a reluctant glance from me and down to Eris before sighing heavily in what I think was disappointment?..
“Normally I’d suggest a few more days for observation but those B-”
Her eyes cut sharply down at Eris as she realised she’d come dangerously close to kicking THAT whole can of worms over again before she continued.
“-your new jewellery, Hannah, is surprisingly effective at keeping you stable. At this point I would normally expect wild mood swings and personality shifts as your core tries to re-center itself around the drastic change in your psyche that would come from us forcefully suppressing such a large and active part of your very being, but instead your.. well your about as normal as could be hoped for from what I can tell?”
Runes conquer all!
She’s pretty much hit the nail on the head there.
I felt clearer and more stable when I woke up after her mind-magic ritual but that faded fast as things got out of control.
Now though, with the suppressors on, I can think clearly and I just feel so FREE all of a sudden?!
It feels like I can laugh and smile without this constant ever-present weight pushing down on me again.. I hadn’t even noticed it happening before, the change was so slow and gradual I guess, but her putting a stop to the ‘seer’ stuff seems to have eased a lot of the mental pressure for me?
I’m not perfect.
I’m still getting those annoying little ‘Motherly’ thoughts and moments just HAPPENING at random, but they aren’t pushing down on me anymore.
They happen but even though the thoughts themselves are jarring and off-putting I’m not acting on them against my will like I was before?
I can deal with that.
I dealt with that kind of thing for years after my first awakening, it’s so much EASIER than facing the crushing depths of emotions and feelings I’ve had since my second one..
It’s a bit like riding a bike I guess?
You never forget how to handle this sort of thing after you’ve been through it once before.
======
“I guess we should head out to the Bazaar then?”
Even John didn’t sound too sure of himself this time.
I probably should have said something beforehand as confirmation for his sake but I kinda got lost for a moment there.
I feel kind of sorry for Mrs J now?
It can’t be easy for her to handle being here all alone while John stays at the Martials and everything..
“If you’re not busy you could always warp down to Klamath Falls and stay for a visit if you want?”
The words tumbled out of my mouth before I’d quite finished thinking them through.
Mrs Jones’s head perked up in surprise and, if I’m not mistaken, some level of ‘joy’ as she processed the idea.
“Oh no, I really couldn’t impose like that. It’s bad enough Johnny’s staying with Lily and Jim without adding me in as well..”
She REALLY wants to visit though.
I can tell by the looks she keeps shooting John.
To a lesser extent she’s even doing it with me and Eris too!
I think she’s lonely?
“It wouldn’t be an imposition.. Powers know my house has enough people in it at the moment to start our own small island nation, I doubt one more person is going to break us or anything.”
She’s tempted, I can tell, she doesn’t want to be too obvious about it but she totally wants to be around John more, what mother wouldn’t miss their child like that?
Just another nudge or two will do it!
“You’d probably be doing us a favor. Mum’s getting a bit stressed out over everything and she could use a spare pair of hands or just someone to talk to who isn’t either her family or my ‘family’ to be honest?”
Phrased like that there’s no WAY she can resist!
It’s kind of true too, aside from Aunt Lily I don’t think Mum has many ‘friends’ as such.. not ones I know of at least..
It would be good for both of them to bond again, even if Mum doesn’t remember her properly.
Plus.. just think.. TWO ‘Grans’ for Eris to hang out with when I’m busy!
It’s a no brainer and you can’t beat free baby-sitters!
“Okay, if you think it would help your poor old Mum.. how is Susan anyway? I’ve not seen her in years..”
Ah.. yeah, well uh.. I guess she’d find out eventually huh?
“She’s not been too great honestly.. um.. okay so, cards on the table, she possibly doesn’t remember you and if she does she certainly doesn’t remember that you’re John’s Mum at all..”
Her jaw dropped a little in surprise.
“What?! How can that be? Susan-”
I waved my hand for attention before she could build up too big of a head of steam about it all.
This is gonna be one long and messy explanation.
Even I don’t know all the facts still!
“Gran, my Gran, would be able to fill you in better but basically someone’s been fooling around with memory charms and-”
======
“That’s simply horrible!”
I nodded along calmly as Mrs Jones glared at the table hatefully as if it had mortally offended her in some way.
“How can someone DO something like that to someone like Susan? She’s such a sweet woman!”
For a moment I felt the irrational need to validate myself a bit by pointing out that, when she wants to be my ‘dear sweet’ mother can be a RIGHT bitch, especially when ‘Al’ is involved.. but that’s all in the past now?
In the meantime Al is long gone and not likely to show up until I can find a way to turn back into a guy somehow, rehashing over past problems after Mum’s seemingly come to her senses a bit and sort of ‘vicariously’ apologised to me for being that way would just be petty and not a little bit stupid of me.
I may take fun from getting at John with his old misdeeds at times but HE deserves a kick in the ass sometimes and until I’m male again I’m not going to let him forget that he messed up badly if I can help it!
Forgive but never forget and all that philosophical mumbo-jumbo.
“Do you want to come with us to the Bazaar as well?”
This time John glared at me slightly for asking.
I think he wanted to shop unhindered and, let’s face it, who wants to shop for anything with their Mum around?
I certainly wouldn’t!
It was bad enough when I went ‘clothes’ shopping a few weeks ago thank-you-very-much!
“Oh no, I couldn’t Hannah dear, but thanks for the offer all the same. You kids go have fun.”
She reached out and patted my arm with a warm smile.
“I’ve got a lot of packing to do if I’m going to warp to Oregon in a few days.”
John almost let out a relieved sigh at that point but he quickly managed to hide it from his mother’s view even if I caught it easily enough.
“Right then, lets gather up our stuff and head out. I guess we’ll be seeing you in a few days then Mum?”
He didn’t seem particularly enthusiastic about that idea either but he covered it well, I just know him better than that.
With a heave I managed to get myself back to an upright position and on my way to the guest room I’ve been using.
I’ve not got much to pack but if nothing else I need to change into something less ‘frumpy’ for going out and my bag needs dragging back down to the Truck.
It took me a moment to realise that Eris had slipped into my side as I moved and put her hand gently into mine.
She offered me a slightly lopsided smile which I returned without a thought.
Looks like I’m getting changed with an audience again I guess?
Come to think of it I should probably sort her out a new outfit too while we’re at it, until I can find her something in the Bazaar properly at least.
You’d be surprised what you can find in a magical shopping district, normal clothing and even low cost magically-imported beer are the first two things that come to mind?
It’s amazing the price-cuts you can offer when you use magic to remove delivery costs AND import taxes from the items you’re selling!
“What do you fancy wearing Eris? Remember nothing too off-the-wall this time, we still have to get into the Bazaar unnoticed by the non-magical people around first so let’s stick to something practical shall we?”
She looked mildly disappointed for a moment but that passed quickly as she seemed to get an idea.
Her hand came up and she blushed slightly as she beckoned me closer to her.
I couldn’t help but smile a little at her shy antics but dutifully knelt down to be within hearing range for her whispered request.
“Can we do matching stuff again Mom?”
Her breathy little whisper made me shudder a little as the air tickled my ear but after a moment to recover I turned to face her with a resigned sigh.
Well I should have guessed THAT one was coming!
Oh.. what the hell!
It’s not like it matters in the long run.
Considering I apparently get to pick what I’m wearing first, at least it won’t be anything awkward or weird this time!
“Okay sweetie. Go use the bathroom and wash your hands quick while I conjure us something.”
She let out a happy little yip of joy, shooting back out of the room towards the upstairs toilet at a sprint.
My smile lingered for a moment more as she disappeared but slowly dissolved into a thoughtful frown.
What the hell am I going to conjure for us?
I don’t think I thought this whole deal through well enough!
Oh well.. it could be worse I guess?
At least there’s not going to be any ‘dirndlgwand’ dresses in sight this time!
“Let’s get started then!”
I clapped my hands together and rubbed them to limber up a little.
Conjuring isn’t hard but technically this is the first bit of magic I’ve done since putting the suppressors on so it might take a bit of fiddling to get the power balances right again if nothing else.
“Hmmm.. trousers or a skirt?..”
Decisions, decisions!
![]() |
Why is it, when you're hungry, everything suddenly has some kind of food connection to it? I'd be tempted to say it's a psychological issue but we can't rule out the obvious answer that it's all just magic of course! Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Oh don’t you both look adorable.”
“Urk!”
Definitely not the response I was looking for!
Eris seems delighted by her ‘Gran’s response though.
Her little arms swung around fluffing up the airy little sundress she had on in a flurry of light material and giggles.
I’d intended to go for something simple but kind of got a bit too into it.
By the time Eris got back from the bathroom I was practically in one of my usually rune-based ‘creating hazes’ and she happened to throw in a suggestion or two until.. well.. here we are I guess?
Naturally the outfits are matching.
I couldn’t decide between trousers or skirts in the end so I went for a bit of both.
We’re wearing black leggings that go down to about mid-calf under these light sundresses, always a classic look for beating the summer heat.
Originally I was going to change our colors around a bit but Eris was rather insistent that we should match perfectly.
Now what was going to be my nice mature looking sea-green or possibly burnt-orange, I hadn’t quite decided at the time, sundress is.. a pastel shade of pink.
It doesn’t look BAD per-say but the dresses definitely looks a lot more ‘childish’ then I’d like in my opinion, just from the coloring alone..
Eris got busy fiddling with my hair while I added the finishing touches to our outfits including the slight ruffle at the bust and the wider double straps to hide my bra straps a bit better.
I didn’t really pay attention to what she was doing, ‘creating haze’ being in effect and all, but when she’d finished my hair was off of my neck at least.
She moved around and offered me her hair with instructions on how to do the same thing for her.
I’m pretty impressed honestly.
Who knew she was so talented with hair?
It turns out she’d taken my pretty much butt-length hair and managed to twist it up into a bun of sorts.
I managed to replicate the look on her from instruction alone, there wasn’t a mirror in the guest room sadly, but essentially it’s just a bun.
A really fancy bun with a ponytail sticking out of it to hang slightly away from her neck at about shoulder length, but still a bun.
One thing I DID learn from it all is that you can use magic to make your hair just ‘stick’ in place.
It took me a few tries to get a hang of it but basically you have to vent some magic into your palm so it’s outside your skin, then ‘rub’ it onto two parts of hair you want stuck together and like magnets they just ‘ZOOM’ stick together tight!
Eris said I taught her how to do it ages ago but I can’t remember if I did, obviously.
Apparently I got fed up with her loosing bobby-pins and other hair ornaments so I came up with this simple little trick as a work around.
Even without accessing her lines she can do it wandlessly, it’s not exactly HARD to vent your magic after all, controlling it when you finish venting is the hard part usually.. unless your me with more magic then sense, in which case the opposite is true..
We’re both wearing thin little sequined slip-on shoes in matching shades of black.
I’m tempted to call them ‘ballet pumps’ but that sounds weird and we aren’t dancing anywhere so they’re slip-on’s, simple as that!
“I wish I had a camera; matching mother-daughter outfits are so fun! One time when John was little I.. uh..”
Mrs Jones suddenly paused mid-sentence as if realising what she was about to say.
Oh no Mrs J.. don’t be shy.. PLEASE, continue?!..
I think you were just about to confess that you dressed John up in matching mother-daughter outfits when he was little?.. PLEASE let that be true, that would be HILARIOUS!
Just WAIT until the next time John mocks my outfit choices!
I can see it now, little John with his sharp little chin walking around the store with his grinning Mummy as woman coo over how cute he is!
HA!
I wonder if she kept it up for a while?
Maybe I wasn’t the only one wearing skirts on a semi-regular basis back when we met in pre-school?!
“You girls ready? We need to get off if we want to make reasonable time getting back to Klamath after the Bazaar.”
My grin hurt my cheeks slightly and Mrs Jones blushed bright red as John came in shooting us all curious looks.
“What? Something on my face?”
Even Eris seemed to pick up on the amusement.. well MY amusement.. judging but the happy little giggle she gave while swishing her sundress with her free hand.
When did she manage to slip her other hand into mine?
I didn’t even notice!
“Ready as we’ll ever be John.”
It was a fight to hold down the urge to outright laugh this time.
I turned and shot Mrs J a knowing look which made her blush even brighter somehow.
Instead of dropping her in it or being mean I just stepped up and offered her a one-armed hug which she happily took with a relieved sigh.
“We’ll see you in a few days then Natasha.”
It still feels weird to call her by her name..
Eris giggled and shot forward for a tight hug from her ‘Gran’.
She’s a bad influence on me, when she got finished hugging John’s poor Mum I bent down slightly and ended up with an armful of content little girl which I think I honestly wouldn’t change for the world.. as weird as that feels to admit..
Carrying her around so much is awkward at times and it can get a bit warm having her tucked up against me too but deep down I don’t really feel comfortable if she’s not within reach at this point?
I know it’s probably bad and definitely related to the dreaded ‘Mother Arista’ problem that keeps rearing its annoying head lately but on the other hand it feels good to have her little ear pressed into my breast as she listens to my heartbeat and I refuse to deny myself that pleasure no matter how weird and ‘not me’ enjoying it may be!
“Bye Mum.”
John leaned in and gave Mrs Jones a warm hug that she returned happily.
I’m glad I ended up inviting her to visit us back at home.
She really was starting to look almost depressed as conversation turned to us going home, but now she’s full of smiles and I can practically FEEL the joy coming from her.
“Lady’s first..”
John waved me through like the true aristocrat he once was.
I was SO tempted to wave him through and make some kind of smart-assed comment about his apparent ‘mother-daughter’ time as a kid in return but I held it back with some effort and restrained myself to a smile for him with an internal giggle for me.
Something like that.. you don’t just waste it on a little jab?..
Thanks to Mrs J’s little slip-up I just hit pay dirt!
A new trump card to hold onto in case he picks another fight when I’m REALLY not in the mood for it, just like the ‘peeing himself in kindergarden after his awakening’ one I used on him back at the farm.
I’ve said it before, rule one when dealing with John is to always have some kind of plan to fall back on!
It’s not just a saying it’s a way of life!
Without another word I lead the march out towards the truck.
Shopping and then home.
This time I can actually SLEEP through most of the journey too, thank the powers for small mercies!
======
“I spy with my little eye something beginning withhhh...”
“We’re almost there.”
I glared at John for interrupting.
Who knew ‘I-Spy’ could be such a hard game when you get through a few rounds and run out of the obvious stuff?
“I spy with my little eye something beginning with Y.D.B.G.”
Eris’s eyes went wide in shock.
I don’t think it ever occurred to her that you could use more than single initial before, I don’t think you CAN without cheating honestly but I can’t resist this one.
“Give up? I spy Your-Dad-Being-Grumpy!”
Eris cracked up laughing.
The light glare John shot at me didn’t help matters, if anything he set her off again in another peel of giggles that I joined her on.
“Oh come on John, lighten up. As you said we’re almost there now.”
To be honest the journey’s been surprisingly quick.
I always thought Seattle would be one of those mega-cities like New York where it’s practically faster to walk then drive anywhere but we’ve made good time, barely an hour’s drive and no real traffic.
To be fair we started in the practically deserted ‘suburb’ area of DuPont.
A few turns and we pulled a right past an athletics field that had a rough football field surrounded by a bright red running track and possibly a baseball diamond on the far side all built into one facility.
A long curving road brought us past some kind of forest area then seemingly straight through DuPont’s shopping district.
It was mostly food places from what I could see as we pulled past it?
On one hand I was kind of disappointed to not have something more interesting to look at but on the other hand they have a ‘Jack in the box’ restaurant!
I’ve not had Jack in a box in AGES, we have one back in Klamath Falls but it’s right on the far side of town from Mum’s place, nearer to the Walmart in Altamont honestly.
The signs for their ‘Brunchfast’ meals and ‘Panko onion rings’ had me watching as we cruised past, almost whimpering in regret when they disappeared.
I know I only just had breakfast but.. but food?!..
As if taunting me the next corner lead to a run of shops including a Starbucks coffee, Domino’s Pizza and a Subway!
Luckily we went past pretty fast but I still felt a little cheated and mildly hungry because of it all.
The final round of food trauma was a surprisingly large McDonalds on our left as we pulled onto the I-5 heading to Tacoma.
Once on the I-5 it was a pretty boring ride at least, hence the little games to keep Eris entertained.
Aside from a bit of awed staring from her when we drove past the McChord air force base and a surprisingly large, worryingly low jet took that moment to land practically right in front of us, we had few other distractions.
The ones that got the most fun reactions from Eris included the point when we passed the ‘Wild Waves’ theme park with all its colorful water flumes looming high into the sky and the few times we were overtaken by a big-rig or two, making her gape in awe as they moved by.
Aside from that she seemed to need the games to keep her from getting fidgety honestly?
I could tell after about twenty minutes when she started fiddling with my hair that she was growing bored quickly and no-one likes a bored child on a journey, even if it IS a pretty short one.. the journey that is, not Eris.. although she IS short AND pretty too, but then I’m her mother so I would say tha-
DAMN IT!
We just past a sign for ‘Glendale’ when John had his little grump-fest and a few minutes later we went past our second airport of the day, this one being ‘King County’ International Airport apparently?
Eris plastered herself to the window looking for planes again and just as we moved past it she got lucky as, what I assume was, a Boeing jet came in for landing near level with our side window.
She squealed and stared at it with childish wonder that made me feel oddly warm for some reason.
I know she’s not really used to a lot of things about the ‘modern’ world yet but it’s still fun to see her acting her age and being so cute about it in the process!
As we came to the messy junction where the I-90 crosses over and partly merges with the I-5 we hit our first major run of traffic.
It took a while to clear but eventually the somewhat recognisable skyline of towering buildings that is Seattle hove into view.
Yet again Eris was up and looking around eagerly.
She seemed to be amazed by every tall structure we went past.
To be fair, I doubt she’s seen anything this tall before, let alone things that are man-made.
The housing in New Avalon could be kindly described as ‘rustic’ and in my opinion best described as ‘a step up from mud-huts’ sadly.
The truck rolled on underneath a long overpass throwing us momentarily into darkness until it opened up slightly with a tree lined area which even caught me by surprise before plunging us back into the darkness.
I’ve never driven through here before, me and cars in general don’t mix of course, but I really didn’t expect to see much greenery at all in such a built up area honestly?
When we came out the other side of the short tunnel area John pulled us over to the off-ramp labelled ‘Exit 166’, after a bit of dodging and weaving we were making our slow way through the surprisingly heavy traffic of ‘Denny Way’.
On the right there was some kind of construction project going on and yet again I lost Eris’s attention as she stared up at all the heavy building equipment in a funny mix of confusion, fear and awe.
Just before a large cream colored building with ‘The Seattle Times’ slapped on top of it John pulled us onto a side street and into a pretty jam-packed parking lot area that I THINK is meant to be for residents and staff or something, but if it is then John didn’t seem to care either way.
It took almost five minutes of us driving around in circles before a space opened up, even magic can’t improve parking in the city apparently?
I suppose we could have just shrunk someone’s car and taken their space or something but that would just be mean.. although if we hadn’t found a space when we did I wouldn’t have put it past John to do exactly that out of frustration if nothing else.
He always HAS been impatient about pretty much everything.. silly bastard..
“I’ll go get us a ticket, you want to come Eris?”
I winced a little at how quickly she hopped off my lap, barely even waiting for the seatbelt to come loose in the process.
Her eyes keep shooting from side to side at the ‘strange’ mix of cars around us.
If she wants to go with him I don’t mind, it’ll give me a second to get myself sorted and move my expanded bag from the back to the cab of the truck so it doesn’t get stolen or something.
======
They took a few minutes to come back, Eris skipping along with wide eyes and John smiling lightly at her side.
I think I’ve roughly got my bearings at this point.
I may have cheated and brought up a map on my phone after rescuing my ‘not a handbag’ black little shoulder strap bag from its expanded cousin but I’m a mage, we cheat at everything, it’s practically in the rule book..
Actually it IS in the rulebook now that I think about it?
Page twenty-three under ‘rules of engagement for newly awakened mages in times of crisis’.. say what you want about the Hub’s but whoever they get to write their guidebooks is wise beyond their years in SO many ways!
“I take it we’re heading a few blocks over to the Needle?”
We can’t see it from here with all the tall buildings around but according to my map the Seattle Space Needle, the big pointy tower thing with a doughnut of glass on top that everyone recognises about this city, is a few blocks west of us apparently.
You’d be surprised how many people don’t believe it when they’re told there’s a whole magical shopping district under the Needle.
It’s a pretty smart spot to put it, no-one ever seems to question that one ‘staff’ elevator which doesn’t seem to go up the tower very often despite being in near constant use and looking like the two main glass fronted ones in pretty much every other way.
‘Who cares about a ‘freight’ elevator that goes so slowly compared to the other two anyway?’..
right?
Just for appearances sake every once in a while they open it up to the public of course but luckily there’s a reserve exit to the Bazaar in one of the nearby buildings to let people out if they don’t want to just warp out like a normal person.
Despite having been to the Bazaar a fair few times this is the first time I’ve come to it from ground level.
I’ve never actually seen the Space Needle before, most of the information I have comes from an information board they have at the far end of the Bazaar so this is just as much of a new experience for me as it is for Eris.
If I remember right there’s a whole ‘cloak and dagger’ password system to get a pass for the third elevator and a special trick to gain access to the buttons for it too.
From there we travel through thirty feet of solid concrete foundation and another twenty or so of mixed stone and rebar before popping out above the Bazaar.
I’m kind of excited to see the view honestly?
Like most mage ‘towns’ that don’t hide inside the fae realm the Bazaar is deep underground in a protective little cocoon of reinforcements and charms.
On the plus side whoever designed the place, back when the ‘Space Needle’ was first being built, worked with the Carlson guy who designed it and did an amazing job of enchanting the Bazaars ‘roof’ to look like open sky.
It’s so good you can barely tell your underground when your down there!
Unlike New Avalon, the Bazaar isn’t an ‘enclave’ but more of a trading district, so people from all walks of magical life meet up there.
It’s about as metropolitan and modern as you’re likely to get with mages sadly.
As far as I know the story goes that the Architect ‘John Graham’ struggled at first to provide a way to keep the tower secure despite only having a hundred-and-twenty foot square space to build it in.
There’s magic involved obviously, a bribe for letting the mages build underneath, although it’s apparently all just for safety sake because the tower is SO well designed that it would stand up on its own anyway somehow?!
Engineers.. they do a magic all of their own sometimes I swear!
The land itself used to be a long forgotten mage home, a bit like one of my bolt-holes, and when the team designing the needle for the nineteen-sixty-two World’s Fair couldn’t find anywhere to build it ‘someone’ just so happened to ‘find’ a seventy-five-thousand dollar plot of land in the middle of downtown Seattle that was just perfect for the groups needs in every way possible..
Personally I think the magical congress had a hand in it all.
The idea of such a large space to work with inside the heart of such an under-represented city for the magical world would just be too tempting an offer to pass up!
I’d assume some memory charms were cast and some in-the-know normal’s were bribed to help the strangely ‘appearing’ land seem like more of a clerical fluke then the actual reappearing landmass that it really was for everyone involved.
Either way that’s all not exactly relevant to us today but I can’t be blamed if my mind wanders, the walk from our parking lot to the Needle is a lot further then it looks on the map!
We’ve already gone five blocks up and all I’ve got to keep me entertained is Eris’s funny little reactions to ordinary things like stop signs and fire hydrants or the tiny boring display windows in stores like the Walgreens we just walked past..
Okay, I’ll admit I don’t mind the ‘Walgreens’ displays as much as most chain stores I guess?
The symbol in their window has a mortar and pestle on it with stars sprinkled inside!
That’s like an outright STATEMENT that they are magical in some way?!
I’m pretty sure that, until recently at least, a lot of their ‘medication’ would be termed as ‘potions’ or ‘alchemic concoctions’ if looked at by someone who isn’t in on the conspiracy.
There aren’t many people or groups who bother with potions anymore let alone alchemy.
It’s nice to know the old skills are still around somewhere AND that they are being used to help normal people, even if it IS for a tidy profit.
That’s about as good as we can get as mages these days in all honesty?
This isn’t the old days where you could just roll up claiming to be a witchdoctor or medicine-man and people would believe you.
If you want to help people with magic nowadays you have to be sneaky at best and outright lie about it at worst!
One more block up and the buildings suddenly flattened off giving us our first real glimpse of the Space Needle.
It really IS impressive.
I paused slightly and gaped up at it slightly and John took that as an invitation to scoop Eris up onto his shoulders so she could see as well.
“Wow.. did mages do that?”
I flinched and shot a nervous look around us but it doesn’t seem like anyone heard her?
No-one’s looking at us unusually at least, although a few people are giving me second glances.
It probably says a lot about where I am in this whole ‘gender change’ thing that I’m barely registering those looks anymore, they’re still annoying obviously but on the whole you tend to just forget about them after a while.
Men are going to be men sadly and I can hardly blame them for staring.
Like it or not, with this body, I’m a hottie..
A short, puffy cheeked and worryingly young looking ‘a hottie’.. but still a hottie?..
John doesn’t stare at me anymore so that’s something I guess?
Just goes to show that if you desensitize them to you, men CAN act civil about things!
..I sound like a feminist..
ACK! You know what I mean!!
I’m not saying men are pigs or anything because until recently I was one of them and I wasn’t a pig but just.. well.. maybe sometimes they are a little bit?
Not intentionally, not harmfully or even offensively either but just.. it’s a social thing I guess?..
I never even used to notice when I watched women as I walked past really?
It’s just something you grow up DOING as a guy, ya know?
It’s not an excuse or anything and I’m sure there ARE some guys who are intentionally assholes about it but it’s not like women are saints either!
I’ve been in women’s bathrooms before and even the locker room at school once or twice.
Women are just as obsessed with men as men are about women sometimes.. they’re just better at hiding it.. maybe?..
Either that or men are just bad at noticing when they’re being checked out?
I guess it’s easier to stare at someone’s crotch ‘subtly’ then their cleavage considering said cleavage is a lot closer to the face and more likely to catch someone’s attention?
I’m pretty sure John didn’t notice me checking out his Jeans when he- GAH!
Um.. change of topic time.. quickly!
“What’s the time?”
John shot a curious glance over at me and shrugged which made Eris giggle from her apparent new favorite position on his shoulders.
It’s rather cute to see honestly?
Despite his usual demeanor John really is a softy when he gets the chance to be.
Eris is enjoying herself being up so high all of a sudden and I’m pretty sure that there’s just a hint of a smile I can see on John’s face too.
Rather than prod again I reached into my bag and snagged my phone up to check instead.
Nearly noon.. damn.. too late for second-breakfast and too early for lunch!..
Oh well, if we wait until we get to the Bazaar before eating we can get some ‘Wizard Burger’ instead of just normal junk I guess?
I’m sure Eris will find that fun if nothing else.
I’ve got to admit I’m rather partial to ‘Wizard Burger’ myself, it’s like the magical equivalent of McDonalds, only more fun.
Want a burger that will turn your hair purple and your nails blue?
There’s a burger for that.
Want a hotdog that can make you grow horns for half-hour?
They got you covered!
It’s not a joke to say that mages like ‘playing’ with their food because we tend to PLAY with it at every chance we get sadly.
I’m pretty sure the ‘every flavor beans’ idea from Harry Potter are totally just an off-brand rip-off of ‘Dan Boons dynamite doubloons’, a brand of chocolate coins with random timed hexes on them that your meant to eat in a dare game with a group of friends.
I’ve never had them before obviously.
I don’t know if you’ve noticed but I kind of lack the sort of friends I can spend a night messing about eating charmed chocolate with sadly?.. they look nice and fun though!
I mean, who doesn’t like chocolate or magic?!
Put them together and you’ve got a masterpiece!
“..you’re drooling..”
Eris giggled from John’s muttered statement.
It was her giggle more than his words that really jolted me back into reality as we turned the corner onto Fourth Avenue with a clean line of sight all the way along to the towers base.
I KNOW I wasn’t drooling but I still wiped my chin just in case which seemed to amuse the pair of them even more sadly.
A sign strung up next to the old Seven-Eleven store on the corner advertising their ‘Big Gulp’ drinks made me kind of want to ‘drool’ again though.. I don’t know why I’m so hungry all of a sudden but it’s REALLY irritating!
“If you’re both done giggling at me? We really should get to the Bazaar before the lunchtime rush.”
The faster we get there, the faster I get food!
Also crowds and me don’t tend to mix too well..
As weird as it is to say, I’m kind of glad for the whole ‘light blue hair’ thing at the moment?
Hopefully it will cut down on the amount of people who recognise me as ‘Arista’ while we shop if nothing else.
“Lady’s first..”
John waved me on with an awkward bow that set Eris off giggling in enjoyment as he leaned her forward slightly.
With a huff at his cheeky attitude I folded my arms and paced ahead as offered.
If he’s going to be like that then so be it!
Maybe I can get in the elevator before him and leave him waiting on the ground floor for a few minutes, it would serve him right for laughing at me if nothing else!
======
“Sir you have to go the other way around, this elevator is for staff only at the mo-”
John fished around in his pocket for a second and flashed her some kind of badge inside his wallet.
I didn’t get too good a look at it before he’d flipped it shut and stored it away again annoyingly!
“OH! Mr Jones sir, I didn’t know we were due for a surprise inspection today?.. although I guess that would defeat the purpose of the ‘surprise’ now, wouldn’t it.. heh?..heh..uh..”
The woman seemed to practically fall apart the moment the badge got flashed.
She went from a stern, professional business woman to a giggly little school girl fawning over John in the blink of an eye.
Either magic’s involved here or she’s got some kind of fetish for ‘power’ as she apparently thinks John’s some kind of ‘higher up’?
Eris shifted uncomfortably on John shoulders for a second attracting more than just my attention.
I almost felt sorry for the woman when she got a full blast of Eris’s adorable ‘I don’t like you but I’m so sweet and innocent looking that it’s still cute’ look.
“This must be your daughter? She’s a real cutie.”
She tried to cover her discomfort from the look she was getting with chatter but it apparently didn’t impress Eris in the slightest.
In a probably wise move she shifted her attention over to me and blinked for a moment in surprise as she obviously registered my odd hair color.
“-and you are?”
She stuck her hand out to shake mine despite the confusion in her voice.
John opened his mouth to say something, probably something either rude or embarrassing.
Luckily I beat him to it for once.
“I’m Mr Jones’s Personal Assistant.”
I took her hand and shook it casually.
She seemed even more surprised now and possibly a little impressed by me.
..I probably shouldn’t enjoy that mix of emotions on her face as much as I do..
“um.. right, so uh.. the elevators all yours. Have a good day.”
Without another word the woman turned and practically fled the area leaving us to make our way to the currently dormant elevator doors.
“Personal Assistant huh?.. this mean you’re getting my coffee and wearing a mini-skirt from now on?”
I tried to ignore him for a few seconds as I leaned out and hit the call button on the elevator but it was no good.
I could practically FEEL his amused grin burning into the back of my head.
“..shut up John-boy..”
“That will be shut up MR John-boy.. SIR.. from now on little PA of mine.”
It took everything I had not to react, if he didn’t have Eris on his shoulders I SWEAR I’d swing around and clock him one RIGHT in the nose!
I was starting to stew over the indignity of it all when Eris let off her first audible giggle.
The sound seemed to practically drain all the anger out of me in seconds.
..I can’t stay mad if it’s making her laugh so much..
I guess it IS kind of funny and I DID set myself up for it?
That doesn’t mean I’m getting the smug bastard a coffee though OR that I’m wearing a powers damned MINI-SKIRT either!!
The elevator finally slid open after quite possibly the most painfully long ten seconds of my life so far.
I didn’t need prompting to shoot inside quickly.
Anything to get us out of the public eye so I can glare at John openly without someone seeing us at this point!
======
“How much longer is this gonna take?”
My eyes cut down to Eris as she stood between us kicking her little slip-on shoes against the floor out of boredom.
I’ve got to admit I wasn’t expecting it to take this long just to travel fifty feet downwards but I guess there’s a reason this is the ‘freight’ elevator and not a public use one?
Capacity in exchange for speed.
..things are always slower without magic too..
At least I don’t get travel sick in slow elevators though!
Come to think of it, I haven’t gotten sick from John’s truck yet either?
Maybe it’s because he’s not a violent maniac driver like Sarah.. forget that, it’s PROBABLY because he’s not a violent maniac driver like Sarah actually!
The sound of the elevators decent changed slightly around us for a moment as it has at what I guess would be every ten feet or so that we travelled downwards.
Moments later the poorly lit elevator suddenly slid out into bright light and we were left moving swiftly down out of the ‘sky’ above a large assortment of buildings in practically a mini-city.
Eris squealed in delight and moved forward to stare closely out of the glass front windows while John kept a strong hold on her hand but smiled happily as well.
I staggered back until I hit the ‘wall’ behind us, as far away from the glass on all sides as I could manage.
A single peek over the edge was enough for me!
I’m not exactly afraid of heights.. when magic is involved.. but practically ‘falling’ from the sky in a little glass box powered by electricity and wires is on the same level as travelling by airplane for that primal ‘fear’ part of my brain apparently?!
When we were about half way down to the ‘ground’ again the elevator jolted slightly.
Realistically I know it was nothing, just some kind of break kicking in to slow our decent in some way.
In reality I freaked out and with a lurch managed to plant myself into John’s side with my face buried in his back so I didn’t have to see anymore.
Why did I EVER think seeing the view from the elevator was a good idea?!
I should have bloody WARPED down to the Bazaar!
It would have been nasty but not ‘falling in a glass box’ nasty!!
John’s arms moved and he shifted me around slightly, cupping me into his chest so he could hold me better.
My breath kept coming out in slightly panicked pants and I’m not sure I can take my hands out of the tight fists they’ve formed in his shirt even if I tried!
With one final ‘bump’ that made me let off a frightened yelp into his chest we finally came to a stop.
The doors opened and John started slowly moving us forward, me on slightly unsteady legs.
“Is everything okay sir?”
I could feel John’s magic roll in amusement for a second but I just couldn’t bring myself to care at this point.
Not until I know we’re safely back on solid ground at least!
“It’s okay, my Personal Assistant Hannah, it turns out she doesn’t like heights after all..”
Har-Dee BLOODY Har John-boy!!
Laugh it up!
I’ll get you back for this somehow?!
“Not to worry, we get that reaction sometimes, usually from earth mages generally.”
They both shared a laugh as John guided me forward a few more steps.
“You can look now, it’s safe.”
I didn’t expect the gentle tone that came from him but it was welcome to say the least.
Slowly I pulled my face away from his chest and glanced around us carefully.
When it became obvious that we were both on solid ground again AND causing a bit of a scene I blushed bright red, practically shoving him away to save at least a little face from it all.
I can’t believe I fell apart like that?!
How embarrassing.. some ‘badass’ mage I am!
“Sorry.”
John’s light smirk made me blush harder for a second before I managed to duck my eyes away from him.
“No big deal, it’s pretty cute honestly, when did you start fearing heights that badly?”
I couldn’t look at him again but I managed to huff an annoyed breath out through my teeth at least.
I don’t like being called ‘cute’ thank-you-very-much!
“It’s not the height, I just don’t travel well with technology.. motion sickness, ya know?”
My downright panic attack had nothing to do with my usual motion sickness but hopefully he’s in a good enough mood to let it go at that.
After a painfully long moment of consideration John snorted his acceptance with just a hint of amusement obvious to my ears.
“What’s the plan then?”
..Good question?..
I need some more pure nightshade powder for a start, it’s useful with blood magic and I used the last of mine months ago while banishing a Voraxis demon from a run-down apartment complex in the Philippines..
A few casters trinkets for Eris would probably be a good idea too, just until I can get her using her lines properly I guess?
It feels like there’s something I’m missing?
AH! I was going to look for a set of voodoo dolls too!
Not for the obvious reasons, I may be a blood mage but I’m not evil OR twisted enough to use the bad ‘voodoo’ techniques of all things!
Voodoo dolls are little human shaped objects that ironically have nothing to do with either the ‘Voodoo’ or ‘Vodou’ religions and despite what most people believe actually originate from England of all places.
They were used a lot as a way to track and ‘punish’ mages by witch hunters back in the dark ages but their existence go’s WAY further back than that.
Even I’m not really sure who first came up with them honestly but they were used for protection by the druids for a while and the pagans practically loved the little things until they decided they were too ‘grown up’ to play with dolls anymore and moved on to praising food before eating it.. weirdo’s..
Anyway, Voodoo dolls can be made of a few things, cloth and clay being the most popular ones for some reason.
Personally I prefer having ones made from hemp, even if they CAN be awkward to explain away if you get a bit too close to a police sniffer dog.
The power and flexibility inherent in the ‘weed of dreams’ when cultivated in an appropriately magical environment is just silly in comparison to anything else!
As casting mediums go cultured hemp is up there with blessed wool when it comes to materials that work well with sympathetic magic.
The symbology involved, both the old fashioned ‘dreams’ connection and the more modern ‘repression’ connection from it being illegal for so long work pretty well for anything I would want to use the dolls for too.
In all honesty it’s either hemp voodoo dolls I need or I probably won’t even bother getting them?
There’s a tricky little sympathetic magic trick that I can hopefully use to my advantage with the hemp ones.
It’s kind of similar to the bonding I did with Sarah when she was in her coma back when we thought we would be fighting some kind of ‘el diablo’ level demon in the jungle but with a lot less drawbacks and side-effects involved.
They can be used both offensively and defensively by either ‘confusing’ your magical signature, making you harder to charm and manipulate with magic, or enhancing the sympathetic response in any spell you cast by a surprisingly large margin just by creating a basic feedback loop of sorts.
It all goes back to that old tragic fact of life sadly, Magic is complicated.
Complicated magic is even worse and you don’t get much more complicated than sympathetic magic!
There’s a REASON barely anyone uses it after all..
======
A slight movement by Eris didn’t exactly ‘bring me back’ to the real world but it certainly reminded me that I still hadn’t answered John yet.
At least I didn’t get lost in my own head for long this time, it looks like the whole ‘blocking the seer talent’ thing has worked as hoped to some degree if nothing else.
I opened my mouth to tell him my shopping agenda for the day but my stomach beat me to the punch with a low grumble.
“Food first?”
He grinned at me but nodded in agreement at least.
Eris seemed pretty excited at the idea of more food too.
I guess Mum was right, like mother like daught-
DAMN IT!
Those insidious little thoughts are getting REALLY annoying!
“..Mau?..”
A surprisingly loud plaintive little mew coming from the floor made me jump in surprise before we could make good on our food hunting plans.
We all turned our eyes down to see an adorable little kitten sitting patiently at my feet.
I’m amazed it managed to get so close without us noticing?
Usually my situational awareness is better than a kitten could ever hope to beat, even when I’m a bit distracted!
I squinted down at the little longhaired fuzz-ball and it’s unusually large ears as it stared back up at me with wide little blue eyes full of hope and cuteness.
My traitorous new female brain decided to join my heart in melting a little despite my best efforts to resist the silly pests allure.
It’s fur was a little odd, white almost to the point of being called ‘silver’ with little black dot’s all along it’s back ending in black rings around it’s legs and long tail.
For some reason it looks familiar?
It took me a few seconds to work through my jumbled memories to pick out why.
The coloration, ears and tail are the big giveaways.
It’s some kind of ‘Egyptian Mau’ cat?
The kind that the normal’s used to treat like royalty back in the days of Pharaohs and the pyramids..
Something’s a bit off though, Mau’s don’t tend to have long fur as far as I know and this little one is fluffy beyond belief?.. then again I’m not normally much of a ‘cat person’.. if you ignore the whole ‘acting like a cat’ thing this morning at least.
Either way it’s not like I’m an expert on the breeds or anything I guess?
I’m not really an animal fan in general really.
Pet’s always seemed like too much hassle for me, I had Sarah to keep an eye on and she’s enough of a handful without adding a brain-dead little beast into the mix as well.
“..Mau..”
The kitten cautiously stepped forward slightly and when I didn’t move it seemed to take that as an invitation because it quickly slid up to my feet and started running circles around my ankles with its strange little off key meows and purrs.
“She’s so pretty! Can we keep her Mom?”
Eris practically squealed her words as she knelt down and offered the curious little beast her hand to sniff which it did with surprising gusto before turning its attention back to running around my legs for some reason.
“THERE you are! Mau, come here!”
We all glanced up from the happily pacing kitten to an overweight man in his forties who seemed to be struggling to catch his breath as he stared down at the fur-ball with no small amount of annoyance on his face.
The kitten apparently couldn’t care less for his annoyance though.
Instead, it opted to finally stop pacing and plopping itself belly-first on my left shoe like a particularly fluffy throw rug.
“Mau.. Mau come here boy!”
The kitten didn’t even twitch at the man’s voice.
All of a sudden the man seemed to realise that we were there as well because his eyes trailed up my leg to finally land on my face.
“Uh.. hi?.. this your cat?”
Please let it be his so he can take it away!
I have enough problems with Eris being clingy without adding an animal into the equation too!
“OH! Sorry Miss, yes.. well, no.. he’s.. uh, I run a pet store down the road.”
He vaguely waved his hand towards a row of three-story buildings in the middle-distance.
“This little fellow has been driving me a bit crazy honestly, ever since I got him off a breeder last week. He’s part-Russian Blue Nebelung, part-Egyptian Mau but a full on pain-in-my-ass so far!”
He clenched his hands slightly but eventually let them loosen with a sigh.
“The crafty little sod is an escape artist, don’t let the angelic little eyes and goofy proportions fool you, he’s quick as all hell when he wants to be.”
The man slowly moved towards my new foot-warmer and crouched down in preparation to make a grab for the kitten.
“The breeder said he should have all the best traits of his kin, healing and fair fortune from the Russian Blue with whatever Nebelung traits come from being a ‘creature of the mist’ and the agility you’d expect from a purebred Mau.. apparently he clocked the little guy going over sixty miles-an-hour on the ranch but I’m not sure how much I’d believe that even if the little guy IS magical by nature..”
He inched forward ever so carefully while the kitten obliviously lay spread out on my foot, completely ignorant to his robust hunter getting ever closer.
“This is first time the little sod’s left the store or bothered someone though, he mostly seems to like jumping up into the rafters and hiding there until food gets put out so far but for some reason he shot right out the door a minute ago. I’m just glad he stopped when he did or who knows WHERE he could have gotten off to!”
I made a humming sound of agreement as I watched the shop owner creep ever closer to my foot.
I can feel John’s magic bubbling around slightly in amusement and it’s even easier to hear Eris trying to hide her giggles about the whole situation.
With one last surge the pet store owner ‘leapt’ forward and tried to grab the kitten.
In a movement that I can only attribute to its magical heritage the fuzz-ball went from carpet to missile, flying up a good fifteen feet above us and almost floating back down to land comfortably on the store owner’s back as he leaned heavily against my leg in surprise.
The man’s hands ‘covertly’ moved around to his back so he could attempt another grab but it was pretty obvious that the kitten knew what was coming even if it did seem more interested in staring up at me with those almost luminous blue eyes of its.
My stomach grumbled again from my hunger and I sighed heavily.
Rather than wait out this little byplay through to it’s inevitable conclusion of a little kitten defeating a grown man repeatedly I reached down and picked the beast up by the scruff of its neck, lifting it high enough into the air that the store owner could straighten up and get off my bloody leg at last!
When the kitten reached eye level with me its little head moved forward slightly as if reaching for me in some way and it let out a pathetic, almost pleading version of the strange ‘Mau’ sound it seems to favor.
The man finally got himself sorted and offered me an embarrassed but still bright smile.
“Thanks Miss. Sorry for all the trouble.”
He reached out and took the kitten’s scruff from me without too much effort.
I swear the little fuzz-ball seemed to practically sigh in defeat when the trade of hands took place?
It’s eyes settled on me one last time and it let off a slightly more pitiful ‘Mau’ which hit my brain like a sledgehammer of cuteness for a few seconds before I managed to regain control and wrestle the urge to coo over it back where it came from!
“Now Mau, we’ll have none more of this, huh? Be a good cat and don’t go running off bothering people anymore from now on.. thanks again!”
The store owner offered me one more grateful smile and turned to walk back up the street, presumably back towards his shop.
My stomach grumbled, with a sigh I turned away from the odd sight and smiled at the others.
“Okay, food time!”
John grinned but Eris pouted a little and watched the man wander off, fuzz-ball in tow, as we walked in the opposite direction towards what I THINK is the right street to reach the nearest Wizard Burger.
I practically lead the way for a few minutes, trying desperately to remember the route from memory but struggling; mostly because I usually come through the Bazaar from the opposite side where the warp areas are.
It didn’t help that there were a few rather interesting displays along the way and I almost bought a little animated snow-globe full of tiny dancing ‘people’ at some kind of festival?
In my defence the enchantments looked interesting!.. and it was kind of cute too..
..stupid girl brain..
“Do you actually know where you’re going Hannah?”
We came to a stop at an intersection and I whipped my head around hopefully in search of SOMETHING I could use to at least pretend I wasn’t as lost as I really am.
“..Mau..”
I locked up for a moment at the little sound from my feet.
The feeling of soft fur brushing against my bare ankles confirmed my fears a moment later.
The bloody kitten’s followed us somehow!
Eris squealed happily and quickly bent down to pet the thing but I just glared at it as it turned its head up to fix me with an equally intense stare of its own.
“Mau”
Despite being the exact same sound it keeps producing so far, this time it felt like there was some weight, some judgement, reprisal and almost petulance to the little beasts ‘tone of voice’ as it stared up at me with those wide blue eyes.
“Shoo.. go away..”
Eris twisted and stared up at me with wide begging eyes, her mouth open in shock and horror that I would try to get rid of the little fuzz-ball.
Her look stalled me even more than the kittens ‘judgemental’ one had before.
I really don’t like making Eris look like that but I also REALLY don’t like pets!
“It’s not ours Eris sweetie, we can’t keep it.. okay?”
My hand reached out and landed on her now brown head of hair in commiseration.
She nodded in understanding but it was pretty obvious to see that she wasn’t happy about it in the slightest.
Suddenly her eyes lit up with some determination and joy.
“If we buy her then she can be ours, right?”
I flinched hard.. why does she have to know how ‘money’ works?..
“Pleaseeee Mommy? I’ll look after her and play with her and everything I promise!”
My hand came up to the bridge of my nose in frustration.
..I REALLY don’t need this right now..
“Your Mom’s right Eris.. I mean, this kitten’s magical after all?.. It could be a familiar for someone just waiting for them to turn up and take it home, right?”
Wow?.. a surprisingly well thought out point there John-boy?
Much better than the ‘I don’t like pets!’ angle I was going to go with at least?!
Eris sniffed unhappily but after glancing over at John she nodded in agreement at his logic.
A familiar bond is an important thing with most awakened mages.
The bonds are so deep and long lasting that most people just aren’t magically ready for the commitment and connection involved.
Over time familiars practically become a part of you and they live on past their natural life-spans until the day that their ‘owners’ current incarnation dies.
Many people who DO manage to form such a close bond end up swearing off ever trying it again after their first bond, due mostly to the pain and grief involved in losing the being which is practically a vital part of them by the end of it all.
Eris may be a bit childish and naive at times but even she can see the importance of letting a magical animal chose its own bonded owner.
“How about this sweetie, we’ll come back in a few weeks and if it still hasn’t bonded with someone by then we’ll consider getting it properly.. how’s that sound?”
Eris brightened at the idea she could still have a chance at getting the kitten.
It’s a pretty under-handed offer from me honestly.
Not that Eris would know but nothing lasts long at the Bazaar, most things in stock barely stay in stock for a few hours at a time before they run out due to high demand on pretty much everything on offer.
A few weeks should practically guarantee the fuzz-ball has gone on to a new home.. far away from us..
“Mau?”
The kitten blinked its wide blue eyes in surprise when John scooped down and picked it up by the scruff of its neck like I did the first time.
It turned its head from me to John for a moment before shifting back to me again with an almost pleading look of hope in its eyes.
“Mau”
I sighed and offered it an apologetic look.
The cat’s obviously smarter than most of its kin, the least I can do is show that I’m sorry in some way before it gets marched back off to the pet store again.
“..mau..”
Oh that’s just not fair!
The little thing sounds almost heartbroken to my stupid delusional ears this time!
How can an animal be so expressive when all it does is make that one sound?!
I moved over to John’s side and petted the little fuzz-balls head making it purr happily for a second before it fixed me with those wide eyes again with what felt like bright hope shining in them.
“Sorry little one. I honestly don’t know what to say? I’m not good with pets and you’d probably hate life with me, especially at the moment.. I’m sure you’ll find your owner soon and be really happy okay?”
I swear its head sank sadly when I finished speaking.
With one final ‘Mau’ of defeat it let its tail go limp and hung from John’s fingers like a puppet with its strings cut.
“You see if you can find a food place Hannah, I’ll take this little guy back to the store.”
I glanced up at John for a moment with a weak smile but my eyes ended up drifting back down to the depressed looking little kitten eventually.
Some small part of me really didn’t want to let it go?
It really is adorable!
Eris likes it too and honestly it seems to be a pretty impressive conversationalist?!
Much better then Sarah was at its age at least!
..maybe I could potty-train it faster than we managed with Sarah?..
That thought made me snort slightly in amusement but it was tinged with regret.
My hand stroked its little head again getting a purr from it which really wasn’t helping things.
In the end I had to turn away and sigh heavily to get my center back a little.
Stupid new girl body’s messing with my head, I KNEW it would happen eventually!
First Eris and now kittens, next thing you know I’ll be puttering around in an apron making dinner while waiting for my husband to come home like a regular Susie-Q homemaker..
An image of John coming in through the back door of our house wearing a suit and putting a hat on a hat-stand we definitely don’t own while undoing his tie came to mind.
Just for a brief moment I could see myself in one of Mum’s more ‘motherly’ dresses and an apron going over to him with a smile too but the moment the imaginary me went up on her toes to greet the imaginary John with a kiss the whole thing shattered leaving me back in the street feeling suddenly chilled.
For one wild moment my stomach dropped out at the thought that I’d just had some kind of horrifying ‘seer’ vision of the future to come but sanity reinstated itself a moment later with a reminder that I’d had that problem fixed already.
THAT was just a daydream.. nightmare.. daymare!..
Whatever it was it wasn’t real in the slightest and I’m quite happy to pretend it never happened, while NEVER speaking of it to anyone.. EVER!
I shot a glance around in surprise when it finally clocked in my head that I was standing on the street corner alone.
A glance back up the way we came showed the unmistakable shape of John walking along a fair way off, Eris at his side and leaning in as if she was playing with something out of view.. most likely the kitten..
A huff escaped my lips at the fact that they’d left me alone without saying anything but that was quickly followed by a blush at the idea that I’d just been too gone in ‘fantasy’ for them to reach me if they did.
With one last shudder as the image of me in Mum’s green cooking dress and ruffled apron leaning up on my tip-toes to reach a suit wearing John’s warm smiling lips flashed quickly past my eyes again I managed to finally shake the whole thing off as the stupidity that it is in favor of much more important things.. like food hunting!
My stomach grumbled and gurgled its agreement at the idea.
As if commanding me to get a move on, my gut tightened up sharply for a moment before relaxing back to normal.
The experience left me a little winded and surprised but at least it was over quickly?
I let off one last sigh and made my way down the street in search of a landmark I could recognise to get my bearings and move on from there.
![]() |
There's a time and a place for cat's; it's usually 'whenever they damn well please' in my experience. Still, for all their independence and aloofness they DO tend to come back home to their family eventually don't they? Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“..tell me that’s not what I think it is?..”
John shuffled uneasily and tried to tuck the large plastic container behind his legs slightly to hide it from view even though the handle’s position meant that it stuck out painfully obviously from both sides of his legs by the time he was done moving it.
Eris giggled to herself.
I should have guessed just from the happy little grin on her face the moment I spotted them coming out of the crowd!
Slowly my head sunk down to rest on the textured wood of the ‘outdoor’ table I’d sat myself down at when I eventually found this bloody place.
“..you bought the kitten..”
The words came out quietly in something that might pass for a groan if you listened hard enough.
“We bought the kitten.”
As always when he does something unbelievably impulsive and stupid John looked strangely proud of himself for it all.
“We got Mau!”
Eris’s exuberance wouldn’t have been too bad if said kitten didn’t take that exact moment to practically appear out of nowhere with a hop, landing delicately on top of Eris’s head to purr and offer an almost smug look in my direction from its little kitty face.
“Mau”
I glared at the feline menace.
It stared back at me, I swear if it was human it would be giving off waves of almost John-level smugness right now!
With a hop that made Eris giggle in delight the kitten sent itself high into the air above us.
Eventually it came down again in an almost textbook summersault to land in my lap.
I watched it with wide surprised eyes for a moment, not quite believing the utter GALL of the beast, along with the supernatural precision it achieved the move with?!
It purred happily and nuzzled its face into my thigh for a moment before slowly turning its huge bright eyes up to me again.
Yet again I don’t know why but I got the impression it was mocking me in some way?
“..Mau..”
Even its strange little chirrup approximation of a normal cat’s meow sounded mocking and smug!
My eyes cut up from the kitten in my lap to glare hard at John.
He cringed and offered me a weak smile in return.
DAMN IT JOHN!
This is all YOUR fault!!
“Mau”
You can be quite too mister!
I shot a warning look down at the kitten but it honestly didn’t seem to care and was quite content to roll slightly in my lap instead.
Slowly it seemed to realise the direction my mood had taken as I grit my teeth down hard.
At first there was just a slight twitch of its ear but in the blink of an eye it was up and practically flying through the air again to land delicately on Eris’s head.
From there it eased its way down to her shoulders and promptly seemed to fall asleep somehow with its legs kicked out over her left shoulder and its front paw’s over her right.
Eris giggled when its purring breath brushed her ear and moved her hair a bit in the process.
My heart melted a little more at the sight of her so happy despite my best efforts to ignore that annoying instinctive reaction.
I can’t get rid of the cat now.. not after seeing how much joy it brings Eris?..
The only way to get rid of it at this point would probably be to get rid of Eris at the same time from the looks of it and that’s just unthinkable!
It looks like..
I sighed heavily and shot John one more glare just because he was an easy and appropriate target for my annoyance.
..it looks like we’ve got a cat then?
Damn it John!
“Go get us some menu’s John-boy.”
He didn’t need telling twice, just the tone of my voice told him how close I was to snapping over this whole ‘kitten’ thing.
I DON’T do pets!
Oh.. who am I kidding?!
I don’t do pets, I don’t do kids, I don’t do mushy stuff and I don’t act like a girl!
From that LONG list of things I supposedly ‘don’t do’ there’s not a single one I haven’t done in the last few weeks?!
“..this is just getting stupid..”
My eyes casually drifted back over to Eris.
She chose that moment to crinkle up her shoulder slightly and giggle in delight as the kitten’s breath lightly brushed her ear again.
My head slowly sunk down to land flat on the table with a gentle ‘thump’.
“..I’m so screwed..”
“Mau!”
You said it buddy!
‘Resistance is futile.’
======
“They don’t have a menu so I brought the next best thing.”
I sighed loudly just because I could as I pulled myself upright enough to give John the gimlet eye.
Standing awkwardly behind him, practically hopping from foot to foot with excess energy, was a skinny guy in roughly his early twenty’s by my guess?
He’s so pale that I’d be tempted to think he was a vampire or albino if he didn’t have a short crop of brown hair on his head and a certain lack of fang’s or campy fashion sense..
He seemed unreasonably eager to take part in whatever latest stupid idea John’s come up with though?
“This is my new friend Leroy, he-”
With a surge the new guy, ‘Leroy’ apparently, pushed past John and took center stage with an eager grin on his face.
“Welcome to Wizard Burger, where all our burgers are just wizard-awesome!”
A slow almost painful silence rolled around us.
Even John didn’t seem to quite know what to say to that.. that..
“DAMN IT LEROY! HOW MANY TIMES DO I HAVE TO TELL YOU THAT’S NOT THE COMPANY MOTO?!”
Our eyes all cut up to an open window on the second floor where a bulky man was doing his best to lean out and glare down at the newcomer in obvious frustration.
“If it’s good enough for Darth Vader then it’s good enough for us, ‘wizard’ is the best adjective ever!”
I had to groan at that one.
It’s not like they don’t set themselves up for it a bit by calling their shops ‘Wizard Burger’ around mages but Leroy’s apparently a fan of the money-grab ‘Star Wars’ prequel movies; which brings a whole new level of cringe-worthiness to his attempts at humor..
“I WILL fire you, I don’t care if you ARE my Nephew!”
Those words had more of an effect than anything else had so far on Leroy.
He made a big effort to visibly slump his shoulders and bow his head in submission.
I’m sure that from up high.. say, a window on the second floor?.. it looked like he was finally giving in.
From down here on the ground though it was pretty obvious from the wide cheeky grin on his face and the wink he shot a now giggling Eris, that he was anything but sorry for his actions.
I’m not sure what I was expecting honestly?
The guy works at a novelty magical fast-food restaurant, I’d be surprised if he DIDN’T have an awkward and annoying personality to one degree or another!
“What wizard-food can I get you on this truly wizard-day folks?”
In the blink of an eye he was back on form with the annoyingly perky attitude in possibly a louder voice then he’d even started with.
Eris almost fell out of her chair with giggles.
I’d like to think I’m slightly harder to impress then a toddler but even I couldn’t resist a slight smirk just from him having the guts to do it if nothing else.
“LEROY! MY OFFICE, NOW!”
Leroy shot me a dramatic exasperated look and winked at Eris which set her off again before turning and making tracks quickly back inside the shop.
John didn’t seem to quite know how to react to the whole thing.
I don’t think he’s used to other people managing to out ‘stupid’ him honestly?
“Mau..”
You said it, mages ARE crazy, my surprisingly observant little unwanted kitten-friend!
“..Mau..”
Some of my reluctant acceptance of his presence must have shown on my face because the fuzz-ball decided to take a chance and with the slightest of hops he ended up settled in my lap again.
My first instinct was to shove him off in frustration but he turned those wide pleading eyes up at me and my shoulders slumped in defeat.
It’s not like it’s a stray or anything this time, is it?
..stupid John..
I guess I’d better get used to this sort of thing?
I’m the not so proud owner of a kitten now, I know John bought it but he’d be worse to the poor little thing then I would?!
He had a goldfish when we were seven and forgot to feed it for almost half a year!
..Rest-in-Peace Goragmar the Destroyer..
It’s not like I have much choice anyway is it?
Eris would never forgive me if I didn’t keep the fuzz-ball at this point anyway..
Maybe Mum is looking for some animal company?
I’m stuck living with her until I’m ‘not a teenager anymore’ and Eris is probably with us for the long haul now too anyway.
It’s practically a rite of passage for her anyway?!
Every Mum should have to look after a pet her child bought home without consulting her first!
It’s a rite of passage my Mum never got to enjoy the first time around with my lack of interest and Sarah’s lack of attention so hopefully she enjoys the novelty of it enough that I won’t have to feel too guilty when I inevitably end up doing something wrong for the poor little thing..
“He forgot to take our order?”
My eyes cut down to Eris again and I sighed heavily.
Just to prove her point my stomach growled deeply a moment later.
“Yeah he did.. come on we’ll go inside and order instead.”
======
“Please don’t do that..”
Eris paused, her hand just inch’s from my tail.
Her eyes were alight with curiosity and joy as she watched it swish back and forth through the back of the chair.
The kitten isn’t much better, it’s taken a position behind me and is watching the swishing appendage with almost awe on its little kitty face.
I took another reluctant bite of my burger while my ears twitched high on top of my head to show my agitation.
John shifted slightly uncomfortably under my angry gaze.
“You don’t have to keep eat-”
My mouth dropped open and an angry cat-like hiss left my throat almost naturally.
HE thought it would be ‘funny’ to get me a ‘cat’ burger without saying anything!
HE cracked up laughing when my first bite left me with baby-blue furred cat ears and a baby-blue tail awkwardly sticking out from underneath the folds of my sundress!
I’m eating the burger!
I’m eating the damned burger and then I’m going to spend however long it takes before it wears off glaring at him!
..it’ll give me enough time to come up with an appropriately fitting punishment for him after all..
“Hannah seriously it was just a joke, you don’t have to keep eating th-”
My jaw dropped again with another angry hiss to cut him off mid-sentence.
With eyes squinted down into a tight glare in his general direction I slowly and deliberately brought the burger up again for another bite.
A few chews later and the latest additions to the whole ‘cat’ motif made themselves known in suddenly elongated, slightly fang-like, canine teeth.
John actually seemed a bit uneasy when my mouth shifted into a bright grin for him to show off the newest additions.
I’m not vain and I KNOW that it’s all temporary.
I don’t know what charms are involved in making the ‘Wizard Burgers’, it’s a company secret recipe obviously, but I know it’s not any form of self-transfiguration or even transmogrification.
That stuff’s WAY too complicated and time consuming to be used for a two dollar burger and still turn a profit!
I’m tempted to think that it’s actually some kind of illusion mixed with a few animated-conjured constructs?
That still doesn’t explain how they make all that come from a BURGER of course but it’s reassuring to at least have a vague idea what’s going on when you start gaining cat-like features in general.
“Seriously Hannah, you don’t want to finish that burger. You’ve got enough cat problems at the moment..”
I glanced down at the leftovers in my hand then back up to John again.
My head cocked to the side curiously and my new ears twitched in amusement.
“Whose fault is THAT exactly?”
Before he could defend himself in any way I popped the remains of the burger into my mouth in one go.
As I chewed I could feel changes washing over me.
My nails grew a little into a slight point, my hair took on a silky soft texture you normally only find in felines and, more worryingly, my eyes suddenly blurred.
After a few furious blinks the world came back into focus, although it seemed a bit stretched and weird at first until my brain got used to the new view.
Without a thought a deep amused rumbling purr built low in my chest as I stared at John smugly.
Not so funny NOW is it John-boy!
What’s wrong?.. isn’t this what you wanted?..
..pretty kitty Hannah..
I giggled to myself and brought my hand up to my lips to lick some of the sauce from my knuckle where it had spilled as I ate the burger.
When a rough, almost sandpapery texture made itself known on my hand even I blinked in surprise.
I hadn’t noticed my tongue changing?!
“That was nice. I was really hungry, thanks for the burger John-boy!”
He cringed and didn’t seem to quite know where to look now.
Without warning something grabbed my tail.
I hissed loudly and spun around, blunt but shaped long nails ready to scratch whoever dared to do it.
Eris shot back, a guilty look on her face which almost instantly dissolved into scared tears.
The cat features must make my ‘normal’ annoyed look seem a bit more scary for her I guess?
After a long pause to gather myself back together my shoulders slumped and I sighed heavily.
“Sorry sweetie. I said not to touch my tail, it’s really sensitive and not in a good way.”
Her little head bobbed up and down almost frantically in agreement as she quickly moved forward to sink into a hug with me.
“Mau”
I couldn’t help but giggle a little at the slightly disappointed noise from the floor-born kitten to our side.
I think he’s feeling a bit left out?
“Don’t think I’ve forgotten about YOU John-boy, how long is this effect going to last exactly?”
Out the corner of my eye I could see John cringe slightly.
That’s definitely not a good sign in any way, shape or form!
“bou’six’n’our”
His quick, guilty mumble made the tiny hackles on the back of my neck rise angrily.. hackles I’d not even HAD half an hour ago!
“Care to repeat that.. slowly.. and at a volume intended for human ears to pick up?”
Just to punctuate that point I swivelled my surprisingly responsive new cat-ears a few times which seemed to almost mesmerise him for a second.
“It was only meant to be a joke, I didn’t think you’d get much past the first mouthful let alone eat the whole damn thing..”
I cocked an eyebrow at him and waited silently for him to finish.
“..he said it would take about six hours to wear, off give or take an hour depending on how receptive your body is to the potions involved of course..”
POTIONS!
Why didn’t I think of that?
Of COURSE they use potions to get the effects, how else are you going to put so many triggered effects into a burger of all things?!
Without thinking about it I ended up leaning back slightly and purring in interest.
I wonder what else could be done with potions like this?
It would be an interesting route to look into at some point if nothing else.
I’ve never had an incarnation that I can remember who used potions; runes take just as long to make and last so much longer usually so the better option was apparently always a no brainer?
..the ability to slip something to someone without them realising it until it’s all too late though..
Maybe it’s the ‘cat’ in me talking but the subtlety and elegance of it all is certainly interesting if nothing else?
“Well I guess we’ve got a few hours to kill in the Bazaar then? Looks like you’re playing ‘bag carrier’ for us like a gentleman John-boy.. oh!.. and your TOTALLY paying for everything of course!”
He opened his mouth to argue but a glance from me made him snap it shut quickly.
I smirked, which seemed to annoy him slightly but not enough for him to push past his guilt and worry to argue the point properly at least.
Honestly I CAN see the funny side of it all in reality.
First I ‘go cat’ back at his Mum’s place, then we get here where the fuzz-ball starts following us around and now this.. just because I can see the irony and odd timing to it all doesn’t mean I can’t still be pissed at him over it though?!
I only had a few things I needed to get today but NOW.. oh NOW, John-boy, you’re going to spend so much money your wallet will be weeping by the time I’m done with you!
“Let’s get a move on then, first stop is the clothing district. Eris needs a complete new wardrobe and I need something designed with tails in mind.”
It really isn’t comfortable having my leggings folded down at the back to let the tail hang loose over the edge; it feels like they’re gonna fall down or something equally stupid!
“You know what? Just for the hell of it I’ll get a new wardrobe too, Summer AND Winter clothes of course.”
Eris practically vibrated in excitement at the idea of new clothes.
It took a moment for me to realise that, while she may actually BE excited, the real reason she was vibrating so much was that she was trying to hide her laughter from John.
..we can’t have that can we?..
“I think we both need some new jewellery too. I’ve always been fond of twenty-four karat gold and Oppenhiemer diamonds you know?..”
A little ‘snerk’ noise came from the brown haired bundle in my arms as I listed the two most expensive things I could think of off the top of my head.
“What about you Eris? Any preferences?”
Despite her best efforts, her lips trembled slightly as she desperately tried to keep a straight face while answering.
“..I always HAVE been fond of Emeralds?..”
John groaned loudly, which was the final touch needed to set Eris off properly into a long fit of giggles that shook her little frame as she hugged tightly into my chest.
My lips split into a wide amused smile with just a hint of sinister intent that was emphasised by a flash of fang for good measure.
I really need to find a mirror soon because these ‘cat features’ I’ve got seem to be REALLY good for intimidation if John’s full-body shudder is anything to go by?!
There’ll be time for that later though, we’ve got six whole hours to kill after all!
Besides there are much more fun things to be doing right now.. like prodding John some more.
“Do you know, I think I heard a rumor that someone’s got a Dragon’s foot with them today?.. certified as being taken directly from Leherensuge, the last of its kind, during the great Basque culling of eighteen-o-two.. just IMAGINE how much THAT’S worth?!”
I’m joking of course?
Leherensuge WAS the last European dragon known in existence and it WAS killed in the early eighteen-hundreds; but I have no idea where its foot could be in the slightest.
It’s just fun watching John try to not show how painful the idea of spending THAT much money out on something so useless just to appease me because his little ‘prank’ gone wrong annoyed me a bit honestly!
I think I’m feeling a bit predatory and vindictive at the moment for some reason too, which probably helps I guess?
======
“You look like the cat that got the cream Mom..”
I groaned dramatically and slumped against the bench seat of our changing room.
Eris started giggling happily to herself over her ‘barely-a-pun’ pun.
Her burger’s effects, purple eyes and orange fingernails, have already worn off at this point.
We’ve been shopping for about an hour so far so that’s to be expected although sadly I can’t say the same for MY newest editions though.
I’m not exactly a huge fan of clothes shopping but as my earlier lack of ‘frumpy’ clothes and my currently conjured outfit attest, it’s kind of necessary this time?
I wasn’t really planning on doing it TODAY of course but John made that decision with his stupidity earlier so he’s only got himself to blame!
He’s waiting outside with several bags in his hand at the moment.
At first he went to shrink the bags but a growl from me put paid to that idea.
He’s being the bag-boy for today and that means NO cheating with magic!
I want his arms nice and sore from all the heavy carrying by the time we get done, serve him right for being an asshole with this whole ‘cat burger’ thing.
“What’s next Mom?”
My eyes cut down to Eris.
She stared back at me in fascination.
I can’t really blame her for that.
When we got into our first changing room of the day I spent a good solid five minutes staring at myself too, my eyes to be specific.
Slit pupils and an odd almost-yellow coloration that I’ve only ever seen in cats before are really weird to see on my own face?
The fact that my pupils can’t make up their minds when it comes to dilation and seem to be in almost constant movement, shrinking and growing apparently at random, doesn’t help either!
“I’m done for now but there are a few more dresses left for you to try on. I’m going to check on John, so you try them on and come out to show me okay?”
She didn’t seem too pleased at the idea of me leaving but I think the fact that I’d be just outside the changing rooms waiting mollified her somewhat.
Powers know I’ve had enough practice in the last hour, but I’m still not comfortable with the idea of changing around Eris in the slightest!
Before she could talk me out of it I quickly gathered my outfits together and made my way outside.
It wasn’t until the door slid shut behind me that I let myself breathe out the sigh I’ve been holding in for a while now.
“How much longer are we going to be doing this? My arms are tired and honestly I’m bored as all hell..”
My lips twitched up in an amused smirk at John’s almost sulky tone of voice.
“Mee-aybe we’ll keep going until the shops shut? All these outfits are just purr-fect.”
I know the puns are bad and the ‘accent’ is stupid but I’m doing it for a reason!
It’s taken a while for me to work it out.
I’ve got nothing BUT time to kill at the moment though and you can’t rush brilliance after all..
Either way, I’ve got a theory!
It’s been gaining traction ever since the cat ears ‘appeared’ on my head, although I put it down to just guilt at first.. I think John has a thing for ‘cat-girls’?
It’s not any one thing exactly but his reactions, general twitchiness and strange little looks whenever my tail swish’s or my ear’s move have started to add up over time.
The first time I used the ‘accent’, stolen from a particularly annoying anime character I vaguely remember, was about twenty minutes ago and every time I do it again it gets the same reaction from him.
His eyes twitch a little and if he’s not already flushed then a blush forms on his cheeks that’s just barely noticeable against his usual skin tone!
The really big sign though, in my opinion, is that he’s suddenly become so easy to manipulate?!
Not in an evil sort of way but there is no WAY I’d normally be able to just tell John to do something and he’d do it without at least questioning my motives?
..Like this for instance!..
“Go put these back on the racks for me nee-ow John-boy.”
He flushed again and couldn’t quite meet my eyes but he also didn’t hesitate as his hand shot out to take the assorted dresses and tops from me before marching off without another word to put them back where they came from.
Honestly? I could get used to this kind of service!
I might have to keep the cat features when this all wears off just for the amenities I get from their existence?!
..it’s quite fun watching John turn into a particularly useful puddle of putty in my hands..
Oh, here he comes!
That was fast?!
“I don’t know why you can’t just take your own stuff back..”
Someone’s been away from the power of the cat-girl for too long!
He’s already falling back into his usual grumpy ways.
..we can’t have that, I’m enjoying myself too much..
Careful to seem ‘careless’ and calm, I sidled up to John’s chest and butted my shoulder into his arm for attention.
He looked down at me at last and I twitched my ears cutely.
Barely a second passed before the flush returned to his cheeks.
I KNEW it!
I KNEW all that anime as a kid would corrupt his-
..wait, this is John we’re talking about?..
-push his already corrupt mind further into the gutter!
..There, that’s better!..
“You knee-ow you’re enjoying it too John-boy..”
From my new position against his chest I let a purr rumble out which got another full-body shiver from him.
He’s becoming oddly predictable at this point?
“That’s the problem with pets, they never do know what their owners want..”
His cheeks are even brighter after saying that line but it was a nice attempt at breaking the moment and trying to regain his usual ‘cool’ attitude.. it completely failed of course, but the attempt was nice at least!
“Ohh.. a pet am I?”
I pushed a bit harder into his chest and stared up at him with my best ‘wide-eyed’ innocent look, just a hint of fang poking over my lip because I knew how much it would screw with his head too.
“Are you offering to be my owner John-boy?”
His blush went super-nova!
For a long moment he just kind of stalled while staring down at my face in awe.
“Hannah what are yo-”
I saw my chance and went in for the kill.
My fur soft hair brushed lightly against the bare skin on his arm as I turned and forced my back against his chest playfully while my head rolled up to meet his eyes again.
The purr that rumbled in my throat made even ME feel good.
John didn’t stand a chance.
Words died on his lips and he could barely manage to stutter to himself for a solid ten seconds.
With one last evil little smirk I twisted my surprisingly flexible body and stare up at his flushed face with wide innocent ‘kitty’ eyes.
“Being yours would be just purrr-fect.. Master..”
If this WAS one of those ‘cat-girl’ animes then I’m pretty sure John’s head would have just exploded with the mother of all nosebleeds!
As it is he turned bright red and just gaped down at me in so much shock that I think he almost swallowed his tongue?!
I couldn’t hold it anymore!
With a jolt I pushed away from him and practically folded in on myself with laughter.
“THE LOOK ON YOUR FACE!”
That’s SO going in my memory vault for future incarnations to enjoy!
His whole look right now is just priceless, he looks like a purr-ticularly cute fish!
uh.. correction ‘particularly’.. and ‘un-cute’ fish..
I think this cat things going to my head a bit?
Damn malfunctioning female feline brai-
Something warm and wet just pressed lightly against my lips?!
My eyes shot open again in surprise.
All I could do is stare into John’s slightly worried but still somehow gentle eyes as he kissed my lips.
It seemed to take him a while to realise that I was watching him but when he did he jerked back with a surprised gasp and quickly paced backwards away from me.
“..you kissed me..”
He flinched and his eyes shot around us to see if anyone was around to see us.
“You KISSED me!”
“Hannah, I’m SO sorry! You just looked so cute and you pouted with those little fangs and your ears perked up and I just..”
He didn’t quite seem to know what to do with himself?
I don’t know what to do either?!
He bloody kissed me!
HE kissed ME!
John doesn’t kiss me!
There is NO kissing of any kind!!
“You son of a bitch! What the hell do you think your-”
His hand covered my mouth to stop the steadily increasing volume of my voice.
Almost instantly I had a flash back to my vision of Andromeda in pretty much this exact same situation with her version of John, ‘Perseus’.
My hands fisted into tight balls for a moment before loosening again slightly as my pointed nails dug painfully into my skin.
“Ge’m-m’our-‘and-omph-mm-moph”
I’m not sure if he heard me or understood me even if he did.
He seemed more focused on making sure no-one else heard my initial yell honestly.
I could go with the same trick Andromeda pulled and lick the offending appendage.. but I think I can do better than that?
To be fair I gave him another five seconds to pull his hand away before smirking into his palm and opening my mouth wide.
A purr rumbled low in my chest when my pointed new canines sank into the skin of his hand effortlessly.
It was almost fun to watch the second it took for John’s face to register the pain.
Less than a moment later he’d yanked his hand free and moved away from me with a startled yell.
I tried not to feel too proud of myself but my amused grin and happy purr probably gave the game away slightly I think?
“Don’t EVER put your hand over my mouth again!”
He hissed and clutched his arm just above his palm instead of answering me properly.
Oh for powers sake.. he’s such a baby!
Good thing for him we’re in a magical shopping district.
It’s also a good thing that the Bazaar itself is magically shielded beyond belief?
Seeing as the last time I used magic outside of Mrs J’s house we called down the wrath of a surprisingly nice Norse thunder god, I wouldn’t have bothered helping him otherwise to say the least..
With a dip and a swirl my magic sprang forth eagerly.
A portion of it left my body in a cresting bubble of golden light.
It got just past John’s body, healing his ‘injured’ hand in the process, before dissipating suddenly.
Woah! Headrush?!
My hand came up to steady myself slightly as my sense of balance decided to go silly for a second.
..What on earth caused that?..
I think I’m okay?.. maybe?..
Well, the worlds not exploding around us so I guess whatever it was can’t be that bad can it?
Anyway.. can I just say, ‘wow’?!
The wards around here must be better than I thought?
Full active-magic suppression with such a quick response time and wide area of effect..
It might even be the reason I suddenly got a little light-headed for a moment there too?
I kinda want to check out their ward-stone now!
I bet it’s got to be the size of a BUS to manage something on that scale so easily?!
“Thanks.”
My eyes cut back over to John distractedly and I offered him a slightly limp smile, my attention more focused on the new rune ‘problem’ I’d just found then him honestly.
“No problem, letting off golden bubbles is what I do apparently..”
What were we arguing about again?
It had to be something bad but venting some magic always makes everything a little hazy for me.
It was something.. wait..
“You KISSED ME, you BASTARD!”
John flinched hard and shot a nervous look around us.
A few other shoppers had stopped to watch the scene we were making but I was beyond caring at this point.
I can’t BELIEVE he bloody KISSED me?!
We DON’T do kissing!
There is no kissing of ANY kind!
Not me, Not John, Not ANYBODY!
I don’t do kissing!
“Way to go Dad, step one on project ‘baby brother or sister’ complete!”
I practically froze solid.
That one didn’t come from me or John?
The voice is too high-pitched and childish for a start..
Slowly I turned to face the newcomer which turned out to be Eris of course.
She grinned at me proudly with a bright cheeky smile on her face.
..project ‘baby brother or sister’?..
I flinched hard as what that meant finally registered in my head.
In one smooth action I spun around to glare at John again in rage.
What the HELL is he planning?!!
He looked about as surprised as I did though sadly.
The confusion on his face calmed my anger slightly, the waves of surprised and mortified emotions rolling off of his magic added to the overall effect too.
It looks like whatever this ‘project’ is.. not that it’s hard to guess with a title like that.. it’s something Eris came up with herself?
With that in mind I turned back to her and gave her a warning look.
It deflated her prideful smile in seconds.
I actually felt a little guilty for ruining her obvious fun but at the same time I need to press the point home to her VERY quickly that there will BE no ‘brothers or sisters’ as long as I’m in charge!
I know Arista has like, a BILLION kids at this point, but that doesn’t mean she needs any more OR that I’m going to help in that manner no matter what anyone says!
“Eris, that dress looks very pretty. Come back into the changing rooms and we’ll check out the last few.”
She cringed at my measured tone.
Despite that she dutifully followed me back behind the curtains and into the little room with her piled up clothes inside it.
“I’m in trouble aren’t I?”
Her subdued tone and downcast eyes mollified a little more of my anger over the whole situation but I still need to drive the point home before she gets anymore bright ideas and tries to ‘help’ the ‘project’ along in some way.
“Close the door and take a seat sweetie. We just need to have a little chat.”
Her shoulders slumped and she moved over to the bench like a condemned prisoner, keeping her head down instead of looking at me which really doesn’t feel good in the slightest honestly?
I sighed heavily, bringing a hand up to squeeze that one spot between my eyes that helps when I get a headache.
I don’t have one.. yet.. but it’s still something that helps me calm down in general.
“Look Eris, I know that I.. that your Mom.. uh..”
..oh boy, this is going to get awkward..
I can’t even get the pronouns right, let alone cover the important points!
======
“All sorted?”
“Stop talking, I’ve still not forgiven you for kissing me yet.”
The smirk that formed on his face really didn’t help my mood in the slightest.
Not that my feelings matter in any situation apparently!
Ten minutes of ‘chatting’ with Eris and we made practically zero progress?!
I tried to be subtle at first obviously but eventually even a blunt ‘I’m not trying to get pregnant’ failed as well.
She smiled at me knowingly and nodded along but I didn’t even need to feel her magic to tell she didn’t believe me in the slightest.. it’s like she’s so used to ‘her mother’ having kids that the idea I might not actually WANT any is a completely new concept for her or something?!
“Do you have a time-frame in mind before you forgive me and we can talk like adults again?”
With a huff I turned away from him to focus back on watching the changing room’s entrance for when Eris eventually comes out instead.
“You know that’s always been one of your more endearing personality traits?.. you’re maturity..”
“You know one of YOU’RE more ‘endearing personality traits’ was the fact that for several years I didn’t know where you were or have to listen to you talking on a regular basis?!.. let’s go back to the good old days, shall we?”
Out the corner of my eye I could see him flinch hard at that one.
I didn’t mean to snap at him.. well.. no, actually I TOTALLY did..
He deserved it because, no matter how you look at it, he bloody KISSED ME!!
The curtain to the changing room area moved slightly and Eris slowly made her way out to us.
She was unsurprisingly a bit overloaded with clothes.
I probably should have been in there to help her but I just had to get out of that changing room before I really snapped at her over the whole ‘thinking she’s going to get another brother or sister’ thing to be honest?
I never claimed to be good parent material!
I took a step forward to give her a helping hand but before I could take another step something warm landed on top of my head.
My body froze in place as whatever it was shifted and started slowly rubbing the spot on my head between my new ‘cat’ ears.
A few seconds later my legs turned to jelly as the thing, I’m guessing it’s a hand of some sort from the way it’s scratching me so well, hit JUST the right spot; pulling an involuntary purr from my lips in response.
My head practically moved on its own as it rolled into the warm palm.
The next thing I knew my whole body had turned into the warmth and another deep purr rumbled up from my chest.
“..huh.. works even better when you actually have the ears to go with it?..”
It took all I had to fight past the fog that was starting to take over my brain and shove him away forcefully.
I must have caught him completely off guard because John nearly seemed to fly as he skidded across the floor and came to rest against a rack of clothes in stunned silence.
As I came back to myself again the hackles on the back of my neck flared and my tail shot practically straight up with the light blue hairs on it fluffing up in indignant rage.
I almost sank down onto all fours instinctively as my ears flattened themselves back and an angry hiss left my lips.
“Don’t you EVER do that again! I swear to the powers John I WILL hurt you, you’re on thin-ice right now you smug asshole!!”
Before he could gather himself back together enough to offer some kind of lame defence for his actions that I REALLY don’t care to hear right now I was up and leaving the store at a sprint.
Eris called after me in surprise but I couldn’t stop, I’m annoyed at the pair of them for different reasons right now and she’ll be safe with John at least.
With speed that I’m honestly not sure was entirely ‘normal’ I was three streets and two junctions away before I leaned heavily against a clear space of wall to catch my breath.
Damn it John!
Why can’t you just STOP being an asshole for once in your life?!
Just when I started thinking you could be.. damn it John!..
======
“..Mau?..”
With one beady eye I turned my head to glare at the fuzz-ball.
Apparently he followed me?
“Not right now.”
My hands twitched in their current position holding my belly tightly.
I’ve been having twinges and little sharp pains in my stomach for a while now, it’s really not helping my mood honestly and I’m not sure what’s causing it?
The kitten seemed to consider me for a second, its head cocked slightly to the side as it stared with those too-wide blue eyes.
“Mau?”
I huffed loudly to myself and folded my arms under my chest in frustration.
I KNOW I’m being stupid, I don’t need a cat to tell me that thank-you-very-much!
“Mau..”
My eyes cut over to him again in a sharp glare.
No, I’m not going back!
Do I look stupid or something?!
With the way things have been going lately I’ll take one look at the pair of them and start sobbing my heart out or blowing things up in rage or.. or just doing SOMETHING that really isn’t ‘ME’ in general!
“Mau”
..yeah, a bathroom break’s probably a good idea..
People are giving me weird looks so if nothing else I can wash up or something I guess?
I must be a right state at the moment, blue hair and blotchy tearstained too-puffy cheeks!
“Come on then. I suppose you’re going to follow me aren’t you?”
He seemed to preen proudly for a second or two before looking back up at me with an unnervingly intense stare.
“Mau”
Figured as much..
“Fine, but you’re not coming into the bathroom too. It’s called the Ladies for a reason.”
He almost seemed offended for a moment.
I’m not really sure how I know he’s a ‘he’ honestly but I just do?
His reaction says I’m right anyway so what does it matter in the end!
“Let’s go then..”
I pushed myself back up the wall a little, careful to not scrape my tail on anything as I went, and started pacing towards the nearest toilets I can remember seeing.
It took a few more steps before the strangeness of our whole ‘conversation’ finally hit home at last?
My head turned to fix him with a searching look for second.
He’s not a normal cat, too smart for a start.. but even so, I shouldn’t be able to talk to him and understand him so well just from the noises he’s making?
Maybe it’s a cat thing?
I’m apparently ‘strongly in-touch with my spirit animal’ at the moment AND I’ve got the tail, ears and sandpaper tongue to match as well..
It would be almost weird if I COULDN’T understand him at this point wouldn’t it?
..when did my life become so messed up that THAT kind of logic became ‘normal’ in any way?..
With one last heavy sigh I left that train of thought for later and focused back on sorting myself out first.
Now that I’m up and moving, I kinda need to pee which may have influenced that decision slightly too by some small margin?
Not that they don’t feel weird already just by existing, but things ‘down there’ feel a bit weird at the moment?
Probably best to check it out quickly, who knows what crap could be wrong with me THIS time?!
“Mau”
You said it buddy!
I could go for some cat-nip myself right about now come to think of it?..
======
Some ‘witch’ in a barely thigh-length black robe that practically screamed ‘Halloween costume’ instead of the parody of a traditional robe it was supposed to be gave me a snooty look as I wandered into the bathroom, sans the kitten obviously who seemed to take up some kind of guarding position at the door when we got here with surprising efficiency.
Rather than let her judgemental look get to me I shuffled past and made my way over to the end sink furthest from her before daring a look in the mirror.
I kind of can’t blame her for the look now?
I’m a total mess!
My hairs all over the place and still that far too bright shade of blue obviously; all the work Eris put into fixing it partially up for me this morning has started to unravel as well.
..I guess her magic isn’t strong enough yet to last a full day after all?..
My far too ‘cute’ looking Arista face was marred by puffy eyes as I’d guessed it would be from the crying and all.. not that I cried THAT much or anything..
While it wasn’t exactly a good look, I have to reluctantly admit that it does add a certain level of ‘vulnerability’ to my now standard resting bitch-face if nothing else?
The slutty witch with the obviously fake hair extensions and ugly sneer on her face finally left, throwing a backwards look at me just for the sake of it.
I sighed heavily and leaned against the sink a moment later.
“Pee first, than sort this mess out.. priority’s Hannah..”
Pep-talk complete I made my way over to one of the empty stalls and mechanically went about my business.
I let off a quiet squeak and winced slightly when my poor butt landed on the cold seat.
Why is it we can use magic to do SO many things, but no-one’s invented a permanently warm toilet seat yet?!
“Probably all too squeamish to think of it.. I’ll add it to the list I guess?”
As I shuffled around slightly to get comfortable my stomach suddenly spiked in pain for what feels like the hundredth time in the last hour.
“Fuccckkk...”
My hands squeezed down hard on my stomach to try and alleviate the pain a little.
As if it wasn’t bad enough that I’m grouchy and I made an ass of myself running out of the shop earlier now I’ve got THIS to contend with!
..stupid traitorous new body..
“What the hell’s wrong with me?.. I-”
My writhing finally brought my attention down to my legs that had kicked out slightly for balance, or more specifically my partly rolled down leggings and underwear.. my slightly stained underwear..
Seemingly without any input from me my head rolled back to stare up at the ceiling in disgust.
It didn’t quite feel real as I sat there trying to process it all and desperately trying not to puke at the same time.
That makes WAY too much sense!
Unreasonable bouts of anger?..
Weight gain and insecurities about that gain, imagined or not?..
Random crying jags for no understandable reason?..
Food cravings?.. Headaches?..
A rather terrifying and sudden ‘interest’ in the other half of the procreation equation, more specifically John and his.. ya know?
“Crap.. I’ve practically been following every step in the ‘Surviving Sarah on her period’ guide book for DAYS now?!..”
Figures!
It all makes too much sense right about now.
‘what are you apologizing for?’, ‘I don’t know’..
How did that not tip me off instantly?
STUPID female body! Stupid John! Stupid Hormones!!
I’ve lived with Sarah long enough to know the symptoms for what they are.
I wrote them off completely with all the stress I’m under and Mrs J’s little mental magic throwing new incarnations into the mental swamp of dead-women that I call a brain?!
My magic use and venting probably didn’t help either?
The bliss effect I get from venting lately is like taking a Xanax and half a tab of Ecstasy every five minutes!
..it REALLY can’t be good for my mental health now that I think about it..
“Why me?”
If you want to be rational and calm about it all then it’s probably got a mix of reasons behind it honestly.
My..my ‘period’ has just been exacerbated by the already existing problems I’m having from all the mind-magic and general incarnation/integration related mess I’ve had lately?
I’ve barely had time to catch my breath recently, let alone properly find my center and calm down the ever increasing storm of un-processed emotions in my head..
Slowly my eyes trailed back down to stare at that damning mark.
“..urgk..”
Just looking at it makes me feel sick!
The stomach- CRAP! They’re cramps aren’t they?!
I’m SUCH an idiot!..they aren’t helping the sick feeling was my original point though.
..stupid cramps..
“Screw it”
With a dip and a push I forced out a golden dome to clean things up.
It had the added benefit of momentarily easing my.. my cramps.. but it really was only a momentary reprieve and if anything the pain came back even worse than it started out as before somehow?!
“urgk!”
Feels like someone kicked me in the gut and then came back for seconds!
..anymore of that and I really will puke..
To try and ease the twisting pain I leaned back into the toilet seat.
At the last second I remembered my tail but that became a bit of a moot point when my back came to rest against the lid without any kind of obstruction getting in the way?
“Huh?”
Cautiously my hand went around to feel the spot just below my brand where ‘my’ tail had sprouted after eating that stupid burger.. and made contact with nothing but smooth skin?..
With a flash of excitement despite my aching stomach my arm shot up to my head and touched.. my hair?.. JUST my hair!
No more cat ears? No more tail!
I ran my tongue over my front teeth and couldn’t help but grin to myself.
No more fangs and no more sandpaper either!
Have I mentioned how much I love my magic lately?!
I LOVE my MAGIC!!
“Wooo! No more Cat-Hannah!”
Someone outside my stall snorted back a laugh at about the same moment that my stomach decided to remind me that throwing up fists in celebration when you’re suffering from cramps isn’t a good idea.
“..owwie..”
The dizzy spell I had when I healed John earlier must have been my magic trying to counter the cat potion from the burger and failing due to lack of power or something instead of the backlash from overly powerful wards like I’d assumed?
Part of me wanted to start working on that idea but a much bigger part focused on the sharp ache in my gut that decided to make its presence known again.
I curled in on myself and hissed in a pained breath through my teeth.
Damn you mother-nature!
I’m a guy damn it, I’m not meant to understand how this feels from personal experience!!
======
“Aaah..Fwooo!”
Glad that one’s over with!
Swear these things are getting worse?
It doesn’t help that my butt’s going numb sitting here for so long either!
..maybe I should get up and see what I can do to fix this?..
Good idea brain, one-two-three.. uhggggkmma!..
NO!.. No, definitely not a good idea!..
..owwie..
Urg! Come ON Hannah!!
You’ve fought your way through demon dens with practically every important bone in your body broken before, are you really going to let a little stomach ache that half the human race goes through monthly take you down?!
Sarah’s had to do public events for her show while she was due on before?!
I REFUSE to be the weak sister here!!
“Urgk.”
With more determination then I honestly thought I had left I managed to force myself back to my feet.
A few gasps and twitches later I managed to get my undies and legging back up in relative order.
“Look on the brightside.. yeah.. the brightside..”
I almost ended up face-planting into the door when another stabbing twist made itself known out of nowhere but luckily it was only a short one, even if the intensity did catch me off guard.
“It’s almost over.. just a few more days of this crap.. yeah, ‘brightside’.. maybe not?”
The door eventually opened and I went over to the sink right in front of me, leaning heavily against it to catch my breath.
Powers! If this is what a period feels like just imagine what fresh kind of hell child-birth must be?!!
“Pregnant.. brightside.. I’m not pregnant.. heh..”
Deep breath in, and out again.
It’s not a punishment from an evil universe that hates me, it’s an alarm clock going off telling me that I’m not.. that I’m..I’m not.. pre..pregnant?..
I don’t know what came over me but I went from a mild sense of relief to all out tears of anguish in seconds as that realisation sunk in!
I don’t wan..want to be pregnant?
Why..why does the idea suddenly HURT so much?!!
My hand eased itself off of the sink to rest gently on my belly making me wince as a wave of guilt and emptiness came rushing in again, threatening to overtake me completely.
This is crazy!
This isn’t me.. it.. it REALLY isn’t me?
Not in an ‘I’m acting weird’ kind of way I mean this LITERALLY isn’t me?!
This is some past incarnation acting up!!
Like that time Lady M managed to force me to hate the red tartan skirts and swap them for the blue ones..
Oh crap why NOW of all times?!
I couldn’t see anything, it took me a moment or two to realise that tears were blurring my vision.
I..I’m not pregnant?
A sob of grief ripped itself from my lips and I practically collapsed to the floor beside the sink.
My back landing heavily against the tiles as I pulled myself into a miserable ball around my stupid empty bleeding uterus!
“I can’t.. I..”
No words could quite seem to express the horrible mix of emotions battering their way into my brain at that moment?
Guilt, Anger, Disgust, Fear and Self-loathing?
All the ingredients needed to push me right up to the edge and beyond!
“I’m sorry.. ‘m s-sorry..”
Another cramp hit me hard and I tightened my little ball a bit more in response but no more words could come out.
The world was just pain and sobs as I fought an uphill battle to try and stay sane with so many voices in my head going crazy, blaming me, blaming themselves, blaming the world in general or anything else they could think of for why we weren’t carrying something so precious with us at this exact moment!
“..I’m sorry..”
======
“Mom?”
ERIS! Like a little ray of sunshine she stood by the bathroom entrance watching me with wide, confused eyes.
Ignoring my body’s complaints I was back on my feet in seconds and across the room to scoop her up in a desperately tight hug.
She’s MINE!
My daughter, no-one else’s!
I’m not going to lose another one EVER again!
“Mom, what’s wrong?”
She sounds really worried.
It almost physically hurt to hear her so worried about me..
Well, either that or it was another cramp building I guess, who knows at this point?!
Her little hand came up and wiped at my cheek gently as she stared at me almost fearfully.
“Mom?”
The floodgates broke and I ended up collapsing back to my knees while burying my face in her hair.
She seemed momentarily stunned while I held her and shook with silent sobs that hurt my chest from their intensity.
She’s mine!
They’re all mine!
She’s mine.. my little Eris..
“DAD!”
I winced at her volume but a moment later someone came scrambling in behind us.
“Sleep”
Before I had time to really process what was going on a hand landed on top of my head making the world fade out in a muddled haze and on into the blissful emptiness of sleep that swallowed me up whole.
![]() |
It's amazing how some journey's can feel longer then they really are or seem shorter then they should at times? I guess time really does fly when your having fun.. or something like that?.. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Urrgmager..”
“You okay there Hannah?”
With an unhappy groan rolled to the side but ended up leaning on a tangle of thick straps around me instead.
Seconds later I tried to shot up in surprise making Eris lean back into her seat and squeak from her position above me.
..apparently I had my head in her lap?..
“What happened?”
There was a long awkward pause from John as I tried to take in everything around us.
It’s dark out?
We’re back in the truck somehow and John’s driving?
The thick straps that freaked me out a moment ago are actually seatbelts looped around my legs and under my arm pits like some kind of restraint.. that’s a relief at least?
I really hate being restrained these days.
“You freaked out in a bathroom. The cat led us to you when the brand link started acting up and I couldn’t get a handle on your position.”
..Cat?..
“Mau”
Oh, that cat!
“Want to fill me in on what’s going on with you? You mumbled some stuff about Eris and being pregnant but I couldn’t really work it out. You’re not still hung up on that stupid ‘project little brother or sister’ thing are you?”
I almost groaned at that too, although the sharp warning look Eris shot him for calling her ‘project’ stupid nearly made me laugh instead.
Do I really want to admit all this to him right now?
He’s going to be insufferable!
As if it wasn’t bad enough BEFORE when he was making PMS jokes about my mood-swings, imagine how bad he’ll be when he finds out that I really WAS PMS-ing at the time?!
“It’s nothing John. I’m fine.”
Glad we got the suppressors sorted out, the last thing I need is a burn for lying on top of everything else.
Speaking of ways to restrain me; I cut my eyes down to my chest and started untangling myself from the seatbelt straps around me so I could sit up properly again.
I still feel like crap but at least I’m not cramping constantly anymore.
I wonder how long I was sleeping for?.. it must have been a while to get past all that nastiness!
“You sure you should be sitting up? You looked pretty bad earlier and you moved about a lot in your sleep too..”
“I’m fine John. I’m not an invalid or anything..”
While we were talking I finally managed to kick my legs free of the belts and twisted around to work on the belt at my chest instead.
“Well what’s going on then? I can’t help if you don’t tell me what’s wrong can I?”
Oh for powers sake!
“You can’t ‘help’ me John, I’m having my period, OKAY?!”
He went dead silent at that.
I tried to feel smug at finally shutting him up but it was a bit of a hollow victory and I honestly can’t work up the energy to gloat over something at this point.
The belt came loose at last and I sat up.
After a moment’s pause as my head swam from the sudden movement I leaned down slightly so I could clip Eris in properly with the belt that just became free for her to use properly.
She was staring at me with wide shocked eyes for some reason.
Just as I got the belt done she reached out and looped her arms around my neck in a tight hug.
“..sorry Mom..”
Sorry?
Why is she sorry?
It’s not her fault I didn’t manage to get preg-
DAMN IT!
I jerked away from her as tears started forming in my eyes all over again.
These aren’t MY thoughts!
Get them out.. GET THEM OUT!!
I squeezed myself tightly into the corner near the far door and brought my knees up to my chest defensively.
I don’t like this!
How can such a simple and completely natural bodily function make me fall to pieces so easily?!
It’s like every single incarnation in my head is taking their anger out on me for not getting ‘up the duff’ or something?!
“I’m okay.. I’ll BE okay.. I’m just struggling with it all for some reason?”
“That makes sense, Ari never was very good at handling herself with this sort of thing..”
For powers sake, shut up John!
I’m not ‘Ari’ and I don’t CARE if she sucked at dealing with her periods too?!
“Thinking about it, this all makes sense to some degree. If anything was going to trigger an integration cycle for you it would be the start of your other cycle.. you basically hit a perfect storm of PMS and life-integration; with just a touch of magic withdrawal and overflow to drive you insane for a while.”
Yes.. I worked that out for myself John, thank-you-very-much..
“The sudden cravings for junk food and getting a bit softer around the middle in the last few days too..”
WHAT! I’ll show YOU softer around the middle John-boy!!
“Uh..Dad? maybe you should stop talking now..”
“AND you getting so horny all of a sudden the other day, that was just weird without context but it makes more sense now. Ari used to get like that a few days before too.”
WH-BU!-I.. I. was. NOT. Horny!
He shot an almost bored look towards me before continuing.
I WASN’T horny damn it!
I just.. I just wanted a hug.. and he was warm.. really warm.. and he smelt nice and leaning into his chest made my belly tingle a little bit.. BUT I WASN’T HORNY!!
“I’m not stupid you know? I’ve lived and died through so many wives, mostly versions of Ari or Arista I’ll admit, and I’ve survived enough of their cycles that I can practically set my watch by them.. as an aside, you might want to prepare for the cramps somehow? They’re due between now and the next few days at the latest, they can be brutal if you’re not prepared..”
Really John-boy? Cramps can be brutal can they?!
My I never realised!
It’s not like I just went bloody through them or anything?!!
I could feel my magic rolling around slightly in an awkward mix of anger, embarrassment and frustration.
“Daddy you should really stop..”
I think Eris can feel my magic from the worried look on her face?
Her voice gave me something other than John and his stupidity to focus on which helped me maintain some control for a bit longer if nothing else.
“If you hadn’t ‘gone cat’ on us at almost the exact same moment that it all peeked, I’m pretty sure you would have tried to pre-empt Eris’s ‘little brother/sister’ project in one way or another too honestly..”
My cheeks flushed bright red at the truth in his words that I REALLY didn’t want to acknowledge in the slightest.
Finally at my limit I growled low in the back of my throat and surged across the seats to smack him one around the back of the head.
Luckily we were practically parked or he might have ended up swerving dangerously or something just from the impact alone.
He hissed in a breath of pain and rubbed at his head but he didn’t seem at all surprised by my reaction for some reason.
After a long pause where I stewed in my annoyance he let off a little laugh which caught my attention instantly.
“Better?”
I grit my teeth and glared at him.
“When Ari used to get in a depressive mood from her time, nothing snapped her out of it more than getting angry at something.”
STOP TRYING TO BE SMART JOHN!
I’m not ‘Ari’ and your stupid little mind games aren’t going to make me feel better!
I’m uncomfortable, I’m cranky, I feel like a bloated pig with bladder issues and let’s never forget that it’s all. your. BLOODY. Fault!
With an angry huff I pulled myself tightly back into ‘my’ corner of the truck’s bench seat and huddled in tight.
A certain uncomfortable wetness made itself known when I moved about.
For a long moment I almost vented another flash of golden magic to get rid of the evidence again but we’re not in the Bazaar anymore, so me using magic could cause trouble that I’m in no mood to handle.
I’ll just have to tough it out until we’re near home where the ambient magic from all of the mages in our house right now will shield me to some degree and I can clean myself up a bit.
With a sniff I pulled my knees in tighter to my chest and rested my head on them.
..periods suck..
Eventually I heard Eris sigh rather dramatically to herself.
I’m not sure if it was meant to be relief that John had stopped goading me or just a general sigh of frustration but it didn’t really matter because a few moments later she unclipped her belt and slid across the bench seat to tuck into my side.
I’d be lying if I said it didn’t feel good to have her so close again.
It feels like ages since we’ve cuddled properly.
My arms came loose from my knees and before either of us really knew what we were doing she’d scrabbled over to rest on my poor aching belly, her head landing on that exact same spot she always goes for just above my heart.
“You should sleep while you can Hannah, I can suppress any pain that may come while you’re out with a spell Ari taught me but it only lasts six hours at a time before having to wait on the next application so..”
Huh?.. he can DO that?
I’m not going to complain, it’s just my luck that a past incarnation of mine would have made something as useful as THAT but I wouldn’t remember it?!
“..Thanks John-boy..”
Eris snuggled into my chest a bit more to show her approval for the idea of a nap of some kind.
I smirked to myself lightly as my hand came up to play with her hair a little before settling in a bit better.
“Are you okay driving for so long?”
He nodded but didn’t offer more of an explanation then that.
No doubt he’s probably tired at this point but I really don’t see his stubborn ass admitting it if he is, so there’s not much chance I’ll be able to drag anything else out of him at this point.
Maybe if I still had the cat-ears and tail it would be relatively easy but I don’t and it’s not like it’s THAT important or anything; he’s just being slightly annoying as usual.
“Wake me if anything happens okay?”
He nodded without looking away from the road.
“Night John-boy”
As I settled in properly and shifted Eris into a slightly more comfortable position so I could rest my head on hers he finally responded with a quite ‘Night Hannah’.
A little smirk played on my lips again and I turned to look at him for a moment.
“You can call me ‘Han’ you know John-boy.. Hannah’s such a mouthful sometimes, it sounds awkward from a friend..”
His lips twitched up into a smile that warmed my heart to see, just ever so slightly?
It’s nice to know I can get those kind of reactions from him so easily still.. even when he’s been kind of a dick in general.
“Night Han.”
I buried my face back into Eris’s hair to hide my smile a bit better.
“Night John.”
======
With a snort that was honestly anything but ‘elegant’ I woke up to a stabbing pain in my gut.
My eyes scanned around wildly for a moment before I could focus back in on the pain safely.
Truck-Dark?
Eris-Warm?
Pain-Cramps!
Everything processed neatly I sunk into my minds-eye and ‘looked’ around the lines of my body thoughtfully.
While the pain isn’t quite as bad as it was back in the Bazaar bathroom yet it’s a sign that John’s spell is wearing off if nothing else.
I can’t actively cast anything while we’re travelling but internal magic on the other hand.. well I AM a blood mage, even if I don’t tend to use it for much these days with my golden domes doing a far more efficient job of healing any injuries I may get and all..
I’ll be honest, I think I’ve become a bit lazy ever since I got this diversion?
I used to put so much work into everything with complicated, almost ritual like, sympathetic magic enchantments, Midas Bands and blood magic being used on a near constant basis..
I practically forget it’s all an option at this point?
I’ll have to watch that!
If I’d been calm enough to think right in the bathroom I probably could have saved myself a lot of pain sadly.
Just cycle a bit of blood magic down these..
Ah! No, too much!..
..there.. that’s better..
It’s not perfect but it will do for now?
Blood magic can’t heal an empty uterus obviously, there’s nothing to heal.
What it CAN do though is effectively ‘block’ your pain receptors from specific areas of your body.. if you know where to send it.. which I do..
Pulling back into the real world I let out a long sigh of relief when the gut deep pain was reduced to just a simple tight feeling in my belly now.
I can survive this, I can cope with it.
..for now at least..
As I revelled in my sudden lack of pain my eyes scanned our surroundings outside the truck.
I’ve got no idea where we are but ‘generic freeway’ might be a good way to sum it up.
We’re probably somewhere on the I-5 considering it’s practically a straight line route from Seattle to Klamath on there?
A sudden flash of light startled me in my still sleepy daze until I managed to make out the source, which happened to be my phone sitting on the dashboard.
With a grunt I leaned forward to grab it, having to quickly cup my other arm up to hold Eris in place as I went.
It took a bit of shuffling to get comfortable again when I leaned back into my seat and Eris grumbled in her sleep but I don’t think she woke up at least?
A tap on the power button showed a brief list of information, the most important ones being ’20 missed messages’ and ‘7 new voicemail’.
Crap.. reception in the Bazaar is non-existent and I’ve been sleeping pretty much constantly since we left it haven’t I?
Knowing what I was probably going to face but also reluctant to face it at the same time I pulsed my magic under my skin to unlock the phone.
Voicemail’s first.. one missed call from Mum, the rest are from Sarah naturally.
I’m pretty sure there’s no reason for me to blow my ear out listening to her yelling at me over and over again at the moment?
Instead of actually retrieving the voicemails I switched over to the texts and stared at two separate highlighted contacts.
..Mum first?..
Definitely, definitely Mum first!
‘Hi Ari, how are things going? Any idea when you will be home yet? The Gladstone’s people have been dropping in all day and your Gran had to scare off some more visitors who claimed to be your children? I’m not complaining, the house has never been this busy before, it’s rather fun actually but it’s also all a bit exhausting. Hope you’re safe. Mum’
Looks like that was about an hour after we got into the Bazaar?
Hopefully things calmed down from there for her.
‘Ari do you have any idea when you will be back? People are asking a lot and one rather dashing Irish boy called Ocean turned up saying he’d come for the Cry-san-tha-mantis of Tear-na-Norg that you borrowed from him? When I said I wasn’t sure where you were he gave me a nice business card and left, he’s a LAWYER!.. if things don’t work out between you and Max you could do a lot worse, Irish accents are so dishy aren’t they?! Hope to hear from you soon. Love, Mum’
MUM! I DON’T need more dating material right now!
Who the hell calls their kid ‘Ocean’ anyway?
For that matter what’s a ‘Crysanthamantis of Tearnanorg’ when it’s at ho-
Tir na nOg?
The Irish mythical ‘otherworld’ of everlasting youth, beauty, health, abundance and joy?
..ancient Irish Heaven basically..
If I’m right, and Mum just can’t spell things she’s never heard of before.. then that would make him..
Oisin? That’s the only name I can think of close to ‘Ocean’ that’s connected with Tir na nOg?
I have a rough personal knowledge of most myths in general from around the world that’s usually supplemented by my past-incarnation knowledge but I’m not perfect or anything!
I still have no idea what a ‘Crysanthamantis’ is at all, and that’s assuming that Mum was even close in her attempt at spelling it.
When did she.. message received at three-thirty huh?
Amazing how things can change in a few hours..
At least he left easy enough, that probably means he’s not an ex-husband if nothing else.
From past-incarnation and now personal experience I can say that THEY wouldn’t be THAT easy to dismiss usually!
Okay, enough stalling, last message then on to.. Sarah..
‘I hope you’re alright Ari? Sarah’s becoming a bit worked up over everything which is getting annoying, just between us, but I can’t really blame her. You’ve been out of contact for over a day now which is worrying in itself. If you weren’t with John I’d probably be as worried as she is but he’s shown he can bring you home safely enough times lately if nothing else. Please message me back soon just so I know you’re okay? I’m going to struggle sleeping tonight otherwise. Gran’s threatening to do a location spell on you if you don’t answer back soon.. I have no idea if that’s even a real thing but you have a few more hours before I let her do it anyway I guess? Call me. Mum’
Ouch.. just over a day and they all start losing it?..
I miss the old days where taking a random two week holiday camped out at the riverbank where the Rhine meets the Moselle in Koblenz, Germany so I could re-find my center after a particularly difficult string of missions would just about earn me a curious look from Felicia when I turned up for my next mission with a tan and NOTHING else!
When was.. seven hours ago?..
Oh boy, I should probably message her back soon then!
Sarah.. Sarah first though.. I guess?..
..Oh just get it OVER with for powers sake!..
With a gulp I flicked over to Sarah’s messages and cringed heavily.
While her first one was almost pleasant if you ignored the obvious sarcasm about how ‘grown up’ I was being in not answering her and how ‘responsible’ of me it was to leave her, Mum and Gran to look after my re-incarnated ‘army’ of children.. things steadily got worse..
I could feel my eyes getting a bit teary as I scanned my way through them all.
She said some really hurtful things in there.. she doesn’t mean them, probably?.. but she still said them and it hurts and..
It took a few deep huffs of breath to calm myself down enough that I could keep reading.
My free hand left Eris’s belly to wipe my eyes slightly at the same time.
..stupid hormones..
‘WHERE ARE YOU?!! You can’t keep doing this to me Han?! I don’t know where you are or if you’re okay or if you’re DEAD or something!! Stop being such a brat and COME HOME! Everyone’s worried and if you don’t get your stupid ass home NOW I’ll personally kick it so hard your NEXT-INCARNATION will still be feeling it!!’
At least she didn’t swear in that last message.. that’s a good sign right? or a sign of something relatively close to good I hope?..
I had to sniff a little bit and wipe my eyes again.
I couldn’t help but go over the messages constantly, my guilt building with each go around.
Sarah’s really stressing out and it’s totally my fault.
I know the sniffling and tears are just my hormones making me go loopy at the moment but they ARE my hormones and Sarah’s MY sister and.. and she’s right?
I got angry at her treating me like a child on the ride up and, even after I’d realised that I was in the wrong to snap about it all, I still didn’t message her back because I was embarrassed about my actions.
I needed to get the ‘seer’ stuff sorted and the cat business that came with it delayed us too but I should have said something when John suggested going to the Bazaar?
I should have at least messaged Mum or something to let her know we were on our way back, even if we were making a detour.. but I didn’t?..
She’s right.
I’ve been a brat this whole time.
I felt like I wasn’t being treated like an adult so the first thing I did was childishly ignore her then self-centeredly forget to check in with them later, after I’d calmed down.
If Sarah did that I’d call her a brat too!
Eris shifted on my lap slightly and moaned into my chest.
The movement brought me slightly back into the here-and-now, although my eyes are still heavy and the tears won’t stop for some reason.
With tense fingers I rose my phone up again and started typing.
By the time I really knew what I was going to say the short one-handed message was done and my thumb was left resting on the depressed send button.
‘Sorry for being a brat Sare. Be home soon. Love you.’
The message felt familiar but I was in no state to work out why.
I practically threw my phone back onto the dashboard and settled into the corner again, both of my arms coming up to hug Eris’s warm body in tighter to myself for comforts sake.
Without thinking I planted a kiss on top of her now messy hair and rested my cheek on the spot I’d kissed a moment later.
Out the corner of my eye I could see John shooting me curious looks.
Just a touch of my mage-sense’s gave me the full story.
He’d obviously seen me using my phone, along with the crying and my final reaction to it all..he’s worried about me?
His magic is doing that warm thing it does now where it’s full of worry and care specifically for me.
..it’s really nice?..
I wish I could wrap myself up in this feeling and never let it go!
I wish the world would just slow down a little so we could take a break from everything and relax.. maybe enjoy that feeling while it lasts if nothing else?..
I let off another sniff and shifted my cheek slightly so I could talk freely.
“Don’t worry John-boy. It was just Sarah being.. being Sarah?..”
He nodded in acceptance although I don’t think he really understood what I meant by that.
Hell, I don’t think I even understand what I meant by that?
“You holding up okay?”
He turned his head slightly so he could look at me for a moment before turning back to the road with a smile.
“Yeah, only a hundred miles or so left to go now, we passed through Merlin about five minutes ago.”
My lips twitched up in amusement.
‘Merlin’ is a little forest-heavy town just north of Grants Pass, which in turn is north-west of Medford.
While it’s technically its own place, most mages treat it as just the more rural part of Grants Pass because it happens to house the Hub shared between Grants Pass and Medford within its tiny borders.
I’ve honestly never had a reason to go there before, although the idea of a hidden magical Hub being in a place called ‘Merlin’ is still somewhat amusing every time it comes up in conversation.
Judging by the slightly pleased spike in his magic at my smile, John finds it funny still too.
“Night John, thanks for doing all the driving and stuff..”
He smiled at me and his magic surged a little with pride in response.
Slowly I settled my cheek back onto Eris’s head properly and tried to go back to sleep.
After a few seconds of still hazy indecision I gave in to the urge that had been building in me over the last few minutes and reached out a tightly controlled line of magic from my natural aura to touch John’s magic.
He jolted slightly in surprise at the touch but seemed to try almost suspiciously hard not to look at me despite my actions anyway.
With a bit of tugging and gentle persuasion a ‘sheet’ of his magic finally came lose and stretched out across the truck’s cab until it came to rest around me and Eris like a warm blanket.
She didn’t seem to notice the change, I certainly did though.
John shot me a curious look but my smile seemed to calm him down quickly enough.
My eyes slowly slid shut as I let his warm, caring.. loving?.. magic wrap around me tightly.
He could never do this by force.
I’m too powerful for that.. but if I let him do it?.. that’s a whole other story.
..he’s so warm..
‘I love you.. Hannah.’
With those words echoing around in my head and his magic adding so much more weight to them than ever before I quickly sank back into sleep properly at last.
A contented smile played across my lips as I went and I doubt it left even after I was lost to the world.
I can’t really find it in myself to care though honestly?
..he’s SO warm..
======
We pulled up sharply for some reason and that was enough to start the sometimes long process of waking me up.
John grumbled under his breath for some reason.
His magic is still warm as always but there’s definitely an edge of frustration to it now.
After a long moment wondering why he’d be frustrated it finally connected in my head just why I could feel his magic so easily.
With a heavy blush I ‘pushed’ the layer of his magic away from me and tried hard not to catch his eyes despite knowing full-well that he felt the shift that happened as his magic returned to him.
“..shut up John..”
His magic jumped slightly with amusement in response.
I have no doubt there’s that annoyingly ‘knowing’ smirk on his face again right about now!
“Did you sleep okay?”
Thankfully he left the embarrassing extra ‘while willingly wrapped up in my magic like a swaddled baby’ part unsaid.
If he’s willing to drop the whole thing then I’m MORE than willing to go along with the delusion!
I don’t know WHAT I was thinking?!
His magic.. it just makes me feel good..
That could be dangerous but.. ya know?
He’s JOHN? What’s he going to do SMIRK me to death?!
“I slept like a log thanks. So what’s with all the grumbling?”
Finally! I actually managed to change the topic in a conversation relatively smoothly!
Score one for team ‘not socially awkward’ Hannah!
“Downtown traffic during some weird holidays-ignoring school rush.. how so many people think it’s a good idea to drive pickup trucks in a town this size I’ll never know?..”
Despite myself a little ‘snerk’ noise escaped me before I could stop it.
While I’m still desperately avoiding eye contact with him, that doesn’t mean I can’t feel the mild glare he sent my way in response though!
It’s not my fault he’s complaining about people dropping their kids off at school using pickup trucks in a small town.. while driving through said small town in an ancient pickup truck with a small child along for the ride..
“I take it that’s a ‘no’ on you doing the school run to drop Eris off in the morning come September then?”
His magic rolled in mild annoyance again but he couldn’t hide his amusement from me for long.
I finally cracked and let off a quiet laugh of my own at the idea of John being checked out by the single-mom’s club that always seemed to hang around the school gates looking for fresh meat every year.
You can practically set your watch by them.
A lot of them tend to get bored or disheartened after the first few days most years but even MY Mum was guilty of ‘loitering’ outside the school within the pack and on the prowl sometimes, back when we were young enough to need or want a lift to school still of course..
“You know she wouldn’t leave home without you anyway, good luck convincing her to spend most of her day away from you all week long for months on end..”
My eyes cut down to Eris’s head as she lay sprawled out on my chest like the warm brown-haired little bundle that she is.
“..shut up John..”
He sniggered to himself.
I’m sure he thinks he somehow ‘won’ the conversation there, immature ass that he is.
He’s got a point though I guess.. I’ve got absolutely no idea how even I’D react to her being gone all day either honestly?
It doesn’t seem real that until recently I didn’t even know she existed?
Aside from moments where I’ve been either working, hiding or unconscious I’ve not really been separated from her at all for a week or so now.. has it really only been a week?..
GAH! Stupid past-lives are messing with my head again!
On the one hand it’s been a little over a week since we ‘met’ but on the other hand I’ve spent countless DECADES as her mother, be that biological or adoptive?!
As if prodded by my attention Eris shifted slightly in my lap.
Slowly her head moved up and her mouth split open in an adorably wide yawn that made me smile just at the sight of it.
“..mmsurnampher..”
I had to hold back another laugh, the mumbling as she wakes up is apparently yet another thing she gets from some version of ‘me’ no doubt?..
“Morning Sweetie.”
Her little eyes squinted against the early morning sunlight outside but eventually she turned them up to me and smiled awkwardly in acknowledgement.
She really IS cute when she’s sleepy.
..What am I saying?..
She’s cute all the time!
It’s in the genes obviously, like mother like dau-
DAMN IT!
Rather than show my frustration I cut my eyes away from her to stare out the window instead.
As I tried to get a hold of myself and focus again it took me a few moments to recognise where we actually were.
“No wonder you hit traffic, why are we coming in from the south?”
We’re on Shasta Way, just by the big Fred Meyer store in downtown Klamath if I’m right?
Hell, we’re practically in the ‘school district’.. if a town this small can have something like that?
There’s two high schools that run summer school sessions, a day-care and an adult learning center literally just up the street from here!
“I wanted to avoid pinging on the Hub’s sensor grid before absolutely necessary.. figured we could park up on the far side of Klamath lake and line-of-sight warp across to that field just off from your place? That way we’d be within your wards before anyone could detect us.”
Huh.. I forget how smart he is sometimes?..
The Hub likes to keep a team of ‘trackers’ on station in a rough perimeter around the outskirts of Klamath Falls.
A lot of Hub’s tend to do it if they can spare the man-power considering mages who are sensitive enough to ambient magic for the system to work are slightly rare, I’m pretty sure we only have a few people on staff to handle it all here so they have to randomly search directions as best they can throughout the day instead of having any real form of ‘full coverage’..
The system is commonly known as the ‘grid’ and they mostly use it to keep an eye on who’s coming or going in the local area these days but I think originally the idea was to give early warning and help defend from ‘demons’ or ‘monsters’ back in the days when magical creatures travelled the world more freely.
It’s almost more traditional than anything else these days, a holdover from the old settler and enclave mentality that’s still pretty strong with most mages sadly.
It’s never really been an issue before but technically all the roads leading into Mum’s place are covered by the grid so it probably isn’t a good idea for us to drive all the way home directly.
We.. I need time to get settled before the SWAT guy’s come storming over to bring me in for questioning or any other excuse they can think of to shove their noses in again!
“..you’re not just a pretty face after all..”
Unintentionally I glanced over at him and we made eye contact.
He smirked brightly before turning back to the road which made my cheeks flush slightly for some unfathomable reason.
“I AM a pretty face though and you can’t deny it huh?”
My eyes jerked back over to him angrily for mocking me but he was already waiting for me to look and wiggled his eyebrows stupidly in a way he KNEW would get to me.
With a reluctant huff to hide my smile I turned away from him and focused on the street again.
It’s much safer to look at the streets at the moment.. he’s in a funny mood this morning, it must be sleep deprivation from driving for so long or something..
“Can we go swimming?”
Huh?.. oh, Eris!
“I’m sure we can sort something out sweetie. We used to swim in the lake most summers so I don’t see the harm in it.. not today though obviously, we have to get home today.”
She looked a little disappointed at that but not too much.
Luckily I remembered to add that last point in there!
Something tells me I’m going to be too busy when we get home to be rushing around so we can swim or anything else really?
Mum, Sarah, Gran, relatives both wolf-y and incarnation based.. along with anyone else that’s hovering around and the Hub itself eventually..
Yeah.. today’s definitely looking ‘busy’ in prospect, I’ll say that much!
“We’ll have to get you a swimsuit. Obviously your Mum’s got a Bikini already, as she showed half the United States last week when she warped around like a headless chicken.”
HEY!
“A ‘headless chicken’ who was frantically trying to save YOUR ungrateful ass Mister!”
He snorted in amusement but held his hands up while resting his palms on the steering wheel to show he was admitting defeat.
“Bikini’s are like the string top thing, right?”
..that’s one way to put it I guess?..
I glanced down at Eris’s curious face and nodded with a smile.
She huffed to herself, folding her arms to show her distain.
“I don’t like those. There’s nothing to hold onto.”
John snorted again in amusement.
No doubt his dirty mind came up with several responses he wouldn’t DARE say around Eris after the whole ‘BDSM’ incident almost instantly there!
“They’re traditional native outfits for American women, your Mom was just trying to blend in with normal Americans at the time Eris.”
I shot him a withering look but it didn’t stop his smirk in the slightest.
Eris seemed to chew over that idea a little bit before nodding to herself thoughtfully.
“Like the Fontange’s at Lou-lou’s?”
um.. maybe?..
Fontange.. Fontange, that sounds familiar?
AH! The headdress thingy’s in France!
Oh powers, they were HORRIBLE!
I don’t know what Louis was thinking when he decided to make Marie Angelique the ‘Duchesse de Fontanges’?!
By the time people wised up and stopped wearing the stupid things I’d already developed a permanent neck-ache from having a couple pounds of cap-wire with untold amounts of ribbons, pearls, flowers and muslin on top of my head every time I left our rooms!
..bloody stupid idea in my opinion..
uh.. well, I personally never had to deal with it all of course but past-incarnation memories and all..
You know what it’s like at this point?!
Let’s just say that no matter what era you live in fashion often sucks and is usually stupid in some way or another.
Give me a pair of jeans and a cotton work-shirt any day!
“Yeah, like the Fontange’s at Lou-lou’s.. but less annoying..”
Eris nodded wisely and turned to settle her head on my chest again like she always does.
If nothing else I think the conversation woke her up a bit more so that’s something?
Nothing worse than line-of-sight warping with a half-awake grumpy toddler in tow!
“Where are you going to park up then?”
I’m getting good at this whole ‘changing topic’ thing today aren’t I?
=======
“You seriously own this place?”
I’m pretty impressed honestly?
After a bit of dodging and weaving along the road that runs around the right-hand side of Upper Klamath Lake we ended up pulling into the little parking lot outside the Klamath Yacht Club.
I’ve never really had a reason to go over this side of the lake, it’s mostly just big residential housing, the OTHER golf course and the Technology Institute over this side as far as I know?
“Of course I don’t. I’ve got a boat in the dock so it’s free parking.”
Oh.. I guess that makes more sense?
..I’m kind of disappointed now?..
The ‘Yacht Club’ isn’t exactly impressive.
It looks like a converted aircraft hangar more than anything but they’ve made an attempt to spruce it up with a big windowed front at least.
I’ve just never known anyone who owned their own Yacht Club before, ya know?
I mean.. yeah, I technically own more land than some monarchies if you count up all my boltholes but you can’t show a bolthole off to people and be like ‘yeah, I own that!’.. that would kind of ruin the whole point of HAVING a bolthole wouldn’t it?..
“wait.. you have a boat?..”
I’ve never known anyone who owns a boat before either!
Well, technically I guess Dante had a boat, the old white one he put the entrance to his base on?.. but I have little doubt that was probably stolen in some way!
..stupid Lichs, they have no respect for personal property..
“We live practically next-door to a massive freshwater lake? Who wouldn’t own a boat in that situation?”
um.. me?.. I guess?..
I never really thought of it that way.
The lake is just.. it’s just THERE, ya know?
It’s kind of like the mountains on the horizon.
After a while you tend to stop seeing them if you stay in the area long enough.
I’ve been away a lot over the last few years but I’ve not really stopped to take it all back in again?
With new eyes I shot a glance out across the water and north towards the tree-rich hills circling around us.
..Klamath Falls really is a pretty place if you take a moment to just LOOK at it..
“Can we take the boat across the lake Daddy?”
My moment of introspection shattered at the dangerously innocent tone to Eris’s voice.
The same one I’ve only just started building a proper immunity to but that John-
“I don’t see why not? I can dock it up and take it back over once your Mom’s safely behind the wards.”
-that John still folds to like a wet blanket as she twists him around her little fingers?
..powers damn smart kids!..
“I’m NOT going on a boat! I get seasick!”
..probably?..
“Well you can still warp across I guess?”
John didn’t really seem that fussed by the idea but I think he’s a little disappointed he doesn’t get to show off his ‘boat’ or something.
My head sunk down and I let out a heavy sigh.
..now I feel guilty?..
“Fine I’ll go in the bloody boat BUT, no speeding around like a maniac!”
His smirk went up a notch which from him is practically an outright happy grin.
Eris made a happy noise and bounced in my lap a little before settling in for another hug.
My eyes drifted out at the currently calm water.
I felt a little ill already just at the thought of it honestly?
Reluctantly I glanced back down at her head as she nuzzled into my chest happily.
I swear, the things I do for her..
======
“Do you need a hand with that?”
John grunted and tugged on a few different ropes that I honestly have no idea what the purpose of are?
His boat’s not exactly huge or anything but it’s a nice little white skimmer with a motor, a mast and all the other things I’m sure you’d expect to see on a boat found in a ‘Yacht Club’.
It was already moored up in the water so we just have to cast off or whatever it’s called, but John’s been fiddling with those ropes for almost a solid minute now?
“Most of the boats enchanted for longevity, the rope knots are like a security system.. it’s just been a while since I’ve used them..”
So in other words he’s forgotten the ‘combination’ for his boat lock?
You know this feels oddly familiar..
Ah! That’s it!
The amount of times we’d have to hang around after school because he’d forgotten the combination to his bike lock or something equally stupid as kids!
“You need some bolt cutters there John-boy?”
He shot me a dirty look.
His bike lock problems were one of the few times I got to gloat at him back in school.
The threat of calling the janitor to cut his lock open always used to get the same amusing reaction back then too.
“You know I would have had a hell of a lot less problems like that in school if you would have just listened to me when I told you to go on ahead right?”
Who’s he trying to kid?!
As if my leaving would suddenly mean he could magically remember his bike lock combi- ..Oh.
“You used to use magic to open your bike lock didn’t you?”
He winced and wouldn’t look at me as he still fiddled away with the ropes in his lap.
He TOTALLY used magic to open his bike lock!
The amount of time we wasted because he didn’t want me to see him using magic on the bloody thing?!!
..of all the stupid, wasteful, pointless-..
“..magical or not, no-wonder you got bad grades in school..”
The twitch of his eyebrow I got back for that one was OH-so-satisfying to see!
I think we’ll count that as one point to Hannah!
“Who designs a lock enchantment without a backup way to easily open it themselves later?”
He does apparently?
His eyebrow twitched again!
HA! Hannah two, John zero!
“I’m not an enchanter. It’s pretty amazing I managed as well as I did with it okay?”
opps.. I think I hit a sore spot?..
With a huff I hopped off the jetty and landed on the hard bench seat next to him.
It’s not like I feel sorry for him or anything.
I’m just fed up of waiting that’s all!
“Give them here ya stubborn idiot.”
He really is reluctant to pass the rope over, I think it hurts his pride a little to admit defeat honestly?
We held a rather intense little stare off for a few more seconds until he finally gave in and slide the ropes over into my lap.
I offered him a proud smirk which was hopefully not as smug looking as I think it may have been?
My fingers twitched slightly to limber up before I ran my hand over the ropes, injecting just enough magic in them to make them glow brightly.
Magesight may be more subtle and efficient for inspecting enchantments but I really do prefer this method.
I can FEEL the weave of the magic so much better this way, it’s like reading brail over having someone describe things to you, there’s something just more VISCERAL about being able to FEEL how things work yourself instead of relying on your eyes which are, at best, just giving you an impression of how everything works?
AH! There it is!..
Just a little tug HERE..
..and HERE.. HERE.. and THERE!
With a jolt the massive tangle of knots all fell apart in my hands into nearly perfect, neat rows of rope.
For a long moment we sat in silence.
I spent it pulling my fingers out from under the ropes while trying to ignore the weight of John’s disbelieving stare.
“With that much precision and skill how have you NOT become the world’s greatest magical thief yet?”
I cut my eyes over to him, not able to resist when he gave me such an easy line to run with.
Slowly I reclined slightly and shot him a defiantly raised eyebrow.
“Who say’s I’m not?”
The real irony here is that it’s kind of true too?
You don’t get good at breaking into bad guy’s bases, demonic lairs or just pulling your oblivious sister’s ass out of the fire day-in day-out without learning a thing or two about unravelling security enchantments.
Hell, I can pick normal locks too.. and fry electronic ones.. and there was that one time that I had to trigger a four person dead-man switch remotely without either the operators or the system itself realising what I was doing..
Come to think of it, I probably AM one of the world’s best magical thieves?
Huh.. learn something new every day I guess?..
“..please tell me you’re joking?..”
I’d love to John-boy but I’m not in the mood to lie at the moment!
Bet you wish you hadn’t asked now huh?
“Hannah.. PLEASE tell me it wasn’t you that broke into the Archivum Secretum?..”
The Vatican’s ‘public’ secret archives?
What does he take me for?!
There’s nothing useful in that place.. it DID make a nice distraction when I went after the REAL secret archive though..
My lips twitched slightly despite my best efforts.
There’s honestly nothing funnier than watching the chaos that happens when you kick over an organised religion’s biggest ant-hill of power.
You wouldn’t BELIEVE how much those priests can swear when they think someone’s stealing their dusty old papers and priceless hidden artworks!
I almost wish I’d been there to hear the air turn blue when the REAL higher ups were informed that several of their ‘doomsday’ weapon pet-demons had been slain in the confusion?!
I’d have taken that mission for free just on principle in the end honestly.
I’m all for coming up with ways to stop the ‘end of days’ from happening, but sealing up some of the most powerful demons to ever reach our realm and keeping them locked away for eon’s just to piss them off in the misguided idea that the ‘power of god’ in your city would somehow purify their evil ‘souls’ and make them willing pawns you can unleash on whatever thing threatens humanity the most is just being pig-headed!
“I know that look.. Hannah.. what did you do?”
I couldn’t look at him and keep a straight face.
It’s nice that I’VE been the naughty one for once!
Maybe he’ll finally understand what that horrible feeling of dread that comes with knowing someone you care for has done something unbelievably stupid but won’t explain it to you properly feels like huh?
..yeah, I thought it was a longshot that he’d think that far into it too..
“Hannah seriously, you didn’t really-”
Before he could finish badgering me for answers the boat rocked violently as a squealing little girl landed in it.
“I got Mau! Can we go now?”
She did indeed have the kitten with her too.
I have no idea where the little fuzz-ball got off to, probably fell asleep in the foot-well under the seats or something?
Either way he’s wide awake now and quite obviously terrified as he stares out at the wide expanse of water ahead of us.
Just to keep the distraction going and avoid any more awkward questions about world-wide organisations I may or may not have pissed off in the last few years, I moved forwards slightly and stretched out my hands towards him.
Eris let off a surprised yelp when the kitten almost frantically batted his way out of her grasp and made a leap for my arms.
Despite my initial reluctance the fuzz-ball really is growing on me?
It probably helps that he likes me and seems surprisingly intelligent for his species too.
I shot John an amused look as he finally started gathering himself back together again which probably didn’t help if I’m being honest with myself.
Eris huffed to herself and folded her arms as if the kitten had mortally offended her with his treachery.
After a long moment where her huff didn’t get the result she wanted she let it go with a sigh and made her way over to my side, nudging John and me apart slightly so she could slot herself in-between us comfortably.
With one more moody look at the kitten, who seems to have decided to stretch out on my chest with his little head resting on my boobs and his little eyes squinted shut happily, she pushed herself into my side a bit more and sighed to herself.
“Hannah, we should really discuss this?”
I purposefully ignored the ‘hint’ he was trying to drop that he wanted to speak out of Eris’s hearing range.
I’m comfortable here.
I’ve got my cat, I’ve got my Eris and I’ve shocked the hell out of John.
This is turning out to be quite a good morning surprisingly?!
“You should get the boat started before someone notices us and wonders what we’re up to John-boy.”
He glared at me for a moment but there wasn’t any real heat to it, he’s just annoyed I got one over on HIM for once.
“This isn’t over..”
Sure it isn’t!
It’s not like the whole breaking into the Vatican thing happened years ago or anything?
..honestly he’s so nit-picky sometimes..
“Just start the boat already.”
As much as I know I’ll regret thinking it, I just want to go home now!
======
“Is that a dolphin?”
Eris bounced around excitedly while waving out at something across the water.
I’d love to tell her categorically that ‘no, it’s not a dolphin’ but I’m both too busy trying to hold down my non-existent breakfast to look and clinging on to the boat for dear life to speak.
It turns out that, like most awkward forms of travel, I don’t do boats at ALL!
John finally throttled back as we came closer to the bank on the lakes edge nearest to our house.
I think he went fast on purpose just to get back at me for the Vatican thing?!
“I’ll get you for this Joh-”
Urk!.. No! I can’t even get the words out!..
I’ll get him for this somehow, only John could somehow manage to force me into using some stupid way to travel and make it seem like it’s MY idea!
New rule: Hannah doesn’t do boats!
Make a note of it!
“Are you okay Mom?”
The boat finally bumped gently up against a rough dock someone has obviously built for themselves on the lake’s edge and I was off like a shot, surprising Eris in the process as I scrambled onto the uneven but solid wood with the cat clinging to me as if it’s life depended on it.
I slowly sunk to my knees in relief as the world stopped bobbing up and down.
The cat took that chance to unleash its death grip on my top, landing with only a slightly unsteady wobble on the wooden dock before promptly mimicking me in collapsing to the floor in relief.
“..Mau..”
You said it buddy!
‘NEVER again!’
“You alive there Han?”
SHUT UP JOHN!
I can feel you’re bloody smug smirk from here and I’m NOT in the mood!
“Go give her a hand Eris, I’ll go back and sort the truck out.”
Seemingly oblivious to my poor stomach and growing headache Eris squealed happily, scrambling up to nudge persistently against me in an attempt to get me back on my feet no doubt.
All I could do was groan and thank the powers that at least the journey was over now.
======
“Are you okay now Mom?”
I hesitated for a moment as we both stepped awkwardly over a fallen tree in the way before turning my head down to grin at her reassuringly.
She grinned back and gave a little skip to keep pace with my longer legs.
Despite my best efforts to keep the pace low for her she’s still not very good at walking for long.
It’s probably just her age honestly, the fact that she doesn’t walk around much in general probably doesn’t help either though?
I should start making an effort to get her walking more or she’s going to end up as one of those mages who can throw around elemental spells like they’re free candy but runs out of stamina if they have to jog upstairs for something?
“Mau!”
My eyes cut down to the kitten who was happily sprinting around tree roots and hopping between sunspots on the grass like.. well, like a kitten really?..
“Come on little guy, I’m sure we’ve got some tuna in the fridge you can steal if you look at my Mum cutely enough.”
His awkward little ears instantly perked up and instead of continuing his playful running he practically made a beeline straight towards Mum’s place despite it still not being visible through the trees yet.
Eris giggled and picked up the pace to go after him with me hovering slightly behind her to make sure she didn’t trip over anything as she went, naturally.
When we finally did catch up with him Eris was slightly out of breath and he stared up at me as if wondering what took me so long, the cheeky little fuzz-ball!
“Mau?”
“Hold your hair on, we’re almost there..”
With that said I lead them both on the last half-overgrown path that works its way through the trees stuck between our house and the resort’s golf course.
It didn’t take much for me to push my way through the last low bush-like branches of the trees around our garden, clearing the way for Eris to follow on behind me.
The kitten reached the wide clearing we generously consider our ‘backyard’ and broke into a sprint that must have reached forty miles-per-hour in less than a few seconds.
It’s easy to forget that he’s got the speed of a purebred Egyptian Mau with how little he-
“MAU!”
-except when he makes that damned noise at least?!
The kitten suddenly pulled a complete one-eighty turn and like the proverbial rocket that he’d become, shot back towards us, only stopping when he got close enough that he could hop up into Eris’s eager arms.
I stared at him curiously for a moment before shrugging it off as him just being a cat.
I wonder what scared him so much tho-
Oh..
..Oh, that’s not good!..
A cacophony of voices rose from the house as a veritable swarm of people poured out of it.
Young, old, male, female, it didn’t seem to matter!
They were all running towards us.. towards ME.. AND calling out happily with terms ranging from my name to my reluctant designation of ‘mother’.
Leading the charge was a tightly controlled but obviously pissed off sprinter that I’d recognise anywhere.
She always HAS been a fast runner, no wonder she’s leading despite some of the crowd being werewolves with the physical prowess you’d expect to go with that often unwanted ‘gift’.
“HANNAH!”
..oh..crap..
Sarah’s pissed, RUN AWAY!
“Eris stay safe and look after the cat.”
She opened her mouth to protest but I was already dipping into my lines for a warp.
I don’t have enough time to do much more then line-of-sight it but it’ll do!
As the cresting wave of ‘family’ came charging in towards me my magic finally connected and I disappeared in a blue blur.
A moment later the world came back into focus and I landed splay legged on the peaked roof of our house with a hiss as a still rather new, rather sensitive part of my body slammed down onto the curved peak leaving me to cling on and ride the wave of disorientation that comes with line-of-sight warping out.
Luckily I landed with a leg kicked out either side of the peak which afforded me some awkward sense of balance at least.
It didn’t take them long to work out where I’d gone but, as I’d hoped, they were all reluctant to warp up here after me.
They’re all on their ‘best behavior’ around me at the moment and it’s rude to go warping around someone’s house when you’re still a guest!
“HANNAH! GET OFF THE ROOF?!”
Cautiously I peeked over the edge with a bit of a gulp at the height involved.
Eventually I managed to make out Sarah from the crowd down below, staring directly up at me with her hands fisted at her waist like she always does when she’s trying to be authoritative.
“I’m good up here Sare.. thanks though!”
A lot of the crowd down there started talking amongst themselves but that did nothing to cover Sarah’s annoyed growl from my ears in the slightest.. yup, I’m SO totally good up here thank-you-very-much!
My eyes wandered a little bit and I was relieved to make out Eris wandering over to join the back of the crowd, kitten in tow and completely unharmed.
It’d been a measured risk.
If I’d been much slower they might not have been able to stop in time to avoid running into her.
At the speed they were going, the odds of her getting hurt in the mass of people if I HADN’T warped out would have been much higher too.. so I did what I’m good at?..
As stupid as it may seem sometimes, running works more often than you’d think!
“HANNAH! You’ve got a count of ten to get down here or I’ll MAKE you!”
I peeked over the edge again to stare at Sarah’s still angry looking face.
She’s finding this all funny, I know her too well to not assume as much anyway but it’s reassuring to see it on her face if nothing else.
That DOESN’T mean she’s not still pissed off at me though!
“Nuh’uh, I’m good up here, really!.. how about everyone just go back to what they were doing and I’ll come down when I’m ready, yeah?”
There was more than a little pleading in my tone at this point, definitely more then I’d like to admit honestly, but if it works then use it.
“FIVE HANNAH! Don’t make me come up there and get you!”
She wouldn’t.. would she?..
That’s insane!
It’s just an empty threat, how would she even get up here?
It’s not like she’s got magic to cheat or anything?!
“TWO HANNAH!”
She’s bluffing!
She’s totally bluffing!
“ZERO! Okay, you asked for it!”
With those final words she started moving towards the house until she finally disappeared from my view beyond the edge of the roof.
The crowd down below seemed to be busy watching her more than me at this point.
I could practically gauge her progress in whatever she was up to by the way their eyes all trailed slowly up the side of the house.
After about fifteen seconds of near silence the old metal guttering around the rim of the roof shook violently and a pair of hands just about managed to catch onto the edge of the roof by their fingertips.
The crowd down below gasped in surprise but that was nothing compared to my fearful wheeze as the guttering shook a few more times and slowly the fingers forced their way upwards until the top of a head rose above the lip, followed closely by a pair of angry eyes I know FAR too well!
Come to think of it Sarah IS a professional ‘adventurer’ and all.. she used to go rock-climbing and train on an overhanging climbing-wall a few years back too, until she got bored because it was getting ‘too easy’ at least?..
With a grunt the eyes started rising higher again followed by a mouth set in a determined frown.
..Uh oh!..
![]() |
Bonds are important. Be they chemical, emotional or physical; they're truly what holds us all together no matter what. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Sare.. Sare this is crazy, get down before you hurt yourself!”
She glared at me lightly and with another push managed to heave her chest over the edge to rest on the slanted roof seemingly without much effort at all.
“I’ll hurt something alright! I told YOU to get down, don’t go calling ME crazy in this Hannah Cooper!”
Well.. yeah?.. she DID tell me to get down but she was looking scary while she did it!
It’s not MY fault, you don’t try to talk someone off a roof while angry!
Even the police know that much at this point?!
“Sare come on, I said I was sorry in the text remember? I’ll say it again, I’m sorry I disappeared again, see?.. now get down before you slip!”
She glared at me for a long moment before going back to her climbing efforts.
After a few missed swings she managed to finally hook her knee over the edge of the roof and eased the rest of herself up.
From there it took barely a hop for her to be at my level, sitting astride the roofs peak with her legs slung casually over either side of it.
“You know, you’re right? It really is nice up here.. do you know what’s even better?.. YOU can’t run away easily!”
An almost evil grin formed on her face as she shuffled herself closer to me.
I did my best to shuffle further back along the roof in the opposite direction but she’s better at this sort of thing then I am.
“I..I could warp away!”
Even I winced at the uncertainty in my voice this time.
Warping is a talent I’ve never exactly excelled at and doing it by line-of-sight while under pressure after I just got done warping a moment ago is certainly a bit of a stretch for my skills.
The fact that Sarah is close enough to make a wild lunge for me if I try it doesn’t help either.. or the fact that she’s proven herself crazy enough to do EXACTLY that too!
“Come on Sare, please? It’s been a long day, I got turned into a cat-girl yesterday.. TWICE.. and I’m ‘on’ as well which isn’t helping.”
Finally something managed to make her pause in her almost manic determination to reach me.
Her evil little grin faded slightly as she cocked her head to the side curiously.
“A ‘cat-girl’?.. like.. ears and tail, anime style or just running around on all fours?”
I cringed hard and tried not to meet her eyes for a moment but finally I cracked.
“..both?..”
Her disbelieving snort of amusement didn’t help matters much honestly.
“Well this is a story I’ve GOT to hear! Wha..wait..”
She trailed off and looked at me with wide eyed surprise.
“Wait, what do you mean your ‘on’.. like, due on? You’re on your PERIOD?!”
I tried to frantically wave for her to shut up but I’m pretty sure at least some people in the crowd below us heard that last part so it was probably a waste of energy in the end.
All the waving overbalanced me slightly and with a panicked yelp I only just managed to hug the roof again to catch myself.
Rather than sit up I stayed sprawled out on the roofs peak, hugging the damn thing in the hope that I could just fade into it.
I really did NOT need everyone to know that part!
It’s so embarrassing and that’s not even taking into account my past-live reactions to not being pregnant, AND I don’t like being up here because it’s way too high AND everyone’s w-watching us and I just want to go HOME!
“Han.. Han, calm down okay?..”
Rather than answer her I just shook my head a bit, rubbing my forehead against the rough roof peak and let off a sob that I just couldn’t contain anymore.
I knew it was going to be bad coming back.
I knew she’d be angry but I didn’t expect to end up crying on the roof with an audience!
“Stay there Han, I’m making my way over, just don’t do anything rash okay?”
I didn’t answer her again but she must have taken that for consent because she started making surprisingly quick shuffling movements along the roof to reach me.
Before I knew what was happening she was right in front of me.
She eased my body up with gentle hands until we were facing each other again.
Her support helped me feel a bit more stable; enough for me to let one of my hands loose and use it to wipe away the tears in my eyes at least.
It’s been a really long day.. a really long WEEK.. Hell, it’s been a really long MONTH for that matter!
We were starting to finally reconnect and then I started doing stupid stuff like running away all the time but she forgave me and I did it again and I.. I..
“I’m sorry Sarah, sorry I’ve been such a brat lately?”
I stared listlessly down at the roof tiles between us rather than face whatever expressions are on her face right now.
I’m not sure if I can take it if she’s still angry with me?
I..I miss my sister..
“You’re such an idiot sometimes Han.”
Despite her words, the fondness in her voice was like music to my ears.
That’s the Sarah I know.
She’s angry, she’s annoyed at me beyond anything else but she can put it aside when I need her?
I love my sister sometimes..
With a bit of awkward shuffling she managed to get us close enough together that she could pull me into the tight hug that I desperately needed.
Eris is special, John’s comforting but Sarah is Sarah.. nobody can replace my sister when I need her..
She turned her body slightly which made me shuffle into her arms tighter but she didn’t seem to notice luckily.
“You lot, get lost! We need some private time!”
Cautiously I peeked out to the side to see what kind of reaction her words got.
Surprisingly everyone seemed to be happy to follow her orders more or less?
After a few grumbles and a moment of shuffling the crowd started to disperse back into the house en-mass.
Eventually all that was left down there was Eris and the kitten who both watched us curiously from below.
Before I could call out to her or anything someone called from inside the house making her grin brightly and with one last worried look up at me she shot off inside, kitten in tow.
“Right.. now they’ve all left, tell me everything? I want to know what’s been going on and why it’s left you so stressed out, that’s an order missy!”
She didn’t have to tell me twice.
The flood gates opened and I finally did what I should have done from the start.. I told Sarah everything that’s been going on with me since we got back to the States.
Everything she’d missed or I’d hidden from her intentionally.
I never should have tried to hide any of it from her to start with.
Twins trust Twins.. it’s the rules.
One of our rules and it exists for a REASON!
======
“-and then he-he said that he l-loved me and everything went weird and it was like Karl all over again and then..then he just DIED!”
I broke down in tears again which hurt my chest but also felt SO good to finally let out after keeping it all in for so long.
Sarah made all the right noises to comfort me while encouraging me to go on, even though I don’t think I could stop if I tried at this point.
“It felt like I was losing EVERYTHING Sare?! and he.. and I..”
With another wail of pain I collapsed into her chest, clinging on with everything I had.
I spent so long trying to ignore the stress of all this while it piled on top of me.
For all that I’ve tried to act happy as times gone on this has just been EATING away at me for days, WEEKS even!
My legs shook lightly and my stomach twisted a little but I pushed past them both by focusing on Sarah.
She’s what’s important and I need to just get this all OUT before it drives me insane or I end up bottling it all in again!!
Twins trust Twins, it’s the rules.
======
I ran out of words a while ago but we’ve just sat up here rocking lightly as the sun makes its slow trek towards the horizon.
I needed this, oh POWERS did I need this!
I needed Sarah!
John understands me but I can’t trust him like I can with Sarah.
I can tell Sarah anything, always have, always will, and she’s never judged me for any of it.
“I love you Sare.”
She sniffed lightly to herself and squeezed me a bit tighter as we rocked.
Some parts of events were hard for her to hear, almost as much as they were for me to say I think?
She brought her head down to rest in my stupid bright-blue girly hair and nuzzled me like she used to do when we were kids.
“Love you too Han.”
I couldn’t help the smile that blossomed on my lips at that, nor the extra effort I ended up putting into our hug a moment later.
I’ve missed this.
We’ve barely been apart lately compared to how far apart we’ve been in the last few years but keeping secrets from Sarah.. it hurt?..
I ignored it at the time, tried to tell myself it was for the best, to protect her.. but it still hurt!
As we settled into rocking lightly again on the roof of our childhood home I started practically falling asleep in her arms from relief and exhaustion.
Having her KNOW, having Sarah know what’s happening to me.. EVERYTHING!..
The visions, the nightmares, the fears and everything else I couldn’t tell anyone else..
It’s SUCH a relief!
======
We were in our own little world for a long time.
All good things have to end eventually though sadly.
In this case the sound of car’s driving nearby caught my attention and as we both turned to look over curiously, Mum’s car came trundling up the road towards our house followed closely by the unmistakable gleam of John’s truck.
If I’d been thinking clearly I probably would have noticed ages ago that he was taking too long just to park up his boat again and drive around the bay to our place but I’ve not really been in the right frame of mind to keep track of the time, let alone current events, while talking with Sare like this?
We saw them before they saw us obviously, partly because we were up high and partly because I doubt they were expecting us to be sitting on the roof watching them drive up.
The reaction was almost predictable though when they did spot us.
Mum’s car pulled up sharply with squealing breaks and John had to slam his on suddenly to stop himself from running headlong into the back of her.
In seconds the driver-side door on Mum’s car flew open and she was out, glaring at us angrily from down below.
“WHAT THE HELL DO YOU TWO THINK YOU’RE DOING ON MY ROOF?!”
For a moment I shuddered at her angry voice but as I nuzzled into Sarah’s arms she started shuddering too for an entirely different reason.
Despite the trouble we were both obviously in I started shaking along with her and without warning we both burst out in a fit of laughter, collapsing into each other so that we didn’t slide off as we went on.
It’s always like this with us?
All it takes is a little giggle from one of us and it sets us both off!
“Hi Mum, we’ll be down soon, sorry!”
That set us both off again.
Out the corner of my eye I could see Gran getting out of Mum’s car, watching us with a curiously raised eyebrow, and a moment later John hopped out of his truck looking annoyingly less than surprised about it all.
“Teenagers!.. Did you have to put up with this sort of thing Mum?”
The question wasn’t for us luckily, I don’t think we could have answered even if it was.
Gran chuckled to herself lightly and leaned heavily against Mum’s car looking thoughtful for a second.
“Well I do remember one time when my most troublesome daughter decided she was going to fly and talked her brother into helping her toss a rope over the house that she could crawl up so tha-”
Before she could finish her little anecdote Mum cut across her with a loud cough that worked about as well as you would expect in stopping Gran but it at least managed to cover her following words well enough that I couldn’t hear the ending.
I can guess where she was going with it though and while I’m sure it’s funny, I’m also not that fussed about getting the details at the moment.
I’m sure if I ask nicely then John will fill me in later if nothing else.
“Looks like it’s genetic, we’re both doomed to be such horribly naughty daughters.. oh our poor, apparently deserving, mother!”
We weren’t the only ones to crack up this time.
John laughed lightly to himself and Gran let off a warm cackle.
Mum seemed to be the only one not laughing, settling for just blushing brightly instead.
After a few seconds of ‘suffering’ under our joint amusement she huffed to herself and quickly made her way inside with a slight glare up at us.
Gran grinned at us and winked as she made her way inside too.
After a moment of watching us with his usual smirk in place John snagged my expanded bag and his own one from the truck before following behind them with a slightly mocking salute up at us as he went.
“Thanks for this Sare.. sorry for dumping it all on you at once.. AND for not telling you before.. I just..”
She hummed to herself and gave me another gentle squeeze in response.
I didn’t need to say it.
She understands why I didn’t say anything now.
She’s always been good at getting things as long as they are spelt out for her first..
“Love you Sare.”
She squeezed me again and dropped a light kiss on my forehead.
“Love you too Han.. now how are we going to get down from here?”
Ah.. good question?!..
======
“Can’t we fly a bit more?”
Sarah is as reluctant to go in the house and face Mum as I am I think?
Plus she seemed to genuinely just enjoy the ‘flying’.. more like controlled falling really?.. that we managed with an improvised ‘float’ spell I cast on our shirts.
Personally I almost had a heart attack when my fingers slipped slightly letting my shirt fly up and almost completely off of me, leaving me to nearly plummet to the ground below.
Sarah seemed to think I’d done it on purpose or something because a few moments later, when she was sure I’d managed to catch myself, she copied me with a loud cackle of laughter.
“Maybe later? I’ll sort you out with some Icarus wings or we could borrow Trudy’s training ground to fly in private or something?”
Luckily that seemed to be enough to quell Sarah’s.. sudden enthusiasm?..
I’m sure the fact that we both happened to turn and spot Mum lightly glaring at us from the kitchen window had nothing to do with her sudden flushed silence or her worried frown at all of course!
We both hesitated in taking that next step up the path back to the house.
I think.. I HOPE it’s just my imagination but Mum seems to be glaring at me more than Sarah for some reason?
“I’ve got to ask, it’s been bugging me.. what on EARTH did you do to your hair?”
Reluctantly I cut my eyes away from the window and back to Sarah instead.
Maybe facing a talk with Mum IS the better option than staying out here after all?
“..it was an accident..”
Accidents happen, no need to ask more on that point right?..
Dear, loving, understanding, completely not going to mock me, sister?!
She snorted in amusement and shot me a disbelieving look.
“Some accident, you can never do anything small can you?”
HEY!
“Might want to prepare yourself. Remember how bad Mum got when I dyed my hair in tenth grade?.. and now your her perfect, innocent little youngest daughter on top of that?”
I cut my eyes away from her quickly as she broke out in a sudden fit of laughter at her own words.
A silence stretched out between us until I finally gave up staring at the tree’s in the vague hope that the earth would swallow me up or something and I was greeted by an almost apologetic smirk from Sarah which I’ll admit is better than nothing.. but not by much..
Someone made a noise in the house drawing both of our eyes back to the door again.
Practically in a single synchronised movement our shoulders slumped in defeat.
Mum’s going to tear me a new one just from the hair alone!
“Don’t suppose we can go hide at your flat for a while can we?”
We both managed to snort simultaneously in amusement at that one too.
Fat chance!
“Let’s just get this over with I guess..”
I took the next step towards the door and after a long moment it became obvious that Sarah wasn’t going to follow me quite THAT close.. not stupid my sister..
“Fine.. coward..”
With a few forceful steps I reached the door while Sarah still hung back, for whatever reason I’m sure she’s trying to convince herself of that ‘obviously’ doesn’t include the fact that she’s scared of Mum in the slightest.
I allowed myself one last huff of air before taking the plunge and pushing the door open softly.
“Hi Mum”
My tentative greeting as I stepped through the backdoor was met with stony silence from the kitchen area in general.
It took me a bit longer then I’d like to admit before I could work up the courage to actually look at her, when I finally managed it though she didn’t look especially mad, more confused and frustrated honestly?
“It’s nice to have you back Ari.”
Well that’s a better greeting then I was expecting at least!
“Now, care to explain what you were both doing on the roof and what on earth you’ve done to your hair?!”
Frustration and confusion still?
I guess it could be worse.. MUCH worse!
“Sure, it’s kind of a long story.. well.. maybe not long but complicated.. WELL, not really complicated but just kind of embarrassing and-”
“Breathe Ari.”
Mum’s words made my stall out of my rambling with surprising ease.
I could feel my ears start to burn a little as I realised just how nervous I’d managed to get so quickly.
Something about Mum looking annoyed just triggers the panic button in my head, probably years of experience with her not-so-nice side when I was Al honestly?
“Come take a seat, I’ll grab you a coffee.. and for god sake tell your sister to stop hiding in the doorway..”
Despite my misgivings I couldn’t help but grin at the indignant squawk Sarah let off at that remark.
Maybe this won’t be so bad after all?
======
“Repeat.”
I shot Sarah a defeated look and she mirrored it back to me.
On the unspoken count of three we said our new apparent mantra for life.
“Roofs are for birds, not people.”
“Again.”
My eyes cut back up to Mum in frustration.
She’s obviously enjoying herself but that doesn’t mean we can get out of this stupidity any quicker sadly.
“Roofs are for birds, not people.”
“Good, remember it. You could have broken you’re necks!”
..Not really?..
The house is only two stories high, I’ve jumped higher than that.. with some magical aid naturally..
Sarah opened her mouth but a glare from me shut her up quickly.
I know what she was going to say.
She’s free-climbed sheer cliffs for work before without a safety line, our roof is practically like the sidewalk for her when it comes to difficulty levels.
True or not, that doesn’t mean it’s a good idea to prod Mum about it when she’s actually CALM at the moment!
“Okay Ari, you’re turn. What’s with the hair? That better not be permanent young lady! You’re hair’s far to pretty to ruin with a cheap dye job.”
Hey! There’s nothing cheap about it, all natural thank-you-very-much?!
Obviously I can’t say that to her right now but I SO want to!
“No dye involved Mum. Eris brought up me changing her hair color with magic and while testing it out I kinda.. accidentally turned my hair blue..”
It doesn’t sound any less stupid to my ears even now.
“If its magic then that’s a bit better I guess, so how do you turn it back to normal?”
Short answer is.. I kinda don’t?
I could change it back obviously, could probably even get it to actually reach my natural color too if I come up with a rune-matrix that can pick out my unaltered hair color from my body and magical signature or something..
The problem is that John and I have a plan.
It’s not a particularly well fleshed out plan and we’ve not really discussed it in detail at the moment but seeing as he already put it into motion when we met Thor it would probably be a bad idea for us to change it NOW of all things?
“I’m not sure if you’ve noticed Mum but a lot of people are after me at the moment?”
Her mouth twitched in annoyance for a moment but eventually she huffed out a breath and nodded to me lightly.
I’d better get to the point quickly, I don’t think she appreciates the ‘change of topic’ very much.
“While we were driving, me and John had a run in with one of them.. one of my past-incarnations ex-husbands.”
Mum wasn’t the only one to gasp.
I know I told Sarah about bumping into Thor earlier on the roof but I guess she might not have connected the dots between ‘Thor’ and ‘Ex-husband’.. I wasn’t exactly pushing the connection honestly, I try to avoid those sort of thoughts if I can after all..
“It turns out that Arista.. well.. on a mage level I’m kind of.. old?”
Mum opened her mouth but I rushed to carry on before she could interrupt properly.
“If you can think of a famous man in history or mythical person that was married, the odds are pretty high ‘I’ was the woman in that tale.”
Hell, I had a couple of incarnations in Egypt who kept their own Harems of chiselled young men that they could watch wrestle and.. enjoy.. when they felt like it?
I’m obviously NOT going to mention that to MUM of all people!
Even Sarah doesn’t need to know THAT little titbit of information luckily!
“The problem being that mages don’t tend to, ya know.. STAY dead?”
Mum blinked slightly but otherwise left me to stumble on through my explanation unaided.
“When you have millennia’s to work on it then the back catalogue of ex-husbands and scorned lovers can get just a LITTLE bit messy obviously..”
Mum nodded along with my words, her mouth slightly open.
I don’t think she quite knows what she’s agreeing with me about at this point, it’s just more of a reflex action as she tries to process it all?
I do that sometimes too sadly.
“Through a bit of dumb luck and some lying we managed to send the ex-husband that found us off on a wild goose chase for ‘Arista’ while convincing him that I’m a newly discovered child of.. myself I guess?..”
This all sounded a lot more rational and sane in my head I swear!
“Basically, I kinda need to keep the hair for a while?.. OH! and everyone needs to call me Hannah, ESPECIALLY you until this all blows over a bit.”
Mum did NOT look happy at that one!
I can’t know for sure of course but I’m pretty convinced my ‘first’ name is a bit of a sore spot for Mum with her jumbled up fake-life history problem and all.
She certainly seems set on calling me ‘Ari’ all the time, even when I make it obvious I’m really not comfortable with it!
“So you’re telling me that we’re going to have to convince people you’re not really you but some other girl who just looks like you.. with blue hair?”
um.. yup?.. that about sums it up actually..
“What’s your connection to us supposed to be then if you’re not YOU?”
Huh? What does she mea-
Ohhh!
“Ack! Sorry, it’s complicated and I’m not explaining it well.”
I cringed and wrung my hands a little nervously.
“Thor thinks that I’m ‘Hannah Cooper’, while I’m technically meant to be my own daughter with Poseidon it’s not a stretch to believe that I died young and this is my second incarnation as a mage so I figured we’d run with that?”
‘Keep it simple stupid’
Words to live by, why make things overly complicated when the truth is already strange enough!
“So I’m just your daughter Hannah like normal.. I’m just NOT the next incarnation of the super old pain in my as-”
I cut myself off sharply at the glare Mum sent my way.
Oh yeah.. that’s kind of her family ‘goddess’ I’m talking about isn’t it?
“Let me get this straight.”
Yes! PLEASE do Mum, save me from putting my foot in my mouth again if nothing else!
“You were married to THOR and POSEIDON?.. as in the GOD’S Thor and Poseidon?!”
Sarah cracked up laughing.
Mum glared at her lightly but was quick to turn back to me with a questioning eyebrow raised.
I could feel a trail of sweat make its way down the back of my neck from her intense gaze all of a sudden and a mild blush formed on my cheeks as Mum scrutinised my face thoughtfully.
“She probably married John too!”
My light blush went supernova at that one and I couldn’t help but duck my eyes away from the pair of them in shame.
DAMN IT SARAH!
Yes, I was married to John.. well, Max?.. let’s call it ‘more than once’.
I don’t exactly remember most of those incarnations obviously but I remember enough bits like the ‘Victorian’ vision to know that we were surprisingly happy together and he was surprisingly less of an asshole then I would have expected from Max.. and while his goatee looked stupid he had really soft dreamy eyes an-
GAH! STUPID. PAST-INCARNATION. THOUGHTS!!
“Told you so, look at that blush!”
Shut UP Sarah!!
“No wonder they’ve been disappearing together so much lately..”
Oh you did NOT just go there you evil cow!
Before I could open my mouth and really let Sarah have it for even HINTING that me and.. and John could be doing something like THAT when we’re alone together, Mum decided to weigh in on it all.
“Stop teasing her Sarah. While I have little doubt Ari.. ‘Hannah’ has a pretty major crush on Max at this point I also trust him to be a gentleman about it all. Lily’s sister wouldn’t raise him any other way.”
I do NOT have a crush on JOHN!!
Man-Besty! He’s my Man-besty, no crush allowed!
“If Ar.. ‘Hannah’ wants to spend her time rekindling an old flame with Max then I’m sure she will be responsible about it.. not that it really matters considering I’m already a ‘Grandmother’ apparently I guess?..”
GAH!!
I just want the floor to swallow me up!
Just get it over with, PLEASE, this is almost physically painful!!
“I’m going to go check on Eris.”
Before either of them could say anything to make it all somehow even worse again I shot off for the safety of the stairs.
It annoyed me to hear them both break out into giggles as I went.
I know I was being teased but that doesn’t make it any less embarrassing to go through it all and stupid stuff like John k-kissing me in the Bazaar or us wrestling in a way that apparently made this stupid body h-horny is NOT helping!
I took the stairs two at a time in my urgency to escape.
A few people were moving around in the TV room when I got up to the top but I was kind of busy trying to suppress my blush and the now annoyingly persistent flashes of John’s lips on mine mixed with me straddling his waist and grinning down at him while we both panted heavily an-
“Hey Han, you okay?”
“GAH!!”
JOHN?!
“Woah.. what the hell has gotten into YOU?”
J-John?
Please, it’s been a long day.. no more.. please!..
“H-Have you seen Eris J-John-boy?”
He really didn’t look convinced by my attempt at being casual.
I can’t really blame him, I’m bloody STUTTERING!
I’ve never stuttered before in my LIFE?!
“She’s with your Gran in the ritual chamber?”
Ritual chamber?!
Since when did we have a bloody RITUAL chamber?!!
Urggg! I give UP!
I just want to curl up into a ball and let the day end at this point.
I’m emotionally raw from telling Sarah everything anyway but adding everything else on top is just getting too much for me.
“Come on, I’ll show you. Sorry I kind of forgot you hadn’t been back up here yet.”
His gentle hand settled on my waist and part of me wanted to practically mould into his side for a moment but the much saner part told THAT part to ‘sit-down and shut up before it has to hurt it’ so I could avoid making even more of a fool of myself!
As we paced down the hallway towards the elevator I did kind of lean into him a little bit, not that he seemed to notice..
His magic’s really warm and calm right now!
Feeling it butted up against my own aura is helping me calm down slightly if nothing else.
It’s surprising how manic you can get when things start cascading out of control?
I’m a bit of a control freak at times though so that’s probably just me being.. well, me I guess?
Breathe in, and out.. focus on John’s magic.
He’s calm, your calm, everyone’s calm.
Wow.. this is actually working?..
Who knew John could be so useful!
======
“Where IS everybody?”
I was expecting to step through the door at the back of our elevator and come into a sort of cluttered refugee camp of beds inside the self-dubbed ‘Golden Palace of Excess’ but the massive football-field sized golden room is now empty of both beds and letters?!
..suspiciously spotless actually?..
At the far end I can see a few people milling about but overall it’s just.. eerily empty?
“The family’s been busy while we’ve been away. You’re Gran recruited most of the ‘kids’ into helping clear the place up apparently, her rule of ‘work or no food’ managed to get even the most obstinate of them lending a hand. As weird as it sounds, I think the Weres and the Awakened are actually.. getting along now?”
Really?!
I knew Gran was a psycho from the moment I met her but actually convincing awakened mages to play nice with werewolves?
I have LITERALLY no idea how she managed to pull THAT off!
There’s a good reason people are scared of werewolves, even more so with mages specifically.
While I know NOW that our little slice of them are nice, that doesn’t mean wolves in general aren’t monstrously insane mage-eating beasts!
The ‘Kin of Christian’ or whatever our family is nicknamed in werewolf circles are a pretty major exception to a pretty major rule of life.
You do NOT mess with werewolves or vampires if you’re a mage!
Eating the heart of a mage or nymph is apparently the best thing EVER conceived to a Werewolf normally and mage blood, specifically powerful virgin mage blood, is like a DRUG for Vampires!
“This way, we’ve got a bit of a walk..”
With that said John grabbed my hand and lightly tugged me along behind him as my eyes swivelled around the empty expanse of gold.
We passed several different corridors as we got closer to the far end of the room, corridors that had been buried under old mail the last time I was here.
From what I can see they all appear to be both completely golden inside and worryingly long with more doors splitting out from them further down each one.
Eventually we reached a corridor about two thirds of the way along the left wall with a little bit of red paper taped to the side of it.
“How big IS this place?”
John shot me a smirk over his shoulder at the awe and slight fear in my voice but with another tug we were off down the long, high-ceilinged golden hallway leading to yet more doors and what looks like another passageway at the far end.
“You know how the Hub is made in its own little section of Maven’s dimension?”
I gulped heavily.
That’s really not a good way for him to start answering that question!
“Well it seems ‘you’ own a dimension all to yourself as well.. at least the hallways are a messy maze and not a six dimensional literal labyrinth like the Hubs are, right?”
That cheeky little smirk on John’s face really isn’t helping much.
I own a whole dimension?
A WHOLE bloody DIMENSION?!
For reference here let’s keep in mind that a pocket dimension is, at best, the size of a city block or two and is basically tucked in a bubble between bigger realms like the fae’s home dimension of choice or the ‘demon’ realms which are all layered on top of each other with our world sandwiched neatly in the middle of them.
The Fae and demon realms are practically carbon copies of OUR world but can be shaped differently for any number of different reasons over time.
If you think about it too much it hurts your head so it’s probably not worth the effort but needless to say all of those scientists these days who theorise that we live in a multiverse of infinite possibility’s stacked next to each other like a deck of cards have NO idea just how bloody close they are to the truth!
If John’s right then.. like Maven’s realm where she has so much wasted space she can just GIVE people any number of near infinitely huge ‘Hub’ spaces to live and work inside.. I own a dimension?
“..I think I’m getting a headache..”
John snorted back a laugh as we took a right at the end of the golden hallway into another golden hallway marked by yet another taped red piece of paper on the wall.
I wonder what happened to all the mail in here?
PLEASE tell me the hallways weren’t filled too!
Damn it Arista, how many kids do you HAVE?!
======
“Hi Hannah.”
“Hi”
I offered the random guy, I think is one of my family.. biological family that is.. a slight wave as we passed him.
“Hi Mom”
“Hi”
The girl about my biological age didn’t seem even slightly surprised to see me as she jogged past going who-knows-where at speed for some reason.
“Hey Hannah”
“Hi J-”
DAMN IT!
“Don’t mock me John. I’m really not in the mood right now an-”
“Hi Hannah”
“Hi”
As the old, possibly Australian, man wandered past us John snorted back another laugh at my expense.
It’s not MY fault I got taught manners as a kid John!
If someone says hello to you, you say hello back?
Doing anything else then that is just rude!
We crossed the last few steps of our current golden hallway and John suddenly turned sharply towards a door with a blue bit of paper taped to it.
The door opened easily and with a slight tug John got me through it before I could really take in what faced me on the other side.
“Hi Hannah/Mom!”
“H-Hi..”
That’s a LOT of people.. apparently we’ve found the dining room.. hall?.. golden auditorium full of people, tables and chairs?..
“THERE you are Hannah!”
Oh thank the powers it’s Gran!
Before anything else could be said a little brown haired ball flew into my arms making me grunt in surprise.
“Hi Mom, missed you.”
“Hi Eris.”
John sniggered to himself but for once I couldn’t find it in myself to snap at him over it.
Eris is a bad influence on me.. or maybe a good one depending on how you look at it I guess?
Just having her back in my arms is calming me down a hell of a lot more then I would have expected.
I think part of the reason I’ve been so tetchy and easy to wind-up may actually just be because she wasn’t at my side like usual?.. it’s a weird thought honestly..
“Mau”
I shot a warning look down at the kitten when he decided to let his presence be known with that odd little chirruping ‘meow’ of his.
I’m no expert but something tells me he just said ‘Hi Hannah’ in cat language.. it’s just been one of THOSE types of days, ya know?
“Have you eaten yet dear? We’ve got some really nice meat on the go at the moment.”
Now THAT is something I can agree with at last!
I’ve not eaten since the bloody cat-burger debacle.
With a great big sniff I finally caught the tell-tale signs of meat cooking.
I practically shuddered in joy at the smell of it.
The one big plus side to having werewolves in the family is that apparently we can have meat for every meal and no-one comments on it!
I should probably be worried that I crave meat so much considering my ancestry and all but on the other hand-
..Is that Bacon?!..
“Where can I get a plate?”
Mum’s voice echoed in my head slightly.
Something about ‘don’t drool Ari, ladies don’t drool’.. but she’s not here right now and I am.. and there’s bacon.. and I’m no lady!
“Over by the far wall, next to the pigs-in-blanket and the steaks.”
Sausage wrapped in bacon with a side order of medium-rare animal flesh.. I’ve died and gone to heaven!
Eris giggled as I shot off towards the serving tables at more speed then I would usually allow myself while holding her.
She seemed to enjoy it so no harm done and more importantly FOOD!
======
“Mom, can you?”
My eyes cut down to Eris as a bit of steak hung loosely between my teeth, mid-chew.
Oh! She wants me to cut up her food again.
With a forceful bite I managed to squeeze the last of the steak into my mouth and giggled to myself a little at the slightly offended look on Eris’s face.
She apparently isn’t a huge fan of barely cooked meat?
It’s possibly the first thing we’ve disagreed on lately, strangely enough?
I guess she takes after John in that respect.
He’s limited himself to just the bacon with mashed potatoes and pea’s like a ‘normal’ person instead of my mountainous pile of meat on a plate that can barely handle it.
Without a thought I carelessly wiped my greasy fingers on my shirt, leaning over to take her knife and fork up quickly.
I’m sure Mum would have something to say about me making my shirt dirty but it’s not like it matters.
I can always clean my shirt with my diversion easily enough eventually anyway right?
Helping Eris didn’t take long, she’s not got a lot to cut up but apparently the bacon is still beyond her so I practically diced it for her just to be on the safe side.
When I got done she gave me a bright smile that I couldn’t help but mirror back at her before we both returned to our food with gusto.
I’d just popped a mini-sausage, wrapped in bacon of course, into my mouth when John decided to speak up again.
“Don’t you ever get bored of eating meat?”
My eyebrow popped at him up suspiciously.
Almost subconsciously my hand came up to protect my plate from his judgemental eyes.
“I’m a mage, I don’t get fat. I’m part werewolf, I like meat. I’m me, I don’t care what you think about it John-boy.”
He winced just from the annoyed tone to my voice let alone my cold dismissal of his opinion on my eating habits.
After a moment I realised just how harsh it really sounded and flushed a little in embarrassment.
I couldn’t quite meet his eyes so I stared at my plate instead.
I really should say something to him in apology, I didn’t mean to snap like that..
“Sorry John, foods a touchy subject with me at the moment.”
Between Mum’s stint about me acting like a ‘Lady’, this new body’s stupid chubby cheeks, my utter lack of muscle tone along with the still slightly bewildering concept that I’m part-werewolf and all the questions that come from it.. yeah.. definitely a touchy subject..
I’ve always loved meat, especially when I’m stressed out.
Nothing used to help me get over a painfully bad mission then a burger or three!
I used to hate being interrupted when I got the munchies too, usually with a call from ‘the Hub’ about my next mission.
It happened so often that in retrospect I’m pretty sure whoever Storyteller was using as a go-between for setting my missions up was doing it on purpose to either keep me tense or just to be cruel.
Out the corner of my eye I could just make out John opening his mouth to speak but before he could get whatever he was going to say out we were interrupted by Gran of all people.
“I’m not interrupting, am I?”
Despite the question and the fact that she obviously was she didn’t hesitate to slide into the free seat next to John and fix me with a thoughtful look.
“We need to talk a bit Hannah.. I’ll be honest with you.. a lot of the family, your children included, are interested in staying here on a semi-permanent basis? I don’t know how much you’ve been told about what’s been happening lately but-”
I’m not really sure why she hesitated?
I took the chance to shrug a little and shoot John a curious look.
He seemed about as lost as I was honestly.
Despite him leading the way in here, apparently he’s not got much more information about current events then I have sadly.
“-look.. the world is a scary place Hannah and the pack has been struggling to survive over the last few decades. Ever since we consolidated ourselves into the farm and stepped away from the great hunt, other clans have been pushing inwards on our territory.. at this point it’s dangerous for us to even leave the farm’s borders alone.”
..okay?..
I always figured werewolves were all ‘GRRR! my territory, I’ll kill you’ about that sort of thing?
“We aren’t warrior’s Hannah.. not anymore. If you stay out of the hunt for a few generations then the old ways tend to be forgotten to some degree. I’ve done what I can to keep us relevant and train everyone for survival as best I can but despite my four-hundred years I was born into peace as well. As a mage, there’s little I can teach the wolves and practically nothing offensive I can show the mages of our family either?”
I leaned back a little in surprise at how candid she was being about it all.
Everything she’s saying seems a bit too personal and I’m surprised she’s even willing to admit it to me of all people?
“This place.. this dimension of yours is amazing Hannah? There’s so much space, dormitory’s, rooms full of enough food in stasis to last a thousand generations and even an entire area that can be locked off exclusively for the wolves to roam on moon nights!”
She sighed heavily and leaned forward to rest her elbows on the table slightly.
“It’s like.. it’s a safe haven?.. a place we could only dream of where we don’t have to worry about the outside world anymore and can just be.. us?”
Her lips twitched up into a self-deprecating smile and for the first time since she sat down our eyes met.
There was pain there, obvious for anyone to see, but above all hope as well?
“I know you have your problems too Hannah. I know we’ve barely even gotten to know each other and you’re probably weary of us all to say the least but-”
She trailed off again, breaking eye contact at the same time to stare down at her hands thoughtfully.
“-but we need you?.. you make everyone feel safer just from your presence. You’re magic calms the wolves in way’s we never thought possible and your sheer power alone.”
She sighed heavily to herself and shifted uncomfortably.
“NO-ONE has ever defended us from the Hub staff before. For generations we had to run all across the world from them because they wouldn’t believe that werewolves could be good.. and because we don’t really know how to defend ourselves anymore?”
Her eyes winced so much that they practically shut entirely for a moment.
Part of me wants to interrupt, to get her to stop talking so that pain in her eyes will go away again but I can feel the weight of what she’s saying pressing down around us.
Gran’s being serious and she NEEDS to say all of this for some reason.. I can respect that if nothing else?
“I know you don’t really accept your past, that you don’t believe that you’re Arista in any way but, you are so much like her? The stories passed down through the pack of the strange little girl who defied everything to help us in our greatest hour of need, the tales of a woman who could be both gentle in her touch and ferocious in defending those she loved practically like a wolf herself..”
After a long pause Gran huffed self-consciously and cut her eyes back up to mine as I stared at her in shock.
“The pack.. the family needs you Hannah? We were already discussing staying here with you when only part of the entrance hall had been cleared out but as we progressed and we started to truly see the potential of this place.. we NEED this place to survive but more importantly the pack need YOU to show them what I can’t, to lead them and teach them what they need to survive in a world which is quickly becoming too big for us to handle anymore..”
Her lip trembled slightly and she cupped her hands tightly together on the table.
I didn’t dare to breathe.
I could make out John’s stunned face along with a general quite that had fallen around us but my focus remained on Gran, on her hands that squeezed almost painfully tight as she fought some kind of battle of wills with herself that was all her own.
“Traditionally there should be a combat trial for you to prove your worth against me but I spoke with Gertrude and got a hold of your Hub file.”
She shifted uncomfortably for a moment.
“With preparation?.. with time to plan and the knowledge you already have on my lightning magic I have no doubt that I wouldn’t stand a chance against you.”
She sighed heavily and her fingers finally came lose at last, ever so slightly.
“Hannah Cooper, Daughter of the Garnier, Kin of Christian and Incarnation of the Red Moons Arista.. will you take the position of matriarch to us all?”
..WHAT?!!..
She can’t mean that.. that she wants me to..
I can’t be a MATRIARCH?!
I barely knew they all even EXISTED until recently!
How the hell am I supposed to take charge and run a family, let alone a family THIS big and messy and.. and..
“Excuse me.”
Before anyone could say anything else I was up out of my chair and running for the door.
I could hear some commotion building up behind me as I went, most noticeably being Eris calling after me and John saying something about following me but quickly I was out into the golden hallways and making short work of turning random corners in the hope of getting as far away from them all as possible.
What on EARTH is she thinking?!
I can’t be in charge of a huge family like that!
I’m barely holding myself together as it is and I can’t even imagine the stress that would come from adding THAT on top as well?!
“Hannah, wait up!”
At John’s call from behind me I broke into a sprint again.
I need some time to clear my head.
Get this all into perspective somehow?
This is all too much.
It’s been a REALLY long day, both emotionally and physically.
Part of me just wants to curl up in a ball and give up again but I’m stronger than that!
I HAVE to be stronger than that!
The world isn’t just going to stop and let me recover my whits any time soon; life just isn’t like that for me apparently.
I need time to think and just.. just not THIS, not NOW!
“Hannah!”
For Power’s sake John, STOP FOLLOWING ME!!
![]() |
Sometimes it takes a shove or two for us to see our flaws, sometimes we're the ones who have to do the shoving too? If it's a really busy day you might even have to suffer through doing both much quicker than is really comfortable sadly.. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Wh-When did you get so g-good at running?”
Despite the situation I couldn’t help but smirk a little as John leaned against the wall and puffed heavily to himself.
I’m really not good at running.
I cheated, a slight application of my golden diversion magic every twenty seconds or so apparently gives me unlimited stamina by ‘healing’ my tiredness?
You’ve got to love magic sometimes!
The calming ‘happy’ effect that comes with doing so many micro-pulses of my magic so quickly is probably why I’m feeling so good right now, despite the fact that I didn’t manage to shake off John in all of our mad-dash running.
I can’t seem to find it in myself to be annoyed about that little fact sadly?
As frustrating as it is, the happy glow and mild pleasure that comes with overusing my diversion just a little bit too much IS really nice.
..considering the day I’ve had I probably need it more then I’d like to admit honestly..
“You could have stopped chasing me ya know?.. don’t have a heart-attack old man.”
From his exhausted pose against the wall John managed to raise his head enough to shoot me a glare at least.
The whole thing was kind of undermined by how badly he’s still panting but it’s the thought that counts right?
“You could have just tried not bloody RUNNING you know?”
He’s kind of got a point but it’s pretty obvious from his magic that he doesn’t mean to sound angry about it, if anything he’s amused by it all honestly.
One of these day’s I’m sure he’ll be able to take things seriously without falling back on humor or just his usual smug sense of superiority hopefully?
..stupid John..
“I run now, it’s a thing I do with a surprising amount of skill apparently.”
It’s not exactly a good thing and this stupid faulty ‘flight or fight’ reaction I’ve picked up is pretty annoying too but.. be proud of what you’re good at right?
Even if what you’re good at is something stupid like running away quickly in a way that’s reminiscent of a scared little animal being chased by a predator.
That makes sense I guess?.. maybe..
“Have you tried NOT running? Seven out of Ten people recommend it.”
His grin was kind of infectious but I did well in resisting it, for now at least.
“What about the other three?”
“Died from several individual causes which they probably should have run away from rather than stopping to answer a survey naturally..”
He said it as if that really was the most obvious response he could have given.
It managed to yank a surprised laugh out of me if nothing else which seemed to please him more than it probably should have.
An impish little smile came to my lips and I quickly ducked my head down slightly to hide it before he could see that he’d managed to get such an obvious reaction out of me so easily.
I know what he’s doing and I really appreciate that he’s trying to help me calm down but I can’t let him get a big head over it all or anything!
..stupid John..
From the look on his face he’s already worked out what happened but I’m not going to dignify his smirk with a response and confirm his suspicions.
I have my standards after all!
With a huff I leaned heavily against the stupid golden wall he’d come to rest at and slid my way down to the floor.
A few seconds later John let out a relieved groan and sunk down to join me.
We didn’t say anything else at first; I think John could tell I was busy thinking.
He’s always been good at working stuff like that out when I’m involved, even if he usually takes that as an invitation to mess with me for the hell of it in his own annoying style.
“What am I going to do John? I can’t run a family, I don’t know the first thing ABOUT families..”
Let’s be honest here until recently my experiences with ‘family’ have been in the form of my missing-in-action Dad, heretofore abusive Mother and my trouble-magnet twin sister!
He made a reassuring sound at the back of his throat.
It wasn’t exactly helping but on the other hand it TOTALLY helped just knowing he was here and he was listening.
“What do I know about being a ‘matriarch’?!”
I barely know how to be a PERSON right now with all the crap that’s been going on!
I wouldn’t even put myself in charge of a PET at the moment let alone a FAMILY.. actually come to think of it I LITERALLY didn’t put myself in charge of a pet, HE did!
“If it wasn’t for your interference I wouldn’t even qualify to BE a matriarch in the first place!”
..stupid John..
He winced and looked slightly uncomfortable for a moment but despite that I didn’t feel the little burst of smugness I’ve gotten used to feeling whenever I legitimately get to have a go at him lately..
There’s probably something wrong about me being so petty like that, it’s uncharacteristic of me if nothing else but.. he’s John, ya know?..
I may have forgiven him and we ARE friends but that doesn’t mean I can’t still enjoy making him squirm for the sake of it sometimes too; I’m only human after all.
Well.. it DIDN’T mean I couldn’t enjoy making him squirm at least?
Apparently my brains chosen NOW to stop finding the whole thing funny for some reason..
“Sorry John, I didn’t mean it like that, I’m just stressed and..”
I trailed off into an awkward huff and let my head sink down to stare at my hands instead.
“When’s life going to sort itself out? I’ve had enough!.. a month ago the biggest problem I had to worry about was whatever stupidity Sarah would manage to get herself involved in, where my next mission would take me and how much warning I would get before you turned up again looking to piss me off like the particularly annoying stalker that you were?”
He winced again at the reminder of how he was.
Yet again it didn’t make me feel any better to see it for once.
All I felt was a hollow sense of my own.. immaturity I guess?.. which really didn’t sit well in my gut for some reason.
“..Sorry..”
I didn’t look at him, I COULDN’T look at him.
I know I’m being childish in snapping at him over thing’s I SAID I’d forgiven him for, I don’t need to see his face to confirm that fact thank-you-very-much!
I couldn’t help but let out a little gasp when he shifted slightly, just enough to drape his arm over my shoulders.
His warm magic rolled out to envelope me and I.. I let it happen?..
After a long moment’s pause I gave in completely to the urge my subconscious had already accepted by letting him cover me in his magic so easily, I rolled my head into his chest and nestled in tightly for a wonderfully warm hug.
“You’re overthinking things Han. You always have, remember when you copied my biology homework in fifth grade and practically had a panic attack in the middle of class?”
I pushed my cheek against his chest a little more to try and muffle my laughter at that one.
I was such a dork as a kid!
Excelling in all of my classes except the bane of my life, biology, the one time I actually tried to cheat left me wracked with guilt and so nervous I ended up being sent to the nurse because our teacher thought there was something seriously wrong with me.
“At least I didn’t try to convince the same teacher that I was blind, deaf, unable to read and DEAD within the space of a year..”
He snorted in obvious amusement too.
After a few seconds his chest shook with quiet laughter and I found myself joining in just because it felt good to laugh at last.
“We’ve both had our moments of stupidity Han, let’s leave it at that shall we?”
That’s probably a good idea.. especially from his standpoint, there are WAY more examples of him being an idiot then me thankfully!
“Now that you’ve loosened up, let’s cover the problems you’re really having.”
I was tempted to groan in annoyance but I settled for pushing my face into his shoulder a little more and ‘tugging’ his blanket of magic a bit tighter around myself.
He’s always so warm?
It still amazes me every time I can feel it, both in his magic and from his body in general.
I don’t know how I went so long in my life without noticing it.. maybe it’s because I’m an ice mage now?
I vaguely remember reading something about mages of opposing elements ‘attracting’ each other.
It’s probably along the same lines as reincarnation cycles and the old families honestly, the simple fact is that magic attracts magic in general..
Someone who is either a mage or born from a traditionally magical family is roughly eighty-percent more likely to have a magical child than a normal person would.
From those mages the odds of their child being a reincarnation to one of their direct ancestors is about seventy-percent as well.
It’s like with John’s Mum Natasha, if history is to be believed then her original persona was ‘Hel’ the first daughter of Loki..
Loki being an incarnation of Max, that means that while ‘Natasha Jones’ is John Jones’s mother she’s also Max’s daughter at the same time.
Magic attracts magic, related magic attracts related magic.
Mage family trees make the plots of your favorite daytime TV soap operas look practically boring by comparison!
Many people stick to their first impressions of each other.
Of the eighty or so ‘children’ that are currently living here in the golden palace of excess, the odds are that at least one of them has been MY parent at some point in history, either a Mother or Father to an incarnation of Arista.. but they all still call me ‘Mom’, because that’s what Arista will always be to them..
We all have our favorite incarnations and if you have one that’s really good it can change who you are fundamentally for generations to come, I have no idea on the backstory behind John and Hel’s relationship but I’m tempted to assume that she’s been Max’s mother a fair few times for John to be so comfortable in recognising her as his ‘mother’ now.
Maybe it’s just because John was so young when he awoke or something else that made him so accepting of their new roles in life but my gut tells me there’s a long history there where they’ve become more comfortable thinking of each other as ‘mother and son’ rather than ‘father and daughter’.
It’s not a bad thing, weird maybe, but not bad?
It’s just a factor of life for mages sadly.
Time goes on and we change if we want to.
Today’s enemy could be next century’s beloved child.
It’s hard to hold grudges forever when you are literally facing FOREVER to deal with them?
Every incarnation is special in its own way; it’s the little changes in personality and perspective that let us grow as people despite being essentially immortal.
There are always common threads that ring true, the personality quirks that ‘Dite called our ‘Curses’ but just as I’m not Arista, despite being her next incarnation, ‘Lady M’ isn’t me despite being integrated into my mind and Anise is STILL a spoiled little French tart with a gutter mouth!
It’s kind of reassuring to know that even if I don’t.. even if I CAN’T have children in this body for either physical or mental reasons, some part of me will always live on in the future?
It’s kind of easy to see how some mages can become full of themselves and forget that the ‘normals’ are human too honestly.. a normal’s life span to a mage can often feel like a pet goldfish’s would to a normal or something equally pointless.
Why bother getting emotionally attached to them?
They die far too quickly and then they're just GONE forever.
Even now that is one of my biggest fears in life, the thought of losing Sarah, even losing Mum.. it hurts, ya know?..
======
“You okay?”
With a jolt I almost threw myself away from him but before I fully registered what was happening he managed to pull me in closer to himself and I was left sitting there slightly stunned in confusion as his magic rolled around us in its warm comforting waves of power.
“Don’t panic, I lost you for a minute there. What were you thinking about so heavily?”
My cheeks flushed in embarrassment and I turned my head away from him, inadvertently burying my face further into his shoulder which really wasn’t helping things.
“Not much.. just.. magic is weird sometimes I guess?”
He snorted loudly and squeezed me a little tighter for a second.
..I don’t want to admit that I enjoyed his reaction as much as I do..
“This is the kind of thing I’m talking about though John. My seer talent is sealed up tight but I still space out once in a while?”
I huffed in a breath and shifted uncomfortably.
“If you were an enemy you could have killed me just then and I wouldn’t have even noticed.. how the hell am I supposed to be trusted with running something as important as a family?!”
I’m terrible at this sort of thing.
I’ve proven time and again that I have no idea what I’m doing when it comes to people in general.
I barely managed to pass as ‘human’ when I was Al and he only had to deal with three, maybe four people on a regular basis who weren’t either targets to kill or innocents to shoo away!
That problem hasn’t gone anywhere but something about being Hannah has just drawn more people towards me, like a load of moths to a flame.
It seems impossible to imagine, it was only a month ago that I could count the living people I cared about on one hand.. now there’s Sarah, Eris, Mum, Gran, John, Edith, Fena and any number of people ranging from John’s Mum to those teenage girls that are somehow related to me on my mother’s side.
I’ve not even TALKED to those girls before but I care about them still?!
“..I miss being a drunken emotionless husk of a person..”
John snorted and squeezed a bit tighter again in response.
“..don’t we all..”
Despite myself that made my lips twitch up in amusement.
He always knows how to make me smile, it would be almost frustrating if it wasn’t so nice at the same time..
“Don’t be a dick, you know what I mean John, life was so much easier when it was.. easier I guess?..”
He snorted again.
I growled at him lightly to show my displeasure at being mocked so openly this time.
He DOES know what I mean, he’s just being himself about it all..
..one day he’ll be serious for more than five minutes at a time, I’m sure of it?..
With a heavy sigh I nodded resolutely to myself but there wasn’t any real feeling behind the motion.
Even I don’t think he’ll manage THAT anytime soon!
I let my head sink back onto his shoulder tiredly and settled into his hug just a little bit tighter.
..I love how warm he is..
“What am I gonna do John?”
He shifted slightly.
I almost let out a yelp of surprise when, with a slight flex of his shoulders, he had me perched on his lap so he could wrap his arms around my waist better.
Slowly his head came down again to rest his chin in my hair.
I’d practically frozen at the oddly intimate feeling movement he’d managed to pull off so casually in all honesty?
I think being wrapped in his magic for so long is relaxing me a little bit TOO much if he can do something like THIS without getting even a token resistance out of me for it?!
His magic didn’t shift at all as he did it too!
..I guess subconsciously I didn’t feel threatened because of that?..
I didn’t even try to stop him..
..it’s not like I’m unsafe because of it this time..
..but it’s still kind of worrying in general!
“You’re going to do what you always do.. you’re going to do the most illogical and stupid thing I can imagine but somehow manage to get the best result possible by doing it like always?”
Oh thanks for the vote of confidence asshole!
He snorted in amusement again and rubbed his chin lightly on my head which felt oddly nice for some inexplicable reason?
“Do you know why I call Ari, Arista and now you ‘little rabbit’ sometimes?”
I shifted uncomfortably.
His voice has taken on a tender note that I don’t tend to hear or even associate with John in general, whatever he’s thinking about, its probably not something I want to know the details on honestly?
“Isn’t it you’re pet name for Theodora? I really don’t want to know what horrid sex-act earned her THAT title of all things..”
He’s not the only one that can use humor to defuse awkwardly affectionate moments!
As far as I know it’s kinda true as well?
She’s the only one I really remember being directly associated with the name at least, although I can’t really remember why at this exact moment for some reason.
“The nickname came many incarnations before Theodora.. although you’re right in thinking she enjoyed the excuse to MAKE it something dirty, I think she took the term ‘fuck like bunnies’ a bit too literally and made the nickname a personal life challenge honestly..”
Eww.. too much information.. THANKS for that mental image John-boy!
“..everything with Theodora became dirty eventually if she had her way so try not to take it personally at least?”
I tried to ignore the way his magic rolled in amusement as I felt his jaw move into an obvious smile above me.
Having an insane nymphomaniac past-incarnation who was dating your best friend is possibly THE most stupid situation I can imagine to come back and bite me in the ass right now..
Sadly that’s probably more of an indication towards my lack of imagination then a fact of life because I have NO doubt there’s probably something worse in our pasts I’m completely unaware of at this point in time too!
“I wasn’t even the one to give Ari the name at first, her tribe gave it to her on her eighteenth birthday as a rite of passage, the little white rabbit.. It was a defining trait that’s followed her through every incarnation, be they her’s, Arista’s, or even the un-awakened ones in general.”
He shifted slightly making me lean back a little to keep my balance and I could practically feel him smirk in response half a second later.
“Every one of them, when they think they can’t handle something, they run away from it like scared little rabbits.. it’s part of her very core.. the moment a situation turns sour your past-selves always go into a panic and start looking for an escape route.”
He paused for a moment and shifted his jaw on top of my head before squeezing me slightly and continuing.
“You’ve always been different from that or at least you’ve tried to be? I blame Sarah honestly, no-one could live with that adrenaline junkie sister of yours without growing some kind of backbone at the very least.”
His voice was soft and gentle with fondness as he spoke.
I couldn’t help but smile a little at the barely hidden care that he held for Sarah on top of everything else.. who would have thought he’d be so obvious about liking her for real one day?
Even when he was ‘smitten’ in school and following her around like an annoying puppy on the idea that she’d be the future Arista or Ari, he never showed any real LIKING for her as a person!
I couldn’t see it at the time of course, I was young and relatively naive in all honesty, but looking back with experience and knowing him as well as I do now he really couldn’t stand her through most of our childhood.
This fondness for her is new I think?
I’m kind of glad for it.. I never liked being stuck between them, especially in the years between my discovery of magic and John’s flip into the psycho-zone..
“With that in mind, little rabbit, are you going to let an ingrained instinct from millions of dead-women in your head control you or are you going to square up to them and take control of things like you would have before they all started messing with your poor little furry head?”
I gasped slightly as the real reason he’d brought up that stupid nickname finally registered in my head.
“You’re female Hannah, not stupid.. just because you look a bit like her doesn’t mean you have to start running away from your problems all the time and cowering in fear from responsibility like she always would..”
Before I could stop it a tear slipped out of my eye but my lips quirked up into a tremulous smile at the same time.
..he always knows what to say..
Feeling inordinately stupid suddenly as I realised that crying isn’t a ‘me’ thing either and I shouldn’t be getting so emotional over some fancy words which basically amount to a pep-talk about the virtues of not being a scaredy-cat, taking charge of my life like Al would have done and fighting back instead of running away at last.. but it’s kind of sweet the way he put it and I’m glad he’s here TO say it for me when no-one else could..
“I’m female, not stupid.. I like that?”
I could feel him grin against the top of my head slightly.
“I mean it’s sexist beyond belief and flawed logically but it’s the sentiment that counts.. you’re only male after all..”
We both cracked up at the same time.
You’ve got to love double standards sometimes!
After our relieved laughter trailed off into giggles which again turned into the odd little snigger between us I found myself left lying in John’s arms, wrapped up in his warm magic and feeling surprisingly content about life in general.
“Hang on.. what do you mean I look ‘a bit’ like her? I’m practically a bloody clone of that crazy bi-”
I managed to catch myself before insulting Arista outright which would probably sour John’s mood at least slightly but, like with his pep-talk, the sentiment was there and obvious to see if nothing else.
For some reason John burst out in laughter again which shook his body and vibrated against my back in a rather nice way.
I almost found myself purring happily as he shook beneath me but that urge was stopped short with a new-found will of iron that I’ve developed when it comes to all things ‘cat’ related since the whole ‘kitty-Hannah’ incident yesterday.
“You don’t REALLY look like Arista Han, the resemblance is there don’t get me wrong, but do you really think Thor would have believed the whole story we fed him if you looked like an actual clone of her?”
Well.. yeah?.. but.. but you said he was an idiot?!..
..I just kinda assumed he’d missed it or something with the glasses and hair, ya know?..
“Genetics and magic can only do so much Han. No spell is ever perfect, you know that?”
Yeah, that’s true.. but.. but?!..
“For the record your shorter then Arista and Ari were by a good inch or two, your lips are plumper, your eyes a bit smaller, your breasts are a bit bigger, your toes are weird and of course-”
He cut himself off just long enough to lean forward with both hands and poke a finger on either side of my face into my cheeks teasingly.
“-you have those adorably chubby baby-cheeks going on.”
I couldn’t help but flush bright red.
With a yelp I slapped his hands away and rubbed at said cheeks as a pout formed on my lips.
He shook underneath me again as he tried to hide his laughter but he couldn’t hide it very well, especially with me wrapped up in his magic.
After a long pause while I sat there feeling both offended by his frank assessment of my new looks and kind of glad to hear there are so many ‘obvious’ differences between me and my annoyingly long-shadowed past-self, I let out a huff and shifted uncomfortably in his lap.
“..I don’t have weird toes..”
It’s horrible that THAT is the only thing I could think of to really argue back on from everything he said but it’s true!
I have perfectly normal toes thank-you-very-much!!
“I’m sure your tiny little digits are considered ‘not weird’ somewhere in the world.. on a child below the age of three.. with some kind of genetic problem that makes them unable to grow properly.”
DAMN IT JOHN!
With little effort I managed to force myself up bodily from my John-seat and then let my weight drop back down again on top of him.
His latest round of silent laughter cut short with a pained ‘oof’ as the air left him under my admittedly unimpressive weight, which was like music to my ears at this point.
Just when I think he’s being serious and actually showing some kind of ‘wisdom’ despite his personality he just HAS to start being his usual asshole-ish self again!!
“That was mean.. and kinda scandalous.. what would people say if it got out that the Garnier Matriarch enjoyed running off to a hidden location so she could bounce herself on the lap of THE Maxarimus, huh?”
I could feel his grin just from his voice I didn’t need to turn around and see it for real.
“Oh shut up! If anyone gives a crap who I chose to bounce myself on then they can shove it up their probably air-tight collective asses!.. and if I’ve got to be a Matriarch then I get to make the rules and I say the Matriarch can bounce on whoever she wants so THERE!”
He had me laughing before I’d even finished my little rant.
We both couldn’t help but laugh over the whole thing, I didn’t even mind the obvious innuendo he was trying to ‘subtly’ abuse for his own amusement.
It felt good to laugh over something like this?
Sitting here laughing over the whole thing with John, it’s hard to believe I practically had a panic attack over the idea of running our family just a little while ago?!
I’m Hannah Cooper damn it!
I can beat anything!
Besides, being a Matriarch can’t be THAT hard?!
Gran doesn’t seem particularly busy with it if nothing else and even if it IS a full time job’s worth of work I can just delegate things to everyone else.
If that’s against the rules then SCREW the rules!
The moment I’m in charge I’ll change them so I CAN delegate things; then wash my hands of the whole bloody thing until they REALLY need me for something.
Gran thinks I can do it.. do it better than her at that?!
John’s right, I’m not some ‘little-Arista-rabbit’!
If anything the last few days have shown that I’m a ‘kitty-Hannah’ and while I don’t particularly like that fact, the important point is that Cat’s EAT Rabbits.. so SCREW Arista and her annoying fear response!
I’m kitty-Hannah, hear me roar!
“You know you’ve unofficially volunteered to help me deal with this crap right?”
John grunted in agreement although he didn’t seem particularly enthusiastic about it even if he WAS smiling at the confident expression I can feel settling on my face.
With renewed energy and a new sense of purpose.. a new sense of POWER.. I pushed away from him, letting the safety-blanket of his magic I’d been desperately clinging to slide off me as I reasserted control with the slightest of shoves from MY magic.
“Come on John-boy the day’s still young. I’ve got a Matriarchy to take the helm of, a family to sort out, a cover-story to explain and a sudo-government organisation to tell where they can shove the idea of making me some kind of lab-rat over the whole ‘solar flare’ thing!”
John let off a surprised laugh but even from here the twinkle of joy in his eye along with the proud little quirk of his lips was obvious for me to see.
He planned this.. the sneaky bastard planned this whole thing for the moment when I really DID snap at last just so he could mentally bitch-slap me back into acting like myself at last didn’t he?!
I couldn’t help the smile that made its way to my lips.
I hate to do it.. I REALLY hate to do it, his head’s big enough as it is.. but for once he deserves what’s coming to him!
“Thanks John”
His eyes cut over to mine and crinkled up a little in the corner happily when he read the expression on my face for what it was.
He snorted back a laugh and waved me on towards the hallway ahead of us.
With a clear mind and new purpose I lead the way, dipping slightly into my lines so I could sense the trail we’d left behind as we ran here in the first place.
It wasn’t exactly hard to follow.
I DID kind of let off micro-bursts of my diversion every twenty seconds as we went after all.. I’m pretty sure anyone with a third-rate knowledge of how to track something magically could find us if they wanted to.
The fact that no-one DID follow us means that they either didn’t care enough to bother or they trusted John to bring my stupid ass back eventually..
My eyes cut back over to him as he jogged along at my side.
A smirk slid onto my lips and with a little jerk of my hips I managed to send him skidding sideways into one of the halls golden walls before making an all-out sprint ahead of him with an accompanying burst of laughter at his indignant yelp which was quickly followed by the sound of heavy footfalls as he gave chase.
..thanks John..
======
“Well somebody looks in a better mood?”
I puffed heavily to myself and practically collapsed into a chair.
Everyone was staring at me, I could feel it, but the exhilaration of running mixed with my newly rediscovered outlook on things-
John chose that moment to come crashing through the door into the golden dining hall of excess looking like he’d just run several marathons at once.
-and of COURSE the all-natural glow of VICTORY that left me as a proud but panting mess, allowed me to ignore their stares with so much ease it was almost funny!
I’m Hannah Cooper, if they don’t like how I do things then screw’um all ‘till they cry for mercy!
“Loser gets the drinks John-boy! As the obvious family moto goes ‘Fetch! Good boy!’”
Despite his tired state John managed a snort of laughter as he slowly pulled himself out of the seat he’d collapsed into.
The crowd of family, mostly the werewolves and specifically Grace at that, obviously didn’t find my comment funny in the slightest judging by the raised shoulders and glares I received for it.
With a careless shrug I kicked my feet up onto the table and shot a warning look around the room which was surprisingly effective at cowering most of the glares if not all of them.
Grace seemed to take it as a personal challenge though and before anyone could think to stop her she was marching towards me with battle in her eyes.
A few days ago, hell a few HOURS ago I would have been terrified had she looked at me as she is right now, with that deep growl she’s got building at the back of her throat.. but that was hours ago and this is NOW!
I’m Hannah Cooper bitch, who the HELL do you think you’re glaring at?!
“You want a piece of me Grace come get some, don’t go crying to your litter-mates when I spank you so hard your wolf feels it though.”
There was a collective gasp around the room at that comment but I kept my eyes on Grace as she slowed her pace considerably in confusion.
She didn’t STOP walking obviously but her eyes were looking at me differently now, assessing me and trying to see what makes me ‘tick’ in some way.
I’m not the scared little girl she’s used to seeing anymore, the one that runs from everything and backed down just because she growled at me.
That girl never existed to begin with!
It was all just me feeling uneasy with the way my life and body had changed so drastically; allowing it all to fill my head with self-doubt and questions.
It took John making the obvious comparisons but I’m NOT that girl, that’s ARISTA talking!
I’m the kind of person who can face a Handyman and his personal army with a giggle and the bare bones of a plan!
I’m the kind of person who kills demons with a staff I stole from their high-priest by beating them into a pulp of green goo!
I’m not a monster, I’m something much worse.. I’m the thing monsters run from!
Grace came to a stop at my side and leaned in slightly to glare at me right in the eyes.
..it’s all a challenge, a power-play..
She’s had time to stew over the idea of Gran making me Matriarch and she doesn’t like it.
She doesn’t think I can handle it, I’d even go so far as to say that from the look on her face she thinks that SHE would make a better Matriarch then me?!
I don’t particularly care for the job but saving people is what I do, protecting family has always been something I’ve done and teaching idiots to know their place has been a lifelong goal for me as well.
So the people need saving from themselves, the family has gotten WAY bigger and the idiots I need to teach are looking to fight it out before they will listen to reason now?
Big surprise, people are idiots.. I’ve always known THAT eternal truth sadly!
Grace bared her teeth at me and let the building growl in her chest finally leave her lips.
Maybe it’s a werewolf thing but everyone in the room flinched away from her heavily at the sound, I’m not a werewolf really but I don’t need to be to know a challenge when I hear one.
“You here to pick a fight or just ruin your throat for the sake of making noise Grace?”
Her growl went up another notch.
Even Gran seemed to hesitate this time.
Obviously I hit a nerve of some kind?
With force Grace pulled herself back from the edge of just lunging for me, enough that she could actually speak, although even then her voice held a certain animalistic edge to it that sounded almost masculine coming from her throat.
“When did you become such a smart-ass you useless little shit?”
A few more gasps came out but not nearly as many as I’d gotten before.
She’s not very good at this sort of thing is she?
Must be a lack of experience I guess.
Out the corner of my eye I could see Gran moving to stop us in some way.
..we can’t have that can we?..
“I became a smart-ass about the same time you became a dumb-ass, Gracey-darling, birth I believe?”
That put the cat among the pigeons!
It doesn’t take a genius to tell that Grace is the unofficial ‘top dog’ among the family’s werewolves at the moment.
The fact that she was front and center with Gran when they faced off against the Hub gave it away even if the way she holds herself and people’s reactions to her usual bad attitude wasn’t enough to solidify it.
Gran put me in the position of becoming ‘Matriarch’ of the family without direct challenge.
That’s fine for the mages but, despite their general humanity, werewolves ARE still beasts at heart.
It’s not an insult, they literally ARE beasts at heart, they would never accept me as a Matriarch as long as Grace stood there opposing me in any way.
She’s pack leader.
The fact that Gran is family head just means that Grace follows her, the wolves only follow Gran BECAUSE Grace does!
I’m not stupid.. if you ignore the fact that picking a fight with a werewolf in general is a pretty stupid idea to start with of course.
This fight is happening.
Whether it happens now on my terms or in a weeks-time when Grace finally snaps at me, literally or metaphorically, it’s GOING to happen.. and sadly for her she’s going to lose.
She should have made a move sooner, she’s only got herself to blame for what’s about to happen.. well.. herself and John I guess?
Grace leaned back from me in almost shock for a moment before her neck tightened like the other werewolves do when they’re offended in some way and she gnashed her teeth angrily.
“The runt has a runt of her own, why am I not surprised you don’t know your place either?!”
Without another word her arm shifted slightly and with a heavy sounding crack that almost made me wince the bones in her forearm started shifting.
Her mouth pulled forward into a roughly muzzle like shape as people around us gasped in horror.
I’ve seen werewolf movies before, who hasn’t?
I can kind of see why Jessie’s boys have whatever magic on them they have that makes a flash happen when they transform now.. because watching Grace’s already large frame twist and morph into an over eight-foot tall wolf-human hybrid was truly disturbing!
A wolf-human hybrid with sharp teeth, sharper claws and murder in its eyes as she glared down at me with the remnants of her clothes falling to the floor around us to boot!
For a long moment we stared at each other before she threw her head back and howled angrily to the heavens.
Everyone started moving at once.
Some people backed away in fear, others froze in place like startled rabbits which amused me slightly.
Even Gran froze as she stared at us in wide eyed fear.
Her howl complete Grace’s muzzle came down to gnash in my direction.
I had less than a moment to prepare when she twitched her legs to lunge at me.. lucky I’d been ready for her for the last minute or so, ever since she first started coming towards me really huh?..
My fingers twitched as the pre-cast spell formation I’d set up in my chest with internal magic slid out of my hand-lines, backed up by a bit more magic then strictly necessary just because I didn’t feel like playing nice for once.
It’s just a modified float spell really, like the one I put on our shirts so me and Sarah could ‘fly’ down from the roof earlier.. admittedly there’s a little more ‘float’ to it and not enough ‘fall’ technically but it gets the job done.
I don’t use spells often but when I do it’s always best to go for quick and dirty to cast ones just for the surprise involved if nothing else.
I think Grace felt the touch of my magic before the spell really kicked in?
Her dark wolf-like eyes shined with a rather human look of fear in the heartbeat before her chest jerked slightly and she was launched bodily up into the air to crash heavily into solid gold above us, practically becoming one with the hard ceiling that happened to be in her flight-path’s way.
With the spell cast and the amount of power I’d put into it I didn’t need to do anything to maintain it anymore.
I let my hand settle back into my lap and kicked my feet on the table a little to get more comfortable as I stared at the snarling mass of dark fur covered muscle above us.
“You know from this angle I can kind of see the charm in having a werewolf skin rug.. any volunteers?”
The few wolves around me who had moved to make some kind of defence of their easily defeated ‘leader’ stopped short at the cold assessing tone of my voice.
I didn’t look at them all obviously, Grace is more important after all, but I didn’t need to anyway because my mage senses were hyper aware at the moment like they always are when I’m on a mission or fighting someone.. however brief the actual fight may have been..
“Tea Hannah?”
John didn’t do a very good job of hiding his amusement as he casually made his way over to me carrying a cup he’d acquired while I was busy.
The few holdouts who’d stood their ground at my rug comment hesitantly stepped back slightly to show their submission when I took the cup from John in both hands with a smile.
Oh it’s all well and good attacking the upstart mage while she’s busy holding the big boss-lady on the ceiling with her magic and can’t fight back.. but when she proves that it’s taking no effort for her to maintain that current spell and she’s ready to repeat events all over again?
..yeah, even werewolves aren’t THAT stupid!..
“So.. who wants to challenge me for the position of Matriarch?”
No-one moved, most of them seemed to actually be holding their breaths for some reason.
..I’d forgotten how much fun it can be to play a crowd like this..
“No-one?.. what about you big guy? fancy your chances?”
The guy in question practically shrunk back against the wall as all eyes turned to him in horror.
“Well I’m glad you’re all so in love with the idea of me being your all-powerful leader and are embracing it with such hope and vigor!”
My eyes cut up to Grace again from her position mushed against the ceiling.
..if a werewolf can look afraid, she does..
Rightly so too I guess?
If my book-earned knowledge of werewolf pack mentality is correct then this is the point I’m supposed to.. uh.. ‘sink my teeth into her jugular and rip her still beating heart from her chest as a trophy of my victory’..
..I’m not gonna DO it obviously?!..
Grace is much too useful for something like THAT.. besides she’s family?.. rather annoying family I’ll admit, but STILL family!
It took a little bit of concentration to pull off but for various reasons I have a rather solid mental image of the proper restraints needed to bring in a large magical beast, demon or annoyingly stupid human alive if necessary already memorised.
One time I had a mission with a room full of rather annoying ‘posh’ normals who just REFUSED to listen when I warned them about the demon in their midst.. it’s not MY fault they all ended up tied up with conjured restraints for the Hub staff to collect, stupid people get what they deserve sometimes!
The mental image finally complete, a set of thick leather restraints appeared in my outstretched palm.
I casually bit down on my thumb with my canine enough to draw some blood and made quick work of inscribing an old favorite rune-set of mine onto them.
With a push of magic the runes lit up brightly before dying down again to be practically invisible against the dark leather.
I shot a warning look around the room and received surprisingly few looks in return.
I’d never say that I LIKE being feared but sometimes it’s just so much easier than anything else.
I’ll make it up to them all later somehow.. buy them some doughnuts maybe, I don’t know?..
A slight pulse of my magic filled the tiny storage rune to bursting and with a flick of my wrist I sent the leather restraints high into the air.
Just as they reached the peak of their flight the rune delay finished counting down and the restraints snapped to attention mid-air.
From there it was almost comical to see them home-in on Graces prostate body as the one closest to them and wrap themselves around her neatly.
You DON’T want to know how much math it took to work out how to make restraints do something as fancy as this but you wouldn’t BELIEVE how much time and effort it saves in the long run having these as an option I can just throw about if needed during the planning phase of a mission!
To my and everyone else’s surprise, the moment the restraints finished sealing themselves up tight and flashed gold to vent the admittedly large amount of excess magic left over from when I overcharged them Grace let out a slightly pained growl and her body started shifting in that same worryingly accurate ‘horror movie’ style as it did before.. but in reverse?..
I carefully kept my face blank so as not to ruin all the work I’d put into making myself seem like a badass for everyone here but internally I was at the same level of awed staring as John was at this point!
It must be my diversion?
They said the dome I let off at the farm ‘calmed the wolf’.. somehow charging the runes with my magic and having it vent next to her skin at such a high intensity and proximity must have done something to either make the ‘wolf’ flee or just trigger her change in general?
Magic’s complicated sometimes.
Even the best planned out spell can go wrong for any number of reasons.. not that I’d really call this a failure per-say I guess?..
I just showed the werewolves that I can take their best weapons against me away with casual ease after all!
Come to think of it, hot-DAMN am I AWESOME or WHAT?!!
I downed the last of my tea and set the cup down on the table with a slight ‘clink’ that made everyone jump.
Without another word I eased myself back to my feet and started walking towards the door with as much ‘casual’ grace as I could manage.
“Thanks for the offer Gran, if you still want me I’ll totally be Matriarch or whatever?”
Careful to make it all seem like more of a statement then a real question I found Gran’s eyes and quirked up an eyebrow questioningly.
I’d understand if she had second thoughts after this little display.
I went a bit too far even before the restraints changed Grace back to a human.
I’m just feeling so.. I’m pumped up and ready to take on the world right now I guess?!
..I blame John..
Stupid John!
Old habits die hard apparently and his little pep-talk has me ready to fight the world just to prove I’m not some stupid ‘little rabbit’ Arista clone honestly?
I wanted some ‘Al’ time and.. well.. this is ABSOLUTELY it!
Gran watched me with tense eyes for a long moment before she finally seemed to find what she was looking for.
Her face lit up with pride and she offered me a nod with a wide grin in return.
I almost ended up basking in the warmth that came from pleasing her in some way for a moment but I managed to catch myself at the last minute.
“Great, sort yourselves out then. Keep an eye on Grace too, she should come loose from the ceiling.. eventually?.. love to stay and chat but I’ve got a busy afternoon ahead. Come on John-boy!”
I made it outside and paused just out of sight for John to catch up.
It wasn’t hard to hear the collective sigh that rang out as I left or the conversations that sprang up almost instantly in my wake.
One conversation in particular caught my attention most though.
“John? What’s happened to Hannah?”
Gran didn’t sound too sure of herself for once but I can’t really blame her.
As plans go ‘blitzkrieg’ charges full of arrogance and power tend to be the most upsetting for everyone involved.. but also the most effective sadly..
“Nothing’s happened to her-”
I could practically feel his smile from his tone of voice even if his magic didn’t display his pride and amusement perfectly well to start with.
“-this is MY Hannah we’re dealing with now. She’s on the warpath, just be glad she came to you lot first, I almost feel sorry for the Hub when we get around to them..”
“JOHN-BOY, COME!”
He sighed dramatically but his magic spiked up in amusement almost as much as my smirk did.
John’s perfectly happy to play the servant in this little thing we’ve got going on, to smooth away any hurt feelings left in my wake obviously if nothing else.
He’s always preferred being the silent partner in any scheme he works on.. sneaky bastard..
He came around the corner and met my eyes with an amused, almost nostalgic look on his face.
We didn’t need to say another word as we moved on.
The wide mischievous grin’s we shared said enough for both of us..
This is gonna be funnnnn!
![]() |
Scheming is both inherently evil and implicitly childish for most people.
If you're actually trying to be evil then you plot instead; it's much more efficient. Two guesses what Hannah's doing today? Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Oi Sarah!”
She jumped in surprise, which was pretty funny in itself.
It’s not often I manage to catch my sister off guard like that.
“Han?”
She gaped at me in awe as I made my way over to her.
It’s not a conscious thing but I’m practically skipping as I walk at this point.
Having a plan, having a reason to not bow down in fear and having John at my back is making me a little giddy honestly?
It’s like old times back in school but a thousand times more fun just because we’re adults and we have magic to play with!
“Sarah, darling ever so helpful and loving sister of mine, I need a favor?”
She flushed slightly but stood practically frozen in worry with a look of mild confusion on her face.
She’s always taken too long to get in gear if things change quickly around her, I don’t know why I’m so surprised now to be honest?
“Long story short I’ve got a little over a hundred-thousand ex-husbands worldwide and I don’t feel like becoming the new chew-toy to the powerful and insane of magical society, SO, until further notice I’m ‘Hannah Cooper’.”
Despite her stalled state her eyebrow twitched incredulously.
Maybe I should have phrased that better?
“I’m not ‘Arista’, I’m not ‘Mother’ and I’m nothing but what I appear to be.. your rather cute little sister Hannah with naturally blue hair who only just found out she’s a mage a few days ago.”
Her other eyebrow twitched up to join its mate.
Oh come ON Sarah, keep up!
“With that in mind I need you to make sure Mum, Mrs Jones, Gran, the werewolves, the mages and my ‘children’ all know that they should treat me as such until further notice on pain of getting the Grace treatment in a public place.”
Her mouth dropped open.
..maybe I’m talking too fast?..
I can’t help it, I’m just feeling so.. I’m SO ready for this!
“For reference on what the Grace treatment is you should go into the golden palace of excess and find the dining hall of excess, she’s currently stuck to the ceiling naked in human form with leather straps restraining her.”
John snorted to himself quietly but I don’t think Sarah was quite in the right frame of mind to notice at this point.
She’s looking at me like I’ve grown another head or something?!
“Sorted? Great! Keep an eye on Eris for me ‘till we get back okay? See you later Sare, we’ve got a pseudo-government organisation to turn on its head and spank into submission, bu-bye!”
I leaned over to give her a quick hug which she didn’t react to in the slightest surprisingly then started my march off towards the front door.
“COME ON JOHN-BOY!”
I turned the corner out of sight at last and just like with the dining hall I paused to wait for him.
Honestly, what’s the point of creating chaos if you can’t hang around at the scene of the crime to enjoy your efforts?!
I couldn’t see what was happening but I’ll assume some kind of silent conversation was going on between John and Sarah because eventually he sighed heavily, followed closely by a matching sound from her.
“Look.. John.. whatever you did to her, thanks okay?”
Even I had to stifle a gasp there.
That really wasn’t the response I was expecting!
“Han’s not been herself since the change.. I’ve been worried. I just got done spending an afternoon with her cry her heart out on my shoulder over everything from you to how annoying yet adorable her new pet kitten is..”
There was a stretch of silence that almost had me hopping from foot to foot in agitation.
I can’t see what’s happening!!
“.. she’s hyperactive and annoyingly forward now for some reason but at least she’s got her confidence back?.. whatever you did managed what I couldn’t.. so.. thanks?”
The awkward silence spread out again.
I had to hold in a frustrated sigh, all this melodrama is kind of killing my buzz honestly?
Sarah’s always been big on the melodramatics!
She used to watch several soap operas religiously AND ‘borrow’ Mum’s romance novels when we were younger too..
“Don’t blame yourself Sarah, I cheated. She spent half an hour wrapped up in my aura of calm, confident magic.. it’s probably temporarily gone to her head a bit but it will wear off eventually and that’s when she’ll need you to keep her from backsliding again.”
This time I really did huff to myself quietly.
That’s not how magic works!
Sure there may have a bit of.. synchronisation?.. between us, his magic bleeding into mine and mine bleeding into his a bit due to them being so close.
That’s one of the lesser known areas of sympathetic magic that people miss at first glance usually.
Magic likes magic, related magic likes related magic.
You can’t get much more ‘related’ then two people who have spent most of human history in close proximity to each other for one reason or another.
I wouldn’t be surprised if my basic magical signature was almost on a ‘brother/sister’ level with Johns at this point.
I’m pretty sure Max’s and Arista’s were if nothing else.. probably more than that in all honesty?
Gah! Enough of this!
With a push I managed to force out a dome of magic which simultaneously caught the awkwardly chatting pairs attention, helped reinforce my buzz a bit more AND cleaned up the evidence from a certain new monthly annoyance as an added bonus at the same time.
At that thought I dipped into my lines and reinforced the blood magic block I put up against the cramps too, just because I could and it’s easier to do then recasting it at this point.
“Come ON John-boy! Flirt with my sister AFTER we get done putting the fear of Hannah into the fae pets!”
I’m not exactly in the mood to be subtle.. obnoxious and mean? TOTALLY!
The name ‘fae pets’ is growing on me when it comes to the Hub staff too honestly.
I know its Edith’s shtick and all but I’m sure she won’t mind if I borrow it for my own amusement.
Considering the vision I had about that evil bitch-queen Maven almost hurting poor little Felix with her nasty looking yellow magic I’m not even slightly guilty for the undertones of sexual deviancy that calling them her ‘pets’ can hint at.
In fact, I might even work to make it a ‘thing’ with the general public?
I wonder how many people will realise it’s a new running joke if I comment on it enough times around the Hub.. only one way to find out I guess?
Powers, but I love this feeling!
“JOHN! HURRY UP DAMN IT!”
I’m not warping into town so he’s driving.
I don’t care if it’s more efficient to warp, I’m in too good a mood to ruin it with stupid magical transportation methods!
He muttered something to Sarah and started moving towards me but I’d given up waiting at this point.
As fast as he was moving towards me I was making my way toward the door and out into the street.
Out the corner of my eye I could see Sarah reaching our front door to watch us go with a surprisingly warm smile on her face.
I resolutely didn’t meet her eyes because it would give the game away too easily but it’s nice to see her happy if nothing else.
“John, you’re driving! I’m not warping at this time of day, I need a clear head if I’m going to get the house declared a werewolf sanctuary by bedtime.”
With that statement of fact, said more for Sarah’s benefit and amusement than anything else.
I popped the passenger door of John’s truck open and hopped in with a purposefully loud giggle before offering Sarah a wide grin, with an accompanying wave which she returned almost TOO enthusiastically.
“That’s your plan is it? Here’s me thinking we were going in gun’s blazing to take over the place and crown you Queen of the Hubs or something..”
John made his way around the Truck and got himself comfortable before shoving the key into the slot to get us started.
“Sarcasm is the lowest form of humor John-boy.. you’re better than that..”
He shot me a light glare but focused on starting the truck instead of responding to my admittedly kinda mean comment.
“..belt up..”
I shot him a curious look at the possible double meaning and puffed my already puffy cheeks up a bit more to show how offended I was when it became obvious he’d meant it to be taken BOTH ways.
After a long pause to glare at him, which he ignored completely much to my frustration, I reluctantly reached out to put my seatbelt on.
I may have given in to one side his comment, just for safety’s sake, but I’m not letting him have the other one!
I refuse to ‘belt up’ in THAT way thank-you-very-much John-boy!
“Ninty-nine green bottles, sitting on the wall. Ninty-nine green bottles, sitting on the wall and if ONE green bottle-”
He gunned the engine to drown out my singing for a moment but I carried on anyway just because I could.
Teach him to tell me to belt up!
“You’re seriously going to do this?”
I shot him a mild glare with just a hint of mirth to it and turned away to face the window while the words tumbled out of my lips carelessly.
“- Ninty-seven green bottles, sitting on the wall.. Ninty-SEVEN green bottles, sitting on the wall and if ONE green bottle!.. should accidentally fall, there’d be Ninty-SIX green bottles sitting on the wall!”
He groaned and sunk his head down slightly to rest on the steering wheel for a moment before apparently martialling his strength, forcing himself up so he could swing us around and off up the road towards the resort proper.
“..I think I preferred you when you were depressed..”
My smirk spread a little despite his grumbled words and I put a bit more force into my next round of singing just for him.
“Ninty-SIX green bottles!-“
======
“Thirty-two green bottles!.. sitting on the wall and if-”
I hesitated just long enough to leave John yelling out ‘ONE’ on his own before continuing.
“-green bottle should accidentally fall there’d be Thirty-ONE green bottles sitting on the wall!”
I knew he wouldn’t last long!
We’d barely made it past the resort’s, currently closed, ice-rink before he was humming along with me.
By fifty green bottles he was singing along with an over-the-top force of tone you would expect to hear coming out of an old English pub rather than from inside a mint condition but ancient truck driving along the highway in Oregon!
All things have to end sadly and in this case we pulled up into an open spot just off of Main Street, barely a few steps away from the Hub’s entrance.
John turned the engine off and shot me a look as I finished off my line for ‘Thirty-one bottles’.
“I’ll buy a damn radio, happy?”
My lips twitched up even higher at that one.
..about bloody time!..
“Perfectly happy.. don’t pretend you didn’t enjoy it though John-boy..”
He flushed slightly and grumbled to himself as he made his way out of the truck which I took to mean I was TOTALLY right and he just didn’t want to admit it!
My door popped open.
Almost reluctantly John offered me a hand out which I took with a light giggle as I hopped down.
“Such a gentleman”
He glared at me but he really couldn’t hide the fact that he found it as amusing as I did.
From our connected hands I ‘rubbed’ my magic against his making his eye twitch heavily.
For most people touching your magic is rather intimate but considering how much I’ve let him get away with today contact wise and just how NICE it feels to do it I’m not feeling guilty in the slightest for enjoying the feeling at all!
We made a few steps toward the hub holding each other’s hand casually before I paused.
Surprisingly the holding hands bit didn’t bother me so much, he’s John after all and besides rubbing my magic against his warm magic really DOES feel nice.. like some kind of security blanket that’s just out of reach?
No, what made me pause was a glance down at my clothing!
I don’t exactly make an impressive sight in jeans and a T-shirt right now?
It hardly fits in with the role I’m hoping to play with the ‘fae pets’ if nothing else!
My eyes drifted around us and finally settled on a shop in the distance, just a few blocks up the street, tucked into a side road near the courthouse.
Slowly I turned my gaze back to John and offered him my best wide-eyed pleading look.
He shifted awkwardly and finally glanced away from me with a resigned sign.
YES!
Without another word I yanked him forward by our connected hands and practically dragged him off to the little clothes store.
Now.. what to go for?.. over-the-top strictly business or over-the-top cute casual?..
We paused outside the shops windows and John’s eyes drifted away from the suits on the left, lingering more on the bright summer dresses to the right for just the tiniest of moments.
With a happy giggle I pulled him inside, decision made.
Looks like I’m going to be playing the powerful ditz this time?
Sadly I’m pretty good at it even if I do say so myself so that’s something I guess..
“John, be a dear and help me find the most adorably stupid dress you can see please?”
He grumbled to himself as always but that didn’t even come close to hiding his amusement from my eyes, I know him FAR too well for that to work.
“Find something nice and I’ll fill you in on the plan for today.”
There, THAT’S more like it!
Who knew the promise of information would be the best way to get John involved in things.
======
“Did you HAVE to get the shoes too?”
So the clothes place didn’t have shoes.. or hair ribbons.. or pale pink tights and a push-up bra?..
HE’S not the one wearing this junk so he has NO right to complain about it all even if I DID have to drag him through a few shops to get what I needed and charge it to his card because I’ve STILL not sorted my bank accounts out!
My eyes caught on a nearby shop window as we made our way back along Main Street towards the Hub and I couldn’t help but strike a stupidly girly pose just to check that everything was in the right place.
Light-blue hair cascading down my back with contrasting red ribbons tied either side of my head as part of a ‘hairband’ of sorts in a way that frames my face JUST right; Another extra-wide ribbon tied in a big bow at the very bottom of my hair holding it all together into a slight point just above my ass.. Check!
Light and floaty summer dress in a more subdued shade of pink with a few red accents of course.
It’s tight bodice hugging my curves while emphasising my, admittedly push-up bra assisted, ‘assets’ to lend an air of innocence about the whole thing with all the silly ruffles and bows sewn into it.. Check!
Light pink tights for ‘modesty’ and general cuteness sake.. Check.
Rather grown up looking pair of bright candy-apple red patent-leather open-toed four-inch heels.. Check and CHECK!
Toss in some new undies just because I could, along with a ‘pad’ to save any embarrassment that may come from my unfortunately timed ‘monthly’ and everyone’s happy!
I grinned at myself brightly and cocked my head to the side in an overly ‘cute’ way which I’m pretty sure is going to give some unfortunate Hub pen-pusher a heart attack or at least send him into a diabetic coma from sweetness overload!
“..you’re enjoying this too much..”
Feeling the sudden urge to be childish paired with the fact that I had the look to pull it off I turned to face John’s incredulous stare and stuck my tongue out to blow him a nice big raspberry past my, ironically, raspberry flavored lip-balm.
He laughed to himself in surprise more than anything but, considering it’s not exactly hard to feel his magic normally and we’re currently still holding hands, his reaction wasn’t exactly a surprise to me in the slightest.
He may grumble and groan about the shopping but he’s been watching me intently when he thinks I’m not looking AND he finds the whole ‘super-cute innocent little girl’ act I’m doing hilarious even if he won’t openly admit it.
“After we’re done with the mean old fae pets can we go get ice-cream?.. pretty please with sugar on top!”
He shook his head and chuckled again, obviously in awe at my amazing acting skills.
I almost feel sorry for whoever has to deal with ‘adorable ditz’ Hannah today!
Almost being the opportune word.. just wait until I turn around and ruin the whole thing by being a total badass all of a sudden!
Negotiation is all about wrong-footing your opponents JUST long enough to get what you want while they are off balance after all.
Edith taught me that, with more than just words.
That’s practically her business model at the shop!
Someone comes in looking for a second-hand copy of ‘Tobin’s spirit guide’, walking away an hour later with several thousand dollars’ worth of books and related magical paraphernalia much to their bemusement and the evil little Yoda’s amusement.
“Save it for the enemy Han. I’m still not convinced this is all going to work out.. but I’ll get you ice-cream later if you PROMISE to not pull that cutesy crap on me specifically, it’s kind of disturbing to see you acting like that honestly?”
Despite his words I can still feel his magic clear as day and he’s enjoying this just as much as I am.
“Aww.. does my John-John not like his w’ittle kitty-Hannah showing how much she w’uves him?”
My hand came up to play lightly with his hair which he flinched away from with a glare for obvious reasons.
I lasted just long enough to offer him a highly offended gasp of ‘pain’ before cracking up in a fit of laughter that actually hurt my stomach from the force of it all.. although that could have just been residual effects from straining my still pain-supressed but not stopped cramps honestly?
“Don’t ever call me ‘John-John’ again.. ever..”
He’s trying to be such a hardass but there’s no hiding how much my stupid over-the-top act is amusing him when I can feel his magic so easily!
After a long moment where I took the chance to offer him a ridiculously big grin that hurt my cheeks a little bit and he glared at me, trying not to smirk like I just KNOW he wants to do, he finally cracked and sighed heavily in defeat.
“Just.. just not THAT, anything but John-John okay?”
His eye twitched slightly almost at the exact same moment that he finished speaking when he realised that in his rush he’d effectively given me a blank slate to work with.
I could have SO much fun at his expense at this point but I’ve got a better idea that will actually be useful!
I’ve read his file after all.
Maxarimus is almost as famous as Arista among mages and he’s not exactly been a good little celibate monk over the years or anything..
With a breathy ‘romatic’ sigh I leaned into his side and hugged his arm tightly to my now emphasised chest like the good little airhead I’m going to portray when we get inside the Hub.
“It’s like, SO nice of you to buy me this new outfit Uncle Max. I can’t wait ‘till we get back to your place and I can show you how much I really appreciate it..”
It didn’t take much effort for me to roll my head up and fix him with my best, most innocent looking wide-eyed gaze.
John flinched hard but after a long pause to gather himself back together again he gave in to the inevitable at last with a loud groan.
“Think John-boy, if the Hub staff are going to find it distracting to have you come in with a bit of giggly arm-candy hanging off of you.. just IMAGINE how much worse it will be for them when they realise there’s potential for incest going on between dirty old Maxarimus and his poor little new blue-haired niece as well!”
He can’t argue with the logic, I know it’s playing dirty and that it’s kind of wrong too but it’s not like Max’s reputation is salvageable anyway and for my plan to work I need every bit of help I can get!
Incest is a weird thing for mages anyway.
Is it incest if your both biologically different people then you were when you were originally related?
When you get right down to it.. if a mage want’s to date another mage then it kinda HAS to be incest in a way?
We’re not exactly a huge section of the population and seeing as most of us are at least a few reincarnations into our lives, any normal possibility that you’d be related to each other is multiplied again and again over time.
Magic likes to multiply and spread itself while also drawing itself back together again as well, it wouldn't allow new mages to be imperfect unless it had to!
Why would it allow genetic deformity’s to happen if blood relatives slept together anyway?
That’s all not important NOW of course, it’s not like I’m actually going to sleep with John or anything!
What's important is that most hub staff are normal people and normal people find even the hint of ‘incest’ to be, at the bare minimum, 'awkward' and often times just downright repulsive.
I need a distraction to get to the appropriate people inside without anyone realising who I really am, as Edith would say 'anything for an edge be worth tryin' once useless girl!'.
Crazy old wise-woman she may be, but even SHE has her moments where the ‘wise’ outweighs the ‘crazy’.. sometimes.. it’s rare obviously but it happens at least?
So we’re about to go marching into the Hub on the hunt for some very specific staff members and I’m not leaving until I get a guarantee that our house is considered a safe-zone one way or another!
I need the weight that comes with the ‘Arista’ name, the backing of ‘Maxarimus’ and the invisibility that hopefully comes from being some horrible bimbo version of ‘Hannah Cooper’ combined if I’m going to pull this off.
On top of that I need to check in with Trudy, while covertly finding out if I have a reason to run and hide from the big bad SWAT guy’s that could be gearing up as we speak to bring me in after the whole ‘solar flare’ incident!
I’m not just doing all this to have FUN you know.. it’s a bonus of course?.. but I DO have end goals here and John’s the key to getting me far enough in the door, quickly enough, that no-one has time to stop me.
With that thought in mind I shot John a questioning look as we wandered ever closer to the Hub’s entrance and eventually offered him a curious eyebrow.
“..fine.. we run with what we told Thor, you’re my newly discovered niece and we’re here to sort out some family business, that should be enough to get us in front of the right people even if it DOES mean everyone will jump the gun and think I’m adopting you or something..”
A grin spread across my lips at his acceptance.
I love it when he goes along with my plans!
“For the record I think the incest thing is creepy on several levels and no matter what, I won’t be the one starting it.. if you want people to start questioning my motives for ‘taking you in’ then I won’t stop you but you’re on your own for HOW you’re going to do it.. okay?”
Good enough!
“Thanks Uncle Max. I love you, you’re so sweet to me.”
A guy just ahead of us who’d stepped out of the Hub’s entranceway a few seconds ago shot us a surprised look, obviously recognising ‘Max’ if nothing else.
I just nuzzled my cheek into John’s arm and grinned brightly as we passed him, then moments later we disappeared through the entrance without another word.
======
“Maxarimus the Second, I’m here to see the family registrar and housing associate for Klamath Falls?”
I had to fight down a shudder as John spoke using that annoyingly ‘almost British’ accent that Max always favored, I really DON’T have a good history with that accent!
To my surprise Felicia, the Hub receptionist, let out a rather uncharacteristic squeak of fear.
She lurched violently away from her desk as her eyes shot up leaving her gaping at John in surprise.
For my part I just buried my face in his arm and hoped things would go okay.
If we’re lucky the only thing one of the few people around here I’d actually expect to be able to recognise ‘Arista’ on sight, from our previous meetings when I came in with ‘Team Tomb-raider’, will only be able to describe me as a mass of unusually blue hair clinging shyly to his arm.
“D-do you have an appointment.. sir?”
Despite everything I almost gasped aloud at that one!
I NEVER thought I’d see the day when FELICIA of all people called someone ‘sir’?!
“Ah, that’s rather awkward.. you see this is all a bit last minute?.. but I’m sure a woman of your obvious skill will be able to sort things out quickly enough for me right?”
His lips twisted into that horribly fake ‘smug’ look of Max’s.
I really don’t like this, the voice and the look are putting me on edge and we’ve not even got out of the reception area yet!
If I wasn’t clinging so tightly too him that I can feel his magic and TELL he’s a bit upset about having to put on the act as well, I’m pretty sure I’d be freaking out a little at this point?
Max and I have history, while it’s usually surprisingly easy to ignore most of the time this whole thing is shoving John’s connection to my ex-stalker forward in way’s I could REALLY do without right about now!
Maybe I should have thought this whole thing through a bit better before we ‘stormed the bastille’ as they say?
“I.. uh.. I’m.. I’m sure I can sort something out sir. Please, if you could wait here for a moment I'll do what I can.”
She waved over to the seats lining the walls on either side of the reception hall without even glancing at me.
If it wasn’t precisely what we were going for in this case I’d almost feel offended at being so obviously snubbed in favor of John and his ego?
“Much obliged young lady, I appreciate your efforts and hope things work out as swiftly as possible.”
He threw me off a little when he dipped into the slightest of bows but I managed to latch onto his arm again without causing too much of a scene.
We slid over to the right hand seats where I managed to tuck myself into his side like the little blue-haired limpet I need to be until we’re away from anyone who might actually recognise me as anything but the newly awakened ‘Hannah Cooper’ I’m portraying.
“How are you holding up Han?”
I shuddered a little as his whisper brushed across my ear, to an outside observer I’m sure it looked quite intimate despite what John said about not helping me start this whole ‘incest’ rumor going.
“Better now I’ve heard you speak without the accent. Hopefully we can get this part over with quickly, are you going to help me catch some attention as we walk the halls in a minute?”
He snorted slightly and ducked his head down to rest even closer to my ear making me shudder for thankfully different but no less annoying reasons compared to the last time he made me shudder at the desk just by speaking instead.
“Of course, you only had to ask.. I have to admit I’m kind of warming to the idea of incest with you, maybe we should try method acting until we leave huh?”
His magic bubbled in amusement which made me blush almost as much as the words themselves had managed to cause.
Careful to not be visible to anyone around me I slowly slid my hand behind his back and with the tiniest dips into my lines I managed to send a little needle-prick’s worth of magic into his back which, if I got it right, should have momentarily numbed several parts of his body all at once.
“Don’t get cute John-boy, stick to the script and remember that I’m Al under the blue hair and curves yeah?”
His magic jumped again in amusement but it settled down quickly and I felt him lean back upright a few seconds later with obvious acceptance of my request written on his face.
It’s all fun and games until someone gets hurt and with how emotionally unstable I’ve been lately, especially when he’s involved, we can’t afford for him to push things too far with flirting.. even if my annoyingly positive reactions to it would help the act we’ve got going on, I just don’t think I could handle it for long without snapping or doing something impulsively stupid instead!
“..thanks John-boy..”
I could feel him nod slightly from where his chin had come to rest on top of my head like he did back when we had our little ‘talk’ at home.
I’m not sure why but for some reason just having him do that in itself helped me recollect my slightly frayed whit’s again, ever so slightly at least?
“The family registrar and housing associate are both free to see you sir. I’ve arranged an escort to take you to the meeting room they will be using.”
Felicia seemed to practically appear out of nowhere at our side making me flinch and lean into John a bit tighter almost instinctively.
Luckily John isn’t as easily shaken apparently because he took the reins, helping me stand so we could quickly follow behind the obviously nervous twenty-something man who’d been drafted into being our ‘guide’ at short notice.
I’m honestly a bit surprised at just how quickly Felicia can get things done when someone lights a fire under her ass for once?
I won’t get the chance to tell her this time for obvious reasons, not to mention John’s hasty pace taking us far away from the reception without a backwards glance at her before I’d quite realised what was happening, but I made a mental note to mention it to someone at some point for my own amusement if nothing else.
I’m not a petty person in general but I DO still feel a bit upset with her for not realising who I am under the new face yet, despite how unfair or illogical of me that may be..
“This way sir.”
The guide took a left, careful to not lose us as we turned the corner after him.
He’s obviously done this before if he’s so casually aware of the problems that can come from inattention within the Hub’s complicated ever-changing hallways.
We followed along without another word for another hallway or so before I made the first move, squeezing John’s arm to give him at least some kind of warning.
He tucked his arm slightly tighter to his chest in response but didn’t give any other outward indication that he’d understood.
..it’s showtime I guess?..
This really IS starting to seem like a rather stupid idea for some reason..
======
“Look Uncle Max isn’t he just adorable?”
Even John froze to stare at me like I'm insane or something as I knelt down in front of the now gaping little middle-aged male Faunus, one of the goat legged little fae who tend to deliver messages for people around the Hub.
My hand stroked his little pointy beard as I stared at him with wide-eyed adoration.
My face may be different but I’ve got a LOT of experience when it comes to acting, mostly from missions of course but also just from growing up around Sarah and her constant scheming.
“You’re so cute!”
I leaned a little closer and the poor little guy’s face actually blushed slightly from my proximity.
“I’ve always had a thing for older men you know, they’re just so.. experienced?.. aren’t you?”
If he could, I think the Faunus would have melted into the floor at this point in some way but instead he stood frozen before me like a deer caught in the high-beams of a big-rig!
“Han, darling, can you PLEASE stop manhandling every fae we come across..”
Ohhh, is that real annoyance I detect in John’s voice?
Someone obviously doesn’t appreciate me playing the field suddenly!
“Oh I’m sorry Uncle Max! He’s just so adorable I couldn’t resist.. you know if YOU grew a beard like his maybe I wouldn’t have to find other outlet’s for this sort of thing..”
John sighed heavily at my slight jab.
I’ve been dropping ‘hints’ that he should grow that stupid goatee he had in his Victorian incarnation since we started this, admittedly extended because of my constant need to ‘play’ with the fae that we cross in the halls, journey to our meeting.
It’s mostly for my own amusement but it also gives me a ‘reason’ to stroke his chin ‘lovingly’ where everyone can see it and come to their own conclusions about us in general.
The real beauty of the whole thing is that I’ve managed to establish myself as a rather childish girl in the eyes of our guide at this point and John can’t resist me again for fear that I might have another ‘tantrum’ over him denying me what I want.
If you can believe it, the last one I had when he tried to physically drag me away from a little wood nymph actually earned him a glare from the guide for being ‘mean’ to me.. a glare that got slightly worse when I finally let him ‘calm me down’, sliding into a rather suggestive position against him while we whispered back and forth to each other about nothing in particular.
It’s so FUN doing this sort of thing?!
I have to wonder, if I hadn’t become a mage, maybe I might have become an actor or something?
I’ve always enjoyed being someone else for a while even when it was Sarah and not particularly by MY choice.
“Oh FINE.. I’m sorry little one. I really DO love your beard though, have a nice day okay?”
I gave the little Faunus’s chin a slight stroke which I SWEAR made him almost purr just like Felix does when I do it to him!
Maybe Imp’s aren’t the only fae who get a rough deal in things?
If nothing else this little stroll through the Hub has opened my eyes to the sheer variety of them out there.. along with all their rather interesting and often cute forms of course..
With a push, showing more effort than really necessary of course, I stood again and shot John an ‘annoyed’ look.
He reached out to take my hand as we’ve been doing for most of the journey so far but with a rather dramatic huff I folded my hands under my boosted chest and stormed forward slightly to commandeer our poor guides arm instead.
John actually stalled for a moment in unhidden surprise but the look he sent at me when he finally did get himself back together again was pretty funny to see if nothing else!
I felt a bit sorry for the guide though?
While I know John’s expressions well enough to see when he’s being serious or not the guide obviously doesn’t judging by how quickly he paled and shrunk away from the simple, mildly annoyed, glare John was sending us.
I huffed to myself and flicked my hair out at him in dismissal much to the amusement of our watching audience of passing Hub staff.
The guide gulped heavily as his eyes cut uncertainly between John’s glare and my wide innocent eyes a few times.
“Now what was your name again cutey? I don’t think we were properly introduced, my Maxy-”
I flooded my cheeks with some ice magic making them flush prettily in response and ducked my head down slightly as if I’d said something I shouldn’t have.
“My Uncle Max is rather posse- Protective of me you see and I rarely get to meet new people these days, especially cute ones.”
The guide blushed brightly and didn’t quite know what to say in response to that.
I can’t really blame him but that doesn’t mean I can’t enjoy the effect I have on him so easily.
It may not really be ‘MY’ body but it’s still nice to know you’re desirable, ya know?
With a barely supressed smirk I trailed a gentle hand up to stroke our guides chin thoughtfully like I did to the Faunus a moment ago.
“Have you ever considered growing a beard? I think they’re SO sexy on older men..”
Behind us John choked in either surprise or indignation, I’m not sure which, it felt like both from his magic honestly.
Either way the effect it had on him and those around us, who were now obviously watching intently while trying to look innocuous was still amusing enough to bring a smile to my lips.
I really should have been an actor.. maybe actress instead considering how well I could ‘be’ Sarah even when I still had my male body?
“Do you think we’ll see any more fae as we go along? I LOVE the fae, they’re all just SO cute, ya know?”
======
“This is your door. I’ve got another tour to lead so I’ve got to go.. uh.. bye?”
I barely had time to gasp before the guide had managed to shake my loose grip off of his arm and he practically sprinted away from us around a random corner.
Obviously his next tour can’t be THAT important?
He’s going to end up hopelessly lost if he’s turning blind corners like that around here.. poor sap really didn’t know how to handle my constant flirting did he?
You know, I never thought that week I spent pretending to be a call girl in Amsterdam to catch a rather annoying mage who happened to live as a hermit of sorts, living in a compound that even I couldn’t break into and only coming out for his weekly session in the red-light district, would come in handy someday but apparently, as much as it hurts for me to admit it, men are all the same when it comes right down to it!
Inadvertently my eyes cut over to John thoughtfully.
I wonder how well he’d stand up to my charms if I really tried?
..probably not a good idea..
True, I’ve pushed things with him a lot as it is right now.
I’d have to be blind to not see that despite his best efforts John still finds me attractive and even he must have his limits for how much he can take in one go..
“Aww! Look at that Maxy, I didn’t know humans could look like animals?! That’s SO awesome! I wonder if her fur is as soft as it looks?”
I’m a terrible person but damn if it doesn’t feel good to see the wince on John’s face as I proudly pointed out the, admittedly gorgeous looking, red-tailed squirrel furry-woman walking towards us along the hallway.
I’m almost tempted to call it suspicious that we’ve gone through so many halls so far, finding more fae then I usually see in a week but she’s the first furry we’ve run into?
While they don’t tend to go outside the Hub’s for obvious reasons they tend to not be particularly shy of strutting around the halls usually if nothing else instead..
“..she’s so pretty..”
I went to take a step towards the slightly confused squirrel girl but John managed to snag the back of my dress and pull me off balance enough to send me crashing back into his chest with annoying accuracy!
“Leave the poor woman alone Han, come on let’s not keep the busy men waiting shall we?”
For show I whimpered a little and shot the girl a pleading look but it did no good with John’s firm grasp holding me back like some kind of misbehaving toddler.
“But can’t I just-”
With possibly more force than strictly necessary he spun me away from her to face the door instead.
I may have overplayed my disappointed sigh a bit but the quick turn I gave just as he opened the door, throwing my hand up to my ear with thumb and pinky out like a phone while mouthing ‘call me’ got a few chuckles from the ‘definitely not watching’ hallway patrons around us.
It’s very possible I may ACTUALLY have done enough to cement the idea that ‘Hannah Cooper’ is a new, if rather strange, person in the eyes of the Hub's general public at this point?
They’re certainly not likely to forget me in a hurry if nothing else!
I must have taken too long following behind in John’s wake because with a final heavy sigh he pulled me through the now open door and slammed it shut behind us quickly.
..it’s a shame, that Squirrel-girls tail looked really nice and fuzzy too..
======
“Ah, Mr Maxarimus. Please take a seat.”
I couldn’t help but wince as the brittle old man greeted John.
Oh powers, we’ve got a pompous ass to deal with!
MR Maxarimus?! REALLY?!!
It’s a first name asshole.. JUST a first name, like ‘Prince’ or ‘Cher’..
Heh.. I wonder if I can get John to wear a sequined purple suit and enchant a cloud full of purple rain to follow him at some point?
NO! Bad Hannah, focusing time girl!
I think letting my imagination run wild to be as ‘spontaneously’ weird as I could manage in the halls has opened the floodgates on my often-times weird sense of humor?
I still need to be overlooked and treated as a bit of fluff for a few more minutes but now really isn’t the time for REAL silliness thank-you-very-much!
“I’ve not been given the details yet but I believe you requested an urgent meeting with myself and John Holister?”
Wow.. this guy might ACTUALLY be the most boring sounding man on earth?
He looks the part too, he’s practically ancient with bushy eyebrows that even the male Sib’s would be proud of and that strange tremble in his voice old people get which makes you question if they’re about to pass out at any moment?
“You the family registrar or the housing associate cutey?”
Slowly the old man turned his entirely un-amused eyes towards me.
“..and you are?..”
Ohhh! Just the right level of condescending and dismissive to be utterly insulting there?!
I’m impressed!
For an old guy, my estimation of him’s just gone up from ‘random pen-pusher’ to ‘fun random pen-pusher’.
“Hannah Cooper, apparently daughter to Poseidon and definitely a close, personal friend of THE Maxarimus..”
Just to prove my point I cuddled up to John’s arm and shot the old bastard a slightly smug look.
Yet again he didn’t look the slightest bit impressed?
That’s kind of aggravating honestly?
I’m TRYING to be annoying and distracting here!
“..pleasure, I’m sure..”
URRGG! Damn you!
Why do old people always manage to make me look like an idiot?!!
I’m TRYING to be an idiot and he’s making me FEEL like one damn it!
Without another word the old man turned his eyes back to John, acting as if for-all-the-world I didn’t even exist.
I almost stamped my foot in rage at the cheek of him but in a smooth motion John managed to wrap an arm around my waist, pulling me in closer and using the movement to throw a sheet of his warm magic over me.
It didn’t stick obviously but the wave of power that settled for the shortest of seconds was enough to jolt me back into reality at least.
We’re here for a reason!
I can’t let my ego or my fake ego or whatever it is making me react so poorly to the old man run wild enough that it gets in the way of the end goal.
I’ve got a family to protect, a big one.. a big one that’s counting on me even if they don’t know it yet and currently think I’m some big scary mage that’ll stick them to the ceiling naked if they piss me off!
“I apologise, my companion can be rather.. passionate?.. and she doesn’t take well to being ignored, I think she got it from her mother to be frank..”
Oh don’t even START with me John-boy!
“..quite?..”
The old man left his silent ‘I pity you for having to put up with her’ unspoken but it was entirely implicit in that one doubtfully spoken word instead.
“What can I do for you today Mr Maxarimus?”
I opened my mouth to speak but John nudged me at JUST the right moment to break my concentration so he could jump in instead.
“I’ve been asked by Arista to formally recognise Hannah as part of our extended family.”
Step One is a GO!
“That’s easily done, I’ve got the forms for family inductions right here. I’ll need you to fill them out, signing here, here and here while providing a magic sample in the square provided for our records.”
The old man actually smiled as he passed the slim bundle of papers over to John who quickly scanned through them filling in details seemingly at random with the speed and accuracy of a seasoned professional?
..I wonder how many time’s he’s had to fill these forms out over the years?..
“Done”
With that said he pressed his thumb and pointer finger down on a marked out square near the bottom of the last page, forcing just a touch of magic into it.
When he placed the page neatly back on the old man’s desk I was slightly surprised to see the square change color suddenly, cycling through a few different colors and ending on a particularly bright shade of green?
The old man sighed almost disappointedly before snatching the pages up and shuffling them back into line.
“That all appears to be in order Mr Maxarimus. Processing is only a formality at this point so may I be the first to welcome young Hannah into the fold as one of The Mothers children..”
The old man caught me off guard yet again but turning to me and offering a surprisingly bright smile as he finished speaking.
Huh.. give a girl a famous parent and suddenly it’s all smiles I guess?
I’m disappointed in you old man!
Where’s the asshole I’ve come to respect for being potentially fun to deal with in the short time I’ve known you?!
Nobody likes a kiss-ass damn it!
“Do we have any further business to attend to sir or should I call in Mr Holister for your property issue?”
Not so fast old man!
Step One is complete but let’s not forget two through seven!.. well, two at least?..
Seven just sounded better in my head for some reason?
“I do have a few more things you can help me with as it happens, I’d like to act as sworn witness for the formal induction of a new clan Matriarch.. as a favor for the current clan head of course..”
For a long moment the old man stared at John’s face in surprise but it didn’t take long for him to gather himself back together again.
With a huff he shuffled some loose papers on his desk and pulled out a few sheets almost carelessly.
“Fill in these forms, sign and sample them for me. You will need a magic sample from the new clan head of course but you have five days to bring them back in for filing before the papers become invalid so that shouldn’t be a problem?”
John took the papers without a word and made quick work of filling them out casually.
He signed them, quickly adding his own magic to the strange verification square again before laying the last sheet down on the desk where it promptly shifted through colors and settled on green just as the last ones did.
I wonder how it’s doing that.. there must be some kind of spell or runes involved surely?
Maybe the paper is magically treated somehow and the desk cross-references names against some kind of ‘magic sample’ database before changing the color.. or something?..
It’s definitely a lot more impressive than most of the systems you see being used in the Hub no matter how it works though.
I kind of want to know how it works now, damn me for my curiosity?!
“Han?”
I cut my eyes away from the desk back up to John who nodded at the paper slightly.
Oh yeah.. this is where I come in.
As casually as I could manage it I leaned down and signed the page neatly with my admittedly uneven ‘Hannah’ signature.
The old man gasped slightly as he finally realised what we were doing.
Before he could stop us I’d placed my fingers on the remaining sample space and pushed a touch of magic into it.
For a painfully long second nothing happened, I almost began to worry that something was wrong when the square finally started cycling through colors.
It DID stop.. eventually.. calming down and settling into a bright golden color that reminded me of my diversion’s golden glow more than anything?
I don’t know why but the old man gasped loudly again and leaned away from us in shock.
His eyes flew up to stare at me with a look of awe that made me both uncomfortable and VERY worried.. what have I done NOW?!!
“Your new clan status has been approved by the will of Gaia.. may I be the first to congratulate you on your ascension to Matriarch status Madam Garnier.”
The old man’s hands actually trembled slightly as he pulled the forms toward himself.
I shot John a confused look but he wouldn’t meet my eyes for some reason?
“My final order of business today is to request the registration of a living will, I would like to formally recognise Hannah Cooper-Garnier as my Heir apparent and upon my next requiem turn over all titles, property’s and possession’s both magical and mundane into her trust until such time that she chooses to redistribute them back to my next incarnation.”
..what?..
“WHAT?!”
The old man barely flinched at my yell but he did wince slightly just on general principle as he shuffled his paperwork agitatedly before turning his eyes back up to John.
“That is highly unorthodox Mr Maxarmius, are you quite sure you-”
John didn’t even give him a chance to finish before he slammed his hands down on the desk between us making even me jump in fright.
“I made my request perfectly clear. Hannah is to be my heir with all the protections and responsibility’s that such a position would entail.”
“John what are yo-”
His eyes cut over to me and made me stall out suddenly in worry.
He didn’t look angry, if anything all I could see on his face was that soft caring look he’s started giving me every so often and his magic holds similar, if slightly supressed, feelings of trust and care within it’s warm grasp..
What’s going on?
What is he DOING?!
An heir?!
Why the hell would he need an HEIR?!.. let alone ME!
“..Fine, do what you will, but when the old buzzard leaves WE are having words John-boy..”
With my opinion stated I turned away from him in a huff, trying to ignore the sounds of murmured questioning and rustling paperwork that went on behind me for several painfully long minutes.
Damn it John!
I’m the one being spontaneous right now, not YOU!
An HEIR?!!
What the hell is he THINKING?!
![]() |
Property law is complicated.. magic doesn't help either. Especially when there's a monkey in the room playing with a box of spanners for his own amusement. Okay, that one was a bit specific I'll admit but you get what I mean right? Events unfold including but not limited to: |
The door shut tightly behind the annoyingly slow moving old man and within seconds I’d spun around to fix John with my most demanding glare.
I want answers damn it!
Step one got me registered as a new individual entity in the eyes of the Hub.
A trick that should help muddy the waters and throw off a lot of the dumber, more prone to violence, ex-husbands which may come after me at some point.
Step two was to get me registered as the Matriarch of the Garnier family, taking the title from Gran using John’s not-insubstantial political weight as ‘Maxarimus’ to get it processed instantly instead of waiting the customary five days probation period where the Hub would question the outgoing Matriarch in depth to make sure there were no tricks or coercion being used.
There was no Step three involving the family registrar!
Step three involves the housing associate for Klamath Falls, where we can use my new position and general existence as someone other than ‘Arista’ to claim Mum’s house and its surrounding area as clan grounds!
It’ll give us a LOT of leeway in everything from spell usage in public view to clan laws including the right to defend our property from invasion or people with hostile intent.
The wards are great for that sort of thing, don’t get me wrong, but it takes YEARS of living within them before they consider you ‘relevant’ without having your magic physically carved into the ward stone itself!
As it is the only people our wards protect from ill-intent are most likely going to be Me, Mum, Sarah and the Martials.
It’s not enough, it’s not SAFE for all the family we now have living with us!
I can’t.. I can’t protect them as things stand.
If I have to abuse the laws set down to keep marginalised families from exposing magic to everyone and cage ‘dangerous’ groups like the werewolves into ‘safe’ marked out territories to protect my family then DAMN RIGHT I’m gonna do it!!
..but that has nothing to do with this..
Yeah! What the hell happened to going from Step two to Step three smoothly?!
Damn it John there IS NO Step two-point-five!
Especially one that names ME as your powers damned HEIR!!
What’s the bloody POINT of even having an heir in the first place?!
He’s a MAGE for powers sake!
Five, ten years down the line from the moment he dies he’ll be back again anyway!
“I’m sure you have you’re reasons John.. and I’m sure you’re about to tell me them in great detail before I force them out of you in less pleasant ways..”
He grimaced slightly but didn’t seem overly effected by the growl present in my voice otherwise.
“Why would you need an heir? Why now? Why here?.. and more importantly why ME?!”
He couldn’t quite meet my eyes as he let out a long, almost pained sigh and sunk back into the seat he’d used during out meeting with the family registrar a minute ago.
“Calm down Han, it’s more of a formality than anything else-”
CALM DOWN?! I’m PERFECTLY powers damned CALM John-boy!!
“-I’ve died once already.. I got better, thanks to you obviously, but that doesn’t change the fact that I almost left this world for good.”
He trailed off slightly and twitched his hands in his lap almost thoughtfully for a second before turning his eyes back up to me with determination written all over his face.
“I’m separate from Max to some degree, but he’s always been in my head and as history’s shown it doesn’t take much for him to take over if he wants to.. if I die again..”
The pain in his voice along with the idea of John dying in any way hit me harder than I would have expected at this point, I ended up practically falling into the seat next to his while watching him in surprise just from the fact that he’d actually SAID it..
“I can’t protect you from him Han? There’s only so much I can do but if the worst happens, I’m not going to leave Max ANYTHING that he can use against you in his next incarnation!”
..john?..
“When I die, everything I own.. everything HE owns will pass on to you. He’ll awaken without money, without any relics to use against you, without any property’s to hide in or advantages that he could use against you aside from his mind.. if I could take THAT away from him too I would!”
..John..
“Maxarimus isn’t a nice person Han.. I’m.. I’m not a nice person?.. but if it’s a choice between my inherent nature as his incarnation or you’re safety I’d destroy the world to stop myself in a heartbeat.”
Oh John..
“I hurt you once.. I’ll never let myself be that person again, even if I have to burn every bridge I have to stop it from happening!”
With his passionate speech apparently completed he seemed to practically wilt in on himself under my lost gaze.
It took me a moment to realise that I had tears in my eyes, naturally I brushed them away quickly with a violent sniff but the damage was done.
I let off one more sniff before leaning over and pulling his slumped form into the tightest hug I could.
Oh John.. my stupid John..
He twitched slightly as I tugged at his magic but didn’t resist when I managed to pull that wonderfully warm ‘sheet’ of power infused with his feelings clear enough that I could wrap it tightly around myself.
So much care, so much emotion and worry.. so much love?..
“..stupid John..”
He snorted amusedly despite himself at that, which made my lips twitch up into a shaky smile as well.
Without another word I tucked myself tightly into his chest, letting off a contented sigh and we settled into a heartfelt silence; just enjoying each other’s contact and proximity more than anything else honestly?
..stupid John..
======
“Oh? I’m sorry am I interrupting something?”
We both jolted sharply apart as a new voice entered the room followed by a hesitant body that seemed to have already decided to leave the room just on general principle as it turned around and took a few steps back the way it came.
“No! Wait!.. sorry about that..”
With a jolt I managed to pull away from John’s warm protective blanket of magic and force myself upright properly again.
The new voices owner paused before taking a carefully slow step back into the room with a curious eyebrow raised.
I sniffed to myself forcefully and pushed away from John a bit more to show that he didn’t need to leave at all.
We’ve had our moment, I’ll be damned if I let my stupid emotions and my stupid no-doubt period-influenced tears.. and my stupid JOHN get in the way of our plans for today!
If we stop now then we’ll never get another chance at this damn it!
“Sorry about that, I just had a moment there.. Mr Holister the housing associate I presume?”
I sent the guy a bright smile which felt only a little bit forced to me but seemed to ease any fears he might have had in general somehow.
Mr Holister nodded and smiled back at me awkwardly before straightening his neat suit jacket a little and he started walking over to us.
I couldn’t help but appreciate his looks a little as he moved forward, almost predatory in his steps despite the bashful look on his face.
He’s young, much younger than the old man from before at least.
At a guess I’d put him at about mid-twenties, possibly a little older.. although it’s hard to tell with his smooth skin and handsome face in all honesty?
I can appreciate a good looking man when I see one; it’s one of the benefits of being reluctantly bisexual in nature.
From his chiselled jaw line, along his wide shoulders and down his sleek but obviously muscular body I couldn’t really find a reason not to smile at him slightly as he came closer?
He’s most definitely handsome.. not like JOHN handsome obviously.. John’s on another level, beyond the reach of mortal men in some people’s eyes AND he’s got the advantage of being a mage on top of that, which I have no doubt he’s used to improve his looks in some way or another judging by the amount of appreciative glances he gets when we go out in public.
Hell, John used to get those kinds of looks even back in SCHOOL for powers sake!
In all honesty if he wasn’t such a ‘dork’ back then, hanging out with me and the other ‘geeks’, I’m pretty sure he’d have been prom-king material.
Luckily for our friendship, his obsession with Sarah and the actual existence OF our friendship in general managed to put a stop to THAT potential little hiccup in our lives of course..
Wait.. when did I start thinking about JOHN?!
I was checking out the new ‘Holister’ hottie.. uh.. ‘gentleman’?..
..damn it..
“Pleasure to meet you”
Before my traitorous brain could derail things any further away from our goals, possibly with thoughts of John and this Holister man wrestling topless in a pit of liquid toffee, I stood sharply and stuck out my hand to shake his politely.
He seemed momentarily taken aback by my movements but John just found them amusing because.. well, because he’s JOHN, does his ability to find amusement in stupid things I do really need explaining at this point?!
I didn’t even get a chance to shoot a warning look at John before my train of thought actually derailed again, for rather different reasons this time.
Holister stepped closer to me while I was busy grumbling to myself internally and took my dangling hand delicately in his, before raising it up slightly and planting a kiss on my knuckles..
“The pleasure is all mine I’m sure Ms..?”
My tongue didn’t want to work properly as he fixed me with a curious look from a rather startlingly bright set of deep blue eyes.
How did I not notice how very BLUE his eyes were before?.. so dreamy..
“Enough of that Romeo”
I let out a startled little gasp as John snagged me around the waist, jerking me away from Holister enough that he could slide between us and fix the tall man with a warning look full of anger.
Despite everything I found myself clinging slightly to the back of John’s shirt for a moment just to keep myself stable?
It took a few more seconds for my head to clear enough that I could shake it and start gathering my whit’s again.
What the hell happened there?!
“If anyone is going to use seduction magic through his eyes around here it’s me, got it? I practically wrote the book on those techniques you amateur.”
..John’s going to use seduction magic with hypnotising eyes?..
Urrg! No, stupid question brain, FOCUS Hannah!
Holister flinched back from John as if physically struck by him all of a sudden.
His broad shoulders slumped a little and he offered me an almost pitiable look of regret for some reason.
“I apologise, I hadn’t intended to cause offence or problems.. I.. I’m part incubus on my father’s side, I don’t really have control over the related powers I’m afraid?”
He really did look upset with himself too..
I know what it’s like to have powers you can’t control that cause embarrassing side effects.. that whole ‘diverted ice magic as water magic that made it look like I’d wet myself’ thing comes to mind for example.
John almost seemed to growl under his breath as he shot a cautious look over at me.
With quick, almost jerky movements he reached into his back pocket and pulled out a pair of wide framed orange lensed sunglasses which REALLY shouldn’t have fit in there let alone EXISTED in the first place!
“Han, time to do you’re rune mojo. Think you can enchant these to supress magic on contact somehow?”
Huh?..
Uh.. maybe.. I guess?
Wait! Is THAT how his hypnosis works?!!
Son of a- That’s so bloody SIMPLE!
Take a relatively standard ‘seduction spell’ framework or any kind of mind-controlling spell really that wouldn’t normally work on a mage, add some intent and the right spell pattern with internal magic, then pour it out through the lines most people use to activate mage sight in their eyes!
Damn it, that’s REALLY simple but I’d NEVER be able to use it with my weak eye-lines!
I always thought that his hypnotic stare was some kind of inherent ‘Max’ skill, not something just ANYBODY could bloody learn?!
I didn’t even think about seduction spells, the stupid things only work on normals usually for powers sake!
All those years I wasted time and effort making blood magic powered ‘Midas Bands’ with sympathetic magic to JUST about bring up a defence against him and I could have enchanted some bloody GLASSES instead!
I’m seriously starting to see the reason why John owns so many pairs of the stupid things at this point, who knew some stupid bits of glass with plastic holding them together could be so versatile?!
“I can’t believe THAT’S how you did that crap.. I hate you sometimes..”
John spared enough time to smirk at me as he waved the glasses in my direction while putting in the effort to keep himself stood defensively between me a Holister.
..asshole..
“Less talky, more rune crafty Han”
Asshole!
“Give me those!”
He winced a little as I harshly yanked the stupid sunglasses out of his stupid hand and his stupid.. stupid!
With an almost instinctive growl I marched over to the desk and dropped the glasses onto it so hard they bounced a little in the process.
I may have bitten down with a bit too much force when drawing some blood from my finger too but the faster I get this sorted the faster I can get back to being angry at John for his stupidly simple hypnosis and how many BLOODY times he’s caught me with it over the years!
“Three minutes”
John glanced over to me and nodded thoughtfully before turning back to his busy job of glaring at Holister.
I’ve made real magic suppressors at this point and one of my most used glyphs back when I worked missions was a simple ‘dispel all magic on contact’ one, so this shouldn’t be too hard at least?
The ‘dispel all magic’ rune-set is pretty basic but fiddly to lay out, in practice it works a lot like my suppressors by creating a draw on any magical channels around it and venting everything it can out into the air to dissipate.
There’s no skill or finesse to it like my suppressors though, that’s the key difference, I used to inscribe it on fist sized rocks then toss them at wards, traps and magical constructs like grenades to save time and effort.
They have a tendency to explode if too much magic goes into them but that shouldn’t be a problem in this case considering that, from what I can feel, Holister isn’t a mage.. he’s just got some magical creature heritage that’s kind of bleeding out of him over time.
..maybe I should add a failsafe just in case he meets up with his dad again or something?..
Incubi aren’t demons, just for the record?
They’re a type of fae in the same vein as Centaurs and Murlocs in reality.
Okay.. so maybe they are a bit ‘demon-like’ in the way they sustain themselves on human vitality?
Kind of like vampires, but instead of drinking blood they have to drink.. other.. bodily fluids..
I’ve honestly never had a problem with them before.
They tend to be surprisingly civil and soft-hearted people that keep to themselves from what I’ve heard too.
A lot of them even do some strange ‘bonding’ thing which is kind of like a magical marriage between a half-breed fae and a normal human where they swear to only feed from their chosen mate for the rest of their lives.
Some, like their cousins the succubae, make a somewhat honest living as sex-workers of course.
That way they can get all the ‘human vitality’ they can ingest for free and even get PAID for it, kinda a win-win situation really.. or so the girls I met in Amsterdam a few years ago said at least..
Romance obviously isn’t for everyone and I can appreciate the mentality of going that route, even if the idea of it makes me a bit uneasy despite my objectively worse moral position from working as a magical assassin and all, guess I’m just a small-town boy at heart still?
Well.. small-town girl at this point really but ya know what I mean!
The bonding thing’s a big commitment in all honesty because there IS no ‘divorce’ from it, enforced by old magic at its finest, and no matter what happens the incubus WILL die a few days after their chosen mate, from starvation if nothing else, so I can kind of see why some of them would rather take a looked down upon ‘profession’ to keep themselves fed rather than face bonding with someone when usually their life-spans can go off into the centuries range easily otherwise..
As a whole I’ve got nothing against incubi or their mixed-breed descendants.. I just don’t like having my free will taken away from me because one of them can’t control their apparently unconscious response to feelings of lust towards me!
Hopefully these glasses work out and we can all get back down to business so I can move on with my life.. far, far away from Mr Holister and his FAR too blue eyes!
..speaking of which..
“Done”
I shoved a thumb on each control cluster and pumped them full of magic to set the runes properly before handing them back to John as casually as I could.
Judging by the look of awe on his face, Holister’s not been around many enchanters before?
..we ARE kind of rare I guess..
He’s obviously not been around an annoyed John before either judging by the surprised yelp he let out when John forcefully shoved the silly looking orange-lensed sunglasses onto the poor man’s face with a look in his eye that practically DARED him to even THINK about taking them off again anytime soon!
“Han, hate to do it but we need to make sure they’re working, come give Ol’Blue eyes McLust-demon here a good long look to see if he gets your motor running or not.”
Well SOMEONE’S in a bad mood suddenly!
I take it you’re not a fan of me mooning over other guys now John-boy?
I can’t exactly say that I’M a fan of it either to be honest but there’s no need to get snippy with ME about it!
With a heavy sigh I pushed myself up to my feet again and moved as close as I dared towards Holister.
He cringed visibly as if expecting me to suddenly melt into a puddle at his feet or something.. which on second thought is probably quite an appropriate reaction considering how easily he turned me to warm jelly a few minutes ago just with a glance I suppose?
I scanned him up and down a few times thoughtfully but didn’t feel any kind of overbearing force drawing me in anymore.. don’t get me wrong, he’s still cute with the muscles and the jawline and everything, but there’s none of that ‘wow’ factor that hit me when he looked at me with his-
Much to both my and Holister’s surprise John leaned over, snagging the glasses off of him again in one efficient movement.
Before I could do anything, even just close my eyes, I caught myself looking into those deep blue voids and the world started falling away again.. he’s so dreamy..
Almost as quickly as it came the feeling left again as John shoved the glasses back onto the poor man’s face, effectively blocking my view of those bluest of blue ey-
DAMN IT!
I spun on a heel and glared at John angrily.
“Not. Funny!”
He smirked anyway but perked up an eyebrow which was his way of telling me to get over it and think things through some more before I started yelling at him.
He’s not quite up to ‘twinspeak’ levels but John’s still good at facial expressions when he wants to be apparently?
I stood glaring at him for a moment more before folding my arms forcefully under my currently enhanced chest and stomping back to my chair in a huff.
Okay, so I can see how it was a good way of checking to see if the glasses actually worked..
Okay, so I would probably have done the same thing if the roles were reversed and I was trying to protect John from a succubae’s granddaughter or something..
Okay, so.. so.. BUT HE’S STILL AN ASSHOLE FOR DOING IT!
“Let’s get this over with.. asshole.”
John’s smug little smirk didn’t fade at all.
He knows I don’t really mean it just from the tone of my voice despite my best efforts somehow?
Damn him for knowing me so well!
“John-boy, SIT!”
“Yes, Ma’am”
He quickly slid into the seat next to me while Holister almost reluctantly made his way around to the seat that the old man vacated a while ago.
“Um.. I apologise for all of that and would like to thank you for the gift Ms.. uh.. Ms?”
I opened my mouth to answer him with only a slightly petulant pause slowing me down.
It’s not HIM I’m mad at, so there’s honestly no need for me to be a bitch to him over it all really..
My opinion on matters didn’t actually matter though apparently because before I could get anything out John beat me to it, as he seems to enjoy doing EVER so much lately!
“Duchess Hannah Cooper-Garnier, Daughter of Arista and Regent for the estate of Maxarimus the Second.”
My mouth dropped open slightly.
Holister’s eyes widened in shock and possibly mild horror as he realised just WHO he’d almost accidentally seduced a minute ago.
..everything John just said is true, technically, I guess?..
HE made me the regent for his estate when he named me his heir in his living will..
WE made me an official ‘daughter’ of Arista when we registered me as a new ‘Hannah Cooper’.. and I made myself Matriarch to the Garnier family, a position which I’d honestly be pretty surprised if it DIDN’T come with some kind of official title SOMEWHERE in the world, just from how long the family has been around in general.
He didn’t have to SAY it like that though!
..stupid John..
“My apologise for breaching etiquette Lady Garnier, we don’t get many visits from someone of your standing in Klamath Falls.. I mostly deal with staff housing, foster families for Hub staff and victims of magical accidents in all honestly?”
Holister wouldn’t meet my eyes and he really seems flustered now.
Damn it John!
I can’t say I particularly blame Holister for his reaction but that isn’t helping things much sadly.
From the moment he stepped in the door this whole situation has turned into one long headache but I also can’t blame him for that exact problem in good conscience either, can I?
Given the way I’m dressed, I’d be a hypocrite if I called him out on whatever lusty thoughts he had about me that awoke his latent ‘Incubi’ powers so easily.. looking hot, cute and ‘distracting’ was kinda the POINT of this whole thing from my end after all!
Hell, I spent damn near five minutes at our last store checking myself out in the mirror because I looked so damn good!
“You’re forgiven Mr Holister, you may keep the glasses.. a gift from the Garnier clan as a sign of no ill-will for today’s events. I hope they help you with your apparent problems arising from your heritage?”
It felt awkward talking so formally but I had to say something and there’s a protocol to this sort of thing.
I’ve been around enough Monarchs, pseudo-monarchs and ‘I wish I was but I’m too pathetic to actually be one so I’ll just threaten to kill you unless you treat me like I am one!’ monarchs to NOT know how you’re meant to show gratitude when you’re part of the ‘old’ families.
The king of magical Canada once offered me the hand of his second-cousin’s third-daughter in marriage as gratitude for services rendered at one point, talk about an awkward situation to learn that grunting in surprise ISN’T an appropriate response to a formal ‘gift’ from a magical aristocrat!
I almost regretted having to turn him down on his ‘kind’ offer when I saw her.
Apparently they make them cute in Canada.. who knew?
Luckily it was at about the point when I’d started seriously reconsidering my strict rules against arranged marriages and taking ‘gifts’ from clients, that she opened her mouth and.. by the POWERS, the amount of drivel and mindless complaints that spewed forth from her admittedly pretty lips is still enough to make me shudder to this day!
“I humbly accept your generous gift Lady Garnier. I hope that I can be of some assistance to you in..uh.. our business today?”
..close enough I guess?..
For someone who apparently doesn’t have to deal with magical aristocrats very often he was doing kind of okay there, until the end at least.
“Speaking of that.. maybe we should get on with it? As you can imagine Mr Holister, her Ladyship has many duties and pressing matters to attend to before day’s end..”
Who the HELL do you think you’re calling ‘her ladyship’ in that sarcastic tone of voice John-boy?!
“We’re here today to request the formal confirmation of a new clan compound within the Klamath Falls district border.”
Holister seemed mildly surprised for a moment but to his credit he managed to recollect himself quickly enough that it didn’t become awkward at least.
“I can sort that out for you easily my Lady! I’ll need the origin address, minimum defined boarder you require and number of clan members in residency before I can do the official calculations of course?”
He hesitated for a moment, obviously not sure whether he should be directing his speech to either me or John.
Common courtesy would dictate he speak directly to me but with this apparent ‘Ladyship’ that somehow comes part and parcel with being the Garnier Matriarch, things get a bit more messy.
John’s technically acting as my representative at the moment.
While its fine for a ‘Lady’ to introduce herself if she wishes, most matters of business and money are meant to be relayed from her through a nominated representative.
It’s a stupid, outdated and frankly sexist system but when has THAT ever stopped mages from doing something?!
I guess.. as long as it gets the job done?.. I can let him just-
Reluctantly I kept my mouth shut and gave the subtlest of nods to John.
From the looks of it both he and Holister had been basically waiting for the go-ahead from me sadly.
The idea that I might break thousands of years of protocol and political manoeuvring just for the sake of my pride was apparently never in question to either of them!
I had to hold back an indignant huff at the unfairness of it all but this REALLY isn’t the time to start pointless fights to save my own ego over something so petty.
I’ve got a bigger picture to think about right now.. sadly?..
I watched, trying to give off an air of bored disinterest, as John gave Holister my Mum’s address and the general size of our ward boundary before he surprised me by yet again going off script slightly.
“-the current occupancy within the proposed compound is roughly in the order of two-to-three-hundred family members with upwards of five-to-seven-hundred more possibly joining us in the future excluding extended family and temporary visitors, which I would have to estimate at anything between one-hundred and fourteen-thousand occupants per-day.. depending on the time of year and any special events which may occur of course?”
My Jaw dropped open almost as quickly as Holister’s did!
What the HELL is John THINKING?!
There’s only about eighty people that I know of in the Garnier ‘clan’ right now?
We’re barely even a clan at this point!
It’s only our apparent status as both an old magical family and one of the few relatively sane werewolf packs in the United States that made me even CONSIDER trying to pull this off!
Fourteen-thousand visitors?!
That’s probably more people than even the Bazaar gets in a day normally!
Where the HELL would he even get those numbers fro-..
Oh no.. oh PLEASE don’t do this to me John you complete ASSHOLE?!
“Are those numbers entirely accurate Mr..uh..?”
John just smirked slightly for a moment and I could do little more than watch on in mild horror as he shifted forwards slightly in anticipation.
“If anything Mr Holister I believe that I may have underestimated the numbers for all our sakes.
Along with Lady Garnier’s already impressive personal holdings, her position as Matriarch extends any familial ties she holds to encompass everyone within her immediate family.”
His smirk went up a notch ever so slightly as he leaned back into his seat in smug pride.
“Let us not forget that she is now also the heir apparent and acting regent for the holdings of the GREAT Maxarimus himself, with all the responsibility’s and FAMILY TIES inherent in that position..”
DAMN IT!
I KNEW John couldn’t just DO something as strange as making me his ‘heir’ without a reason behind it!
I bloody KNEW it!
“Lady Garnier herself has seen fit to gift our new compound with a direct link to her personal realm which is currently in the process of being retrofitted for use by as many family members as becomes necessary over time.. naturally..”
Holister paled slightly as the true extent of the situation finally sunk into his head.
I gave up and slid my head into my hands with a pained groan.
His numbers are pretty close to reality after all?
The smug bastard made me his regent.. what’s his is mine now..
I get his houses..
I get his books..
I get his magical gismos.. and I get his FAMILY!
As head of the Garnier ‘clan’, when I officially gain new family the ‘clan’ gains new members.
Blood is blood but when reincarnation is a thing then blood becomes kind of meaningless in the grand scheme of things.
Like it or not, the Garnier family just gained more members then I want to even THINK about in the space of a few minutes!
Every child of John throughout the ages, every person who at one time may have been born from some version of ‘Max’ is now considered MINE by law and, once the processing is complete, by MAGIC too!
“..I hate you so much right now..”
He didn’t even have the guts to look at me directly in response.
I can’t blame him really, if we didn’t desperately NEED this ‘clan compound’ thing legally to protect my new family I’d probably say ‘to hell with it all’ and punch him in his smug face just because I can!
“I believe her Ladyship would also like to petition for the right to open a privately owned business district within her clan’s compound?.. with the tax and legal exemptions that would come from such an endeavour included.. naturally..”
Damn it John wipe that smug look off your face and stop making things worse!
I get it okay?
You’ve made your point, you don’t have to add MORE things for us to sort out later just to spite me!!
With a heavy sigh I managed to get myself back under control again.
..the bigger picture, focus on the bigger picture..
He may be being an ass about it and we WILL have words about this later, but in the grand scheme of things it’s not like I’m actually losing anything that I hadn’t already lost in the last few weeks with his little backwards-ass scheme right now.. and the gains are going to be kind of scary in all honesty..
I’m no expert on the topic of course, but clan compounds are calculated on need and viability.
Viability isn’t much of a problem in this case simply because the only mage I know of living near to our house is John.. and considering the whole ‘what’s his is now mine’ thing, that problem sorts itself out nicely.
Where before he started meddling I’d planned to have him confirm that there were no conflicts of interest formally in person, just to speed things up, now it doesn’t matter because I can do whatever the hell I want with his stuff and he’s waived his right to protest about any of it!
Doing it to protect me from the next incarnation of Max when he dies my ASS?!
He just wanted to.. to..
Damn it! I just realised what he’s REALLY doing!
Our house is already a ‘viable’ compound, we have enough family members already living in the Golden Palace of Excess to qualify for compound status and as Matriarch I could formally request it at any time..
Now John’s come along and thrown in every ‘child’ we may have out there in the world that was born from either a past-Max or past-Arista and thrown the whole bloody calculation system out the window in one fell swoop!
With that many mages or potential mages listed under the ‘Garnier’ family name all of a sudden we’re going to go from a minor footnote in the modern political climate to a bloody SUPERPOWER!
Registering a private business district within our still theoretical ‘compound’ only ADDS to that by introducing the idea of traders, shoppers and just generally more PEOPLE into it all as well.
The Golden Palace can handle the influx easily if it really IS a full private dimension, owned exclusively by Arista.. well, owned my ME now I guess.. in the same way that Maven rules over her realm and can ‘rent’ space out of for the Hub’s to use but that’s not the bloody point!
The point is that places like the Bazaar and other neutral magical trading districts are bloody RARE in America!
I have no idea who actually owns the Bazaar now but whoever it is probably sleeps on a bed made of money while basically holding immunity from prosecution for anything they do in the Seattle area at the very least.
OWNING a space with such a high concentration of mages inside it is a scary statement in its own right!
Owning a space with so many mages, who are now all part of one ‘family’, is enough to make most people who care sit up and start sweating in fear.
Owning a space with THAT many mages living inside it and then turning it into potentially the LARGEST new magical shopping district that the WORLD has seen in decades is just.. is just..
GAH! DAMN IT JOHN!!
We wanted to make ‘Hannah Cooper’ a separate person from ‘Arista’ in the eyes of the Hub and now I really doubt THAT’S going to be a hard thing to do!
I’d be surprised if I wasn’t on route to becoming the favorite topic of discussion number one, two, three through fifteen within the halls of the Magical Congress at this point.
For the next few weeks as everyone scrabbles around trying to find out just who the HELL I am and where the HELL I came from, WHAT I am and just what my possible motives could be in making such a wildly ridiculous ‘power play’ out of bloody NOWHERE; I’m going to be the country’s most chased after new chew toy!
It’s.. its.. if you’d suggested we do something as STUPID as this to me even a day ago, I think I honestly would have rolled myself into a little ball and sobbed pitifully until everyone just went a-BLOODY-way?!
I’m going to have a target drawn on my back a mile wide under my, technically new, ‘Hannah Cooper’ persona from now on!
While just the THOUGHT of that really does scare the ever-living crap out of me; it also means something else too.. it means protection?
Protection for my family..
Protection for the ‘clan’..
Protection for the werewolves among us?
Hell, it even means protection for the normals in my life like Mum, Sarah and the Martials!
I wish he’d consulted me or perhaps just TOLD me about his stupid idea beforehand.. but I can’t bring myself to be angry at him for the result, now I’ve had a few moments to process it all at least?
I came here wanting a new identity to help me avoid any problems that might come my way from being ‘Arista’ or just from being the source of the ‘solar flare’ when they finally work out it was me..
I came here wanting to protect my new family both legally AND physically from any kind of attack the Hub might stage against them because of their obvious bias and distrust towards werewolves in general..
Mission bloody successful!
I got EXACTLY that.. damn it..
By turning me into potentially one of THE most politically powerful people to enter the magical arena in however many years you can imagine, he’s managed to both cement my existence in people’s minds and made people very.. VERY scared to test just how powerful I might actually BE in reality.
I wouldn’t be surprised if the Hub is FLOODED with requests for information about us and our new compound within the hour at this rate.
It’s probably going to keep happening too, at a near constant rate, until people finally get over the shock of my very EXISTANCE as well!
If we DO get some kind of ‘shopping district’ in place then I’m sure people will be turning up at all hours, day and night, just to see if they can find out more about the family and me specifically too.
The most important thing John’s managed by forcing this huge ‘expansion’ on my relatively simple plans at this exact moment though is something I would never have thought to do.
He’s made people SCARED of us.. Scared of ME specifically!
I’m not a faceless representative to a minor, dying line, of toothless werewolves and under-trained mages anymore.
I’m a complete unknown who, in one day, has managed to achieve what many of the petty infighting politicians of the Hub’s aristocracy couldn’t even DREAM of achieving.
I’m a complete unknown with enough ‘family’ members behind me to actually be considered my own private army for powers sake!
I’m a COMPLETE unknown that they have NO control over, no history with.. and nothing to use in gaining either of those key items needed to continue with their usual power-games in my wake either!
I’ve said it before.. I don’t LIKE being feared, but sadly it’s usually the most effective method of getting things done quickly.
When information about my existence filters down through the system I’ll be stuck under a microscope every time I leave our new ‘clan’ compound, which is going to SERIOUSLY suck by the way.. but on the other hand NO-ONE is going to be stupid enough to harm a member of MY family anymore, because they honestly have NO idea how I’d react if nothing else?!
I could be the most calm and accepting of Matriarch’s who lets things go with minor retributions at most for all they know or.. well.. technically I’m now considered a daughter of ‘Arista’ in my own right and have you HEARD of Arista?
That bitch is CRAZY!
Just think what kind of damage her newest daughter could do if PROVOKED?!
‘She even LOOKS like her too!’
‘She’s got chubbier cheeks of course but obviously the apple hasn’t fallen very far from the tree in THIS one, so I think it’s safer for ALL of us if I just let her get on with it and leave the live-landmine prodding to someone ELSE.. someone with MUCH fewer brain-cells then me!’
I can just imagine the almost universal reactions worldwide already sadly..
It’s the perfect bluff honestly.
People are stupid, but individuals aren’t and THAT’S the real problem that every person who wants to mess with MY family from now on will have to face!
Will I punish them as a group of stupid people that they can hide within and slip safely away from in the confusion?.. or will I zero in on that one instigator hiding in the shadows and make an EXAMPLE of them in ways too horrific to describe?!
They don’t know!
They CAN’T know.. and that’s downright terrifying to anyone who’s done this sort of thing long enough.
We’re MAGES for power’s sake, if you’re not smart then you don’t even TRY to get involved with our politics!
We’ve had CENTURIES to hone our skills beyond anything a normal could even imagine when it comes to subterfuge and long-term planning abilities.
If everyone with even half-a-brain decides to sit back and wait for someone else to go first.. and they WILL.. then that means we’re in for a LONG wait before anyone gets even SLIGHTLY curious about the idea of provoking us openly EVER again!
What’s an incarnation or two of ‘waiting’ for someone else to get stupid and let you all see just what kind of person this new upstart ‘Hannah Cooper’ character REALLY is, when you’ve got eternity on your side?
I know John’s smart, despite what I think of him when he annoys me, but this.. this is ‘Max’ levels of manipulation and social engineering skills showing through right here!
..if he wasn’t on my side I think I’d actually be scared of him right about now?..
======
“-can you give me the exact coordinates we would need to place a ward-stone to cover the entire compound at all? I could do the calculations myself naturally but her Ladyship doesn’t pay me to do math so I don’t think I shall bother..”
Huh?.. I think I missed part of the conversation while stewing over John’s annoyingly effective plans..
That’s kind of frustrating, but I guess I can ask him about it later if it’s important, right?
“I can certainly do that for you. As you can see on the map, your proposed compound would stretch out across Upper Klamath Lake. The lake being a publicly recognised feature of the local landscape will limit what kind of wards you could put in place for the sake of the Hub’s secrecy protocols of course..”
Holister leaned closer to his desk and seemed to frown slightly at the big sheet of creased paper, one that I honestly don’t remember being there a minute ago, with more intensity then I would have expected from him at this point?
“..however things such as ill-intent wards, supervision wards and dark creature defence wards are perfectly acceptable still.. it looks like the ward-stone may have to be submerged into the lake itself to cover your full boundaries?..”
His head perked up a little and a smile ghosted across his lips for a second.
“In fact, looking at the map, I think the city might actually offer you a small tithe if you can add some form of ‘fresh water’ or ‘purification’ ward scheme to the stone and help them pass their government mandated clean water targets with flying colors this year?”
John didn’t react outwardly with much more than a light smirk in response to that idea but I could FEEL his magic roll around with amusement and laughter at the very thought of it.
We get to claim land for ourselves AND the normal government of America will PAY us yearly just for adding five-minutes’ worth of extra warding to our, apparently, already planned new set of wards!
John’s always had a problem with authority of most kinds that aren’t HIS and this whole thing just stinks of him being vindictive for the sake of his own amusement!
When did he even have TIME to think of this stuff?
I only told him what I was planning to do in here while we were shopping for powers sake!
It looks like he’s been enjoying himself while I was stalled out processing everything by getting into a back-and-forth conversation with Holister without me there to get in the way as he pushed things as far as humanly possible in ‘our’ favor I guess.
..asshole!..
“What did I miss?”
Holister jumped slightly at the sound of my voice and shot me a slightly confused look in response, much to John’s almost palpable glee.
Before I could come up with a reasonable excuse for my inattention, aside from the obvious truth that I just wasn’t paying attention of course, John decided to toss in his own comment for whatever it was worth.
“Lady Garnier has a touch of the seer about her, I apologise Mr Holister I should have mentioned something when I noticed her losing us a few minutes ago?”
HEY!
“I tend to give her any details she may have missed in an after-meeting of sorts that we’re rather fond of at this point..”
I’m not a Seer damn it!
His mother fixed me!
Holister turned wide awe-filled eyes towards me, which was possibly the only thing that stopped me from verbally going after John at that exact moment for basically telling someone I have mental problems for no good reason!
As the seconds ticked by I began to feel a little awkward under Holister’s curious gaze.
Finally John apparently had enough of watching us and coughed lightly to draw Holister’s attention back to himself instead.
The poor man blushed brightly as he realised that he’d been caught staring so openly at me but he quickly tried to move on so that we wouldn’t all dwell on it, even if he obviously DID know that we wouldn’t be forgetting it in the slightest for some time to come at least.
“I’m sorry.. uh.. if you would like to take a look at this map your Ladyship you’ll see an area marked out surrounding your new home.. I’ve run the calculations and it appears that you’re clan is due far more space then you originally requested.”
My eyes followed his to stare down at the map and I shifted slightly in my chair to get a better angle on i-
..oh..
Oh powers, what have we gotten ourselves into now?!
If I’m reading this map right, and let’s be honest that’s not exactly hard considering it’s just a simple road map, we.. as in the Garnier ‘family’.. now basically own..
Well.. the whole of the ‘Running Y’ Ranch Resort essentially?
The ‘boundary’ line marked out on the map is a slightly lopsided circle of roughly.. I’d say about roughly two-and-a-half miles in total from edge to edge?
It starts just to the side of the highway in front of the resorts open-air ice rink and goes all the way out across the, admittedly rather thin, part of Upper Klamath Lake nearest to our house to such a stupid degree that it actually covers the often ignored ‘Buck Island’ in the middle of our thin section of the great water-bowl!
If I’m reading this right it should actually clip the far-side of the lake too, at its lowest edge, so technically we’re going to own land on BOTH sides of the bloody lake!
“..this can’t be legal?..”
The words left my mouth before I’d quite processed them.
I couldn’t exactly retract them at this point so I settled for blushing and pulling myself tighter into my seat instead.
John snorted to himself and Holister gave me an awkward, almost apologetic, look in response which I guess weren’t the worst reactions I could have gotten for my troubles?
“The land is actually owned by the Hub for the most part, it’s being held in trust for a mage but he hasn’t made himself known to us for over two-hundred years so legally we can re-distribute it while putting aside a sum of money to cover its current value for him instead.”
Oh?.. I honestly did NOT know that was a thing..
We own our house, I know that much but I guess.. I guess to a group of mages, any sale of property to a family that’s initially considered normal IS kinda just temporary really?
If I hadn’t been a mage then the odds are high that the ‘Cooper’ family would eventually have moved somewhere else for any number of reasons as time went on.
I’d assume the Hub would then buy back our house before anyone else could move in and, with some creative accounting, make a profit before putting it back up on the market?
They must make a pretty tidy amount of money just from the Running Y resort if nothing else actually, now that I think about it, if Holister’s right and they really do already ‘own’ it at least?
The place is always busy with holiday-makers and the golf course is apparently pretty popular too..
“There’s a small area of land across the water at Cove Point that isn’t currently part of our portfolio but I’m sure that will be sorted out for you within the day once your claim is processed. You’ll receive the deed’s or writ’s for any property or land involved as soon as possible I assure you your Ladyship.”
This.. this can’t be happening, can it?..
I came here looking to turn our meager little ward boundary into a safe space for my newly expanded family to live in and now.. and.. and now I’m going to end up secretly owning most of the houses within a two mile radius to our house, ALONG with the Resort itself, the woods all around us, the apparently successful golf course AND a massive chunk of lake with a whole bloody ISLAND thrown in for good measure!
“Han?”
John leaned closer to me and put a warm hand on my shoulder.
I tried to stare at him but my eyes didn’t want to focus properly for some reason?
“Hannah?”
Stupid John!
This is all his fault!
I can’t.. I.. can’t..
“Shit, she’s gonna-”
With that last mumbled expletive from John my head flopped forward and the world disappeared into darkness.
![]() |
Never let your guard down! As a possibly wise, possibly insane, possibly fictional wizard once said 'CONSTANT VIGILANCE!' I'm tempted to tack on something about 'always bringing a towel' to that statement as well, even though it's not quite relevant here and really it goes without saying, doesn't it? Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Is she going to be okay? Should I call for a healer?”
..urrggg..
What the hell just happened?
“Don’t bother, I think she’s coming around. It’s probably just another vision, she has fainting spells all the time so it’s no big deal really..”
Fainting spells?.. a vision?.. I don’t..
What the HELL just happened?!
“Oh.. I never realised how taxing the gift could be? All power must come with a price though I suppose..”
Yeah, that’s true enough I guess?
Visions can be a bitch in my experience!
“Hannah, can you open your eyes?”
..stupid John..
I squinted my eyes open and fixed him with my best ‘only slightly’ annoyed glare.
His face brightened instantly which really didn’t help my mood at all.
I can’t believe I FAINTED?
Talk about embarrassing!
“Don’t worry, you were barely out for ten-seconds, it was probably just the day and your visions catching up with you my Lady.”
Luckily John took the chance my ‘waking up’ had offered him to turn away from Holister, enough that he could offer me a surprisingly honest looking apologetic smile before he carried on.
Apparently we’re running with this whole ‘Hannah is a seer’ thing for some reason I guess?
He’d better explain it all to me when Holister leaves or I swear to the powers I’ll turn his hair pink or something until he does!
..I’m getting PRETTY tired of John doing things today without consulting me first..
“I believe your business today is concluded Mr Holister. On the behalf of Lady Garnier and her clan, I thank you for your quick work and efforts in helping us to finally establish a true home we can call our own.”
Holister flushed uncertainly at John’s praise, pushing his new sunglasses up his nose a little awkwardly as he tried to not be too obvious in his surprise.
John didn’t exactly warm to the poor guy to start with after the whole ‘accidental seduction-eyes’ thing hanging over us.
I’m kind of surprised that he bothered to thank him after that mess to be honest.
“Lady Garnier and I would appreciate the continued use of this room for a few minutes, so that we may discuss events and any visions she may have had in the duration of this meeting, you understand of course?”
Even I felt a little off-put by the almost dismissive tone to John’s voice but, despite the way it appears, there’s actually no real malice to him at the moment.. although I’m probably one of, if not THE, only person who would be able to tell without ‘looking’ at his magic, I guess?
“Thank you for all of your help Mr Holister, I appreciate all of your hard work immensely.”
If he flushed before then I’m not sure what to call the bright red color that reached his cheeks when I smiled at him.
Without another word Holister offered me an awkward sort of half-bow and rushed out of the room with his paperwork tucked under his arm.
..poor guy, for the grandchild of an incubus he’s apparently far too easy to embarrass..
The moment the door had shut behind him my shoulders slumped in relief.
It almost surprised me when my heavy sigh was matched by Johns own.
My eyes cut over to him thoughtfully and he offered me a slightly tired but overall smug smirk.
Instead of speaking I rolled my eyes at him, leaning my head back hard into the chair to get my point across but apparently that’s not enough to get him talking sadly.
“What were you thinking John-boy?”
He took the chance to roll his eyes at me in response but after a few seconds he sighed again and kicked his legs a little to show that he was thinking instead.
“If you want to protect something, you need the power to protect it.. if you need ‘power’ then what you REALLY need is both political influence AND fear on your side these days.. people are getting too smart to rely solely on outrageous displays of magical might to get a point across sadly.”
He shifted just enough that he could stare at my face as he continued.
“If you need fear then you’ve got to INSPIRE fear.. which, let’s be honest.. you’re terrible at?”
Despite myself I flushed a little at that one.
I’m not THAT bad at it?!
..Grace seemed plenty scared when I stuck her to the ceiling earlier..
While I never really used to get much ‘respect’ from the bad guys I was facing on missions, I kind of let my victories over them do the talking, ya know?
Also, that reminds me, I need to apologise to Grace later and make sure there are no hard feelings or anything?
It WAS all just business after all.. family business, yes.. but still business and I kinda DID go over the top a bit against her as well..
“If you need political influence then you need to have already shown that you potentially have a lot of raw power and numbers to work with at your fingertips as well, or else you’re just making a lot of easily ignored noise to these people.. so now you’ve covered both angles of things, politically speaking of course..”
I’d guessed as much earlier but it’s still kind of annoying to have him spell it all out for me like he’s talking to a three-year-old or something!
..I’m calm right now..
It’s all okay, somehow he didn’t manage to make everything blow up in our faces, that’s something at least.
Thing’s didn’t quite follow my script but things definitely went to plan if nothing else.. BETTER then to plan in all honesty!
Would it be easier for me personally in the long run if John hadn’t painted a brand-new target on my back just minutes after I finally got the one I already had by being ‘Arista’ taken off?
..maybe..
Would it be harder for me to protect everyone else in the long run without this stupid little game John played that’s made ‘Hannah Cooper’ seem a lot more imposing and important for people then I think I’d ever have managed to pull off on my own?
..definitely..
Overall I can’t exactly be mad at him for what he did.. I mean, I can be UPSET with him for how he did it of course?.. but not mad sadly.
At the end of the day he was doing what he could to help me in his own stupid-John way, right?
“Is this for real John?”
His eyes lit up with pride instantly and an almost painful amount of joy spread across his face for a moment.
“Sure is, don’t worry so much, I’ll be there to help you all the way I promise.”
He smiled widely at me and I struggled to not mirror the look back at him for some reason.
..well that’s something at least..
“Next time you come up with some ‘great’ new idea on the fly, run it by me first okay?”
He winced a little at my resigned tone of voice but didn’t hesitate to nod along despite that.
I think we both know he’s not REALLY going to actually listen to me when the time comes again but I just HAD to make sure my stance on it all was clear so I could be righteously angry at him next time if nothing else.
Whatever happens in life, John will be John and that includes running off with stupid ideas without consulting the only other person who understands how his brain works to see if they are good ones first!
It’s annoying but I kinda DID set myself up for this sort of thing when I decided that being friends with him was worth giving him another chance again, in all honesty?
..stupid John..
“What’s the plan now then? How about I fake a seer vision and you rush me out the front door in a panic before anyone can detain us or recognise me as the new ‘Arista’, thus putting everything we’ve just achieved into the toilet bowl in seconds?..”
..I’m not exactly enthusiastic over our chances on that one..
Judging by the wince he gave off John isn’t feeling very generous in the optimism department right now either.. although that could have just been an instinctive reaction to my ‘fake seer vision’ comment, now that I think about it?
“You use one of the other disguise function’s built into you’re suppressors to change your appearance while switching back into your normal clothes in here, then I slip out the door and check the coast is clear before we both head our separate ways?”
Huh.. okay, that’s actually a much better thought out option then I’d expected..
“I’ll grab the truck, park it around the back of the court house up the street and you meet me there when you make it outside?”
He stared at me for a moment as if expecting me to decry his plan for its flaws somehow.
I’m not sure why?.. as his plan’s go, it’s actually quite a good one for once!
“Sounds good, you still have my clothes on you?”
He brightened instantly and dived his hand into his back pocket.
..I wondered where they disappeared to!..
I have no idea HOW he managed it but a second later he pulled his hand back up with a pile of cloth clutched inside his grip as if he’d literally pulled them from thin air, although logically speaking they probably came from those annoyingly weird, seemingly-bottomless, back pockets of his I guess?
“Good”
My frustrated frown wouldn’t quite leave my face as I made that simple statement but it would have to do sadly.
“Pass them over and then go stand guard over the door.. and NO peeking John-boy!”
For the first time since we started this whole act for the Hub staff’s sake he cracked a real smile and laughed to himself as he walked over to the door without another word.
I felt almost offended for a moment, it kinda felt like his laughter was suggesting ‘why would I WANT to look at you changing?’ but that stupid thought was easy enough to shake off and moments later I’d set the pile of clothes on the table so I could get to work taking these slightly too-loose red heels off at last.
He’d better NOT peek anyway though, or he’ll be in SO much trouble, so THERE!
======
“Done yet?”
I huffed heavily to myself while hopping slightly to get my jeans on properly.
Now I remember why I wanted to borrow some of John’s old clothes in the first place!
Stu-pid Tig-ht Jea-ns!!
THERE!
By the powers, either I need to shop for the next size up or I’ve got to do something about this fat ass of Arista’s I’ve inherited!
How do normal women cope with this sort of thing?
It feels like I’ve got a cushion stapled to my butt most of the time and that’s not even counting how my too-wide hips make me walk differently too!
“Hurry up Han, we’ve already taken longer than I’d have liked before leaving. If we’re not careful we’ll step outside into a crowd waiting for us; which is going to be really awkward for me because I’ll have no choice but to send them all to sleep as a group so you can slip past them.”
OKAY! I GET it John, no need to keep going on!
It’s not my fault these stupid jeans are skin-tight?!
I kept the bloody tights on as well, I thought they’d help in sliding the jeans up, but if anything all they’ve done is left me with a slightly uncomfortable ‘wedgie’!
Being short on time I slid my feet back into my sneakers, yet another item mysteriously recovered from John’s back-pockets, and quickly bundling my new dress up into a ball that he can hide wherever it is that he hid my clothes in the first place.
Let’s just get OUT of here so we can go home at last!
Tomorrow’s going to be busy enough as it is trying to set up a wardstone for the newly extended-beyond-belief boundary to our ‘lands’, without wasting even more time here when I could be at home sorting out the Golden Palace of Excess.. or just sorting out Grace, bundle of joy that she is in general, with whatever inevitable fallout will come from THAT little problem..
I came to a stop at John’s side and after a long pause where he didn’t react for some reason he finally sighed to himself in a way that I’ve come to understand means he thinks I’m doing something stupid?
“..the disguise glamor Han?..”
Oh, right!
It took everything I had to not physically react or let him see that I really had forgotten to apply the glamor effect from my suppressors before trying to leave.
..I doubt it worked but every little helps when it comes to John..
My fingers went up to the ‘collar’ around my neck and after a bit of blind searching with a tiny amount of magic being used through my fingers to ‘feel’ the runes underneath them I finally managed to get the ones I wanted.
..I’m gonna have to practice activating these things at some point?!..
With barely a push of magic the control runes activated and a weird, almost tingly feeling settled over my face and hair.
I REALLY hate glamors!
They feel so awkward and the tingle gets really irritating, REALLY fast in my experience!
We didn’t need to say anything much more from there.
I turned slightly and shot John a curious eyebrow which he found somewhat amusing for some reason.
“Any particular reason you chose Sarah’s face to use?”
His own eyebrow perked up in interest but I shrugged in response.
“I’m good at being Sarah in general?”
Her presence within the Hub at this time of day isn’t TOO suspicious or likely to raise any questions on my way out too, it’s not THAT important though, just personal preference in the end, I guess?
“Whatever, I’ll go out there first. Give me to the count of ten then follow behind me okay?”
I nodded and he slid the door open while clutching my dress/shoes bundle awkwardly at his side.
Before I could start counting properly the door had already snapped shut tight behind him with a little more force than strictly necessary.
“One”
..I’m not really going to count am I?..
“Two”
..oh FINE!..
“Three”
======
The door slid open easily and I came face to face with an empty hallway.
Not even John was standing there waiting for me?
Either he had to leave with someone to get them out the way or he got bored of waiting a full ten-seconds for me to come out?.. he’d better HOPE for his sake it’s the former and not the latter or there will be TROUBLE later!
I allowed myself one more slightly offended huff before getting back to business and taking a random right turn down the hallway.
We’re in the Hub after all, if I wander long enough with the reception area as my goal it shouldn’t be too hard to find, even if it does mean a bit of walking.
I could warp out of course but then there’d be an official record taken to show that I was here today.
So far nothing but the paperwork we signed shows any kind of ‘proof’ that someone whose magical signature now apparently reads clearly as ‘Arista’ has been inside the Hub at all.
If I can, I’d like to keep it that way.. going through a Hub controlled waypoint where my magical signature would be recorded automatically by the beacon is a pretty stupid way of trying to go ‘under the radar’ at all, wouldn’t it?
======
“Where the hell IS everybody?”
This is the seventh corridor I’ve turned down and I’ve not seen a soul in all that time?
Hell, I can’t even HEAR anyone in the other halls at this point!
It kind of reminds me of the time Felix lead me around through whatever empty back-corridors he could find on my way to my first AMS appointment honestly.. oh well, not much choice at this point but to keep walki- WAIT!
Gah! I’m such an idiot!
“Felix?”
For a moment I felt a little silly calling out to thin air but I felt a bit better a second later when a flash of fire that smelt suspiciously of sulphur appeared in front of me.
It took me a moment to recognise him at first.
He’s obviously an Imp so it’s not like I thought he was a person or something of course but.. when did Felix get so BIG?!
“Hey buddy! How’ve you been? Looks like you’ve been hitting the gym or something, huh?”
Felix spent a few moments looking around in what I think was mild disorientation for some reason but that passed quickly as he turned to look at me with an odd look of fear and worry on his, still cute but now surprisingly chiselled looking, little red face.
“Bii San-ya?”
‘Lady death?’
It took me a moment to get used to the odd echoing effect of his voice speaking both in his own language and repeating inside my head again, after a slight wince though I got it sorted enough that I could at least smile for him in response if nothing else.
He let out a little imp-y gasp and clamped his clawed hand around my wrist a second later though, which really wasn’t the reaction I was going for to be honest?
“Lady death?! You-must leave-here! Maven will-not-like your-presence at-all, she will-see-it as-an-attack on-her powerbase, quickly we-must-find other-humans before she-can-do anything t-”
Before he could finish his almost frantic words and tug me forward again with the surprisingly tight grip he’d managed to get on my wrist there was a flash of yellow light ahead of us.
Without any warning at all a golden dome of powerful magic that felt oddly familiar to my sense’s flared to life around him and a moment later his little grip was ripped from me as he flew off down the hallway with a startled cry of rage.
My eyes trailed after him in bemusement at first, he looked like some kind of flying oversized bouncy ball with the golden magic surrounding him like that, my confused gaze was cut short a moment later though by a low female voice speaking in front of me.
“You would DARE enter my realm again Death!”
It wasn’t hard to work out where the voice came from, especially when I turned around and found myself facing a higher-fae with an easily recognisable, annoyingly perfect white motif going from the tips of her hair down to her delicate little toes.
It’s the same fae that passed me in the halls all those years ago, the same fae who tried unsuccessfully to harm Felix in one of my visions too.. Maven, Queen of the Fae herself!
“I have no idea what you’re talking about, I was only here to conduct some business and I’m actually trying to leave at this very moment.. although you knew that already didn’t you ‘Maven’?”
Slowly the connections were being made in my head as I stared at her perfectly carved, unnaturally white face.
The moment I was out of sight range with John he suddenly disappeared.. since that moment I’ve not seen or even heard a single other human-being at all for some reason?
My bet is, she’s the cause of that little inconvenience.
..she’s isolated me!..
From what Felix was trying to say she NEEDED me to be isolated too?
She needed me on my own.. probably because there’s some kind of law or rule in place stopping her from confronting a human openly within the Hubs?..
It wouldn’t surprise me in the slightest if the people who first helped barter for space to live in here from her slipped something like THAT into things at some point, mages are annoying little assholes like that usually.
“You speak lies Death! You have befouled my realm with your taint again!”
To my surprise she actually tried to stamp her pure white, almost ethereal looking foot down on the floor in obvious frustration but it didn’t seem to actually make contact.. a fact that she didn’t seem to even notice strangely.
“You DARE to invade my realm and seduce MY subjects?!”
Despite the inhumanly ‘perfect’ smoothness of her pure-white skin, her artistically formed face still managed to scrunch up in obvious anger somehow.
I couldn’t help but let off a nervous laugh and take a step away from her as her magic spiked wildly to match her sudden rage; the raw power coming off of her was enough to actually distort the air around her for powers sake!
For one brief moment I could SWEAR the walls of the hallway around her bowed outwards as if even THEY wanted to escape her power?!
“..I think you need to calm down Maven?..”
She growled and took a step towards me in response.
Almost instinctively I threw my hands up in ‘surrender’ with the vague hope of calming her down somehow.
“Seriously you’ve got the wrong idea here, I’m just Sarah Cooper.. I came in to check on my little sister who’s getting herself regi-”
“YOU THINK SUCH A BASIC DISGUISE COULD FOOL ME DEATH?!”
Well.. it was worth a shot right?
I don’t get why she’s so angry!
I haven’t.. I haven’t..
“I haven’t DONE anything wrong damn it?!”
If anything that really WAS the wrong thing to say.
Her magic hit me like a physical wave as it spiked yet again to mind-boggling levels!
Despite the crushing power coming off of her, apparently unconsciously, the thing that really scared me at that exact moment was the horrible glare she was sending me with those lifeless black-hole like eyes of hers..
“You’re DISGUSTING magic has been flooding MY realm since the moment you stepped foot inside the doorway today, yet you claim INNOCENCE?! It’s bad enough you have the Imps in revolt but the Faunus? The wood nymphs?!”
I don’t know if she actually needs to breath, being a fae and all, but apparently she can breathe enough to pant heavily in frustration if nothing else.
..more importantly she said my magic is flooding her realm?..
My magic?..why would my m-
Oh crap! The suppressors!
I’m constantly venting a tiny amount of magic through my foot I keep myself stable at the moment!
I collect most of it back up milliseconds later through my other foot, it’s barely noticeable in fact not even enough to track me by usually.. but in the magically rich environment of the Hub?..
The amount of magic I’m pulling IN to start with through my skin must have increased dramatically just from an ambient bias if nothing else.
..I’m a locus point, remember?..
Kind of hard to forget really, it tends to be pretty much the SOURCE of my magic troubles in general sadly.
If there’s magic around then my body draws it in, more powerful the magic, more powerful the drawing is.. and the suppressors are likely having to work quite a bit harder to keep themselves regulated at the moment as a result.
The minute I stepped inside here I must have started coating the place in my magic without even realising it?!
“Look, this is all just a big misunderstanding really an-”
“Do NOT twist your pretty words upon me Death! Never again!”
Maven is apparently REALLY not in the mood for explanations and excuses at the moment?
“This is MY realm! I claimed it, I rule it and you’re NOT having it back!!”
For a long moment I stalled in surprise as the implications of what she’d just said sunk in.
I’m not having it ‘BACK’?.. as in she thinks I OWNED her realm to start with?!
Before I could even manage to give off an indignant grunt at how unfairly complicated my life is sometimes, Maven apparently ran out of patience.
Moving at lightning fast speeds she practically dived towards me, her hand outstretched with worryingly sharp looking nails ready to gouge me with a familiar looking ‘diseased’ yellow glow in her palm becoming brighter by the second.
It was more a reflexive flinch making my knee’s buckle that saved me from having a face-first meeting with either her dangerous nails or her sulphuric magic then any kind of planned action.
Even then she didn’t hesitate to follow me, lashing out with her glowing hand as I frantically shuffled my way backwards across the floor of the hallway.
After a few seconds with this horrifyingly repetitive little dance going on Maven finally got lucky with a sideways sweep that caught me off guard by breaking her ‘rhythm’.
There wasn’t much more I could do then throw my hands up and yelp in fear as her claw-like hand flew towards my unprotected face!
At the last possible second I flinched my eyes shut anticipating pain but moments later I forced them open again in surprise as I felt my magic rebel, forcing its way out of me in one of my now expected ‘golden domes’.. followed closely by a vicious jerk backwards and an enraged scream of pain from Maven?!
“..oh crap..”
Despite my panting breath and hammering heart I didn’t hesitate to move in the slightest, even if I am running mostly on honed survival instinct at this point.
While Maven was recovering from whatever my magic did to her, I forced my legs to move and managed to stagger to my feet in a broken sprint down the hall.
The no doubt fruitless hope of getting lost somewhere FAR away from her and her evil yellow magic fingers front and center on my mind.
“Why can’t you just DIE?!”
Apparently my magic was enough to stun her but not enough to keep her stunned?
I practically felt her come swinging in at my back just from her magic alone and reacted instinctively to roll away just in time to save my spine from being either melted or outright torn from my body by her enraged grasp.
Without another thought I consciously let off another blast of magic, bigger and about as focused as I can manage with just my diversion to hold the power together!
Judging by her bone-jarring SCREAM of utter agony behind me it must have done something to slow her down if nothing else?
I didn’t really have time to check though, in a frantic sliding sprint I threw myself around the right-hand corner of the hallway junction in front of me I’d previously been aiming for and set off as best I could to put as much distance between us as physically possible.
“Oh crap, oh crap, oh crap!”
Behind me an enraged yell that sounded almost more ‘animal’ then human echoed through the halls making me shudder as I slammed my way around the next corner I could reach.
“YOU CANNOT ESCAPE ME IN MY OWN REALM DEATH!!”
..oh crap!..
======
I tried everything to stop them but with a horrible inevitability my legs finally gave out from fatigue.
Even my golden domes would probably struggle to help me at this point with how exhausted I am, from all the near constant running I’ve been doing and that’s only if I could actually USE them.. which is a pretty bad idea at this point!
At first I did the same little trick I used in my race against John to constantly ‘heal’ my fatigue as I moved through the halls but it seems that, even though it’s apparently very good at keeping her away from me at short range, my magic is also very good at advertising my exact location to her at the same time.
It was only after I stopped letting off the micro-bursts that I finally managed to put some distance between us at all, even then she’s still barely a hallway or two behind me at this point!
I need time to think!
I need a plan!
I need.. I need..
DAMN IT, I NEED HELP!
..no helps coming though, she’s made sure of that already?..
Even if I call for Felix it’s not going to help anything with how casually she managed to launch him away when this all started.
If only I could find some PEOPLE?!
I’ve not seen anyone at all in the last half an hour of frantic running, which is highly suspicious in itself, but lends credence to my original idea that she separated me from other humans for a REASON, if I could just find some people in this powers-forsaken place then I’d have at least a CHANCE of escaping her!
..wishful thinking isn’t going to help me at this point though..
I can practically FEEL her pulsing, enraged magic coming closer by the second and my legs refuse to move at this point?!
With little to no warning Maven came barrelling around the far end of the hallway ahead of me and let loose possibly the closest thing to a ‘feral grin’ that her ivory ‘skin’ can offer.
As a last ditch effort I summoned up as much of my almost EAGER feeling, roiling magic as I could manage and forced it outwards as a simple vented fine mist.
It’s obviously not going to have as much impact as my usual ‘domes’ do but, if I’ve learnt nothing else so far, I know for a fact that just coming into contact with my magic is enough to force her back in pain.
I don’t need power right now, I need coverage and longevity.. the two things expanding my natural aura by venting more magic into the air around me should hopefully provide while I recover inside it all!
Maven slowed her pace as she came closer to me.
It felt almost unfair to see that she wasn’t even out of breath from our deadly game of chase?
I KNEW she didn’t need to breathe!
..stupid fae and their stupid magically enhanced biology..
“You can’t hide in there forever Death.. you’ll run out of power eventually and I’ll be waiting..”
FINALLY she’s willing to talk?!
Maybe we can straighten this all out like civilised people at last!
“You-you’ve got th-the wrong girl Maven..”
I really wanted those words to have some force to them but honestly I’m amazed I managed to even get them out in the first place with how poorly my lungs seem to be handling their basic task of ‘breathing’ right about now!
“You cannot hide from me Death, all fae know you, all fae can FEEL you.”
DAMN IT!
“Why do you keep c-calling me ‘death’? I’m HUMAN damn it!”
I’m mostly stalling for time and trying to get her talking, but any information I can get at this point could be invaluable to my survival.
You’d be amazed how much the bad guy’s tend to actually TELL you if you just take the time to LISTEN to them normally!
“The scrolls speak of you, magic calls out in celebration of your return.. I’ve been watching this ‘human’ shell of yours since the moment you first stepped within my realm, allowing you entry when I found you lacking in both power and sense..”
She almost seemed to grimace for a moment before carrying on.
“..but then you left and the message was sent.. I knew the second you stepped through my doorway again that you had truly returned; I didn’t even need your little imp’s words to confirm it.”
Well.. crap?..
What the hell am I meant to say to that?!
From the sound of it she’s known, or at least suspected, that I’m this ‘death’ character in a new form practically FOREVER.. it’s probably why she bothered to cross me in the halls so ‘innocently’ all those years ago, now that I think about it?!
I’ll go out on a limb and say that she probably means ‘Lady Death’ when she calls me ‘death’ too?
It’s too big a coincidence that a Fae Queen would use a similar moniker for me to every other fae I’ve spoken to, an admittedly small sample size of one, for that assumption to not be correct sadly.
From the sound of it Felix has already given his speech from my vision too.. the one where he was protected by ‘my’ magic and trying to incite a revolution in my name!
..No wonder she’s pissed off?..
She denied the existence of a ‘Lady Death’ to all of her ‘subjects’ as just a myth.. and then I came strolling in the door with whatever’s happened to apparently change the way my magic feels enough that she now think’s I’ve awoken some latent ‘Lady Death’ powers or something and come back to claim the realm she apparently took from ‘me’ at some point in the past!
“Just for the sake of argument.. let’s suppose I have no idea what you’re talking about and as far as I’m concerned you’ve gone off the deep-end randomly while I’ve had to run for my life?”
Her face seemed to almost twitch in suppressed rage as she started pacing just out of reach from the rough area I’d suspect my ‘cloud’ of vented magic should be reaching at the moment.
“How about you tell me what exactly I’ve done to piss you off so much and we sort this out in some way that lets us both walk away from this whole thing alive, huh?”
This time her face really DID shift into a deep glare of utter contempt, as if she thought I was somehow trying to mess with her or something?!
“You will not take my subjects away from me Mother.. I’d see them all DEAD before I let you rule over my lands again!”
With that simple statement of fact my stomach dropped completely.
Mother?.. why did it have to be ‘Mother’?..
Arista, it’s always about BLOODY Arista eventually isn’t it?!
“I’m not you’re ‘mother’ Maven.. I’m not her, I may look like her and my magic may feel a bit like hers but I’m truly NOT her..”
Her eyes shifted manically for a moment as she scanned my face but apparently the truth wasn’t enough for her?
“Lies.. always lies with you Death!.. the scrolls foretell you’re return, the seer’s cried out in ecstasy as a wave of your disgusting magic swept across the lay-lines and my subjects have started to turn away from me to your side already!”
She paused slightly in her pacing but continued on with her frantic prowl moments later.
“You come to my realm, leaving a trail of your insidious magic in your wake that I have to force back with everything I have to stop it’s corruption spreading, and you claim that this is not by your design?!.. do not mock me Mother, I know an invasion when I see one!”
DAMN IT!
Why can’t she just LISTEN?!
I’m not Arista!
I’m not this ‘Lady death’, no matter what anyone says!
..I’m just me?..
This is all just a big mistake that’s gotten completely out of hand..
Damn it, I need a way out of here and FAST before she finds some way to get past my magic ‘mist’ to REALLY hurt me!
With that thought in mind I dipped into my lines and set up the needed spell matrix to start warping, while casting my mind out in search of the familiar beacon ‘flavor’ for the waypoint at the motel outside the Hub.
Just as I’d finally gotten a hold on it, that hold was abruptly shattered by a sudden pulse of magic crashing down around us so heavily that it left me mentally shaken and fighting off the beginning signs of a powerful headache?
My body jolted slightly as I sank painfully back into the real world and I couldn’t help but cringe when my eyes settled on the now grinning features of Mavens unnatural looking face.
“No-one escapes my realm without my permission Death, you’re trapped in here and soon you’ll wear yourself out enough that I can reach in and reclaim my throne without opposition once more!”
Well.. crap.. so much for Plan B, I guess?
..do I even HAVE a Plan C yet?..
After a long pause where I honestly ended up drawing a complete blank for once, I took in a deep breath and tried to settle my thoughts into some sort of ‘calm’.
I need more time to sort myself out and think without interruption.. lucky it doesn’t look like I’m going anywhere, huh?
Surrounded as we are by the almost entirely magical confines of the Hub; I’ll starve before I run out of magic to protect myself at this point, not that THAT is much of a relief of course!
“Better settle in tight then Maven, I’m good at the waiting game, ya know?”
She glared at me and once more paused in her pacing for a moment before going back to it with a contemptuous sniff.
I offered her my own annoyed glare in return before shifting myself into meditation stance on the floor and settling in for the long haul.
..this is going to be one LONG afternoon at this rate..
======
“Sixty-three bottles of beer on the wall, Sixty-three bottles of BEER! You take one down, pass it around, Sixty-two bottles of beer on the wall!”
“Will you stop that infernal chanting?!”
ohh.. is someone getting annoyed?
All it took was me singing myself hoarse for half a BLOODY hour!
..I should have tried singing sooner..
“Hey Maven, guess what?”
She cut her eyes over to me in anger but with just a touch of hesitation which was all I needed to continue with my fledgling plan.
“If you drink one and I drink one there’d be SIXTY bottles of BEER on the WALLLL-”
I didn’t even get to finish my held note before she let off a frustrated cry and blasted my protective magical-mist with her sickly yellow magic again.
All around me the walls of the hallway started to practically melt under her onslaught but I sat comfortably inside the mist, completely unharmed, much to her continued frustration.
As I discovered when she started taking pot-shots at me when we ran through the halls earlier, my diversion magic is some kind of trump card against hers somehow?
I have no idea of the logistics to it but I’m pretty sure I shouldn’t be looking a gift horse in the mouth considering it’s saved my life multiple times over since this whole thing started if nothing else!
“Hey Maven, if you keep blasting away at the walls like that you’ll hit a bottle at some point.. and you know what THAT means, don’t you?”
She actually growled low in her throat with warning but I wasn’t to be deterred at this point!
The first rule of real combat, both physical and verbal, is to find a weakness no matter how small it may be and exploit the CRAP out of it until you win!
“There’d be.. FIFTY-NINE bottles of beer on the wall!”
I didn’t even try to hide my amused smirk as she yelled in rage and threw yet more of that horrible corrosive yellow magic around like a child having a hissy fit.
It’s true that I’ll probably starve before I run out of the magic protecting me at this point..
..but what’s the bet that she’ll run out of sanity before we reach that point if I keep this up?..
======
“Hey Maven?”
She didn’t even answer me this time.
..she’s learning apparently..
“HEY! Maven?”
She twitched ever so slightly!
That’s a good sign that I’m still getting at her, even if she’s getting annoyingly good at hiding it better?
“Guess what Maven, guess how many bottles are left on th-”
“I WILL TEAR YOUR INTESTINES OUT AND FEED THEM TO YOU IF YOU DO NOT STOP YOUR INFERNAL PRATTLING!!”
..Whoa..
Awesome!
The ‘Great’ Fae Queen Maven taken down to the point of crying out insults and death threats uselessly against a human hiding in a fog of uncontrolled healing magic?
She’s gonna pop soon if I keep this up, I can just TELL!
“Pfft! You could have just SAID you didn’t know Maven.. it’s Twenty-three bottles by the way, just if you’re still curious..”
Rather than respond she let out an inarticulate shout of rage and blasted the wall by my head again with her yellow magic as if it would do something new that it hadn’t managed so many times before.
“Let’s face it Maven, we’re at a stalemate. You can’t hurt me and I don’t particularly want to hurt you either..”
To my surprise she seemed to actually have heard my words at last?
Her rage seemed to almost subside for a moment as she considered what I’d said and despite myself a flash of hope briefly rose in my chest.. before crashing down to the ground again when her lips twitched up into a worryingly dark grin.
“You cannot be harmed within your.. Miasma.. but others can?”
..uh oh..
“Shall I call a minion and kill them before you? Maybe that little wood nymph you charmed earlier?”
Uh oh..
I tried, I REALLY tried not to react to her words but obviously something slipped through because her grin became somehow even sharper then before all the same!
“I will rip the wings from your Imps! Steal the legs from your Faunas and trim the branches of all the wood nymphs you have corrupted!!”
Yet again she must have seen the momentary blanch that crossed my face, I could feel it happen, even as I desperately tried to hold the instinct back somehow.
“I will BURN your taint from my realm and there is NOTHING you can do about it while you lay safely within your disgusting shield like the true coward you are!”
..nothing I can do?..
She's the bloody Queen of the Fae!
She's practically a goddess incarnate?!
Of COURSE there’s nothing I can do!
..I’m kinda shocked I’m still alive at this point to be honest..
Why does she think I’ve taken to hiding in the mist to start with, for powers sake?!
She OWNS this realm, she can shape the world around us to gain an advantage at any moment!
I have no delusions that she wouldn’t have had a hand in all the dead-ends or wrong turns I came to while I was running from her either by now..
Even while enraged beyond reason she CONTROLS this realm in a way I could only dream of controlling the Golden Palace of Excess?!
I'm at a disadvantage so high at the moment it would be funny if it wasn’t so bloody TERRIFYING!
For some reason she hates me for something I can only assume one of my past-incarnations did to her millennia ago and she wants to see me SUFFER for it.. judging by the amount of killing intent present in the waves of angry magic she’s been tossing around, it’s probably even worse than that in reality..
She wants me DEAD, no if’s-and’s-or-but’s about it!
..it’s kind of like old times honestly?..
Wait?.. wait, wait, wait, wait, WAIT!
A slow smirk bloomed on my face as I shifted my feet slightly and shot a cautious look along the hallways surrounding us to measure the distances involved, all to back up the frankly stupid idea that just came to my obviously defective mind.
She's trying to intimidate me?.. She's tried over and over again to wrong-foot me?
That’s a pattern!
An almost annoyingly familiar pattern!
Just like practically every ‘bad-guy’ I ever came up against while on missions, she wants me dead BUT she’s putting so much effort into playing psychological games with me at the same time..
She’s pushing my buttons and trying to see if anything, from gruesome threats to idle talk of slaughtering her own people unless I drop my protection, will shake my resolve enough to make me sloppy!
..do you know what that means?..
It means she's scared I could actually WIN against her somehow!
In a fight between someone so obviously strong, in a perfect position of power with the home field advantage as well, it should have been easy for her to kill me outright while my back was turned hours ago.. but she hesitated?..
She NEEDED to confront me in person, not for power or some kind of ‘gain’ but for her own EGO!
She needs to break me psychologically before going in for the kill.. it’s practically cheating in a fight like this!
..I should know, it’s my normal tactic if I can manage it?..
You don't cheat in a fight that you know you'll WIN or in one you don't CARE about!
She NEEDS to ‘defeat’ me for some reason and she honestly doesn't think she can do it without cheating as well?!
Oh Maven.. Oh Maven, Maven, MAVEN!
You don't have ANY idea who you’re messing with bitch?!
I’m HANNAH powers-damned COOPER!
People don’t even bother TRYING to play mind-games with me anymore if they know what’s good for them!
You may have raw power on your side and a grossly unfair home-field advantage right now but you have NO idea how to fight subtly.. how to drive your opponent to distraction and then take them out while you have the chance!
That’s MY home-field advantage you weird porcelain-skinned wannabe-monarch and there isn’t ANYBODY who can abuse it better than me!
She needs me to lose, to die by her hands while I'm isolated and she can cover it all up or write her own ticket on how things played out without anyone to argue the point with her, I’d assume?
My goal is still exactly the same as it’s been from the start!
..all I need to do is find some PEOPLE and I’m safe?..
She wouldn't go to all the effort of separating me from other humans for no reason otherwise!
My grin became almost painfully wide as I shifted mental gears and started building up for some fun.
The type of fun I've not had since I stopped doing missions, the dangerous but irreplaceable high you can only get from a well-played life or death situation..
I may have changed in body and to some degree in mind too but one thing will always be true about me, whether I'm ‘Alistor’ or ‘Hannah’ Cooper to the World in general.
..I LIVE for this shit!..
Maven stared at me with almost confusion evident on her annoyingly pale face when I raised my eyes high enough to meet her gaze and flashed her a smile full of renewed confidence, with a fresh sense of hope burning bright in my eyes.
Careful to not leave the protection of my lingering ‘bubble’ of vented ‘magical-mist’, I eased my way back to my feet by sliding my back up the now scarred wall behind me.
With as much casual, almost subdued, care as I was able to offer I started brushing imaginary dust from my jeans and in the process just about managed to reach down to activate the runes on my ankle suppressors that control the ‘velox ped’ enchantments stored on them, hopefully without her notice?
It took every bit of trained experience I’ve earned over the years with the ‘velox ped’ spell to not sway slightly as my feet both drifted ever so slightly off the ground to float on a pillow of trapped air.
..she needs to fight me for some reason but all I need to do is run..
She’s cheating, trying to taunt me into open combat.. who says I can’t cheat too?
She only managed to corner me like this because I got exhausted by ACTUALLY running!
..have you ever watched any old cartoons at all?..
Tom and Jerry will always be classic to me because nothings more fun than watching the little mouse outsmart the big brutish cat..
..or to put it another way?..
"Meep Meep?"
Maven actually stalled for a moment in surprise as I gave a slightly hesitant version of my best roadrunner impersonation, using its famous ‘catchphrase’.
I followed that stupidity up quickly by giving an excited grin and a wink to her for good measure.
Just for the sake of it I stuck my tongue out and blew a raspberry too which made her face darken in a way that, on a human, I think would be easily defined as an angry flush.
Human or fae.. it turns out people will still be PEOPLE apparently?
Before she could react past her confusion and anger I rose onto my toes and tilted my body slightly, disrupting the balance I’d maintained with the ‘velox ped’ enchantment enough to send me flying sideways down the hallway at breakneck speed.
"Catch me if you can doll-face!"
Her magic surged in rage suddenly but I didn't have time to enjoy it too much because with a hop and almost a pirouette I changed directions on a dime and shot off down the nearest empty hallway to my right, losing sight of her in seconds as I sped onwards and focused exclusively on the idea of putting as much distance between us as possible right now!
You had your fun playing ‘hunt the scared little rabbit’ Maven.
Now it’s MY turn to have fun!
======
"FELIX! I NEED A WING-MAN BUDDY! "
It barely took a moment for him to appear but by the time he did I was already half a hallway ahead of him, never let it be said the little guy is slow on the uptake though, in moments he was up and flying down the hall, chasing me as fast as his muscular little wings could manage.
I'm sure the almost crushing waves of Maven’s angry magic following behind us from, I’d guess at best a few halls away, had nothing to do with his haste of course!
'Lady-death is-perhaps a-bit TOO good-at annoying her-enemy's.. '
I barely heard his actual words at the speed we’re now going but his translated ones rang through my head loud and clear, with all the sarcasm and disbelief you could want obvious to my ears even through the translation.
"Love you too buddy! Let's focus on the raging lump of toilet-white fine-china chasing us first though, yeah?"
He didn't outright respond to that suggestion vocally but with some force he managed to fly slightly faster for a few seconds until we were practically 'running' side by side at last.
'What is-the plan Lady-death? '
Good question! Great question actually?!
"Think you can find a way back to the halls where humans are from here?”
That's the end goal at the moment; people mean safety as far as I can tell for some reason?
He winced slightly at that but didn't voice whatever was on his mind.
Instead he actually seemed to space out for a moment before wincing again as if he suddenly had a pretty bad headache.
'Maven-is-angry, the-halls are-in-chaos.. this may-take-some-time'
I couldn't resist grinning proudly at him for that one.
I've got time, WE’VE got time now!
He said it will take time, not that it's IMPOSSIBLE, and at this exact moment I LIKE those odds!
"Lead on, oh Great Fae navigator of mine!"
He perked up a little at the sight of my silly grin and even the jokingly stated idea of him being ‘great’ at something seemed to please him too, but it's still pretty obvious from what I can see of his little facial expressions that he has his reservations about my current 'plan' in general.
I don't have any though!
Running for my life against a stupidly over-powered being that wants me dead and has the home field advantage?.. nothing like it to get the adrenaline pumping!
..it must be a Thursday, all the fun stuff like this happens on Thursdays..
Felix took a sharp right at the next intersection and I had to force my heels down so hard to make the turn that I probably left gouge marks in the floor behind me.
If anything though all it did was make me smile wider.
..I’ve. missed. this. Shit!..
======
..So much for our epic chase for life and limb?..
I can’t even FEEL Maven’s magic now.. is she even chasing us at all at this point?!
Having a full on, good old fashioned ‘chase scene’ worthy of any old movie involving nice cars, is one thing.. but without the actual chaser it’s just kind of..
..boring?..
"Felix.. how much longer?"
The little guy almost growled in annoyance as we took another sharp left.
Apparently Maven’s loss of control has made the already unstable connections between the Hub’s hallways even LESS stable, as nonsensical as that idea seems to be?
It’s almost like the whole Hub only exists upon her whims and now that she’s so worked up all the little important things like ‘gravity’ or ‘anything you would expect to work because of logic in general’ are unravelling at the seams?!
Apparently it’s getting so bad that even a full-blooded imp like Felix, a fae born and raised in this insane quasi-dimension, is struggling not to get lost as everything moves around us in an almost constant state of flux!
..I think it's time we start work on Plan D honestly?..
I don't think Felix can keep this up for much longer from the look of him.
On a sudden inspiration I pushed forward slightly to bring myself level with him and carefully reached out to snag him from the air.. which is admittedly hard to do when you’re going over eighty in hallways that are barely designed for people going up to ten miles-per-hour at best.. but I managed it with only a confused chittering sound from Felix for my troubles anyway because I’ve just got MAD skills at imp-nabbing apparently!
"Catch your breath Felix, just shout out directions and let me do the driving for now, okay?"
He didn't seem very pleased at his sudden 'demotion' from pilot of our little convoy to essentially a red-furred sat-nav device but he also didn't resist sinking against me with a heavy sigh as I wrapped some of my magic around him protectively.
..poor little guy..
Imps aren’t exactly built for drawn out flights or battle in general sadly?
I'm kinda amazed he lasted as long as he did to be honest!
We settled into an easy rhythm after a few false starts.
The translation delay from imp to English in my head meant that him just shouting directions was basically pointless in the end but we quickly reached a compromise where he took a hold of the sleeves on my shirt and gave a tug to whichever direction he wanted me to turn next.
As a method for communication, it sucks.. obviously.. but you can’t argue with results and I’m PRETTY sure I can actually hear some raised, very HUMAN sounding, voices from somewhere ahead of us at this point too.
So we must be getting nearer to freedom if nothing else, right?
It definitely was by no means perfect as a system though and I got more than one, ever so enjoyable, blast of swearing from the little guy when I’d reacted either too fast or too slow in taking a turning he’d commanded, forcing us to take yet MORE detours, much to his apparent annoyance.
..why does ‘Feckma’ translate into ‘slow-minded-low-hanging-hairless-ground-ape’ in English?..
That’s one of many annoyingly long-winded ‘swears’ he’s thrown at me over the last twenty minutes or so and it’s getting pretty annoying that he can say a simple one-word phrase but flood my head with his ‘voice’ for far longer, not to mention it being horribly distracting, which really doesn’t help things at all either..
A tug to my left sleeve had me skidding wide to take a sharp turn onto the next left-hand hallway with almost practiced ease at this point.
I’ve gone around so many corners lately it’s like I’ve taken a crash course in.. how not to crash I gue-
OH CRAP! WALL!
There was barely any time to react as we turned the corner going close to a hundred miles-per-hour and came practically face to face with a solid looking blank wall from out of nowhere!
My magic surged forth but all I really managed to do under my own power was turn myself sharply to the right with a jerk of my feet so that I’d hit the wall back-first instead of on my front and potentially crush Felix.
The magic mist around us solidified with the incoming wave of diversion magic I’d instinctively released and, much to my surprise, we practically bounced off of the wall unharmed?
The impact seemed to drain nearly all of our forward momentum somehow because in seconds we’d rolled to a stop in an awkward curled up position together; surrounded by a solid looking golden ball that looks suspiciously like the shield I saw protecting Felix both in my vision and against Maven’s initial strike against him earlier too.
‘Lady-death has-magic stronger then-even I-knew?’
I couldn’t help the relieved laugh that tore itself from my lips at his slightly awed little grumble.
It’s a relief to know he’s okay, I really DID think I was going to crush his little body for a second there!
“Death is always full of surprises.. although she is apparently also predictable as well?”
..Ah Crap, SERIOUSLY?!..
“..Hey Maven..”
It might just be my imagination but I swear the ghost of a smirk crossed her lips for a moment there as I grumbled the disbelieving words past my tightly clenched teeth.
“How about them bottles huh?.. how about we start afresh from three thousand and see how far we get this time?”
THAT took the practically invisible smug look off her face quickly!
HA! Everyone underestimates the power of my singing skills until it’s too late for them to EVER forget them!
“I did not think you would get this far Death, even with your little imp-pet guiding you.. but the games end here!”
I tried to hide my grimace as her magic washed through the far too short dead-end hallway we were now stuck in along with that declaration.
“Really?.. I was going to suggest we play Monopoly next.. or Charades.. Felix is AMAZING at Charades aren’t you little guy?”
Slowly his diminutive red-head turned from gaping in horror at Maven to give me a completely flat look of disbelief that would be hard for anyone to misread in the slightest.
..yes Felix, I AM acting like an idiot, and yes, she IS falling for it, isn’t it marvellous?..
Say what you like about the insanely powerful or the powerfully insane, but they make a GREAT audience if you want to try out improv skills and stall for time while struggling to work out Plan’s D-through-M on the ‘how the hell are we going to survive NOW?’ scoreboard..
“Maven! How about we let bygones be bygones? It’s been fun, really, but I’m just not in the mood anymore, ya know?”
If anything Felix’s disbelieving look went up a notch at that one and it didn’t really help that he was joined almost simultaneously by the Queen of misshapen toilet porcelain herself either!
“I’m warning you Maven this is your last chance, leave now or bear the consequences..”
Please buy it, please buy it, PLEASE buy it!
One almost elegant white eyebrow on her pure white face went up slightly and she leaned forward until she hovered just above our protective ‘bubble’ shield to stare hard into my eyes.
“You are laying on the floor within MY realm, without any hope of escape when I have you truly cornered.. what possible plan could you have that I should fear NOW of all times?”
Damn it!
..why do they always have to call when I bluff?! I bet John doesn’t have to put up with this crap..
My eyes fixed on hers with an angry glare that she seemed to find somewhat amusing.
Ever so slowly I opened my reluctant mouth and drew in a deep breath for what I had to do next.
“..HEEELLLLPPPPP!!..”
I just know I’m going to regret this.. powers damn me and my inability to not fall back on old techniques that have actually worked before!
Maven leaned away from me in surprise, more from the volume I’d produced than anything else but the shock faded quickly as amusement visibly fought past it.
At her incredulous look I found myself blushing and shrugging self-consciously in reply.
I know it was stupid.. no need to rub it in?
It’s just.. well, it worked LAST TIME didn’t it?!..
Can you really blame me for trying when my options are either die, give up and die, wait patiently and die or go insane and probably die too!
I honestly don’t know what I was expecting to happen just because I yelled out for-
“MAU!”
A pit of dread formed in my stomach at that unmistakeable sound but a moment later the area around us was plunged into darkness as any and all shadows that could, converged on a spot just in front of my lap.
..distracting everyone nicely from my stupidity at least, I guess?..
The pool of moving shadows crested and peaked upwards suddenly before falling away with an almost water-like splash leaving in its place the unmistakable shape of-
“Eris?”
“Mom?”
Something tucked to her chest shook slightly and managed to force itself free to land patiently at her feet where it suddenly decided to lick its paws almost nonchalantly for some unfathomable reason.
“..Mau..”
‘You called?’ my ASS!
Power’s DAMN it, I’m getting a bloody headache now and I can’t even blame anyone for it but myself!.. THIS is why I don’t work with animals OR children!
I am NEVER calling for ‘help’ in desperation EVER again, I SWEAR!
![]() |
Stop me if you've heard this one: What do you mean you've heard it before?! Uggh! Fine, excuse me for trying to see the funny side of things for once.. there's always that one person who can't take a joke, isn't there? Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Why did you bring her here with you, you stupid little fur-ball factory?!”
“Mau?”
Oh, ‘she wouldn’t let go’ would she?
WELL YOU SHOULD HAVE BLOODY WAITED THEN!
With more force then I intended my hand came up to snag Eris’s wrist and tug her closer to me so that she wasn’t standing quite so precariously on the edge of my bubble shield, right in the line of fire between me and Maven.
“Mom? What’s going on?”
Ah crap.. she sounds scared as all hell right now, who can blame her really?!
“Don’t worry Eris we’re safe while we’re inside my shield..”
..I think?..
“Safe?”
Slowly she turned to look around us and her eyes settled on Maven as the only thing of notice in the hallway that wasn’t currently being protected by me aside from the dead-end wall behind us.
My eyes trailed to follow her gaze and I honestly stalled slightly at the horrified look that had suddenly appeared on Maven’s face?
“A Creature of the Mists? YOU’RE INDIGNITY KNOWS NO BOUNDS DEATH!”
..a what-now?..
“How dare you.. that you would cavort with DEMON filth, while trying to steal MY realm from me and seduce MY subjects as well?!”
..Who mentioned demons?..
It’s only Eris and ‘Mau’ after all.
Although now that she’s said it, why does ‘creature of the mists’ sound familiar all of a sudden?
“Mau..”
Oh yeah!
He’s Part-Egyptian Mau and Part-Russian blue ‘Nebelung’ and full time pain in the ass.
He’s got the best traits of his kin including whatever traits come from being a Nebelung, ‘a Creature of the Mist’ according to the pet-shop guy!
Apparently even when I GET a pet I can’t just have a powers-damned NORMAL one!
“Seriously what was I thinking? Who’s ever heard of a kitten that can shadow-warp?”
There’s no doubt in my mind that shadow warping is EXACTLY what the little fuzz-ball just did either!
..I’ve done it enough times myself to know what shadow-warping looks like after all..
Hell, if I wasn’t still a bit shaken from my close encounter of the ‘staring demon’ kind the last time I used it I probably would have thought to try using the damn skill myself at some point soon too?!
Nothing that I know of aside from possibly that torture box ‘decontamination cell’ that Storyteller trapped me in is likely to block THAT skill from working, shadow magic is rare and powerfully scary stuff for a REASON!
The fact that my bloody cat can pull it off should be very scary and I’m sure would have me very nervous if I wasn’t ever so busy trying to deal with a much worse situation involving an insane Fae Queen at this very moment.
“Mau!”
Yeah, yeah, ‘seeing is believing’ and all that rot.
..smart-assed feline menace..
I still say just because he’s part.. whatever the hell a ‘Nebelung’ actually is.. that doesn’t mean he has the right to suddenly know how to shadow warp on demand!
How did he even know to COME here?!
It’s not like he could hear me from the house or anything; that would just be stupid.
“..Mau..”
You are NOT my familiar you dirty little liar!
“Mau..”
Don’t give me that either!
‘Lady-death should kill-it!’
..what?..
I cut my eyes down to Felix to find his shoulders set in an almost full on fit of rage for some reason as he glared at Mau while pulling himself tighter into my chest.
‘Demon-spawn-are evil, everyone-knows-that!’
“You should listen to your little traitor imp, Death. No good comes from cavorting with demons.. however watered down their bloodline may be..”
..well I’m not going to listen to him now that YOU’VE agreed with him, am I Maven?..
“..Mau..”
No, I’m not gonna kill you dumbass!
‘Lady-death shoul-’
“Can everybody just SHUT UP?!”
Huh.. I’m surprised that actually worked?..
Eris slunk slightly closer to me and tucked herself into my side, offering Felix a wary little wave as she settled in, one that he accepted more out of surprise than anything else.
Even Maven went silent as her cold empty black-hole eyes watched us calculatingly.
“Mau, I don’t care how or.. or HOW you did it but your here now and that’s something at least?”
I fixed a glare on the lying little fuzz-ball.
He seemed to accept my glare for the frustrated admonishment it was with what I can only surmise to be some kind of kitty ‘patient but annoyed’ look about him.
“How stable is your shadow warp? Did you encounter any demons or potential dangers when you moved?”
..If he put Eris in danger just to get here faster, so help me I really WILL kill the little idiot!..
“Mau”
‘Stable enough’
What the hell does ‘stable enough’ mean?!
Well.. either way it’s better than my ‘most likely compromised because several demons know what my magic feels like at this point’ shadow-warp skills, I guess?
It’s not like we have much of a choice anyway.. between Me, Felix and now Mau too we would PROBABLY be able to handle anything she could throw at us long enough to at least escape the Hub eventually.. but with Eris here too things get messy..
“Mau, get us out of here?”
..I just know I’m going to regret this..
For a moment I felt Felix tense in my arms slightly but before anything could come from it the little fuzz-ball jumped into my lap and we were all almost instantly enshrouded in a crashing wave of darkness.
======
The first thing I noticed as we slipped out of the surprisingly uneventful and actually rather pleasant if dark, spinning warp journey was an off-key scream of fear?
It took me a moment to realise that it was off-key because I was hearing it with a slight echo and a few seconds more before it finally sunk in that the screaming was coming from Felix of all people.
“Felix? Calm down buddy, we’re safe now-”
My eyes cut around us and I had to bite back a groan at the sight of the Hub’s reception area that greeted me.
“-well.. close enough anyway?..”
People were staring at us for obvious reasons.
There must be a limit to shadow warping while crossing from one dimension to another, I can’t think of any other reason why Mau would drop us off HERE of all places when he could have just warped us home to start with honestly.
I shot an assessing glare down at the now rather smug looking little kitten in my lap just to be sure he didn’t drop us here just to be an asshole about it but the almost confused look I received in return said enough to assuage my curiosity on that topic.
Shadow warping has limits after all apparently that’s.. good to know, I guess?
“Let’s get out of here.”
It took a bit of awkward shifting but I quickly managed to get back to my feet, Felix clutched tightly to my chest as he shivered lightly for some reason, Eris pulling herself into my side and Mau perched precariously on my shoulder with little more than a hop from the smart-assed little, apparently demonic, kitten bastard.
“That went surprisingly well?”
..considering a few moments ago I was convinced I was dead no matter what I did at least..
“Maybe we sho-”
As a group we got within a step or two of the Hub’s entranceway before being sent bouncing off of some kind of, once invisible, wall that sprung to life with an unnervingly familiar shade of yellow on contact.
“..ah crap..”
“DEATH!!”
With an instinct born more from general caution and the amount of time I’ve spent running from her in the last hour or so rather than anything tangible, I dropped to the floor while huddling everyone close and let loose as much of my diversion magic as I dared directly into the air around us.
It was obviously the right thing to do because moments later there was a flash of yellow light and something splashed harmlessly against the mist behind us.
..so much for other humans protecting us from her?!..
“Don’t you DARE run from me Death! We will END this today!”
I tried so hard to hold it in but that didn’t help much when a heavy, slightly tired but mostly frustrated, sigh tore itself from my lips.
..stupid fae queens..
“Hey Maven.. so how about an encore on that bottle song after all, huh?”
As I turned around slowly to face her enraged form it became pretty obvious that she was in no mood for banter at this exact moment in time.
“You know yellow is a horrible color on you? It makes your ceramic white skin look piss-stained and your black eyes look stupid..”
Might as well annoy her more at this point, right?
We’re obviously past the point of no return on escaping subtly now!
If she wants to make a scene in front of anyone stupid enough to have not run for the halls at this point then I’m game if nothing else.. plus that inch-thick miasma of yellow magic that’s shimmering dully around her whole body really CAN’T be healthy for anyone involved in all honesty, can it?
“You will not run from me Mother, this is MY realm and these are MY subjects!”
Her glare went up several notches and the magic around her body flickered slightly brighter for a second before she seemed to wrestle it back under her control again.
“That you would DARE to bring a demon spawn into MY realm and try to run with its corrupt power; dragging a Fae with you at that?!!”
Several of the more stupid human gawkers started easing their way slowly towards the hallways at the back of the reception area as she trailed off into an angry growl.
Who knew?.. even random people aren’t THAT stupid apparently..
“Fight me damn it!”
Nice try but I’m REALLY not feeling competitively suicidal at this exact moment Maven.
“Uh.. how about a rain-check?”
If anything my response seemed to make her magic flare even higher.
This is definitely not the time to be a smartass!
..although saying that, it’s not like she can actually hurt us right now?..
She can’t get past my ‘bubble shield’ at all without apparently hurting herself badly.. maybe if I just..
Careful to keep Eris, Felix and Mau as close as physically possible I started slowly moving us back around to face the currently blocked entranceway.
It barely took a few shuffling movements for us to get back in range honestly but I had to take my time about it because the shield didn’t exactly move around us like a solid construct; if anything it acted more like a constantly swirling wind full of small particles held loosely into a ‘round’ shape.. which makes sense considering that’s pretty much exactly what it is really?
When we’d all finally settled into as comfortable a position possible in the relatively tight space the shield afforded us, I turned slowly away from Maven to face the field blocking our only exit so efficiently.
In my head I knew that we were about as safe as we’re likely to get at the moment but that didn’t help my nerves in the slightest when it was still pretty easy to feel the sudden spike in angry magic that rose up.
..I suspect in correlation with the point that Maven realised I was now ‘ignoring her’..
“DON’T IGNORE ME!”
..see what I mean?..
“I’m not ignoring you Maven, I’m just busy trying to take apart your ward-line so we can leave.”
She growled low but it didn’t sound threatening enough for me to turn around just yet.
“Don’t pout Maven. Let me just finish taking this apart, then I promise I’ll pay you all the attention you could want before going home safely..”
To punctuate that statement I forced a touch of my magic into the barrier making it light up in an honestly unhealthy looking shade of florescent yellow.
..Come on you fiddly piece of-!..
Maven let off a shriek of rage for some reason and started yelling something about defiling again but I was too busy trying to get a handle on the bloody barrier to really pay attention to her at that exact moment.
..I’ve never seen a barrier like this before?..
It kind of reminds me of that weird barrier Storyteller put on the other side of this exact entranceway to be honest?
The one that would let people out but not back in again.. except for me of course.
Which is kinda understandable because it DID turn out to be a trap set up specifically for me in the end after all.. the annoying thing is that I never broke that bloody barrier last time though!
Edith broke through eventually somehow, so I honestly have no idea where to even get started here damn it?!
Okay, calm down..think!
Most barrier’s and lingering shields have some form of weakness usually.
There’s no such thing as a ‘perfect’ defence after all, even if I’m struggling to find this one’s weak-point.
For the sake of being thorough, I prodded the stupid thing with a magic infused finger again and pushed lightly against it compared to my last attempt.
It lit up brightly again which I’d kind of expected but there was definitely more of a pattern to it this time.
This is feeling really familiar?
I think.. I think this might ACTUALLY be the same barrier Storyteller cast before!
It feels different, a lot more malevolent and powerful obviously and the magic is Mavens distinctive yellow mess rather than the dizzying mix of silver and green that Storyteller gave off but that’s something that can be ignored in the grand scheme of things even if it IS worth noting down just in case.
If I’m right then maybe this barrier is specifically stopping ME from leaving again?
I ran into it first and we all bounced off of it..
..the question is, how do we test that theory though?..
Almost as soon as the question formed in my head I had an answer, shifting my attention back down to Eris with my best ‘warm’ smile to help her keep calm despite Maven’s slowly increasing volume and rage.
“Eris sweetie, can you turn this..uh..”
Think, QUICK!
With a burst of inspiration I grabbed the hem of my shirt and pulled it over my head, dislodging Felix in the process but getting a valuable resource at the same time.
No-one’s around to see us anyway and it’s not like a rather plain looking push-up bra is too embarrassing when you’ve spent a day or two running around in a bikini and short-shorts after all.
“-AND NOW YOU’RE STRIPPING IN MY REALM AS WELL?!!”
Oh..yeah, Maven’s definitely still yelling too obviously..
It’s kind of giving me a headache at this point honestly.
“SHUT UP YA GREAT BIG FAIRY DRAMA-QUEEN!”
That got her to at least pause in her ranting if nothing else!
The Fae really don’t like being called ‘fairies’ to start with, I doubt anyone’s had the guts to point out her more overly ‘dramatic’ traits so bluntly either judging by the protracted silence that came from her in the wake of my shout too.
..stupid fae queen’s..
“Eris sweetie, can you turn my shirt into one of your bear’s?”
Her little eyes went from surprise at my sudden yell to almost glee as she snatched up the shirt and folded it into a ball that she could fit neatly into her hands to cast upon.
I honestly couldn’t care less if she manages it or not at this point, I just need someone else’s magic to be infused into an item that’s easy to throw.
She scrunched up her nose and focused hard for a few seconds while mouthing that strange little mantra she uses for transfiguring things until, with a muted flash, she pulled her hands away leaving a rather sorry looking miniature teddy-bear lying on the floor.
Her head swung up to give me a proud grin which I sent back to her even as I scrabbled quickly to snatch the little bear up in my hands.
Barriers can come in many forms but if you make them specifically to block one person from one direction then only a fool would waste power that’s better used keeping that person contained by blocking everyone else at the same time!
The math alone would be a nightmare, even without casting it on the fly like Maven seemed to do.
“What are you doing with tha-”
Before Maven could finish questioning me I tossed the bear at the barrier making it shimmer slightly but providing no real resistance as the toy flew beyond its line and out through the entranceway.
“-HEY! Don’t do tha-”
“OH SHUT UP MAVEN!”
My yell stunned her into blissful silence again, giving me just enough time to scoop Felix into my arms and offer him a slightly apologetic smile as I launched him bodily at the barrier.
He barely managed a surprised chitter before he was through to the other side, disappearing seconds later as his momentum took him through the entrance and on to freedom.
PERFECT!
Before anything else could go wrong I snagged Eris by the wrist and launched her through as well.
The barrier flared slightly brighter than it had with Felix making my heart hammer for a moment with worry but she was beyond its border a second later, crying out in surprise but free and safe as she fell back into the normal world beyond.
“YOU CAN’T DO THAT!”
I ignored Maven with almost practiced ease at this point.
My time was much better spent snagging Mau up by the scruff of his neck instead after all.
“..Mau?..”
Sorry buddy, I know you want to help but you’re a liability at this point.
“Protect Eris, Mau. Get her and Felix home then bring John, okay?”
His tail swished a little uneasily at first but he didn’t put up any resistance as I tossed him through the barrier as well.
With a relieved huff I sat back on my heels slightly to catch my breath again.
I didn’t have long to enjoy my victory before a blast of yellow light from behind me formed up and splashed harmlessly against my, still apparently impervious, shield as if it was made of nothing instead of the worryingly powerful pulse of magic that it really was.
Maven yelled something about me being untrustworthy or something again.
At this point her rants are all kind of bleeding into one honestly?
It took a little effort to manage without accidentally sticking a body part outside the shield as I went but I managed to roll myself over to sit on my butt properly with my back pressed against her constantly flaring barrier and my knee’s tucked into my chest.
“Stalemate again Maven.. how about we sing about the bottles while I wait for John to break this barrier down from outside, huh?”
Her frustrated yell would have been terrifying if it wasn’t so pointless and over-the-top to my eyes by now.
“You can still walk away from here Maven. I’m not going to chase you, I won’t even come back to the Hub again if you wish.. you leave mine alone and I’ll leave yours alone, simple as that..”
“LIES!”
Oh for powers SAKE!
“ALWAYS LIES WITH YOU DEATH!!”
Rather than answer her I rolled my head back and leaned it heavily against the barrier that stands between me and freedom.
Slowly a tune built up in my throat that progressed to a hum and finally burst out of my lips with an almost happy smile of anticipation.
“Forty-two-thousand bottles of beer on the wall.. Forty-two-thousand bottles of BEER!-”
Her outraged yell was like music to my ears at this point.
She had the home-field advantage, the power advantage and surprise on her side.. but she managed to waste it all in her obsessive need to ‘fight’ me instead of just getting the job DONE for once!
Bad-guys.. I swear there’s a maximum IQ requirement for them somewhere, they NEVER know how to get things done.
..now if I was a bad-guy..
Well.. I shudder to think what kind of world we’d live in if I was in any way ‘evil’ to be honest?!
Past-incarnations excluded and missions ignored, I’m a nice person.
The kind of person who wouldn’t dream of world domination at least.. even if I may have gotten a little bored at one point and come up with an unbeatable fifteen-point plan to achieve such a dream.. with an accompanying slideshow too of course..
Everyone evil loves slideshows after all, right?
“Thirty-nine-thousand, nine-hundred and ninety-eight bottles of beer on the wall-”
======
“Hannah?”
“John?!”
I spun around to stare at the barrier in surprise, I really didn’t think he’d get here so fast.. how’s he even speaking right now anyway?
“I put a pair of remote listening charms on the doorway. Didn’t know if it would work but sometimes you get lucky, huh?”
Oh.. okay, I really did NOT know that you could send half a spell through a dimensional doorway like that!
..we’ll have to experiment with THAT little trick at some point..
“Nice singing by the way, I take it you’ve still got company of the.. how did Eris put it?.. ‘walking toilet-skinned fairy-bitch’ variety, I think it was?”
THAT’S MY GIRL!
After having to put up with her for FAR longer than can possibly be considered ‘healthy’ at this point, the little twitch of outrage in Maven’s magic from Eris’s insulting description couldn’t help but bring a smile to my lips.
“Maven’s still here. She’s being surprisingly stubborn about all of this considering the average attention span of most fae can be measured in minutes.. I’ve got a theory it’s a side effect from poor breeding and having brains the size of particularly small goldfish at this point.”
My golden shield flared to life again as several blasts of yellow magic struck it in response to that one but even Maven seems to be getting bored with uselessly tossing magic around now judging by her lack of shouting or actual rage behind the blasts.
“What’s you’re ETA on getting me out of here then?”
A long stretch of silence was my answer.
That’s.. that’s not good..
“Edith’s here, it’s a struggle to hit the barrier with it tucked so close to the doorway but we should be able to get it eventually.. the real problem is-”
He stopped suddenly and let off the unmistakably pained sound of someone who’d just been struck by a certain little Yoda’s JuJu stick.
“I be talkin’ for me’self, ya daft little toff!”
My shoulders slumped in relief just at the sound of her voice, the reaction was almost subconscious to be honest?
“Useless girl! Fae-pest be maintaining the barrier somehow. Either break whatever be powerin’ the barrier or be breaking HER, be quick about it too, me stories are on and Fena be stupid at recording them right!”
Well.. I’m not sure what I was expecting but I’m kind of glad for her selfish little statement of ‘fact’ too I guess..
So Maven is supporting and maintaining the barrier somehow?
Judging by the fact that I can’t really see anything that could be enchanted to hold it up around here, it must be linked directly to her magic somehow..
So my options are knock out the so far untouchable fae queen, kill her or.. or.. crap, why does everything always have to get messy when I’m involved?!
“You make it sound so easy Edith, anyone got any idea’s how we can pull this o-”
I cut myself short in surprise when something heavy behind the receptionist’s desk fell over for no apparent reason.
Maven shot me a confused look but quickly moved over to check the desk and moments later straightened up, grinning maniacally with a woman held tightly in her grasp by the throat.
Not just any woman either.. it’s bloody Felicia!
Crap.. crap, crap, crapping CRAP!
Maven twisted and show me a wide knowing grin while Felicia kicked her feet uselessly in the air and let off an almost pitiful gasp as her eye’s bore into mine with a look of absolute fear written all over her face.
“She’s got a hostage”
“WHAT?!”
More than one person called out there and I’m in no state to start picking out specific individuals now.
My eyes scanned around hopelessly for a long moment as I tried to think up a solution that didn’t involve either me or Felicia getting killed in the process.
With a wince I forced a bit of magic to build up in my eyes as Maven stepped closer to me, waving Felicia in the air almost tauntingly as she offered me a rictus grin of pure joy.
“Come out from the shield and fight me Death.. or the bitch dies..”
CRAP!
I’ve not exactly been on good terms with Felicia lately but that’s not even close to an acceptable excuse to write her off as an ‘unavoidable casualty’, even if we aren’t exactly friends anymore.
It’s not like I’ve given her much of a chance to make up for things anyway is it?
The last time I even thought about her properly was when Trudy helped me put all those prank spells on.. her.. desk?..
..Oh, oh that’s good!..
THE PRANKS!
The pranks we planted can’t have run out of power yet?!
Maven’s reinforced her barrier somehow, if I can work out how then maybe I can boost the pranks a bit too!
A little bit of power.. a little bit of telekinesis?
If I can super-charge the glyph I put on her chair to give her a cold butt every time she was rude to people and then launch the bloody thing at Maven somehow?!
..who’s ready for a Maven Popsicle!..
Now how can I pull it off?
It’s going to be risky bu-
“Drop the shield and fight or I snap her neck right now Death! We are beyond the point for subtlety thanks to you and your meddling, one human doesn’t mean much to anyone.. especially this loud-mouthed little whore..”
CRAP! Time, I need TIME damn it?!!
“Five bottles.. four bottles.. three bo-”
“OKAY, OKAY!.. Toss her away, the moment she’s loose I’ll drop my shield and fight you, for powers sake you psychotic fairy!”
The irony of her using bottles to count down didn’t escape me, nor her judging by the smug look on her face.. but neither of us was really feeling in the mood to point it out right about now honestly.
“No tricks Death, I let her go and you drop it instantly or the next thing you see will be her body splattered against the wall.”
Her free hand came up glowing in that horrible yellow shade just to prove her point but she really didn’t need it.
I know the stakes damn it!
Maven’s horribly pale arm stretched out vertical with Felicia held at an almost perfect right angle.
In response I crouched low into a sprinters position and started breathing forcefully.
This is all going to be manic for a few seconds.
I need to pull in my vented magic while simultaneously powering myself up to move quickly before she can get a clean shot off at me.
I’m going to have to rely on some dirty tricks just to survive the first few seconds in all honesty!
She’s already seen my velox ped enchantments activate before so the element of surprise they require to be useful most of the time is going to be gone, making using them at all more of a liability than anything else.
Luckily I make it a rule to never put all my eggs in one basket.
Too many powerful enemies have fallen to my hands because they had something that worked and they ran with it for too long, variety isn’t just the spice of life it also happens to be the thing that can KEEP you alive too!
Everything seemed to move in slow motion for a moment, I watched Maven’s grip on Felicia’s throat go slack and pulled my magic back from my currently bloated aura.
For a moment I felt bloated myself with excess magic but that didn’t last long as I redirected the incoming magic down my body towards my feet and forced it out of them as a wave that sank into the floor below me, spreading out and coating the area below me in a charged build-up that was possibly more than I really should have used for what I’m planning.
I honestly don’t know if it’s really got a name or anything but Edith uses this technique with her JuJu stick if she needs to reach the high shelves in the shops storeroom.
I can kind of see why she tends to use it so casually, it’s not exactly hard to pull off or anything, just a bit counter-intuitive at first I guess?
The idea is to coat a surface with a charged chunk of your magic and then invert your output which basically bounces you away from the charged surface at speed.
The hard part is ‘inverting’ your magic because, in general, it’s not something we tend to think of doing outside of specific spells without great caution as mages.
..even the word ‘invert’ is a bit of a misnomer?..
Magic doesn’t have polarity like a magnet or anything, there’s technically nothing to ‘invert’ in the first place.. however, when you cycle magic inside yourself to build up for casting a spell, you have to spin it either clockwise or anti-clockwise and that DOES cause quite a big difference for most spells surprisingly.
On a basic level spell, it can be the difference between summoning something towards yourself or sending it flying away, at the higher levels.. well.. magic’s complicated after all?..
A half-turn clockwise just before casting can be the difference between creating a rabbit from thin air and accidentally calling forth a mini-blackhole powered by your cores energy until it destroys you completely from the cost of maintaining it with internal magic?
..you really don’t want to know how I know that by the way!..
Maven’s hand finally went completely slack and Felicia started to fall.
It really did feel like the world was running in slow motion for a moment as Maven’s head turned sharply towards me with dawning horror on her face.
I have no idea why she looked so shocked but I had no time for curiosity at this point!
A swirl and a tug drew more magic back into my skin, less than a second later I’d managed to spin it and send it back down to my feet.
Obviously I probably put a bit too much power into it because I’m me and overloading spells is what I do sadly.
Either way the clockwise cycling magic I’d embedded into the floor reacted to the infusion of anti-clockwise spinning magic by blasting me up and away from it, right on target for Maven or more specifically for Felicia’s falling body!
We crashed into each other at high speed.
I think I may have actually bruised a rib or two on both of us in the impact to be honest, when the initial blast’s energy wore off it left us to skid across the reception area’s floor and Felicia certainly groaned as if I’d hurt her in some way at least?
No time for guilt though!
I’ve never had it seem to take so long just for me to turn and get back to my feet.
Trails of vented magic drifted from my fingers as I tried to gather together another ‘shield’ before Maven could retaliate.
My mind was so tightly focused on building the shield again, in fact.. that it took almost a full second after the bubble of mist-like magic finally reformed before I could make out the anguished wailing that was coming from directly in front of me?
It took a few more seconds and a confused blink for me to confirm that what I was seeing was, in fact, ‘real’ and not some kind of twisted hallucination or something..
Maven.. big bad, scary-as-all-hell fae queen Maven was crumpled on the floor roughly at the point where I’d launched myself off in my mad dash attempt to get Felicia clear from the line of fire?
“Stop! No, No! STOP!”
Her hands were almost frantic as she slapped them down on the floor at a rapid pace.
Even from here there was no mistaking thin trails of white smoke rising from her palms with each successive slap.
I took a careful step forward, making sure to keep my shield up still of course, but feeling more than a little confused and possibly a little disappointed too.
As I got closer I could finally make out what had her freaking out so much.. a small patch of almost golden coloring splashed brightly upon the floor that, if my eyes aren’t playing tricks on me, appears to be trying to spread outwards?
..insidious magic?..
That’s right! Maven said something about that before didn’t she?
‘Leaving a trail of your insidious magic behind you that I have to fight so hard to stop its corruption from spreading’
..something like that?..
Is.. is my diversion magic INFECTIOUS somehow?!
I stalled slightly as that idea struck me a bit harder then I’d have expected it to?
Magic can’t be ‘infectious’, can it?.. there’s got to be a more logical explanation for this!
I’m sure I’d have noticed a hell of a lot more symptoms from it if my magic really was able to spread or.. or..
..the grass?..
THE GRASS!
Dump some of my diversion magic into the grass under my feet and it springs up in flowers?!
That’s not NORMAL, even by magic standards..
Before I could think deeper on the altogether far too worrying new development and what it could potentially mean for my life in general, Maven apparently finished ‘clearing’ away the golden ‘splash’ because she span on a heel and practically dived at me with her sharp, almost claw-like nails ready to do some real damage, her face contorted in absolute rage all of a sudden.
I didn’t think.. I didn’t plan.. I just REACTED!
In the time it took her to move through the distance between us I pumped a large pulse of magic into the floor at my feet and just about managed to push myself away from her in an admittedly sloppy dodge roll, even if it did leave me tumbling along the floor awkwardly in the end.
“NO!”
A twitch of my arms launched me back to my feet as I rolled with a practiced flourish and yet again I came face-to-face with Maven frantically trying to ‘pat’ away a slowly spreading puddle of golden coloring upon her usually pristine white floor, thin trails of smoke raising up from her now blistered hands.
My lips twisted up into an almost feral grin as I made my decision.
There’s no room for guilt here!
She may look pathetic right now as she fights against a floor, almost to the point of tears as it fights back with more fervour then is normally expected from an inanimate walking surface, but the moment that splash of gold is gone she’s going to try and kill me all over again!
SHE trapped ME in here, I refuse to let myself feel guilty for what I’m about to do damn it!
“Hey Maven.. you missed a spot?”
Her hands didn’t halt in their movement but her head twisted to fix me with an almost pleading look of fear.
Too late for pleading though sadly, she threatened Felix, she threatened innocent Fae, she threatened Mau and she endangered Eris!
With a casual lean forward, I stuck my left foot out delicately and tapped my toes against the floor in front of me, letting a relatively small blast of magic pass into the floor which quickly began to turn that lovely shade of gold I’ve come to appreciate a lot more than usual in the last few minutes.
“NO!”
She dived sideways and tried to slap the new patch of gold out of existence but didn’t quite manage to get it all before having to pull herself back to the, still steadily growing, much larger patch that she’d been working on previously.
Just for good measure.. and totally not because it gave me a nice vindictive thrill to scare her in return for how many time’s she managed to corner me in the last hour or so.. I eased my way along the wall until I was standing behind her, then slammed my foot down hard with another pulse of magic.
“oops?”
The gold was already spreading as I pulled my foot back.
Maven let off a bloodcurdling scream of pain and tried to jump to stop the new patch which inevitably left the other two patches unattended as they expanded all over again.
It really was a vicious cycle at this point.
No matter how hard she tries there’s no way she can clear them all, and while two patches was JUST about manageable for her, three is apparently her limit.
If she was being logical about it she could attack the outer edges of the patches until they all converged in the center then clear them?
That’s what I’d do at least.. not that I’m going to tell HER that, I’m not stupid after all!
For the sake of my own curiosity, and for insurance too obviously, I walked to the final, so far untouched by my apparently ‘infectious’ magic, side of the reception area and slapped both hands on the wall so I could send a pulse into that as well.
The wall started turning golden almost instantly at possibly a faster pace than any of the floor patches had, I think?
Strange.. I wonder why the walls would react quicker than the flo-
“NO!! STOP IT, STOP IT, STOP IT!!”
I couldn’t help but let out a yelp when Maven came barrelling over and shoved me aside so she could practically lay herself out against the wall in a futile attempt at stopping its spread, earning herself a scream of pain and more blisters just like the ones she’d been gaining from the floors a moment before.
“This is my realm! MINE!”
For a moment I almost.. ALMOST.. felt sorry for her..
The moment passed quickly though and I turned my focus on something much more productive instead, namely creating a new set of restraints like the ones I ‘gave’ Grace earlier.
The leather straps finally formed in my hand after a slight delay, they only took so long because Maven’s feverish screams are rather distracting and my conjuration is still a bit rusty even if I’ve had a fair bit of practice lately.. still, I’m nowhere near as rusty with runes at least!
It barely took me thirty-seconds from the moment that the straps formed before I had them coated in blood runes that were originally designed to restrain demons.
I know she’s not one but she’s a fae, a powerful fae at that, so it never hurts to be cautious, right?
My eyes trailed after her as she scrabbled around at the still expanding patches of gold for a few more seconds but eventually even I couldn’t take watching the pathetic spectacle she was making along with the burns that were progressively getting darker across her body in general.
With a casual toss the straps landed heavily at her oblivious feet.
They drew taut a moment later and within seconds they were wiggling their way around her, securing her tightly within themselves.
“NO! You can’t do this! Make it stop! Make it STOP!”
I couldn’t help but sigh a little as she really did breakdown into tears this time.
Her eyes wouldn’t leave the still spreading patches and the fear in them was almost palpable.
After a few seconds indecision I stepped over to the patch she was staring at and crouched down to touch it gently.
It’s easier to feel details in magic with your hands, there are at least twelve more lines in your hand then in your foot to start with so obviously you can get more out of them, more receptors mean’s more sensitivity, just like any other sense really?
With one uncertain huff I finally gave in and sent out a tiny pulse to draw my infused magic back into my body.
..Uggh, this is going to suck..
Drawing magic back into my body when my core’s already replaced it always leaves me feeling bloated and it’s not like I don’t already FEEL bloated from my stupid, hopefully finally fading, period too so this is going to be doubly uncomfortab-
..what?..
WHAT?!
My.. my magic?
Come HERE you stupid-
No.. HERE!.. don’t- HEY!
Completely ignoring my intention to draw it back in, the magic within the golden patch decided to pull away from me instead, drawing MORE magic out of me as it went?!
It was all I could do to cut off the lines in my hand and move quickly away from the now rapidly expanding patch as it practically chased after me!
In a few short seconds I found myself backed up against the barrier blocking the doorway again as the golden splash came closer and closer until it had me practically cornered.
This isn’t supposed to happen!
A thin trail of gold moved into the space at my feet and it just made contact enough to start pulling more of my magic out again before, much to my surprise, the barrier faded out of existence and I went tumbling backwards through the entranceway with a startled scream.
======
I feel back out into Klamath Falls proper with my arms pin-wheeling uselessly, until they connected with something and I ended up crashing into someone who’d been crouched right where I would have landed painfully on the sidewalk otherwise.
We both groaned but didn’t move at first as we tried to get our bearings again.
“Why do you always manage to hit my nose?”
Judging by the slightly nasally quality to his voice I can quite happily assume that the thing my arm connected with was most likely John’s poor abused nose, and in turn the body I landed on happened to be John’s as well.
“Girl always be havin’ an annoying sense of timin’, useless girl’s pet be used to it by now surely?”
Lovely to see you too Edith!
Wait.. who exactly are you calling my pet?!
“..I hate you so much you old hag..”
Well that’s not very nice John-boy!
You should respect your elders before they-
“BAD JUJU!”
-decide you’re using Bad Juju.. too late..
With a wide swing Edith’s once unseen stick came arching in to clock John across the cheek hard, making him go limp underneath me for a second where I think he might have actually passed out from the pain?
“..oww..”
Huh.. no, he’s still awake?.. nevermind!
..oh well, maybe next time..
I couldn’t help but snort at that thought.
It’s wrong, I know, but some part of me still enjoys seeing him suffer just a LITTLE bit.
Not too much, nothing permanent certainly, but just a bit of casual violence against him to keep him on his toes, ya know?
Getting his ass handed to him once in a while is good for keeping his ego down to a manageable level and he really DID have it coming by calling Edith names, I learnt that lesson the hard way YEARS ago!
I survived with only a slight amount of twitchiness around old people as a result so I’m sure he’ll be fine eventually.
Another awkward groan from below me was the little kick I needed to ease myself off of John at last.
When I’d turned around and settled on my knees so I could look down at him he shot me a slightly pained but overall pleased look that said a lot to my eyes.
I didn’t even think as my magic pushed up slightly and a dome of magic formed around us, healing his poor nose along with whatever other pains he might have had nicely, before I cut it off sharply as my brain caught up with my actions.
What the hell am I doing healing people so casually at the moment?!
My golden diversion magic just went bloody FERAL in the Hub!
Now really isn’t the time to be using it to heal minor wounds, even if I DID feel a bit sorry for him and his wide-eyed look of gratitude DID make my belly tingle delightfully for a moment or two in response?!
“Um.. I may have accidentally infected the Hub with gold and purposefully restrained the Fae Queen Maven inside?.. someone should probably take a look at that at some point, right?”
A long, almost awed, silence stretched out between me, John, Edith and the audience of Hub staff I’d only just started to notice as my eyes shot nervously around us in search of somewhere to look that didn’t have someone standing in it.
Everything happened seemingly at once from there.
John’s frantic cry of “WHAT?!” was almost drowned out by Edith’s breathless cackle of amusement.
Both of them were definitely overshadowed by the sudden surge of movement around us as seemingly every Hub staff member present tried to stampede inside to see things for themselves though.
..some people have NO survival instincts!..
Tell them something weird and potentially dangerous just happen, the first thing they do is go charging towards it for some powers-known reason?!
..stupid people..
“Is the truck nearby? I’d really like to be safely at home behind the wards before they come back out looking for answers I’m really not sure I can offer them..”
John surged to his feet and nodded as he practically sprinted off up the street to go get the truck, all pouting and curiosity put on hold just because of the serious tone to my voice.
..I love when he does stuff like that..
“Useless girl still not been to the shop? We be needin’ a talk!”
I couldn’t help but groan at that one.
I haven’t had bloody TIME Edith?!
I’ll come see you at some point, as soon as I can, okay?
“Sorry Edith. Things have been getting a bit crazy lately, I’m matriarch of the Garnier now by the way.. and John’s heir.. and owner of the world’s newest magical enclave-slash-shopping district which will apparently be run from the back wall of the old elevator in our house..”
Edith fixed me with a hard stare as if it would somehow help her see truth from my apparent 'lies'.
Much to my surprise after barely a few seconds she nodded to herself and huffed loudly before turning away from me to start walking back up the street.
“Useless girl not be takin’ too long! Old bones be waitin’ but not much longer, ya hurry up young’un else I be bringing out me JuJu stick on ya again, hear?”
She twitched her head around just enough as she walked to flash me a wide smile that dissolved almost as soon as she gave it back into her usual grumpy old facade.
I offered her a grin in return and nodded in agreement, making a mental note to ACTUALLY make time to see her in the next few days.. barring some other type of drama or problem cropping up of course?..
As Edith turned around to focus on walking forward again, the unmistakable gleam of John’s beyond-retro truck came peeling out from a street on the right, the one that leads behind the court house naturally, and he pulled up sharply next to me with a protest from his poor breaks.
“Hop in before they really do come after you Han.”
I shot him an amused grin just because I could, he’s already giving me one first so it’s only polite to return the favor after all, right?
In the few seconds it took for me to scrabble inside the truck I could hear some kind of commotion behind me.
John didn’t pause to see what it was.
The moment the door shut he peeled away again, heading for the road out of town that leads to the resort or more specifically to mum’s place.
I sent one last cautious look into the mirrors and could just about make out a rather worryingly large group of people standing outside the Hub’s entrance watching us go.
..that’s really not good, is it?..
Oh well, story of my life really!
Let the things that will bite me in the ass come and try.. later.. after I’ve had time to get my heart back into a calm rhythm of some sort and allowed my brain to fully process what the HELL just happened?!
One thing’s for certain, I’m DEFINITELY not going back to the hub for a while!
At least until someone declares it safe and Maven’s declared dead.. boy is SHE gonna be pissed when she gets free!
..think I'd better add a Fae repellent ward to our new wardstone honestly..
I'll have to key Felix in somehow but I'm sure it can't be THAT hard to do with a bit of well applied runes.. maybe I can make some kind of collar for him that bypasses the Fae repellent effect?
With that happy thought I drifted off slightly to come up with something that might actually work, despite the worryingly large power level such a ward would have to keep back if Maven really did come after me again.
Runes are SO much easier to deal with then politics, Fae Queens and whatever the hell is going on between me and John lately so I'm pretty happy for the distraction at this point.
Maybe if I focus on this first we can get home before he thinks to question the ‘whys’ behind anything that’s happened today.. or he decides to make some kind of smug suggestive comment about the fact that I’m alone with him in his car wearing only a pair of skin-tight jeans and a push-up bra!
..stupid perv..
![]() |
Magic is complicated. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“You okay there? You’ve been kind of quiet since we left..”
We hit a suspiciously placed pot hole a moment later making my natural jerk of surprise from John's sudden words shift wildly as a hand flew up to rest over the top of my exposed chest for both dignity and comfort reasons.
My ‘creating daze’ had gotten so deep as I jumped from one half-formed idea to another that I hadn’t really realised that we’d been sitting in silence, let alone notice that we were almost home already?
“Sorry John. I got thinking and kinda lost track of things, ya know?”
He smirked but nodded in acceptance anyway.
We fell into another few seconds of silence before he picked up the conversation again and rolled his shoulders a little uncomfortably.
“Want to talk about it? From what Eris said it can’t have been fun or anything, right?”
..oh John, stupid John..
Rather than answer I sunk down in my seat a little feeling mildly guilty for worrying him when, in fact, that was possibly the most safe ‘big battle’ I’ve ever had honestly?
A few seconds later, just because I could, I sent out a prodding little line of magic which was readily answered by his own in the form of an easily offered sheet that I could pull across myself full of all his warmth, care and worry.
“..I was thinking about runes actually..”
He snorted to himself in amusement but I could feel a wave of relief flow over his magic anyway.
Everything’s easier to understand, and feel, when you’re so closely surrounded by someone else’s aura after all.
“I want to add a kind of.. anti-fae ward?.. to the new wardstone you were talking about putting in but I’m struggling to think of how exactly to do it while also allowing Felix to still come and go as he pleases.. still want to talk about it?”
The forced ‘doe-eyed’ look I sent him actually managed to pull a laugh out of him properly at last.
“Only you could pick a fight with a goddess and come out of it worrying more about some new theory project then what exactly just happened.”
His grin took any sting out of his words I could felt and I found myself quickly answering it with my own grin, before glancing away from him in mild embarrassment.
He’s kind of got a point sadly.
As much as I like fighting for my life and running away screaming sometimes, deep down I’m just a hopeless academic, when it comes to runes if nothing else!
Personally I think it’s a roll-over trait from spending the first few years of my life with either books or Sarah for company but a ‘frightened adrenalin-junky academic runes-mistress’ really IS a weird concept to try and get your head around at times, isn’t it?
..no less than some other weird mages out there though I guess?..
Yeah! Mages are weird and I’m a mage so of COURSE I’m weird, simple as that!
“We really need to get you a radio in this thing..”
John huffed and shifted in his seat a little but didn’t outright deny that I had a point.
..I really AM getting good at shifting topics subtly aren’t I?..
“Wonder if there’s a place that will fit it for you and everything in town somewhere?”
“We’ll put it on the list right after ‘take Eris swimming’, okay?”
I shot him a big cheesy grin to show my appreciation for his patience which only got another half-grumbled chuckle out of him verbally but gave me a nice warm wave of amusement through his sheet of magic so he can’t have minded THAT much about either options despite the noises he’s making!
We didn’t have much longer to worry about awkward silences or obviously stilted conversations at least because a few moments after his last comment John pulled us left onto the tree-lined road leading to our dead-end little street and I started gathering myself back together again in order to provide a brave front against the onslaught of questions to come, most likely from Sarah if no-one else is evil enough to ask them.
It’s been one LONG day and I could really do with just leaving this all until tomorrow to be honest but I doubt THAT’S gonna happen any time soon, is it?
John swung us around to park in one of the surprisingly clear spots on our wide driveway and in seconds we’d gotten ourselves out without any problems.
He shuffled around in the back of the truck for a second before coming back up and tossing a black t-shirt over to me.
I reluctantly accepted the obviously grease covered top as the better option compared to just walking inside wearing a rather eye-catching bra.
After a moments indecision I also had to let go of his magic as I focused on shuffling about to get the almost knee-length shirt over my head.
The loss of his magic’s comfort made me shiver for a second but John solved that problem nicely for me by sidling up to my now closed door and offering an arm for me to take.
My hand slipped neatly into the crook of his arm with a fake air of ‘grace’ about me that was so easy to perform that I think I might have actually picked up how to do it from one of my more stuffy past-incarnations somehow?
John found it amusing obviously, especially when I tugged him around the side of the house so we could go to the back-front door instead of the front-front one that everyone keeps using lately.
We eased our way around the little hill leading to the backyard with a shared smile and I was caught almost completely flat footed when a streak of blue light flew out of nowhere, connecting hard with John’s chest and sending him careening back up the hill with more than a little force.
“JOHN!-”
My startled cry was cut off quickly by another, much angrier sounding yell from behind me and I span away from John’s crumpled form to face a gathered crowd with more than a little fear visible on my face.
“RUNT!”
Grace grinned dangerously at me and tilted her head almost in greeting as she started slowly moving towards me; her gang of followers, including at least one mage judging by the spell they just cast on John, made short work of moving behind her at an equally steady pace.
“GRACE! Not NOW for powers sake! What the HELL do you think you’re doing?!!”
“I’m finishing this Runt, there’s only room for one leader in this pack and it sure as hell ain’t YOU!”
I didn’t even get a chance to reply before being forced to lunge to the side as Grace came swinging in at me with an angry yell and a closed fist.
“DAMN IT GRACE! I just got DONE fighting some power hungry bitch with more magic then brain cells, I don’t NEED this crap right now?!”
She growled deep in her throat and lunged at me again which I barely managed to dodge safely.
Even her group were starting to back off now, obviously her absolutely losing it and coming after me all of a sudden wasn’t quite the plan she’d told them about when she went recruiting for cronies!
“GRACE!-”
I had to pause as she swung out, forcing me to dip under her fist with a frustrated growl of my own this time.
“-will- you- just- STOP!”
Finally having enough with her mindless attempts at harming me I ducked under her next wild swing and rose back up with a textbook upper-cut to her Jaw.
The hit itself probably hurt me more than it did her sadly.
..stupid useless Arista hands..
What it DID achieve though was to send her tumbling backwards in surprise and give me some damn breathing room at last!
She’s not a trained fighter, for all her natural strength and power, so while she’s certainly dangerous she’s by no means a danger to me as long as I pay attention.
There’s still a REASON you don’t fight werewolves in hand-to-hand combat though damn it!
“GRACE, CALM THE FUCK DOWN?! Can’t we just talk about this like civilised huma- SHIT!”
Her whole body coiled in on itself and in a surprisingly well thought out move she sent herself rocketing towards me, forcing me to dive yet again just to keep from being scratched in the process.
As I rolled to a stop something long and blue fluttered down in front of me.
It took a second for my eyes to adjust but when they did I could see a scattered trail of long light-blue hair drifting across the grass I’d rolled along.
She.. she cut my HAIR!
..I mean, I could grow it back easily but that’s not the point?!..
She used her stupid werewolf claws to cut my stupid too long blue hair!!
A growl rumbled low in my chest and I forced myself back up to my feet angrily.
THAT DOES IT!
In the time it took for her to roll with her swing and turn back around to face me I’d formed up a mist of magic then pushed more into it until the solid looking bubble shield that worked so well against Maven earlier formed around me again.
A fight I can handle, but if she’s going to cheat with werewolf claws then I’m cheating with my POWERS-DAMNED magic!
..wonder how high I can send her flying up this time without a roof to stop her accent?..
It didn’t occur to me until Grace was practically barrelling down on my position that, while the shield has protected Felix and me from a lot of different attacks lately.. I’d never ACTUALLY tried it against physical strikes yet..
Crap!
Too late to dodge I had to brace for impact as best I could and a moment later her fist came flying in to connect heavily with my face.
Blood flew and so did I, crashing back hard along the dirt as werewolf strength won out against physics long enough to send me back-first into a tree and continue rolling along the grass afterwards with a pained whimper.
Finally I came to a stop only to be met by jeers and surprised laughter from Graces little posse of followers.
Grace herself didn’t pause long enough to laugh, before I’d quite managed to unscramble my poor jumbled brain-cells she’d closed the gap between us and pinned me to the floor with her arm pushed across my neck as both a leverage point and a way of supporting herself.
..amateur..
“This is nothing personal runt. Facts are facts, I can’t let someone take charge unchallenged no matter how pathetic they are without their precious magic..”
This time she really did sneer and took a few seconds just to enjoy her perceived position of power over me as her followers started celebrating her victory with cheers and prideful boasting.
..it’s kind of cute really?..
She thinks that just because she’s got me pinned I’m helpless!
Forgetting the fact that internal magic is a thing.. and blood magic.. and warping come to think of it..
I’m not like the mages she’s used to dealing with back on the farm!
Just as she has strength and agility but no skill to back it up, the mages of our family have the raw magical knowledge to cast spells but have never needed to cast them under pressure.. never needed to get creative on how they cast at all, by my guess?
She got me good with her little cheap shot of using her partly transformed hands to slash at me, I’ll admit that much.
I paid the price for underestimating her resolve there honestly.. but now she’s the one underestimating ME!
“Gracey-darling.. you have NO idea what you’ve just done.”
At first I’d have been quite happy to finish this all quickly with a bit of magic and go indoors for some food but NOW.. oh now I’m going to beat her at her own game..
A mage can learn martial arts just as well as anyone else.
They don’t tend to usually but I’ve never claimed to be normal damn it!
“What are you going to do about it runt? When everyone sees just how easily you got taken down things can finally go back to no-”
Her muttered rant cut short sharply all of a sudden; most likely because I took that moment to buck my hips up in the same way I did to John back at Mrs Jones’s place and roll sharply to the side while getting a solid grasp on the arm she had jammed heavily into my throat.
As I span, her balance went from rock solid to just plain falling in a matter of seconds.
I rolled out from underneath her with little real effort and her face planted sharply into the dirt with all the force of her poorly distributed weight behind it.
She let out a sharp gasp of pain which turned into an outright scream seconds later as I finished my roll, pulling myself up into a crouched position and neatly snapping her wrist with a jerk of my legs.
To be honest I hadn’t actually intended to break her wrist but instincts are a hard thing to beat sometimes and I have some damn good reflexes built up around causing maximum damage to a combatant with minimal effort sadly.
“We can still talk about this Grace? I don’t want to hurt you..”
My eyes cut up to her followers and they all shuffled backwards quickly, some of them actually making a break for the house instead of even trying to stand their ground.
..cowards..
Completely willing to back her as a mob against a lone mage but when the tide starts turning they protect themselves first?
..It’s so pathetic!..
I had to glance away from them a moment later as a growl began building from Graces collapsed form.
Damn it! I KNEW a broken bone wouldn’t be enough to stop her!
As much as I hate to admit it, Grace is a lot like me from what I can tell?
When she’s got a head of steam going there isn’t ANYTHING short of death or incapacitation that’s gonna stop her..
Even I couldn’t quite cover my wince as a cracking sound rang out around us and I got a front row seat to just how dangerously powerful natural werewolf healing abilities can be.
Grace’s wrist went from bent at a rather awkward angle to perfectly fine all in one fluid but really disgusting looking movement.
“You’ll pay for that runt!”
Her piece said she leapt back to her feet and lunged at me again.
Without many other options at such close range I dropped back to the dirt and kicked both my feet up with my remaining momentum.
The crack that sounded when both of my feet connected directly with Grace’s snarling face was again one that I could have done without hearing, let alone feeling through my feet as her nose and possibly her left cheek broke almost simultaneously.
Without any obvious plan involved Grace’s lunge became more of a poorly controlled fall yet again and she landed back to the ground with a thud.
“Damn it Grace! We don’t need to fight?! I only took the bloody position because I’m the one who can do the most good with it right now, I just got back from registering our house as a clan compound and-”
Before I could continue Grace’s head snapped up to glare at me so forcefully, with a look of utter loathing on it so powerful, that it shook me into silence for a moment.
The look was so harsh that I barely even noticed as her nose unbent itself sharply followed quickly by her cheek un-compressing itself back into a more natural ‘human’ looking shape to mate it’s unharmed but blood splattered twin.
“Precious Saint Hannah! You think you know what’s best for us?!”
I geared myself up for her next wild lunge but it didn’t come.
Instead she gnashed her teeth and continued to speak in a low voice that was becoming progressively more guttural with hatred by the second.
“I spent my entire LIFE proving I could protect us all, proving I DESERVED to protect us all and then YOU came along!.. a skinny little runt just like my smug bitch of a sister and just as self-entitled; in one day you’d undermined everything I’d ever done for the clan without breaking a sweat?!”
In a flash she lunged at me again, a roar of rage and pain tearing itself from her lips as she went.
It almost felt wrong to take her down again so quickly when she’s not thinking clearly but I don’t have time to be kind right now.
..she wouldn’t listen if I was kind about this anyway?..
Her body came in low this time so with a hop that may have been subtly boosted by my magic slightly I sent myself high into the air to come crashing down with a two footed stomp on her unprotected back.
Several things snapped this time, not just ribs either.
She’s not getting up any time soon that’s for sure, werewolf healing or not..
I finished my controlled landing with another roll which felt a bit weird with my now uneven, barely shoulder-length blue hair flying around wildly as I went but still ended with me kneeling a few feet away from her with keen eyes scanning for movement from either her or her followers.
Grace didn’t even seem to be able to scream as she lay on the ground, her face set in a frozen gasp of pain with eyes wide from shock and fear.
Her ‘followers’ had truly given up all pretence of being a unit at this point so at least I didn’t have to worry about retaliation from them, even if I did find myself feeling mildly disgusted with the lot of them as they broke ranks and scattered into the tree-line furthest away from me and off into the distance.
“Take the stupid job if it means so much to you Grace! I look after my family and like it or not that includes YOU.. I’ve done about as much as I’m ever likely to be able to do as a matriarch in protecting everyone at this point anyway, much better that someone else take over the daily stuff who actually has a clue what they’re bloody doing to be honest?!”
Slowly Grace’s body started to slacken out of its unnaturally still pose.
Her head sunk down into the dirt so much that I couldn’t make out an expression on her face but there was no mistaking the sound of crying that came a few moments later from her battered and broken chest.
“Y-you can’t DO this to me! I worked SO hard to prove myself and you’ve taken it all away again, I c-can’t even b-beat you in a f-f-FUCKING fight!”
Her head snapped up to fix me with a dark glare but it almost instantly dissolved into a lost look of pain and regret that actually hurt a little just to see from the usually proud woman I’d come to know and be frustrated by lately..
“It was hard enough getting everyone to accept me for who I am to start with! The magic and the pain involved was unbearable.. after all THAT I had to claw my way back up from the bottom and the moment I finally managed to get the respect I wanted YOU had to come along and ruin everything again!”
Fat tears spilled out of her eyes and she let out an almost silent gasp as something in her back cracked harshly into a more appropriate position, possibly a vertebra from what I can see?
I’d be lying if I said I didn’t feel guilty at this point.. it’s not like I WANTED to fight her in the first place though?!
I gave her every opportunity I could manage to back out of things with her pride intact.
..some people just can’t accept things the easy way sadly..
“I hate you.. I hate you and what makes it worse is I know you didn’t even mean to do anything wrong?.. just like Susan, just as oblivious as that smug little normal bitch!”
My eyes softened a little despite my best efforts to try and keep a harsh front in place for her.
She reminds me so much of Sarah right now?
Old Sarah, hurt Sarah.. the Sarah that made my life a living hell out of jealousy just for her own petty sense of self-satisfaction until she finally saw all the damage she’d done in her anger..
“..I forgive you Grace?..”
The words tumbled out of my mouth before I’d really thought them through.
She flinched visibly from them even as something else in her back shifted, drawing a grunt from her tightly closed lips.
I sighed to myself and shifted slightly uncomfortably on my patch of dirt.
From the sound of it, I don’t know the full story of course.. but Grace had something to prove to herself and to the family at one point that I’ve inadvertently messed up completely?
I don’t NEED to understand it all to forgive her though.
We’re not going to be all buddy-buddy after this or anything, trust is a very different thing from forgiveness after all.. grudges just aren’t my thing though?
I’m terrible at keeping them and they just take so much ENERGY to keep going properly!
With one more tired sigh I built up a pulse of swirling magic in my chest and forced it all out as a single concussive wave of golden light.
As I rode the pleasure that comes with blasting out my diversion magic with practiced ease I felt more then saw the moment that the magic reached Grace, fixing her back and all the other damage she’d sustained in seconds, before carrying on off into the tree-line around us.
She gaped for a second or two in shock.
Personally I got a little distracted by the urge to giggle and an oddly loud sounding noise of movement from behind me for a moment but when I drifted my attention back over to her I was met by a bright red face that was so jumbled I couldn’t quite make out the real emotions that were meant to be showing on it precisely.
It’s such a pain trying to get a read on werewolves!
Their magic is so manic and constantly moving that even I can’t read emotions from it all, I end up relying on body-language which isn’t exactly a good thing when dealing with people I don’t know too well yet.
The ‘sleepy haze’ stage of my diversions after-effects started to kick in and everything started moving slower to accommodate my poor straining brain.
..rather nice of the universe to oblige me like that for once really?..
My head slowly drifted down to rest on my shoulder with a giggle as Grace’s face finally settled into some strange mix of pain, sadness, anger and above all else hurt.
She pushed herself forward and swung out a hand to hit me.
I couldn’t quite build up enough focus to panic but as I took in her open palm and the tears spilling from her face I decided that I didn’t need to panic anyway.
She’s hurting.. she’s hurting and she needs to hurt something in return to feel better?
..what’s a slap going to do to me in the long run if it helps her feel better in the end?..
Slowly I blinked and watched as she came within striking range, a smile playing across my lips.
Something shifted loudly behind us again and just as her arm swung forward there was a loud bang followed by a dull thump that seemed to almost physically jerk Grace out of the air, sending her off-course to collapse sluggishly to the ground.
I shook my head to clear it a little bit without much success at first but when a dark patch of red started to form on her shirt, just below her left breast and she let out a sputtering gasp which sent a smattering of blood in such a wide arc that it splashed almost directly into my face a chill went down my spine.
I found myself snapping harshly back into reality with a flood of magic pouring through my system all at once?
My head hurt something chronic like I’d just developed a hangover in the space of seconds but that wasn’t the important part right now.
It wasn’t a rational thought that made me vent a dome of my magic out again, one which hit Grace almost like a physical wall would have done.
The dome just kind of happened on an almost unconscious level as I span in place to stare unerringly through the trees behind us into the slowly widening eyes of a man holding a very big gun.
I took everything in with a precision I’ve never really felt before.
My heart started hammering in my chest as I took in his ‘USMPA’ stamped body armor and uniform.
A snarl curled across my lips and my hands fisted themselves instinctively as I took in the almost full platoon of men surrounding him, all frozen in place and all aiming their weapons towards us.
Vaguely I picked up a familiar feeling magic source mixed in with them but before I could really consider the meaning of her presence among them all my brain finally caught up with itself and my system was flooded with a wave of rage so powerful it felt like I was about to combust on the spot just on principle alone!
“I SAID HOLD FIRE DAMN IT!”
Trudy’s voice rang out around us, anger obvious in every bellowed syllable she uttered but she had nothing on me at this point.
She wasn’t a threat damn it!
Grace wasn’t a threat but they SHOT her?!
She just needed to get it out of her bloody system!
If she'd wanted me dead she'd have transformed first if nothing else for powers SAKE?!
A deep growl rumbled low in my chest and my always eager magic surged forth by unconscious command.
The grass around me started swaying in an unseen breeze as palpable waves of magic began pouring out of me almost as quickly as my stupidly overpowered locus point body could pull more in.
Eventually the magic broke loose from my body to swirl happily around me with such force that it actually lifted me off my feet, bringing some stones and lose debris along for the ride as it went.
“She wasn’t a threat! She’s MINE! These are MY lands, she’s MY family and you fucking SHOT HER?!”
More magic poured out from me in response to my building outrage.
What’s the point of everything I did today if the Hub can still just come in and SHOOT my FAMILY?!
With a jolt my magic shifted spectrum, going from a near invisible haze around me into a golden mass that bubbled and roiled at my every thought.
My eyes connected with those of the man who’d shot Grace and as he flinched back in fear a tendril of my magic lashed out quick-as-lightning to slam physically into his chest, sending him flying backwards into a tree behind him, then THROUGH the bloody tree and across the floor behind that!
The other SWAT members started moving their gun’s up again, this time to aim at me.
It didn’t even take a fully formed thought for my magic to lash out and with a movement faster than a normal eye could hope to follow it yanked every gun they had away from them to form a pile of metal at my feet.
I fixed them all with a glare before forcing my magic, more instinctively than anything else, to slam down hard on the gun’s turning them all into a twisted mess of scrap metal in the space between heartbeats.
GUNS! I. HATE. FUCKING. GUNS!!
Trudy stepped forward with her arms raised to show she meant no harm.
It was only the emotions of fear, sorrow and regret I could feel rolling through her magic that stopped me from lashing out at her too.
Instead I squinted at her hard for a second until my magic finally seemed to get what I wanted to happen and sent a tendril of power out to encircle her completely within a bubble of my magic.
It quickly pulled back and with a flick it sent her flying across the sky on a rough trajectory towards the Hub.
I can’t guarantee that she’ll have a comfortable landing but she’ll survive which is more than can be said for her ‘squad’ that are still here!
As I took one last glance at the now slowly backing away men-
..not so brave without their precious guns now!..
-a slow malicious smirk formed on my lips and my magic bubbled happily around me like an overly eager puppy.
A gasp behind me made me hesitate just long enough for them all to start turning but that’s not NEARLY enough to help them in the long run!
With a flick of my wrist my magic flew out again in almost spike-like tendrils to wrap around a leg of each man here, even the now unconscious shooter.
In a single smooth action they were all yanked off their feet and suspended in the air before me like prize turkey’s ready for the slaughter.
..they hurt what’s mine!..
Why were they even here?
..they want to take my family away!..
I healed Grace already what good will come f-
..THEY started this!..
I’m not going to kill them for it?!
Just as I thought the word ‘kill’ my magic reacted and in one smooth motion each of the tendrils wrapped around the men’s dangling legs twisted harshly to the side making my ears ring with the sound of shattering bones.
The shock of what my magic had done without my direct control made me instinctively draw it back in again harshly, the tendrils of solid magic seemed to almost disappear in an instant, sending the now screaming men to the grass below head first.
I dropped to my knees and huddled into a tight ball as my magic lashed out in whip like blasts that scored the ground around me.
It’s.. it’s out of control?..
I’M out of control!
..it wants their blood..
No it doesn’t!
It’s my magic damn it, it doesn’t want anything that I don’t want?!
..I want their blood, same difference really?..
I’m not going to kill them!
I’m not, I’m not, I’m not, I’M NOT!
“Hannah?”
Slowly I pulled my head loose from my huddle to glance up at the voice that had spoken.
John stood pretty far away, looking a bit dishevelled but overall not too bad considering he got blasted unconscious half-way up a hill by some unknown spell a little while ago?
“Hannah, you need to calm down. You’re freaking out and your magic is responding to it, if you can calm down so will it, I promise.”
John.. you make it sound so simple?..
My magic.. it won’t LISTEN to me!
..it’s listening, you just don’t want to accept the facts..
I don’t want to kill them!
..oh but I DO, I want to tear their spines out and parade them for all to see as a warning of w-..
“ENOUGH!”
Like a puppet with its strings cut my magic just dropped to the floor as dead tendrils of power all at once.
With a forceful yank of my willpower I managed to pull it all back into myself so forcefully that it left me feeling bloated and horrible for my efforts.
A few moments later the magic hit its peak inside me and my will finally faltered.
In a cresting wave of gold my magic rushed back out of me again as one of my healing bubbles.
My huge, overpowered, scary as all hell and draining beyond belief.. but HARMLESS healing bubbles!
My body gave out a second later sending me crashing to the ground as John rushed in to scoop me up in his arms.
The last thing I saw as the pleasure and bliss came steamrolling in over my conscious mind was a large group of scared looking people tucked closely together out of fear by our back-door.
..my family..
A giggle wormed its way up my throat and out of my mouth as I flopped against John’s nice warm chest with a happy purr.
My silly, silly family are safe.. that’s so.. AWESOME!
John shifted slightly to stand and as my eyes rolled away from them at last the world faded out to black without even the slightest of warnings.
Unconsciousness can be so rude like th-
======
A shaft of light burned its way into my retina through tightly shut eyelids.
“About bloody time..”
I groaned and tried to roll away from John’s annoyingly grumpy sounding voice.
“Hannah? Really not the time to take a nap again love, you’ve been sleeping for hours. It’s morning already and everyone from your Mum to the Hub are chomping at the bit to speak to you.”
Urggg.. really?..
A warm pair of hands worked their way under my armpits and slowly tugged me upwards into a sitting position on the bed I’m apparently laying on.
At first I tried to play dead but that didn’t last long when he grunted and shifted his fingers to get a better grip, in the process managing to snag the back of my bra and practically yank it up uncomfortably high on my chest.
With a yelp I flailed my arms sending him crashing back away from me in surprise as my eyes slowly eased open despite my better judgement.
“..I hate magical hangovers..”
John laughed and worked his way back to his feet.
I tried to be subtle in pulling my bra back down under my still greasy borrowed shirt as I shuffled about to ‘get comfortable’ but I don’t think I honestly fooled him in the slightest sadly.
“Okay, I’ll admit it.. I’m drawing a blank?.. what did I do this time?”
“From what I gather we were having a nice walk to your backyard while celebrating our joint successes against modern magical bureaucracy when some half-conscious mageling with more power than brains decided to knock me out so that their wolf-y friends could gang up on you while you were ‘defenceless’.”
A snort of amusement slipped out of me at John’s sarcastic tone.
Not that it helped much considering I already remembered THAT part, it’s just the last bit after Grace dived in to slap me that things get a bit.. hazy?..
“I woke up to find one blood covered werewolf tripping over me in her desperate attempt at running away from you without being noticed and you doing a surprisingly accurate imitation of a Japanese Shokushu demon, waving solid magical constructs around like crazy with some guy’s in body armor strung up by their ankles.”
Oh, uh.. that feel’s vaguely familiar now that he say’s it?
“Shokushu.. really? You couldn’t think of a nicer mental image to offer me there?”
Shokushu’s are disgusting!
Most people just call them ‘tentacle monsters’, they have a certain attraction to women of the younger variety for some reason and their piles of prehensile tentacles look rather.. uh..
..they look pretty ‘phallic’ in all honesty..
I shuddered hard to try and get rid of the mental image that had popped up just from the mention of them, luckily I’ve only seen one of the monsters in real life before and that thing had already been dead for a while too!
Japan are SCARILY efficient with their magical task forces, they get awakened mages in young and train them HARD.
They’ve done such a good job at PR too that there’s practically no need for them to cover anything up these days if a demon appears in a public place?
The last time I was in japan my face actually ended up on the local news listed as a ‘possible new character’ for the next live action ‘Sailor Moon’ movie.
You wouldn’t BELIEVE the amount of people who were convinced for weeks that the ‘tall mysterious American woman’ caught ‘on set’ would turn out to be anyone from a main villain to Sailor-bloody-Uranus!
I couldn’t help but shudder again at the idea of me posing in a stupid micro-mini skirt and skin-tight white swimsuit with a load of other vaguely European-looking asian girls while spouting off drivel about ‘love and justice’ instead of just outright killing the bloody demon; all just in case someone was nearby with a camera to catch us in action!
I’m SO glad America has more of a lazy ‘just wipe everyone’s memory and blame swamp gas’ mentality to the whole thing honestly.
I may not know much about fashion but I DO know that I don’t look good in a school girl outfit!
..a super-tacky short one would be even worse..
“Han? You still with me?”
Huh?.. oh, John-boy!
“Sorry I got a bit lost there for a second, side effect ya know?”
He nodded but his eyes seemed a little too tight to be anything but worried at the moment.
I shifted slightly on the bed and fiddled my hands in my lap while staring up at the ceiling so I didn’t have to look at him again.
Almost instinctively at this point I reached out with my mage senses to get a better idea of his emotions in general but that idea was abandoned moments later when a wave of vertigo hit me like a freight train.
It took all I had to not just lean over and puke to be honest?!
“S..something’s wrong with my magic?”
John winced and shifted his feet awkwardly which was practically an admission of guilt!
I shot him a warning glare and eventually he gave up any pretence of innocence with a huff.
Slowly he leaned in and took ahold of my wrist, bringing my arm up to eye level and jiggling it a little to make the metal chains on my, now apparently visible, suppression bracelet rattle.
Golden runes practically glowed out at me as I stared in dumbstruck surprise at the little mesh of metal and leather I’d created for myself.
“oh.. that’s not good.. it’s not good, right?”
He grimaced but nodded along in agreement anyway.
“The current theory we’re working with is that the last big dome blast you let off did practically the same as it used to do before for some reason, leaving your mind in free-fall and your body open for the taking.”
He let my wrist go gently and fixed me with a rather intense look for a moment before taking a step back and huffing to himself again.
“Through the night you’ve had fit’s and bursts of magic followed by almost unnatural stillness that seems to match what we predicted would happen if another personality tried to take advantage of your weakened state to take over your body again.. they stopped a few hours ago but the runes are still burning bright on your suppressors..”
Of course they’re bloody glowing!
I only planned to need them to block out an attack every so often at worst, so many takeover attempts one after the other has super charged the bloody things?!
No wonder I got a hit with backlash when I tried to extend my mage senses again.
I must be burning like a STAR right now to anyone with their senses open!
If it’s bad enough for your eyes just looking at the sun, imagine how much it’s gonna hurt if you try to look at the world from the very CENTER of one?!
With a deep groan I collapsed heavily back onto my bed.
..stupid magic..
Stupid suppressors!
..stupid past-incarnations..
Stupid bloody GRACE!!
“Do you think you can handle talking with some people now?.. I’m pretty sure if I have to go back out there one more time and say you’re still not ready to see anyone then either Sarah, your Grandmother or Trudy are going to rip my head off honestly.”
An indelicate snort of amusement slipped out of me making him grin brightly in response as if that was his intended result all along somehow.
After a rather long pause to gather myself back together I let off one last quiet huff for strength and nodded to him.
He nodded back and made his way over to my bedroom door to go give them all the good news that I’m now ‘awake’.
“John?”
He turned slightly and shot me a curiously raised eyebrow in response.
“..thanks..”
His mouth shifted into a bright grin but with a slightly mocking quirk to his lips that, on anyone else, would have come across as more ‘annoying’ then anything.. on him though?
To my shame I couldn’t help but find the whole thing at least slightly endearing.
It’s good to have a friend watching my back again!
======
“If I could have a moment of your time Hannah?”
Sarah huffed a heavy breath into the crook of my neck at Gran’s almost formal tone of voice from the doorway behind us but after another squeeze she reluctantly pulled back from our hug, offering me a warm smile that I mirrored back at her before she turned to leave the room at last.
After Mum and her barrage of questions about what happened, constantly bringing up the dreaded ‘are you SURE you’re okay Hannah?’ and the slightly less regular ‘what do you mean you don’t remember too well?!’, I thought I’d gotten into the clear at last but the moment we were alone Sarah swooped down and pulled me into a tight hug that she refused to release until I’d told her everything I could about what happened yesterday.
Apparently all anyone else knows is whatever they’ve all guessed and gathered together from the few eye witness accounts of things that seem to range from ‘Hannah went crazy and almost turned some SWAT guy’s into fine paste with magic’ to ‘Grace did something that drove Hannah’s magic insanely out of control’.. the fact that the truth is somewhere in the middle of those two extremes if you count Grace being shot as her ‘doing something’ is unsurprisingly less reassuring for me then I’d hope sadly.
“I’ll go see if Eris is awake yet and get her ready to visit you if she is, okay Han?”
Sarah caught my eye just as she was leaving and paused for a moment as if asking more than that one question with such a simple look.
“That would be great Sare, thanks.”
We shared one more smile before she stepped out and shut the door behind her leaving me to Gran’s tender mercies.
Slowly she moved across the room, settling herself on the edge of my bed with a heavy sigh.
She turned to face me and after a few seconds of uncertainty her eyes finally trailed up to meet mine.
There were quite a few emotions visible in her eyes for a moment but before I could really get into trying to dissect them all she spoke up instead with a heavily laden tone that sounded almost tired at first.
“I’ve spoken with Grace’s.. compatriots?.. while I’m sure they were trying to lie more than once, overall I think I’ve got a pretty clear picture of what happened out there.”
She sighed again and brought a hand up to squeeze between her eyes tightly like I always do when I’m starting to get a headache.
“I’m sorry Hannah”
..she’s what-now?..
“I never should have put you into the position I did under such pressure without at least explaining things properly first. I’ve been running things for so long that it tends to escape me that someone so new to us all might not know about our rather unfortunate history’s and family secrets..”
My response to that probably accurate but none-the-less surprising statement of fact was a slow blink and a curious eyebrow that seemed to make Gran feel somewhat uncomfortable after a few seconds.
“Grace.. Grace was.. she was special?”
After a moment’s hesitation she continued to speak, almost in a rush to get whatever she had to say out in the open.
“One of my biggest regrets in all my years was how I handled Grace’s.. problems.. she came to me when she was barely knee-high stating quite calmly her opinion on things and I’m sorry to say that I ignored them as just childish whimsy?”
I watched with searching eye’s as Gran squeezed her hands together tightly and turned her head down to stare at them almost too quickly to be quite natural.
“She’d always been jealous of her sisters, the mages to be specific, but that’s a rather common problem with the Were’s in our family at first and most of them get over it with time.. I honestly didn’t know what to do when she calmly informed me that she hated her little sister, your mother, for being ‘normal’ and that she wanted to be treated just like her instead of.. well..”
Gran trailed off again and fixed me with a worried look for a moment before turning back to her hands with a sigh.
“You were surprised when your big confession to being ‘Alistor Cooper’ under threat of a lightning lobotomy didn’t get much of a reaction from me aside from curiosity and confusion, right?”
Without much active input from me I found my head nodding along with her cautiously.
..where is she going with this?..
“The reason I wasn’t more shocked or surprised is that you weren’t the first person I’ve met who’s body doesn’t match their mind.. in the old day’s it was considered a curse to be scorned in a mage or mocked openly if it appeared in a normal child but that is one facet of life that I’ve come to realise was truly wrong in every way from the usually ‘wise’ teachings of our ancestors..”
She sighed one last time and squeezed her hands tightly again before glancing up to fix me with a surprisingly intense look instead.
“You and Grace have a lot in common, a lot more then I think either of you really realise.. you’re both driven to protect others, both determined to prove yourselves in your own way and you.. you were both physically born as boy’s..”
A long silence stretched out across my dimly lit bedroom as I stared at her in open mouthed surprise and tried to deal with all the puzzle pieces that were suddenly starting to click together with that one key piece of information to unite them into a complete image.
She’s a werewolf.. a FEMALE werewolf?.. THE female werewolf!
Tall, muscular and intimidating despite her obvious femininity..
She hate’s Mum for being ‘normal’, not just because she’s magic-less but because she’s a ‘normal’ woman in general?!
..The change in size and vocal range when she shifted into her wolf form?..
I just wrote it off as a werewolf transformation, it’s not like I’ve seen one happen before after all, but what if the magic Grace hinted at needing to ‘get people to accept her for who she is’ just isn’t good enough to cover her werewolf form?.. her still MALE werewolf form!
“We don’t blame you for what happened Hannah, if anything I blame myself, I knew how she can be at times about this sort of thing but I was so relieved when you accepted to be Matriarch that it didn’t even cross my mind that she might make more problems for you after you slapped her first challenge down so drastically-”
Drastically?!
I took a transsexual werewolf that had apparently spent YEARS of hard effort, blood, sweat and tears just to gain the usually IMPLIED love and trust of her family.. and I stuck her naked to a ceiling for everyone to gawp at for a few hours?!
Oh shit.. oh SHIT.. what the hell have I DONE?!
No wonder she went bloody ballistic at me!
“-she’s disappeared by the way? The pack is out hunting for her but we can’t get a solid trace on her scent for some reason.”
Gran shifted uncomfortably again under my lost gaze.
“Tensions are running a bit high at the moment, especially with the Hub’s delegation currently waiting for you outside in the backyard, I’d appreciate if you could deal with them quickly for us dear?”
Her hands fisted together again in her lap tightly.
“Even I’m not feeling very charitable towards them at the moment for what they did to Grace..”
Disappeared?.. she’s.. she’s disappeared?!
Oh shit, I didn’t-
It wasn’t my-
It wasn’t my fault damn it?!
..of course it wasn’t!..
I gave her every chance to stop but she just WOULDN’T?!
It’s not my fault d-damn it!
.. of course it wasn’t, it was THEIRS!..
YEAH! It’s the Hub’s fault!
What the hell were they even doing here anyway?!
Who gave them the right to come onto MY clan land with GUNS so they could shoot MY family!
“Hannah?”
“If you excuse me Gran.. I’ve got some people to talk to about common-fucking-courtesy!”
My voice rumbled low in my chest in response to my anger.
Just the similarity it had to a growl alone brought up memories of Grace and the stupid shit I’d d-
The stupid shit they MADE me do!
“Hannah?! What are you-”
I tried to get out of bed only to find that my legs didn’t want to work at all yet for some reason.
Giving up all pretence of patience, I compressed a ball of magic in my chest tightly and dropped the right lines for a line-of-sight warp instead.
My suppressors lit up even brighter than before in response to my magic use but I ignored them with single minded focus as I almost broke the rules of magic with willpower alone to line-of-sight warp outside, a place that I know well but can barely see a hint of physically through the open door with my current angle at this exact moment.
With a flash of blue light I was yanked away into a swirling, almost uncontrollable, slip stream to come crashing down hard on the slightly damp grass of our backyard.
The moment I landed my suppressors apparently had enough of the abuse they’d taken lately and decided to vent all of my magic out through my foot into the dirt below me making our once rather dull garden area light up in a seemingly never-ending sea of wild flowers of every color imaginable.
Despite my anger and the sight of Trudy rushing towards me, leaving a strange group of people behind her in her haste to get to me, I couldn’t do much more then curl in on myself when it felt like my chest was imploding as my suppressors made a fruitless rush to clear my ever-refilling magic stores out completely.
“Hannah? HANNAH! What’s wrong? Can you-”
I managed to react out a trembling hand to grasp her arm before she could come too close.
“..owwie..”
With that last brave, and entirely necessary, statement I finally gave in to the urge that my body was viciously demanding of me to shut my eyes and take another nice long dirt-nap agai-
Arc 5 of the 'Magic is..' series.
Having support is a wonderful thing in life.
Unless you don't want it.. or you do want it but not now.. or-
Lets just settle for saying 'it's complicated' and leave it there for now shall we?
Still, it can't be worse then.. say.. fighting a fae Queen on her home turf or something silly like that, right?
Proper description to come as we get further in :)
Hope you like it
Nessa
![]() |
After a rather stressful day, we all like to unwind a little. Events unfold including but not limited to: Admit it, ya'll have missed the craziness, right? |
“Don’t forget to call ahead Ari.”
With a heavy groan I finished pulling my sock up and shot a glare to the ceiling.
I’d glare at Mum but honestly she’d probably not take it well and it’s not exactly her fault or anything.
..I’m just in a bad mood really..
Three days ago I may or may not have kicked over an anthill commonly known as ‘the Hub’.. more specifically, in the course of trying to flee from a psychotic fae Queen, I may have also accidentally kicked off and consequently won a rather anti-climactic fae civil war in the process..
Then I topped it all off by almost killing a squad of Hub SWAT soldiers for shooting my, at the time trying to start her own smaller civil war, ‘Aunt’ Grace who now just happens to be missing in action..
THEN I went and blew myself up by overloading my core in a stupid attempt to warp outside and confront a group of Hub staff that’d come to apologise for their actions while looking to find out just what the hell I did to turn their reception area into an, apparently accurate, replica of my own ‘golden palace of excess’ with a still spreading infection of my magic..
So.. yes, I’m in a bad mood for some unknown reason at the moment?
It doesn’t help anything that I’m practically under house arrest now either honestly.
One little detail of becoming ‘Lady Hannah Garnier-Cooper, heir of Maxarmius and daughter to Arista’ that John just HAPPENED to forget to mention in his rush to turn me into a political super-weapon was that, apparently, if you get a long-winded title like that then the Hub get the damn fool idea into their collective heads that you must be SPECIAL in some way.. special enough to need PROTECTION!
Mum was kind of annoyed that I managed to turn our garden into an overgrown jungle of wildflowers at first but I think she’s feeling sorry for me enough at this point to let the topic go for now luckily, so that’s something I guess?
I’ve not left the house in two day’s and not left our newly expanded ‘clan compound’ since I escaped from the Hub the day before that to be honest.
The plan today is for me to go into town though at last!
Gran’s finally cleared me as being ‘stable’ enough to be trusted on my own without supervision.. not that it matters really considering I personally doubt anyone’s going to let me do a damn thing on my own from now on?!
My little shopping trip, which started off as me planning to go get myself some more ‘lazy’ clothes, possibly a new swimsuit and dropping in to visit Edith at her shop while I was in the area, has now reached a point of being just plain silly in all honesty.
Sarah wouldn’t hear of me going shopping without her so I’ve had to delay all morning until she could get back from whatever she was doing, which she now has and is currently in the process of getting changed into something more ‘shopping appropriate’ from, naturally.
Eris has been even more clingy then usual since I passed out, so there wasn’t much of an option on leaving her behind for me there either, but her presence is still worth noting too.
At this exact moment John is ‘scouting the area’ in town along with a sizable chunk of my ‘children’ because of their paranoid belief that I’ll somehow hurt myself just from going shopping if he doesn’t have the whole town on bloody lock-down!
On top of ALL of that we have the Hub’s new ‘security protocols’ to deal with.. basically after I passed out John spent a few hours hashing out details with Trudy, once they’d gotten past the initial almost all-out war that happened when the family found me unconscious in her arms of course, which have added yet another wrinkle to my plans of a quick shopping trip by adding in a full security detail worthy of the president from out of bloody nowhere!
As Mum just suggested I’ve been ‘informed’ that for my own protection I must call my new security detail’s representative, a rather severe grey haired man with an air of military experience about him by the name of ‘Paul’, who will bring their car’s around to pick us up at any time day or night that I feel the need to leave the compound in the slightest.
..is it wrong that I miss being a nobody?..
To REALLY add insult to injury I have a new problem tha-
“Hey! Stop that!”
Eris giggled to herself from her position leaning against me at the kitchen counter which really didn’t help things at all to be honest.
When my initial cry didn’t get much of a reaction I gave a huff and waved my hands around my head, creating just enough of a breeze to send the stupid little flutter-bug’s whizzing away from my hair again with giggles that sounded like tinkling bells of some kind.
-where was I?
Oh yeah, so the latest problem to rear it’s annoying little army of heads is that something I’ve done, either when I turned our garden into a flower filled paradise or when I ‘beat’ Maven back in the Hub, has made the fae pay a lot more bloody attention to me than they ever did before!
In some cases it’s simple, but weird, things that kind of make sense like yesterday when I almost tripped down the stairs and suddenly found myself floating on a mob of chittering, happy little imps who ‘helped’ me glide my way back down to solid ground again unharmed.. but on the other, more aggravating, hand there are things like the pixies that keep popping up out of nowhere and platting my hair full of wildflowers when I’m not paying attention.
It doesn’t help that they are so damn silent and tiny either!
I know it’s not like they’re some great evil or threat but YOU try to keep track of what is essentially a pack of sneaky little flying, and mildly glowing, girls who only seem to make noise when they giggle to themselves once their ‘job’ is done?!
Eris finds them funny too so she doesn’t say anything and after the first few times I caught them they started only appearing when my back was turned so they could follow behind me and work without interruption.
..speaking of Eris..
I cut my eyes down to her with a sigh as the barely visible multi-colored little lights that are pretty much all I can see of the Pixies converged around her to lift her hair around playfully while giggling quietly to themselves.
I have honestly NO idea why, but when they can’t get their hands on me the Pixies seem inordinately fascinated by Eris?
It probably doesn’t help things that she encourages them so much really.
For practically invisible little beings that are more a magical construct then actual creatures the Pixies are turning out to be possibly THE most determined, yet harmless, fae I’ve ever met!
“Here you go..”
My head jerked up to watch Mum’s happy little smile as she placed a small dish full of wet lettuce down on the kitchen counter.
The Pixies almost instantly lost all interest in both me and my favorite little brown-haired limpet to converge on the dish with the sound of tinkling bells as they broke out in excited giggles to each other.
Thank the powers that I still have my books with me, it took almost a full day of having them constantly trailing behind me before I finally found the entry about Pixies in ‘Magical menagerie and modern methods’ that listed their one true weakness.
Apparently they can survive on absolutely nothing but ambient magic like a lot of fae in general do, but for some odd reason they LOVE dew drops on vegetation?
It was first noted centuries ago when someone who’d set up a garden near a fairy circle noticed all the glowing lights hovering above his cabbages every morning but as time’s gone on it’s become apparent that it’s not just the natural morning ‘dew’ they love but all tiny water droplets in general.
Eris looked mildly put out that she’d been left so easily by her new little firefly friends but I shot Mum a thankful look and took this chance to stand up so we can get moving at last.
I’ll have to call the Hub in a minute obviously but I’m not going to chance saying anything to draw the Pixies attention back upon me at the moment.
I’m SO glad Mum’s handling all of this magic stuff so well too!
It was her idea to run some left over veg from the fridge under the cold tap when the dew in our real garden stopped being enough to distract the Pixies away from me and I’m honestly impressed with how well it seems to be working.
If they didn’t seem to get ‘bored’ of the ‘dew’ in general after a while I’d be tempted to just keep a load of dish’s out and be done with it at this point, sadly I’m not THAT lucky though..
I brought my hand up to my ear in the universal ‘phone’ gesture towards Mum and nodded silently to show her that I’d call Paul in a minute.
She nodded back with a gentle wave before turning her eyes back in fascination to the glowing little orbs flitting about on the dish instead.
Eris resisted for a few more seconds as she watched her new ‘friends’ having fun without her but after a long huff she turned to follow me as always.
We quickly made our way outside through the front-front door but even then I didn’t let myself relax until we were past Mum’s rock garden which yesterday had been the Pixies preferred location to sun themselves in the afternoon apparently.. that’s where they were hiding when they pounced on Eris at least according to John.
I found myself shivering a little as we stood in the shade of the nearest tree to our house.
I’ve gone simple and kind of sloppy today with a rather loose maroon tunic top that goes down to my knees, covering the top of a pair of dark leggings and pulled in slightly at my waist by a thin leather belt which is honestly there to hide the fact that my ‘invisible’ suppressor’s belt is already pulling in my waist suspiciously otherwise.
My eyes drifted down to follow Eris’s progress towards me and with a bit of chagrin I found myself dipping down slightly so I could scoop her up onto my hip when she got close enough to send me an almost pleading look that requested quite plainly to be carried again.
She looks adorable in her own tunic and leggings of course, as if she’d let us wear different clothes at all, although hers is colored in a more childish shade of light red that I’d be tempted to call a dark pink if I was feeling picky at the moment.
It’s really not good that I can’t seem to resist picking her up when she wants it but I have no idea how to stop myself sadly.
Sometimes she just LOOKS at me and I can’t help but want to cuddle her close.. it’s even worse when she finally does end up on my hip and I get some unreasonable thrill of joy when she settles her head above my heart!
I almost wish I had more access to my past-incarnation memories involving Eris sometimes just so I could work out the ‘why’ involved in some of the reactions I have to her at times, but then the reality that more memories would mean more problems rearing their ugly heads all over again corrects that silly idea pretty quickly.
My reincarnations are like one big vicious cycle I swear!
Damned if I don’t but damned if I do accept them all at the same time?!
“Mom, you gotta call Mister Pauly..”
Her voice made me jump a little in surprise but after a moment to gather myself back together again I offered her a weak smile in thanks before diving into my pocket with my free hand to get my phone out.
..I REALLY don’t want to be doing this..
Despite my misgivings my fingers slowly tapped away until I had the number up.
Even then I hesitated for a moment or two but there really isn’t anything to be done about it all, if I want to go out today then I’ve got to play by the ‘rules’.. however stupid they may seem at the moment..
“So-Com Ops Commander Paul Dulton”
In my experience it appears that my erstwhile ‘head of security’ is very much a man of few words.
Admittedly I’ve only spoken to him twice before, only once in person at that, but each time he’s introduced himself with his full title and name for some reason?
“Hi Pauly, today’s the big day! We’ve got a party of three leaving the compound including me so I guess you need to prepare or something?”
There was an almost worryingly long silence over the line.
I really don’t think he likes being called ‘Pauly’ but then I don’t like being treated like some precious artefact that needs to be shipped around under armed guard so I guess we’re even huh?
Finally I ran out of patience and continued on without his input anyway.
“Great talk Pauly, look forward to seeing you and the goon squad, bu-bye.”
Eris giggled to herself when I hung up on him.
Slowly I turned my head to fix her with a warning look but it kind of failed with the smirk tugging at my lips being so painfully obvious at that exact moment.
“Come on then giggler, we’ll go catch some sun on John’s car until Sarah gets her ass in gear shall we?”
I jostled Eris a little more making her giggle slightly harder for a second before easing forward and making my way across the street to the Martial’s driveway where John’s poor, virtually forgotten at this point, old car sat in a nice bright patch of sunlight.
It took a bit of work but eventually I ended up sitting on the sun warmed hood with my back resting on his windscreen and Eris tucked into my side as we both stared up at the clouds creeping their way across the sky far above us.
“..that one looks like a bunny..”
Eris shot me a confused look for a second so I pointed my finger up at the, to me, very ‘bunny’ looking cloud as it moved in to attack the poor unsuspecting cloud that looks like a campfire of some kind.
“It looks like a fish to me?”
The incredulous look on her face mixed with her complete disbelief set me off in a quick burst of laugher that seemed to actually confuse her even more somehow.
As the ‘bunny’ cut downwards and took a large chunk out of the campfire’s ‘flame’ I settled in a bit more so I could be comfortable while explaining the nuances of cloud watching to my poor little captive audience of one.
She’ll understand the difference between a bunny and a fish if it kills me!
======
“That’s a Pixie!”
I shot her a disbelieving look for a moment before following her finger and blinking in surprise.
.huh, turns out she was pointing at a plane flying across the sky?..
Admittedly it’s pretty far up and the sun’s glinting off of it enough that it kind of does look like some tiny speck of floating light so I guess I can’t blame her for that one really.. at least she’s getting the hang of this whole ‘using your imagination properly’ thing if nothing else, right?
“So it is.. Ah! That one over there looks like a big pair of boo-”
I cut myself off harshly and coughed in an attempt to hide it.
The last time I went cloud watching it was on this exact same old car’s hood with John, you can’t really blame me if a few old habit’s show themselves sometimes.
“It looks like two bowling balls!”
Please buy it, please buy it, please buy it?!
For a long moment Eris squinted up at the boo-BOWLING BALL looking clouds before turning her head back over to me with curiosity and confusion obvious on her little face.
“What’s a bowling ball?”
Huh?..
Oh! Uh, right?.. she grew up with traditionalist mages didn’t she?..
“It’s a ball you shove your fingers in and throw down a slippery path to knock over some wooden stumps at the far end.”
“.. sounds pretty stupid?..”
..well when you put it THAT way I guess?..
How do you explain bowling to someone who’s never-
Ah HA!
“It’s not stupid, come on I’ll show you.”
She grumbled to herself at having to get up but still followed me despite that fact.
I glared around our little dead-end street thoughtfully for a few seconds before moving out into the road and measuring up lengths in my head.
It’ll take a bit of improvisation but shouldn’t be too hard to pull off.
“Step back a bit Eris, I’ve just got to do a few things so we can play.”
She didn’t look any more convinced that this was in any way a good idea but she dutifully stepped back a few paces anyway.
..okay! Let’s get this started!..
I clapped my hands together and flexed my fingers a little as my magic jumped up, ready for action as always.
======
“STRIKE!”
Eris spun away from our improvised ‘bowling alley’ to give an adorable little dance on the spot in celebration that she may or may not have picked up from the me the first time I actually hit something.
“Well done! Give me a second to reset and we’ll go again, yeah?”
She shot me a bright grin before nodding in agreement.
With a dip into my lines and a flick of my wrist the conjured pin’s at the far end picked themselves up and reordered into the traditional triangle on the ground.
I’ve cast this little bit of slightly fancy telekinesis so many times in the last fifteen minutes it’s practically ingrained into my magical muscle-memory at this point!
A little bit of willpower and shaped casting later the frozen trail of our ‘alley’ solidified over again leaving behind the smooth edges of two raised gutter rails and a nice long slick surface for our conjured balls to roll down.
It’s all by no means perfect but it’s only temporary and ice is easier for me to make new shapes out of then anything else now so I’ll work with what I’ve got.
“Who’s winning?”
I couldn’t help but jump so hard I almost dropped my ball before frantically trying to catch it at the last second and spinning around to face Sarah.
..she came from bloody nowhere I swear?!..
“On second thought, don’t tell me.. she’s winning isn’t she?”
Much to my surprise Sarah eased over and rubbed her hand in Eris’s hair earning a giggle for her troubles.
I didn’t even get a chance to comment on the surprisingly warm interaction between the pair of them before a rumbling sound caught our attention and made us all turn to face up the road in surprise.
Continuing an apparent spate of annoyingly good timing, four large black jeeps came to a sharp stop in front of us, disgorging a full squad of gun touting men and women from the lead jeep who seemed to sweep the area for threats before finally standing down their guard to step back as the recognisable grey hair of Paul Dulton made himself known at last.
“Unit Alpha-Romeo reporting, ready to commence operations on your mark.”
I couldn’t help but shoot Sarah an exasperated look which she answered with a confused but mildly amused look just because she could.
“Give us a moment Pauly while I clear this away and we’re all yours for this little pantomime procession.”
Paul Dulton is obviously a tough, no-nonsense soldier at heart but I think even he winced slightly for a moment there.
A few seconds later it became obvious why when one of the men behind him snorted out a poorly suppressed laugh at his expense.
I glanced around us and noticed that more than a few of the gathered soldier’s in ‘casual’ SWAT uniform of black-on-black baggy fatigues were looking rather more amused than they probably should for some reason.
Rather than comment on the whole thing I offered them all a dry smirk before turning back to our bowling alley of ice and breaking it down.
The pin’s fell to non-existant dust easily enough, breaking down something you conjured isn’t exactly hard after all.
After a moment’s consideration I cast a basic ‘warming’ charm on the ice to make it melt almost instantly to water.
When I turned back around I found myself the unwitting focus of everyone as they stared at me with looks ranging from surprise to awe.
..I guess these guys don’t work with mages that often?..
Oh well, their problem not mine!
It barely took a thought to make my conjured bowling ball disappear like the pins before it but when I turned to Eris for her one she actually drew back slightly and hugged the stupid ball to her chest protectively.
For a long moment or two we stared at each other but in the end I caved before she would.
With a put-upon sigh I waved her closer and scooped her onto my hip with the ball awkwardly tucked between us.
I’ve really got to remember how possessive Eris can get with things I conjure for her?
The first time a dress I made for her disappeared she apparently cried over it until John finally managed to calm her down somehow for powers sake!
“Which of the four unreasonably large and completely unsubtle jeeps are we traveling in then herr-commander?”
Just for the fun of it I popped off a rather sarcastic mock-salute to Paul which got more than one wry smile from the troops behind him if nothing else.
Better they all get desensitised to my sense of humor now rather than have it come as some kind of surprise later on.. it helps that I’m still kinda annoyed at needing to even HAVE an armed escort just to go shopping now and he’s an easy target of authority to take aim at right now.
Looking at it logically, he should probably be thanking me honestly?
Mage’s and stress don’t mix well after all, with my magic being as unruly and responsive as it’s been lately it’s better I amuse myself now at his expense then try and suppress it until I pop again.
For all we know my magic might decide to turn all his troops into gerbils or the jeeps into sheep’s!
I barely trust my magic on a good day lately, let alone when I’m stressed and feeling resentful towards the people who are going to be my rather obtrusive ‘shadows’ for the foreseeable future.
“You will be in the third vehicle Ma’am.”
He didn’t break his tight stance or even quirk up a sarcastic eyebrow at me!
..I’m actually starting to like this guy..
“Lead on Mon Capitaine!”
Another round of hidden smirks went up from the troops but he just turned on his heel rather than letting me enjoy his reaction to march smartly back towards the second Jeep which is apparently going to be HIS ride at least.
I sent one more dry smirk around at the troops before marching forward as smoothly as possible when you consider that Eris was tucked into my side with her rather heavy new ‘toy’ clutched tightly between us.
“Come on Sare, if you don’t hurry we’ll leave without you or I’ll claim the whole back seat as mine.”
Sarah let of a squawk of annoyance and quickly jogged forward to catch up with us.
One of the troops, a woman about my height with her dark blonde hair tucked up under a rather uniform looking black cap, opened the door for me with a pleasant smile as I jostled Eris a little and shifted her around to get her in easier.
“Uppsi-Daisy”
She giggled and I tried to suppress my blush with willpower alone but the words had just kind of slipped out without a thought sadly.
When she’d finally landed on the seat and slid across to the far corner, bowling ball in tow, I let out a huff and pushed my now shoulder-length hair back out of my face before sliding in to join her.
A moment later Sarah practically bounced into the back seat next to me, her eyes alight with amusement and joy.
The door slammed shut behind her and the black-clad female soldier made her way around to the passenger seat without a second look at her, although that did nothing to stop the slowly forming grin on Sarah’s face.
“Did you just say ‘uppsi-daisy’?.. oh that’s just ADORABLE!..”
My blush went up another notch and I shuffled over in my seat to be a bit closer to Eris as an excuse to be a bit further from my now far too amused looking sister.
“..shut up Sare..”
Her grin turned sharp for a moment and she leaned even further into my personal space so I couldn’t avoid her eyes again.
“You’re a total ‘Mommy’ now, huh?”
I blanched hard, cutting my eyes away from her sharply as my blush spread to my ears at last.
“She’s always been a mommy?”
My eye’s landed on Eris’s confused little face and I found myself flinching again.
..really not helping sweetie..
======
“So are you gonna do something about your hair? It’s looking pretty sorry for itself at the moment..”
Finally! It only took us the drive from our house to the Running Y’s front gate before she’d finally stop grinning at me in annoyingly happy silence and move onto a new topic, even if it IS an almost equally awkward one.
“I told you before Sare, I’ve got to keep my hair this color until I’ve established myself or people might get suspicious?”
“Look around Han? Pretty sure you’re ‘established’ enough to walk around naked in clown makeup without people being fooled in the slightest at this point honestly?..”
One of the two Hub soldier’s in the front seats snorted heavily to themself, I’m pretty sure it was the woman in the passenger seat judging by the tone but either way it annoyed me to know they’d heard that exact statement thank-you-very-much.
From what I’ve seen over the years, soldiers are even worse gossips then mages, with a much greater inclination towards finding embarrassing situations hilarious too sadly!
..she’s kind of got a point though..
Yeah, much as I hate to say it, she PROBABLY has a point at the end of the day.
You can’t get much more ‘established’ then being a political super-power unto yourself with a full guard of Hub staff following your every move and a rather public ‘fight’ with the world-wide recognised ‘Queen of the Fae’ after all.
Mixing up my look once in a while will only muddy the waters even more for anyone trying to hunt me down anyway so it can’t exactly hurt.. right?
“What are you thinking then?”
Sarah smirked and glanced over my hair thoughtfully for a second before answering.
“Change the color to something that isn’t stupid, grow it out a bit and we’ll drop into a salon to get it styled properly.”
After a long pause to digest that idea I reluctantly nodded to her and dipped into my lines quickly.
Better I do it now before we’re quite out of range from the magical haze that saturates our neighbourhood now then trying to do it in town and calling every powers-damned husband of mine within a hundred mile radius right to our door at least!
It took a bit more focus then I would have liked to drop into my lines and cast the modified ‘hair color’ version of the old ‘perfect hair’ spell again but that was mostly because I felt a bit distracted for some reason.
My magic itself has been almost calm in the last few hours, a big change from the unstable thrashing mess it’s been lately if nothing else, but now it’s bouncing around like an overeager puppy begging to be used.
I brought my hand up and ran it along my hair to cast the spell.
For a moment my head felt warm but slowly it cooled back to normal at last so I shot Sarah a curious look.
She turned her head slightly for a moment before slowly nodding in response.
I turned to Eris and received an almost amused look in return.
“Red suits you”
My eye twitched a little and I reached up to bring a hand full of hair up into eye range while already suspecting what I’d find.
It wasn’t quite as bad as I was expecting, more a deep auburn with a few brighter highlights mixed in than anything else.. it was certainly better than the obnoxious blue I’ve had to put up with lately at least.
..now just to do the rest?..
I dipped into my lines again and despite my reservations I cast the OTHER hair charm I developed out of that initial wild magic surge laden mistake so many weeks ago.
With a sweep of my hand it was done.
After a long pause my hair grew hot again and a few seconds later it started growing around me to trail down my back in thick waves until it came to a stop somewhere around my waist.
I couldn’t help but let out a rather put upon sigh as I brushed thick curls away from my face so I could glare at Sarah when she sniggered to herself instead of just bloody HELPING me!
..it’s only been a few days but I’d already forgotten how much of a PAIN long hair can be..
“Turn around Han, I’ll braid it as best I can and we’ll drop into the Salon on Main Street for a quick cut as soon as we get there, okay?”
I allowed myself one last heavy sigh before following her command by twisting my body around to face Eris’s smirking face and giving Sarah free reign on my now far too long again hair.
Why do I get the feeling Eris is enjoying me suddenly being a ‘ginger’ a bit too much for all our sakes?..
My warning look at her only received an innocent look in return but I’m not dumb enough to fall for that one again at this point sadly.
======
“So.. what’s going on with you and John, huh?”
My head twitched automatically to turn and glare at her but that idea ended pretty damn quickly when all I got for my troubles was a sharp pain of pulled hair across most of my head.
“What?! There’s nothing going on with-”
“They’re dating again”
My eyebrows shot up in offended surprise as I fixed my attention back onto Eris’s now smugly grinning little face.
“Really?”
No! Not bloody REALLY Sarah?!
“Uh huh, I can tell.. they both keep giving each other these silly little looks when they think no-one’s watching like always and Mom’s magic feels all giggly when he’s around.”
Wha?.. Puh!..
I!..well-
“..oh realllyyy?..”
Wipe that smirk of your face Sarah!
I can feel the damn thing from here without even looking at you!
“They kissed at the Bazaar and since then Mom’s constantly wrapping us up in his magic too.. it’s kind of romantic really but still a bit naughty to do when other people can see them, huh Aunty Sarah?”
TRAITOR!
How does she even know about that?!
She was A-bloody-SLEEP when I wrapped us up in John’s magic for Powers sake!
“Eris sweetie, remember what we said after the project baby brother conversation?.. time to stop talking now..”
Shut up you little brat!
“Project baby brother?”
DAMN IT!!
“It’s a long story that basically boils down to the fact that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about Sare so don’t even start with-”
“I do SO know what I’m talking about!”
My eyes cut back over to Eris and while I’m sure in any other situation her puffed up little cheeks would be adorable, at this exact moment all they did was make me want to cringe very.. VERY hard..
..this isn’t gonna be good..
“You said back at Lou-Lou’s that Dad’s magic makes you all tingly when he’s happy and you love it when he smiles at you because it shows how much you love each other an-”
I finally managed to get my hand over her mouth to stem the tide of embarrassing words spilling out of it at last, much to my relief as a hot blush burned across my cheeks that could probably light up the night sky in response to them.
Damn mages and their long memories!
That was bloody CENTURIES ago!
Hell, it was any number of INCARNATIONS ago for Powers sake?!
I can’t be held responsible for the things my past incarnations might have said.
That’s not bloody FAIR!
..it’s kinda true though?..
Oh shut UP brain! Nobody asked you!
Eris did NOT look happy at being stopped obviously but a stern look from me seemed to go a long way towards finally getting through to her that this is NOT the sort of conversation I want to be having right now, let alone one that she needs to be ‘helping’ me with.
“We’re not dating, end of story”
Sarah actually let go of my hair at that declaration and I found myself being swiftly turned away from Eris’s now disbelieving little stare into an almost identical one on offer from my DEAR sister.
After a long awkward pause where it became pretty obvious from their silence alone that they didn’t believe me in the slightest I let off one last sigh and sunk my head down in defeat.
..damn nosy family..
What’s the point in trying to tell them the truth when they just plain ignore it on a whim anyway?!
John and me.. we are at BEST ‘Man-besties’.. depending on his mood and just how willing I am to put up with his crap at the time I’d even go so far as to question our friendship sometimes!
..he was there for me though..
He’s always so WARM and nice to me, and he listens when I need him to and he’s got a pretty cute smile when he isn’t busy smirking like an asshole or grinning like a Psyco a..an..
DAMN IT!
Shut up brain, he’s my man-besty, simple as that so THERE!
“You have possibly THE most adorable reactions to being teased.. you know that, right Han?”
YOU can keep quite too Sarah!
This isn’t funny and we both know you were being entirely TOO serious about this whole thing for it to be called ‘teasing’ in any sense of the word!
“So how are things with you and Tor anyways? You banging each other’s brains out every few hours yet?.. would certainly explain a few things if you were..”
“WHAT?!”
A smirk formed on my lips but I didn’t lift my head up to enjoy the probably horrified look on her face despite desperately wanting to at first.
Two can play this game dear sister!
Now for some way to stop Eris from speaking too mu-
“What’s ‘banging each other’s brains out’ mean?.. sounds painful..”
Ah.. crap..
Sarah burst out in a fit of laughter that was possibly just a little unhinged but it was hard to tell really because it blended so well with the snorts and chuckles coming from the front seats as well.
..I totally walked into that one, didn’t I?..
“Uh.. Eris.. sweetie, it means.. um.. it’s like playing together with drums! Yeah!”
Please buy it, please buy it, please buy it!
“Oh.. I like drums! If you conjure me a set do you think anyone will want to bang my brains out too?”
Ah.. just.. j-just.. SHIT!
“Not that kind of drums sweetie. These are adult drums, only adults get to play them.”
“That’s not FAIR! Aunty Sarah gets to play with them and I’m WAY older then she is by like a BILLION incarnations!”
THAT’S NOT THE POINT YOU LITTLE-
DAMN IT!
I’m in hell?.. this is literally my divine punishment for every time I played the part of the precocious, well-meaning but completely tactless little angel as a child, isn’t it?!
This is my punishment for back when I was four and I told Mum’s boss that she might have an overactive-thyroid problem because I’d just finished reading about the symptoms in Medical America.
Between her complaints of tiredness, feeling too hot and her having such a worrying amount of double chin’s, despite her generally slim build, it seemed the most likely culprit.. I was really worried for her health at the time but apparently that’s NOT the thing you say to a woman who’s just had extensive liposuction!
Mum can NEVER find out about this.. she’d have a field day!
She had to put up with ME as a worryingly smart child, the irony would just be too much for her to handle I think.
“How about this sweetie.. when we get home I’ll conjure you a full drum kit, all for yourself, as long as you NEVER bring up the ‘brain banging’ thing ever again.. okay?”
Eris’s little face scrunched up thoughtfully for a painfully long time before she finally seemed to work something out because her eyes lit up with understanding of some sort.
“This is like the B.D.S.M thing, isn’t it?”
YES!.. I mean, NO!
No, it isn’t at all like that because I made it SO much worse by trying to cover up my mistake damn it!
“Daddy promised he’d get me a kitty if I stopped asking about B.D.S.M last time and then we got Mau, so I guess it’s okay, huh?”
John. promised. her. WHAT?! I’m gonna KILL him!
That no good son-of-a-!
“Yes.. sweetie.. it’s like the BDSM thing, so let’s never talk about it again, okay?”
As I watched her, with a slightly twitching eye that was the only visible sign I would allow myself of just how annoyed at John I was feeling right about now, she almost nodded along in agreement before pausing at the last second with devious little smirk on her face.
“Can we go swimming tomorrow too Mommy?”
DAMN IT!
“Yes, fine, whatever.. just no more BDSM and banging talk or else swimming’s cancelled and Mau’s going to live with the pet shop owner again.”
Finally, now that’s over with we can-
..oh, Powers damn it!..
“Shhh, shh, shh.. it’s okay sweetie I was only joking!”
It took a bit of frantic movement but I managed to get her belt undone and shift her into my lap while dropping her now seemingly forgotten bowling ball to the side so I could encompasses her in a great big hug as tears trailed down her little face.
A glance over at Sarah’s slightly stunned expression proved that I’d have no help coming from that quarter at least.. can this drive get any worse at this point?!
“Mau..”
I almost didn’t have to look to know what was happening when our resident ‘creature of the mists’ feline menace decided to crawl his way out from the shadows under the front passenger seat, obviously summoned by us invoking his name so many times no doubt.
..I had to say it didn’t I?..
“Mau?”
No I didn’t ‘call’ you stupid little fur-ball!
Can’t you see I’m kinda busy here sorting ou- HEY! Oww! That’s my boob you little-
“It’s Mau! Where have you BEEN?!”
Using my now sore breast as a launch off point, Eris ended up laying awkwardly in the cramped footwell of the backseats with ‘Mau’ clutched tightly in her arms as if he’d disappear at any moment.
Considering he most likely GOT here by shadow warping under the seat, that’s probably not quite as stupid an idea as it would first seem, but I’m not feeling charitable enough to give her the benefit of the doubt at this point..
I sunk my head back against the seat’s headrest and closed my eyes tight to stave off an already throbbing headache.
After a few seconds of silence, punctuated by Eris’s baby-talk towards ‘her’ pet and the cat’s warbling little ‘meows’ that were starting to get on my nerves by just how damned understandable they seemed to be, despite apparently only consisting of that one single sound repeated over and over again, Sarah seemed to jolt back into reality.
She lasted possibly a second or so more in silence before practically bursting out in a fit of laughter that made the whole backseat shake annoyingly as her arms curled into her stomach from the overwhelming force of her amusement.
For once in our lives this was one time Sarah would laugh alone and I was NOT going to join her in it automatically out of sibling loyalty or whatever the reason it is behind our usual synchronised sense of humor!
Why is this journey taking so bloody long?!
Maybe we should just cancel the trip and I’ll order some stuff online instead!
====
“Alpha-Two this is Alpha-Three we are ready to disembark on your mark.”
For a long moment I considered just line-of-sight warping outside the car considering I’m kind of trapped with Sarah on one side looking entirely too amused still to be in a rush and Eris taking up all the foot space between me and the other door which also happens to have the female soldier standing guard in front of it as if she’d already worked out where my thoughts were going at this point.
“Clear Alpha-Three, One and Four are in position. Mother-goose is ready to go.”
..EXCUSE ME?!..
I don’t speak soldier Jargon but considering we’re in the third car and that’s definitely Paul’s voice coming in over the radio I don’t think it’s much of a big step to assume that I’M this so called ‘Mother-goose’.
“You have five seconds to come up with a new call-sign for me or I’m going to turn half of Main Street into an ice-skating ring soldier!”
To my surprise the driver who’d been talking into the radio actually seemed to listen to me on that one?
Judging by just how quickly he fumbled with his handset to hit the ‘Speak’ button I think he actually took me seriously too!
“Alpha-Two, client has requested new designation under threat of a stage three magical exposure event.. please advise?..”
He sounded so nervous I almost felt sorry for him for a second but then I gathered up my sanity and reminded myself that THEY are the ones calling ME ‘Mother-bloody-GOOSE’!
“Alpha-Three, request accepted. All teams be advised Mother-goose will now be reassigned as ‘Princess’ until further notice, Alpha-Two out.”
REALLY not the time to be testing my patience Pauly!
It’s not cute and it’s not clever so just.. just..
..what’s the use?..
I give up!
Today’s going to be a complete write-off at this point, I can tell.
Better to just go along with it all until I can get home and sulk in peace for a bit.
“Time to get up Eris”
She huffed to herself but after juggling Mau in her arms a little uncertainly he decided to hop off of her instead, landing in my lap just because he could no doubt.
Her little legging-covered butt hit the backseat again as she shot Mau a betrayed look which happens to make a bit more sense when you consider that John apparently told her that he’d be HER cat, I suppose?
Before I could really comment on that look, either positively or negatively, the door next to her opened and the female soldier waved for us both to step out at last.
In the end I settled for giving Eris a light push forward that she reluctantly followed by slipping out of the Jeep, with me following behind her pretty quickly so I could stretch my legs at last.
The sound of a door opening behind me with an accompanying huff from Sarah probably means she got out too and she may have felt a little offended that no-one decided to open her door for her.
Guess that’s what you get for laughing at me Sare?
Apparently I’m the nominated ‘Princess’ now so I get the royal treatment by my army of unwanted bodyguards and you get to open your own door like a normal person, so HA!
Without thinking I tried to crack my back when I finally stretched up out of the car properly but that didn’t do much more then make me thrust out my chest in a way that caught more than a few of my ‘guards’ attention for less than savory reasons, naturally.
..never thought I’d find a reason to miss not having my magic..
“What’s the plan then? Most of the good stores are off of Main Street but the Salon’s up the road a bit so..”
“Salon first Han, then clothes or whatever, even my hairdressing skills aren’t QUITE up to handling the mass you’re currently sporting sadly.”
..smart-ass..
Instead of answering I just settled for a nod as I bent down to scoop Eris up onto my hip again.
She shot a look around us uncertainly as if she wasn’t quite sure she wanted be carried in such a public place but that didn’t last very long in all honesty because eventually her head bobbed down to rest just above my heart as always.
The ‘Honor Guard’ of four rather intimidatingly large men from the front Jeep moulded around us in a loose formation, their baggy black clothing doing a pretty poor job of concealing their guns..
Five of them of various sizes each by my estimation and at least two knifes strapped to their backs too!
It’s a little overkill in my opinion, but then having a guard in the first place is more than a LITTLE bit overkill to start with so I guess what do I know, huh?
We moved across the street as a surprisingly smooth unit.
For a moment I almost forgot they were there and started to enjoy myself in the mid-day sun but then we reached the front of the Salon where the troopers waved us back so they could essentially ‘breech and clear’ the doorway to make sure there was no-one hiding in wait for us behind the big clear glass windows..
..people are stupid sometimes..
Rather than wait for their little war game’s scenario to run its course I ended up pushing my way past them and stepping inside with an awkward, slightly apologetic smile on my face for the unsurprisingly worried staff and patrons.
“Sorry about this everybody. New bodyguards, you know how it is, takes a while to make them realise that just because a place looks obviously NOT a trap that doesn’t mean that it DEFINITELY is one.”
I only got one rather startled sounding laugh for my troubles but that’s honestly better than I was expecting sadly.
One of the four Honor Guard members twitched as if he was going to step further into the room but I’d had enough at this point.
I turned sharply around and gave a push to his chest, subtly aided by a tiny burst of magic naturally, sending him stumbling back outside again to join his friends.
“No men past this point boys, so sorry. Next one of you that comes barging in for no reason before I’m done is getting jumped for a free makeover on me, tell that to Pauly too, I’m sure he’d look just LOVELY with a blue-rinse perm!”
My piece said I yanked Sarah inside and slammed the door in their faces.. which I’ll admit had a bit less impact because of the whole ‘glass’ fronted door thing they had going on.
“Way to go Mom”
Eris sounded almost unreasonably impressed with her awe filled tone of voice.
Before I even had a chance to glance down at her someone behind us started clapping lightly which quickly built into an uproar of sorts as others joined in.
I turned slowly around and came face to face with several now rather amused women in various states of being.. hairdressed?.. I guess..
As always when confronted with a mildly embarrassing situation that I can’t easily get out of with magic I did the smart thing and blushed brightly all the way up to my now just as red roots.
“Sarah Cooper, is that you?”
I stiffened slightly as an older looking woman I’d assume to be somewhere in her early sixties, although if I’m right then she looks good for her age, moved her way towards us in a rather impressive looking suit that was only marginally countered by the bright purple hair bonnet she was sporting above it.
“It IS you, my how you’ve grown.. so this must be little Ari we’ve been hearing so much about?”
Her attention swung around to me at that point obviously and I couldn’t help but cringe a little.
Not only does she seem inordinately interested in me from the look of it but so does everyone else now AND she called me bloody ‘Ari’ which is a very bad thing for that whole ‘cover story’ idea we’re running with.
“Oh sorry dear, it’s Hannah now, isn’t it?.. names are so important at that age, aren’t they?”
She sent a warm smile at a few of the seated women who mirrored it back at her before turning to Sarah with a knowing look that seemed to actually amuse my sister a fair bit if I’m still a good judge of her facial expressions in general.
Either way, I REALLY don’t like being mocked so blatantly thank-you-very-much!
“We call her ‘Princess’ now, the guards seem to like it and it fits her surprisingly well honestly.”
I will HURT you Sarah if you keep this up I SWEAR it!
My head turned ever so slightly so that I could shot her a look that was at once disapproving and apologetic.
I got my hit in on her back at the Jeep and now she’s retaliated so it’s time for us to stop playing and focus on the worryingly attentive, suspiciously intelligent looking old woman before us instead.
“Oh my, well that WOULD be appropriate wouldn’t it?”
For just a moment the woman shot me an assessing look that was almost cold in its intensity before it faded seamlessly back into her more benign ‘innocent little old lady’ smile with precision that could only come from years of experience.
All at once an idea hit me and I honestly felt a little nauseous at the thought of it-
..oh powers there’s two of them!..
-so THIS is what Edith would be like if she wasn’t a mage, had any sort of fashion sense and aimed her evil little yoda mind towards social engineering on a large scale instead of just generating pure profit!
Almost automatically I turned my body slightly away from her to better protect Eris in some way.
No wonder she’s been so quiet since we got in here, she didn’t exactly enjoy meeting the real Edith after all and she’s usually a pretty good judge of character in general for her age.
“Congratulations Hannah dear, do tell your Mother that she simply MUST join us for the community supper on Tuesday won’t you?.. to think that Susan could go so long without properly introducing you to us all..”
..what?..
“I’m sure you’ll join us for the Ball in December of course? Your sister is past due for her outing as it is but you’ll need a proper showing before your nuptials obviously.”
..NUPTIALS?!..
“uh.. ball?..”
My eye’s cut down to Eris almost instinctively but I jerked them back up a second later feeling immensely stupid for my troubles.
Get your head in gear Hannah and stop thinking about that stupid bowling ball we left back in the Jeep!
“Yes dear, the debutante ball of course? It’s being hosted by the Yacht Club this year as part of their mid-winter regatta. I’m sure you’ll get along marvellously with everyone and we have quite a few junior debutantes this year so you’ll be in good company.”
..Debu-WHAT?!..
She reached out and patted my hand in something approaching a reassuring way, the kind of subtle movement that I’d always imagined a grandmother would give but could never actually imagine Gran doing in the slightest now.
“Don’t worry dear, you can bring your new beau Maxarimus of course. I’m sure everyone will be rather pleased to meet this mysterious Prince of yours after all..”
For a single long moment there was an almost predatory gleam in her eyes again but she hid it quickly behind that same overly-happy persona she’s been using since we turned up.
I blinked in surprise and tilted my head slightly as if that would somehow make her words less nonsensical.
After a few seconds where, if anything, they just seemed to get worse in my head I let out an almost silent sigh and nodded to her in the vain hope of just ending this whole conversation while I can.
Damn it John! Just what EXACTLY have you been TELLING people?!
I KNEW it was a bad idea to let him out of my sight this morning!
To add insult to injury Sarah sidled almost silently up to me and turned her head just enough to hide her smirk before whispering a question that was pitched so low even I strained to hear it with my mage hearing, although her amusement was almost palpable despite that.
“So.. not dating huh?..”
Shut UP Sarah!
This is neither the time nor the place for more games damn it.
..what the HELL is going on?..
Just WAIT until I get my hand on John, I’m gonna KILL him!
![]() |
A day on the town, new haircut, new clothes and an excessive amount of money.. why does that seem so idyllic in the movies? Events unfold including but not limited to: Meanwhile Hannah decides that life is unfair and Tuesdays suck! |
“Stop laughing”
If anything, all my hissed demand did was add fuel to the fire as Sarah squirmed in the chair next to me, obviously trying not to move too much as the woman behind her washed her hair despite her giggle fit.
I didn’t even get the chance to glare at her for it before someone else moved into the suspiciously empty seat on my other side and I was forced to offer yet another fake smile for their amusement.
Eris shifted uncomfortably in my lap.
I already told her she’d have to get off when the actually hair cutting starts but I can’t really begrudge her wanting to stick close at the moment with how badly the sharks are swarming us.
It seems like every woman in here knows far too much about me and yet FAR too little at the same time!
They’re all apparently EVER so interested in learning more about me though in either case.
From what I’ve gathered through the last few conversations I’ve had with several, obviously well-to-do women who have taken the spare seat before this new one, it seems like this is all one big misunderstanding brought on by a very recognisable lethal duo of thoughtless gossips that I’d never in my wildest NIGHTMARES considered might actually pair up to wreak havoc on the world together!
Echo.. Echo and bloody ‘Dite!
They apparently joined John on his self-appointed ‘reconnaissance mission’ this morning but got bored pretty early because they came in here for a bit of pampering instead.
I haven’t quite got the full picture yet obviously but somewhere down the line they got chatting with people?
Between ‘Dite’s thoughtless naivety and Echo’s unstoppable need to apparently repeat everything she hears to people in the form of half-understood gossip they’ve managed to convince everyone in here that all those ‘strange’ people who had suddenly swarmed the town this morning we’re in fact working to protect one ‘Lady Hannah Cooper-Garnier’.
Evidently when questioned further on my name they acknowledged my relationship to Mum too because people seem to have connected the dots from there and ‘worked out’ my identity pretty easily.
The fun doesn’t stop THERE though.. oh no, no, no!
When can my life ever be THAT simple after all?!
No, they went on to blab about John’s dubious position as the ‘source’ of my new Ladyship and possibly added several ideas they may have about our relationship status which we will be having WORDS about LATER!
“Lady Cooper-Garnier, may I just say that it really is an honor to meet you.”
With a wince I turned slightly so I could glance at the new woman out the corner of my eye before slowly moving my face into that close approximation of a smile again and offering her a gentle nod.
“Please, call me Hannah, you all know me but I’m afraid I must admit that I’m not nearly as well informed?”
It’s taking every shred of acting skill in my arsenal just to keep this going honestly.
I’m having to dig pretty deep and drag out some long abandoned ‘social’ training memories from some long integrated past-incarnations just to keep a civil tongue in my head actually!
“Oh! Of course, I’m Mary, Mary Chapman the chairwoman of the Southern Oregon Visitors Association.”
With that said she offered her hand out for me and I reluctantly accepted it in my best ‘limp’ handshake while offering her an encouraging smile just because it’s expected at this point with so many people watching me like salon-going birds of prey.
Sarah snorted to herself in amusement for what felt like the hundredth time in the last ten minutes.
She’s enjoying this WAY too much in my opinion.
“Charmed Ms Chapman, have you met my sister Sarah? She’s a rather successful TV host, you may have seen her show on PBS, I hear they run it practically by the hour at this point.”
The annoying woman’s eyes cut away from mine quickly to shoot Sarah a suddenly much more interested look.
For a long moment I got to enjoy the way Sarah froze under a wave of sudden scrutiny all around her before sadly it all turned back to me again.
Sure she’s ‘famous’ and a ‘local’ celebrity.. but she’s not the one apparently about to marry some prince no-one’s ever heard of.. one that happens to be suspiciously good looking even if he does seem to be barely in his twenty’s, if that!
Sooner then I’d have liked, the conversation started up again as the beautician sat me up to start working on my hair with a hairdryer/brush combo in hand and Ms ‘Just call me Mary’ Chapman made her big, oh so subtle, sales pitch for getting me to help provide some advertising opportunities in aid of tourism for Klamath in general.
The way she described it you’d think me and John were going to be some huge tabloid power-couple with our own hyphenated little nickname and a near constant following of journalists willing to document anything even remotely ‘of interest’ we might do!
I honestly had to just stop listening when she suggested petitioning the local chamber of commerce about nominating us as Klamath Falls own little unofficially-official ‘Royal family’..
======
..thank the powers!..
My torture lasted both far too long and barely any time at all before the hairstylist, a woman called Sarah apparently, started bringing out scissors and purposefully placed herself between us to cut off the conversation.
I rolled my eyes up to her in gratitude and received a smirking wink in return that I would have honestly expected to come from MY Sarah more than a random stranger.. well.. if MY Sarah wasn’t busy giggling to herself over how many apparently ‘important’ woman just HAPPENED to be sitting in here having some kind of unofficial town meeting that we just HAPPENED to stumble into at possibly the WORST possible time considering they’d just gotten some rather juicy gossip that paints me as some kinda of previously hidden ‘woman of breeding’!
If I didn’t know better I’d think she planned this or someth-
Damn it Sarah! Come to think of it I DO know better and she probably DID plan this to some degree!
This is her usual ‘out of work’ hair salon.
She looked entirely too amused and completely unsurprised when the not-Edith, who’s name I can’t remember by the way, confronted us!
SHE suggested I do something with my hair and SHE suggested we go here moments later!
My eye’s swung around to Sarah automatically.
She didn’t even try to hide how smug she felt from her face.
Obviously she’s worked out that I’ve worked out that this was all her doing just from the annoying expression on my face!
My hand twitched a little at my side and her eyebrow rose slightly in response.
To anyone else it would have seemed like two unrelated movements but to us they held practically a whole conversation inside them, my hand saying ‘she would pay for this’ and her eyebrow saying ‘I know but I had my reasons’.
With a mildly frustrated huff I settled down in my seat a bit more and folded my arms underneath my cape.
At some point in the procession of movement surrounding the hairdresser Sarah pulling out her scissors, Eris slid off my lap and moved over to stand in the gap between me and the smirking menace’s feet like an awkward little cherub.
A look of sweetness and innocence was plastered on her face, one that might just be enough to convince someone she wasn’t up to something if they didn’t know her first!
“Eris.. whatever your thinking.. Don’t..”
She turned her wide little eyes over to me and fluffed her hand through her hair as if suddenly nervous.
Somewhere behind me someone made a little ‘aww’ sound at the sight of her which REALLY didn’t help the twitch I could feel developing in my eye in the slightest!
“I don’t care if you think it would be funny or if you think your dad would approve.. you do it and no drum kit until you’re eighteen young lady.”
She winced and sunk her shoulders slightly in submission while staring at me through her eyelashes as if silently offering me an apology, one that I accepted with a gentle smile that seemed to calm her down at last.
Wait! Did I just use Mum’s ‘young lady’ trick on her?
It bloody WORKED too!
Huh?.. so that’s how it feels from the other side of things..
No wonder, she used it on Sarah so much when we were kids.
A slight tugging on my cape brought my attention back down to Eris again.
She’d moved over on silent little feet and with a few meaningful glances that bordered on twinspeak or telepathy I finally gave in to her, pushing my hands up under the cape enough to make space for her as she shuffled her way into my lap underneath it so she could both hide from everyone around us and sit with me without getting coated in any hair that gets cut off.
I swear someone behind me made an almost yelping sound of glee, not doubt at how ‘adorable’ we were being for some reason, but they were shushed back into silence before I could turn my head to see who’d done it sadly.
“I think we missed an introduction somewhere along the way Hannah dear?”
The not-Edith woman’s voice made me wince slightly with just how amused she sounded as I glanced over at her.
Hairdresser Sarah moved ever so slightly to the side giving me a clear view of the suit wearing older woman from her new position, calmly seated in the ‘spare’ chair in a way that would almost be casual if it wasn’t for the burning curiosity in her eyes.
“I’m sorry, I became so distracted by meeting you all that it slipped my mind..”
Far from my mind, on the vague hope that I could get through this nightmare without having to come up with a cover story for why I have a toddler in tow!
“This shy little bundle of giggles is my.. uh, her names Eris..”
..Bravo Hannah? Really, I’m utterly impressed by your complete ineptitude at-..
Shut UP Brain!
As attempts to distract from the sudden elephant in the room go it was beyond terrible, I KNOW okay?!
Give me a break will you!
I never prepared for this sort of thing.
People tend to see us more as a unit lately, the question of ‘who’ or ‘why’ Eris is in relation to me or how close we are hasn’t really come up so far.
Trust the little all-woman army of socialite busy-bodies around us at the moment to be the first people to think of asking such awkward questions so openly.. damn it..
To my surprise she didn’t prod any further on the topic and seemed to have an almost knowing look on her face that, if I’m reading her right, held mild distain for me that she was carefully trying to temper behind her apparently normal ‘benign’ look.
Eris shifted awkwardly under my cape and I moved my hands up to cup her head to my chest a bit better.
After a few seconds she settled down again, letting off an almost silently contented sigh that made some annoying part of my brain want to join her automatically for some reason.
“..at least we know it’s not a shotgun wedding?..”
My eye twitched heavily at the muttered comment coming from the hidden audience behind us.
"Ladies, please..”
Not-Edith’s mild rebuttal might as well have been a gunshot with how quickly it silenced the muttering group.
I found myself sending her a thankful look despite my misgivings about her motives, mostly because she didn’t have to help me out like that and in my experience people like her don’t do anything nice without reason.
It’s not like the opinions of this lot really MATTER as such, I guess?
I mean, they might be able to cause some hassle for Mum if they decide to turn against us just by their apparent positions of power in the local community but as soon as I get my accounts sorted out again Mum could just quit work and spend the rest of her life sipping margarita’s on some tropical beech..
In fact I think I may actually own a private tropical island somewhere come to think of it?
..it vaguely feels familiar..
Pretty sure I captured some evil mages clichéd ‘skull-faced island volcano lair’ at one point at least.
Either way, while I don’t particularly like people getting the idea that I’m going to marry John at some point.. or that I’m some kind of new society bride.. or that I was a worryingly young mother, giving birth to Eris somewhere in my early teens at best..
I’ve been in worse situations and honestly, what’s the worst that can come from it all huh?
“So I’ve heard what everyone else does for a living so far, what do you do exactly?”
Despite my rather rudely stated question not-Edith’s eyes lit up in amusement as she went to work, explaining just how VERY important she was to the Klamath Falls social scene and society as a whole.
Turns out her family owns a lot of things in a lot of places and she personally set up a finishing school for ‘young ladies’ which both reassured me on her motives for suddenly including Eris in things while also making me rather nervous about them at the same time.
I don’t care what anyone thinks about me and John, I’m not sending Eris off to some school designed to turn little girls into the perfect little society brides of the future!
======
“Stop playing with it Han, it looks fine.”
With a jerk and a huff I pulled my finger out of the biggest side-swept barrel curl that kept moving into my field of view every few seconds.
Showing my ignorance of hair styles in general, I’ve got to admit that I barely understood one-in-three words my Sarah and Hairdresser Sarah exchanged while discussing the end result of her hard work.
All I know is that my now auburn locks didn’t lose much length, thanks to Sarah’s quiet request, but have gained an amount of curl and luster that borders on the stupidly large mass I got from my initial ‘fun’ experiences with what happens when you mix hair styling magic with wild magic.
The biggest difference is probably with my bangs or ‘fringe’ in Brit-speak, if my past life memories are to be believed?
Essentially what was once a smooth curtain of hair that I split out of my face by brushing behind my ears or usually by braiding it back has now been cut, leaving me with a long side-swept set of wide curled hair that blends back in with the rest of my hair at about neck-length below my right cheek.
Despite the mirror, Sarah, Eris and the delegation representing the now mentally dubbed by me ‘Ladies of Klamath’ all assuring me that they look ‘pretty’ this way, I’m more focused on the fact they’re wholly ‘annoying’ instead!
“Stop fiddling with them Han”
I shot Sarah a glare and pulled my hand down again from where it had subconsciously moved up to brush the hair out of my eye for what feels like the fiftieth time in the last five minutes.
“This isn’t practical Sare? I’m losing nearly half my peripheral vision for the sake of some arbitrarily decided definition of beauty!”
We both stopped in the middle of the street.
My annoying body guard’s stumbled to a halt around us and the ‘subtly’ following us Jeeps pulled up at the curb as well.
After a few seconds of staring at each other challengingly a little sigh from my chest made us both glance down, breaking the tension and the moment so efficiently I can’t help but think that was entirely Eris’s intention when she did it to be honest.
“You’re both right, it looks good Mom but she has a point about it being useless in a fight too Aunty Sarah.”
With her piece said Eris pushed herself up slightly in my arms and brushed a hand through my new bangs until they were out of the way.
As she pulled her hand back I felt a tiny discharge of magic brush along my skin and the annoying hair stayed in place neatly despite having nothing to hold it in pla-
..oh, yeah?..
Using magic to stick hair together like Eris showed me the other day is still a ‘thing’.. I really need to pay attention to this stuff!
“Thanks Sweetie”
She nodded almost officiously before settling her head back down above my heart with another contented sigh in response.
“Okay, problem solved, sorry Sare I’m just in a bit of a weird mood?”
Sarah seemed mildly surprised by Eris’s actions but nodded to me in understanding anyway when I finally caught her eyes again.
“Sorry too, I forget that your this hard-trained fighter at times.. it’s kind of hard to believe with the way you normally act I’m afraid..”
Not much of an apology there Sare but I’ll take what I can get at this point.
“Is there anything else you want to do while we’re here? I’ve got to get some clothes and drop into Edith’s place on the way home but aside from that I’m open to suggestions.”
She cut her eyes over to me thoughtfully for a second but she shrugged it off pretty quickly as we started walking down the street again.
“Wouldn’t mind dropping into the flat to pick up a few bits; I need to go into the studio at some point and check on how editing’s going on the new season too?.. Tor’s down south visiting family so I’m pretty much the only one that can stop the studio techs from messing things up in the cutting room sadly.”
She huffed out a breathy sigh but offered me a smirk anyway.
..I wondered where the big guy had disappeared to?..
Feels like ages since I last saw him, guess it makes sense if he’s out of state though.
“When’s he getting back?”
Sarah grimaced slightly and hesitated in her next step but quickly caught up to me again as if nothing had happened.
“It’s going to be a while, the studio’s talking about replacing him for the next season so he can have some down time..”
Ah.. oh dear, that’s not a good sign..
“You told him then?”
Her eyes flew up to mine in shock.
I’m not sure why to be honest; it’s not exactly hard to put the pieces together?
We get back after an emotionally taxing trip, they get a few days alone to sort themselves out while I was busy dealing with Mum and suddenly he disappears off the face of the earth to ‘visit family’ without any warning or apparent forethought involved.
“You okay?”
She shifted uncomfortably but that didn’t last much more than a step or two before she leaned heavily into my side, almost making me tip over due to our proportionate differences in height and weight.
“..that bad huh?..”
The only response I got was a heavy sniff and some frantic head movement that may have been a nod of some sort.
I felt a little like sniffing sadly to myself too at this point but that’s hardly going to help things is it?
Bloody relationships!
Why can’t people just be honest with each other about their feelings?!
I know for a fact that Sare is ‘ga-ga’ for Tor and while he can be a man of few words, Tor’s made it pretty obvious from his actions alone just how much he cares for my sister if nothing else..
Wouldn’t life just be easier if people could decide they like someone then just come out and SAY they love-
Something large and warm came down harshly on my ass making me yelp in surprise as I span around suddenly to face my attacker.
-John!
“Damn it John-boy! We were having a moment here, don’t just randomly go around slapping people on the ass you pervert?!”
Despite the heavy conversation we’d been tentatively working our way towards Sarah surprised me by bursting out in a sudden fit of giggles and pulling herself away from me so she could try to stem the flow.
Her laughter was obviously infectious because not only did I feel my lips twitch slightly in an aborted attempt at smiling too as usual, several people behind John let off their own little bursts of it too.
Pretty soon it seemed like only me, Eris and John were left holding our composure in a sea of inanely laughing people with no hope of rescue.
“He didn’t ‘just randomly go around slapping people on the ass’ Han, he only did it to you.. big surprise there huh?”
Part of me is glad she seems so happy and amused all of a sudden but the other part is NOT finding what she’s suggesting at ALL funny in the SLIGHTEST!
My finger came up almost automatically to point between John’s eyes as an angry, embarrassed growl worked its way up to my throat.
“Do that again and you lose an arm, you got me John-boy?.. don’t think I won’t do it!.. I’ve got MAD ice mage skills now and you can just ask the last guy who slapped me what it feels like if you’re that curious.”
The laughter around us died down a little at my obvious anger but even John didn’t seem entirely convinced that I wasn’t at least bluffing or at worst joking.
Before I could really lay into him my eye’s caught on a still giggling pair of people behind him that I had a much more pressing need to talk to then John-bloody-Jones!
“Echo, ‘Dite! Follow me, we need to talk.. NOW!”
I stomped ahead of everyone slightly down the street leading toward Sarah’s apartment complex.
The movement was so sudden that the security team had to scrabble around to keep up.
There wasn’t really a need for me to look back when I can feel their magic from here and while everyone else seems to be hanging back a little in worry, even Sarah for some reason, Echo and Dite’s magic WERE progressively coming closer to me as I went on so checking on them can wait at least.
Finally they caught up with me and I let out a heavy breath before starting in on them.
Eris seemed to be shooting adorable yet smug looks over at ‘Dite for some reason, probably because she’s in trouble and Eris will apparently take any chance to rub something in her ‘older sisters’ face when she can..
“Now then.. I happened to go to the hair salon on Main Street earlier, you wouldn’t BELIEVE the rumors I heard coming out of that place?”
They both cringed and for a moment Echo actually slowed her pace slightly as if hoping she could drop back into the following crowd behind us without notice but of all people Eris shot out a little hand and snagged her sleeve before she could really make a break for it.
The subtle reprimanding head shake she gave the poor girl was almost as obvious as the wide amused grin plastered on her face.
..oh yeah, she doesn’t like Echo much either does she?..
“We’re going to have a nice long chat about what is and isn’t information you should be sharing or misrepresenting to the general public, either magical or non-magical.. is that okay with the pair of you?”
I got two almost simultaneous nods followed by rather obvious gulps in response which made my growing smirk turn a bit feral for a moment.
Let’s see how much damage they did intentionally and how much of it was just out of stupidity or ignorance shall we?
======
“So let me get this straight.. YOU told everyone that I’m now going by the name ‘Lady Hannah Cooper-Garnier’ because you heard some of the wolves talking at dinner yesterday?-”
My arm swung around to point at ‘Dite much to Echo’s obvious relief at this point.
“-and YOU told everyone that I’d recently started dating a mysterious nephew of the Martials called Maxarimus because you heard someone talking about it at breakfast and thought it was common knowledge from what you’d seen of our recent actions?-”
The accusing finger of doom swung back around to Echo’s no longer relieved looking face for my final incredulous point as I continued on.
“-which YOU, oh so helpfully, added fuel to when questioned by showing surprise that this random group of non-magical busy-body’s had no idea who your ‘famous’ Uncle Max was and eventually left yourself in a verbal corner, frantically scrabbling around for a plausible reason to give them on why you’d assumed they would know who he was when it finally registered in your head that they were in fact non-magical, and for some powers-forsaken reason you settled on making him a PRINCE of some unmentioned country or another?!”
The only sound I could hear for a seemingly eternal stretch of time was our feet hitting pavement and the rumble of life moving on around us without a care for my problems and woes.
Eventually the awkward silence was broken by Eris giving a stifled snort which progressed into a full blown giggle fit that had me clinging onto her for dear life in case she fell as she kept swinging her eyes between the pair of them and promptly laughing even harder to herself.
I’d like to think that in any other situation I’d see the funny side of this too but I’m REALLY not in the mood for it now!
“You’re both grounded, no talking to anyone who isn’t family for a week unless it’s life or death.. now go find somewhere to be where I don’t have to look at you for a while.”
They both winced at the disappointment obvious in my tone but quickly shuffled back into the pack of people following behind me like an annoyingly large procession.
Before I’d really gotten a chance to gather myself back together again after that brain-meltingly horrid conversation, one that both explained SO much about what happened back at the salon while leaving me feeling lost from the stupidity of it all in general, a warm hand landed on my butt and squeezed gently as an equally warm body sidled up to me with a face attached that seemed to be permanently etched into his usual smug smirk.
“You handled that surprisingly well, I was expecting to see them both run off in tears from the look on your face.. although honestly your guilt trip might actually have been the more effective way of getting through to them somehow..”
I grit my teeth down hard and shot John a completely un-amused look which he chose to ignore with his usual aplomb for such things.
“I learnt what works best from my mother.. now take your HAND off my ASS before I remove it FOR you.. PERMANENTLY!”
Even through gritted teeth the overall venom in my voice was hard to miss, I am NOT in the mood to put up with whatever silly idea John’s got in his head that involves him cosying up to me so much while we’re in public for other people to gawp at!
In a move that annoyingly shows that he will always find some way to defy my expectations, John’s hand practically flew off my butt only to shift up slightly and settle again around my waist instead.
“Not. Better!”
He actually had the audacity to laugh this time as he squeezed me into his side and allowed little lines of his magic to leak out so they could ‘casually’ rub against my aura with at once pleasant and REALLY aggravating side-effects that one might expect from two naturally volatile sources of magic coming into contact with each other.
Reluctantly I found myself leaning into him despite my best efforts to the contrary.
Eris let off a little huff that probably had some deeper meaning but I’m honestly in no state of mind to be analysing the breathing patterns of a three-year-old at this point in time.
..I’m tired..
I’m tired and frustrated and I’ve got all this stuff I want to get done but people keep getting in the way and now we’ve got this new thing with the ‘Ladies of Klamath’ to deal with a-and what the hell even IS a debutant ball for anyway?!
It feels vaguely familiar for some reason, I think I remember seeing something about them online at some point but my usually helpful incarnation memories are drawing a rather suspicious blank at the moment which isn’t helping anything in the slightest.
“..I’ve got a headache..”
John rumbled some nonsense sounds deep in his chest like a giant cat purring to itself and I found myself leaning a bit closer into his side.
“..I’ve got a headache and I’ve got to deal with Edith soon..”
I allowed myself a flash of amusement when I felt John’s magic suddenly stall in surprise before rolling back into action with a general feeling of pity and worry coursing through it instead.
..at least he knows when to stop mucking around for once..
Is it Tuesday today?
I’m not completely sure.. feels like a Tuesday..
I hate Tuesdays!
======
“Got everything?”
Sarah slid her keys back into her pocket and nodded as she dipped down to scoop up a backpack that’s now full of whatever it was she wanted to collect from the flat.
Originally I was going to go inside with her but that became a bit of a moot point when the ever expanding entourage of ‘children’, both small and adult sized, decided to follow us up and fill the stairwell with bodies.
I don’t want to admit it but after spending five minutes of mindless walking while being hugged by John I feel a bit better about things and life in general?.. which has left me ALMOST ready to deal with a few of the more annoying tasks at hand such as explaining to a group of surprisingly sheltered mages why expanding the staircase’s width with magic so they can all fit in more comfortably would be a VERY bad idea in a purely normal building owned by a purely normal landlord!
I’m starting to see a pattern forming and I’m sorry to say that at this point I honestly think mage’s, even my own apparent ‘children’, are still people.. and therefore also to be considered, on a whole, to be ‘idiots’ for the sake of saving time if nothing else.
“Henry! If I see you try and scrape ONE more half-assed ‘happy feelings’ rune into that banister you’ll join Echo and ‘Dite in being grounded young man!”
Henry in particular definitely falls into the ‘idiot’ category sadly..
The lanky teen still looks far too close to John in appearance for my sanity’s sake.
As you might be able to guess considering his past exploits of joining a previously all-female dog-pile on top of John when this lot first turned up, along with the mischievous look he shot me before disappearing from my sight back into the crowded stairs with ease, he happens to take after his ‘father’ in more than just looks.. much to my newfound frustration.
..it wouldn’t be so bad if he was actually good at runes?..
Even from here his attempted chicken scratch markings really ARE almost offensive to my experienced eye.
If he keeps this up I’m going to have to hold a class on how NOT to get yourself killed by your own poorly formed rune-clusters!
“How exactly are we going to get back downstairs Han?”
I shot a look over to Sarah and huffed to myself again in frustration.
..I have no bloody clue..
A sharp whistle from my side brought the entire hallway to an almost eerie silence instantly.
“EVERYBODY OUT, WE’RE MOVING ON!”
My jaw dropped a little as the mass of bodies before us started shifting in an almost orderly manner back down the stairs and outside like a well-oiled machine in motion.
A glance over at John earned me yet another amused smirk for my troubles so with a heavy sigh I slapped a hand to his chest and offered him a weak smirk in return.
“Not so useless after all John-boy.”
For a moment he looked pleased before his face fell and he realised what I’d actually just said at last.
His mouth shifted into an exaggerated pout that got a giggle out of Eris, only encouraging him to keep going, much to my chagrin.
“Don’t be an ass, come on we’ve got places to be and stuff to buy.”
“Yes Ma’am”
He popped off an almost military perfect salute before capping it off with a deep bow taken right out of history itself.
Eris giggled again and even Sarah snorted in amusement.
I just let off one more huff before moving down the now clear stairs without response.
I get that he’s trying to help by lightening the mood a bit but I just want to get this all OVER with now!
My happy little shopping trip has gotten progressively bigger, longer and more annoying as the day’s gone on.
“If you’re quite done playing the fool?”
His magic jumped happily at my muttered comment but he didn’t respond verbally as he nabbed Sarah’s bag from its awkwardly held position at her side and followed behind me in a pompous ‘quick-step’ that had his watching audience of Eris giggling to herself against my shoulder all over again.
..I really hate Tuesdays..
======
“No, I’m not buying it and that’s FINAL!”
The little shop I’d originally come into with the hope of getting either some nice baggy clothes for lazing around in or at the very least a new, more covering, one-piece swim suit has become a complete bust.. and even worse every woman in my ever expanding entourage seems to have an opinion on what would suit me best too?!
“What about this one?”
FOR THE LAST TIME JOHN STOP OFFERING ME THAT BLOODY HOT-PINK STRING BIKINI BEFORE I STRANGLE YOU WITH IT!!
With a frustrated little yell that actually managed to shut them all up at last I found myself stomping out of the store, leaving a scrabbling mass of people behind to sort themselves out as I made a bee-line for the street I vaguely remember leading back towards Edith’s place.
Just one more stop to go and I can finally END this stupid trip with my dignity mostly intact by not having given up despite all odds and omens pointing to the contrary; I know Sarah said something about going into her work but she’s gonna have to do it on her bloody-own because I am NOT going ANYWHERE else with this lot in tow EVER again!
I’m not anti-social I swear.. but I HATE People!..
Too much noise, too much mess, too much bloody.. bloody.. URRG!!
“Hannah, wait up?”
If that isn’t a cue for me to start moving faster than I don’t know what is!
I HATE Tuesdays!
======
The bell above the door to my favorite little magic shop rang out loud and clear.
Hearing that familiar sound did a lot more then I would have expected in calming me down or at least bringing me back to myself a little bit.
Eris seemed to agree with that sentiment judging by the way she settled her head back down on my chest again, having spent the walk over here being alert and attentive as if looking for danger of some kind for some unfathomable reason?
The bell rang out again and I jerked around to slam my hand hard on the door, forcing it shut as best I could despite the mass of bodies trying to push their way in.
Almost instinctively I shoved some magic into my hand and legs to reinforce my position and with a few staggering steps I finally managed to get the door shut tight and keeping the rest of them out at least.
Just for my own sanity more than anything else I dipped into my lines and almost instinctively summoned a nearby cupboard in front of the doorway, sealing it in place with an overpowered application of the hair-sticking trick Eris showed me in the form of a few hand slaps full of my magic to the back of the cupboard and the doorframe itself.
John fought his way to the front of the disgruntled crowd around the door.
He didn’t say anything but his annoyed stare was full of disappointment and frustration so it’s not exactly hard to tell where his thoughts are going.
“Just give me five minutes, take them all to the park by the Hub and keep them there ‘till I catch up, okay?”
He stared at me a little harder for a moment but in the end he sighed and shrugged in acceptance before saying something that forced a few of the people closest to him back, starting a chain reaction where the mass of people began moving apart enough that he could push his way to the front and start leading them all away in an admittedly reluctant but generally calm mob.
“Useless girl be shuttin’ doors and blockin’ customers out? Bad for business!”
I turned around slowly to fix Edith with an incredulous look.
..what customers?..
She rarely gets a few per day if that, just before lunchtime on a Tuesday isn’t exactly peak business hours or anything!
“Great to see you too Edith. You said we needed to talk, so I’m here?..”
Her wrinkled old yoda face scrunched up thoughtfully for a moment before smoothing back into her usual disgruntled look a moment later.
“I got ya money useless girl.”
..huh?..
“From fae pets, for gettin’ past the barrier.”
OH! THAT money!
It seems like so long since we both stood outside the Hub’s sealed entrance and she ‘helped’ me get through the barrier with her stick and a malicious little smirk on her face.
I can’t even remember how much they owed me now?
I know we fleeced them something rotten for the fun of it but I was pretty distracted at the time what with John having walked into a trap inside and all..
Edith moved behind the counter and came back out with her JuJu stick in one hand while hugging a worryingly large paper bag to her chest with the other.
“I be ownin’ a magic shop girl, not a bank!”
She practically tossed the bag at me with more speed than anyone her age, physical or actual, has any right to be capable of.
Lucky my reflexes are up to par still or I’d have probably hurt myself from her wild toss if nothing else.
“Appreciate it Edith. Was that all you wanted me for?”
It’s hard to tell sometimes if she would really be so insistent we talk just over a bag of money or not; over the years I’ve found it easier to just ask her then assume she’s acting within the bounds of normal logic honestly?
“Ba! Don’t be bein’ stupid useless girl, I be needin’ to speak with ya about others too.”
She almost seemed to shift uncomfortably for a moment before continuing on anyway.
“Big things be happenin’ an’ you be at the center of them girl-”
I opened my mouth to argue that point but she rose her hand for attention before I could speak.
“Not your fault useless girl. Big people be playing big games with big consequences and they be usin’ you to get what they want.. trust no-one useless girl, enemy’s be saying only what they be wanting you to hear and friends not being much better..”
“Edith?”
The expression on her face was one I never thought I’d see there to my dying day.. regret?..
Regret, sadness and a hollow pain that seemed so RAW when coming from her of all people.
“E..Edith?..”
She opened her mouth to speak again but before she could get anything more out someone came bouncing into the room and caught both of our attention from the shock of it more than anything else.
I couldn’t help but gawp as Fena shimmied her hips in a pair of skin-tight but artistically ripped jeans while throwing her hands up sending the baggy sleeves of her ancient looking Black Sabbath t-shirt flying around her along to the beat of some unheard music that I suspect is coming from the headphones on her head.
“Fena, we be havin’ company!”
Despite the volume of Edith’s yell Fena went on dancing to herself obliviously, pulling seemingly random books off the shelves and putting them back into other spaces according to that weird, convoluted sorting system of hers no doubt.
Ediths yell certainly got Eris’s attention at least, judging by the way her head snapped up suddenly and she stared wildly around before finally focusing intensely on Fena.
“FENA?!”
In seconds our resident Goth dancing-queen went from several embarrassing levels of ‘boogie’ to being crouched dangerously to the side with her hands positioned in a way that almost looked like something I’d expect from one of the werewolf men back home if it wasn’t for the ball of sparking electricity she had cupped in her palm out of nowhere.
It took a moment or two for her to realise what was going on but I could forgive her that for the sake of the cute but embarrassed little tight-lipped smile she offered us afterwards if nothing else?
She slid back up to her feet awkwardly and pulled the headphones down to her neck with that annoyingly attractive grace she’s had ever since I first met her.
“Hey Al..uh.. Hannah?.. sorry, still new..”
“Useless girl be here to get her money an’ be talkin’ to me Fena. Books can wait for-”
Edith’s grumbled sentence was cut short suddenly by a rather unexpected fearful voice with an rather unhelpful question.
“Josephina?”
We all turned our eyes down to Eris, having ignored her little form tucked into my side in relative invisibility as usual up to this point despite her yell a moment ago having finally got past Fena’s music where Edith’s had failed.
Her attention didn’t even twitch away from the amazed stare-off she was now having with Fena though..
“Eris?”
I’ve never heard Fena sound so vulnerable and confused before.. even when she finally realised I was me when I ‘came back from the dead’ and she stopped calling me Kinslayer in such a dangerous tone!
“Edith?”
The yoda glanced between the pair of them before looking thoughtfully at me for a moment and eventually shrugging her heavy little shoulders in confusion.
“I take it you two know each other?”
Both Fena AND Eris turned slightly nervous looks at me before glancing back at each other and then turning their heads away quickly in opposite directions.
“We.. uh, dated?.. a while ago..”
Really?!
“Several hundred decades ago to be more precise..”
REALLY?!
“Oh don’t do that? Can’t you just let something go without correcting me for once in your life E-”
“I didn’t do anything! You’re always like this when you’re having a dry spell, when was the last time you got laid?”
“WHAT?! How DARE you, you little-”
Before things could escalate much further I swung my body around breaking their line of sight with each other which, like with all good predators, helped a fair bit in making them both calm down slightly.
“Enough of that you two, your mages, not children.. well.. one of you at least?.. the POINT is that your both old enough to not be at each other’s throats five seconds after reuniting through centuries of not seeing each other!”
Surprisingly that half-baked attempt at sounding wise and reprimanding actually seemed to work somehow?
Fena’s shoulders sunk a little to show she wasn’t thinking of jumping us anymore and Eris sunk her head onto my shoulder as usual while looking out the window behind us instead.
“You dated?”
This time it was Edith who broke the awkward silence that had fallen around us.
She really sounded surprised this time.
It’s been a day for weird reactions with people reacting in unexpected ways sadly so I don’t really know why it’s still throwing me off pace to be honest?
Hell, this sort of thing is pretty much ‘to be expected’ when it comes to mages.. although it IS a bit weird to find out that the cute goth girl I’ve been friendly-flirting with for years also dated my new little toddler psudo-daughter in a time long-long ago, possibly in a place far-far awa-
..wait a minute..
“You’re AWAKENED!”
Fena shot me a confused look before focusing her eyes back on Eris again.
“Why didn’t you ever SAY anything?!”
“You never asked?”
Oh powers DAMN IT! That’s such a cop out and she knows it!
I know we don’t exactly share much about ourselves in general considering how long we’ve known each other and I kind of DID ‘forget’ to tell her I was awakened for more than a few years so I guess it’s kinda fair.. but it still doesn’t feel nice to find out something so important about someone out of bloody nowhere!
Eris huffed out a breath into my neck before turning her head back around to study Fena intently for a second.
I had to shift my weight a little to compensate for her movement but overall I didn’t exactly feel like speaking again since Fena kinda brought up a valid point that I really don’t want to dignify with a direct answer at the moment.
“You look.. pale?”
“-and you look like mommy’s precious little two-year-old princess, let’s leave looks out of this shall we?”
Ouch.. I think she hit a nerve of some sort there somehow?
..Ugh! I’ve had enough!..
This has been the longest day I’ve had in ages.
At this point I just want to curl up on a forgotten sofa somewhere with a good book and ignore everyone for a few hours at least!
“What were you going to say before Edith? We should probably go soon so-”
Edith waved me into silence and shot a cautious look between the other two, lingering slightly on Eris for a few seconds before turning her attention back to me with a thoughtful frown.
“It be waiting useless girl. Take funny baby home, be comin’ back when you can.”
..uh, okay?..
If she says so I guess?
It seemed pretty important before but questioning her on it at this point is probably just going to annoy her in some way.
When Edith decides she doesn’t want to talk about something she’s harder to talk to then a hungry bear with a toothache!
“Funny baby?”
Eris tensed in my arms and shot Fena a dirty look for the giggle she was obviously trying to suppress all of a sudden.
“..shut up Josie..”
Fena tensed, opening her mouth to retort but I quickly spun us away from her and made tracks back to the front door.
The cupboard-turned-barricade that I’d put up earlier to keep everyone out pulled itself free and levitated to the side.
I turned my head and gave Edith a thankful look for helping me leave before things can escalate even more between these two.
Next time I come here I’ll have to make sure to leave Eris behind.. and maybe call ahead.. or just invite Edith over to our place instead I guess?..
“Thanks for keeping the cash safe Edith, I’ll see you again as soon as I can, we’ll probably need some supplies when we put in the new wardstone if nothing else.”
Edith grunted in response then started making her way towards the back-area door behind the counter.
Fena moved slightly as if she wanted to say something more but by that point I had the door open and she took a step back without further comment.
I sent her an apologetic look which got an awkward yet still cute smile in return before I turned my attention back to the street, hefted Eris on one arm and my new paper bag of money in the other.
John had better be ready to leave with his army of followers when I get to the park or I’m gonna scream!
I just want to go home at this point, I’m pretty sure the fact that I wasn’t allowed to leave the house for various reasons may have colored my memories about shopping and so called ‘freedom’ a bit too much with nostalgia at this point because after sampling both for the last few hours I really can’t remember what I thought would make it worthwhile anymore in the slightest?
Four Jeeps pulled up alongside us and started rolling along at a snail’s pace, to keep up with my walking speed obviously.
In the front seat of the Jeep nearest to us just happened to be Pauly.
I shot him a glare and upped my pace a little bit just to make them all shuffle slightly faster out of spite then dropped back down to a casual walk so I could watch them all slam on their breaks, making Pauly jerk forward slightly in his seat and glare at me for the sake of it.
At this point I’ll take any fun I can find sadly.
It’s his own fault for accepting the job of following me all the time damn it!
“You know you could get in the Jeep and we’d run you over to meet with your family, right?”
My eyes cut over to the familiar female soldier who was leaning lazily out of the rear window on the third Jeep with a smirk on her face.
“You know you could all get real jobs and leave me to my annoying life in peace, right?”
She didn’t have an answer to that.
Good thing too, I’m not in the mood to pull punches at this point.
We came to the last street between me and the park at last so I shot her one more smug look and jogged over to the grass where they couldn’t follow me in their stupid looking vehicles.
Even the noticeable upsurge of flowers and plant life that formed in the general area around me when I stepped forward onto the grass wasn’t enough to break my smug little smile in the slightest.
What did break my smile was a quick scan of the mage group milling around the park area trying to look both uninteresting and not bored at the same time.. but lacking a very obvious pair of annoying additions in the form of Echo and bloody ‘Dite?!
“John, I know I said to keep everyone here until I got back.. so I also know you wouldn’t have allowed anyone to leave for some silly reason or another would you?”
He cringed a little and glanced around himself as if looking for help from someone but failing spectacularly.
“Right.. John?..”
“Echo felt guilty for cutting your shopping trip short, ‘Dite did too so they asked to go back and pick you up some things while you were busy.. a few of the others went with them just to be safe..”
Oh they ASKED, did they John?
Well that’s all fine then isn’t it!
It’s not like I might have told you to keep everyone together for a reason or anything or.. or.. URGH!
“I’ve got a bloody headache! Sort yourselves out and I’ll see you all at home.”
Without another word I moved back over to the waiting Jeeps at an awkward jog and pushed past the female soldier holding the door for me so I could put Eris inside first.
In only a few seconds I was in and the team were all in motion getting us ready to leave.
John started belatedly coming after me but he’d barely got half way across the grass before the troops were finished and we were off on the seemingly far too long drive home.
“Turn the radio up and don’t talk to me for a while. I need to center myself before I accidentally-on-purpose turn you all into something amusing to me but highly unfair to all of you.”
“Yes Ma’am”
You’ve got to love the military, private or government funded, they know how to follow orders if nothing else!
I found myself slumping heavily into my seat in relief as the sound of something with a thumping bass and not much else going for it came blasting out of the speakers around us.
Eris allowed me all of five seconds before she decided to crawl up into my lap properly and hug herself around my chest as best she could.
My arms came up to squeeze her close and I let off one last sigh as I settled my chin down on top of her little head while dipping partly into my lines to start the annoying task of calming down my bubbling, overexcited from my aggravation, magic.
Today’s definitely a Tuesday.. I HATE Tuesdays!
![]() |
You can tell a lot about someone by observing how they react when stressed. Definitely something to keep in mind if you ever decide to go 'sleeping bear' prodding in any case, right? Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“You accepting visitors yet?”
For a long moment I considered telling him to get lost but it’s kind of hard to keep a sulking rage going when I’ve had a few hours of peace in a comfortable, well-conjured chair with a good book or five to keep me company.
“Sure John, you okay making a seat or want me to do it instead?..”
He cocked his head to the side curiously but shrugged at the same time so I guess he didn’t take my outburst earlier too personally at least.
Hopefully Mum didn’t take it personally when I practically dropped Eris in her lap from my haste to get lost for a while as well?
Eris too actually, come to think of it.. I barely said a word to her on the ride home..
I’ve probably got a few people to apologise to over the next few hours to be honest but in my defence, today was supposed to be a bit of ‘me’ time where I could just relax while getting a few chores done and it evolved into this horrible dragging mission to just keep everyone in line while TRYING to at least get something done without it all going wrong in one way or another!
“Did Sarah send you in to find me or- HEY! Don’t-”
Despite my protest’s John kept going as he squeezed himself into my nice comfortable one-seater sofa, actually pushing himself down into its cushions enough that it practically popped me out of the seat for a moment before he threw an arm out and pulled me into his lap instead of letting me fall.
I turned awkwardly from my new perch to shoot him an angry look but he just smiled away as if he’d done nothing of interest in the slightest.
My glare lasted an almost painfully long twenty seconds of utter silence before I finally gave it up as a lost cause with an annoyed huff.
Trying to make someone who is entirely unapologetic for his actions feel guilty for them with a look is like trying to win a fight with a brick wall by head-butting it into submission.. your much better off cutting your losses and coming back later with reinforcements, possibly even a bulldozer or two..
“I come representing several worried parties from both within and without your motley crew of family members, even your grumpy old guard guy ‘Pauly’ asked after you, if you can believe it?”
Despite myself that one got a snort of amusement out of me.
No doubt he was so very subtle and stiff about the whole thing if he did ask.. then again I wouldn’t put it past John to just say he asked to get exactly this kind of reaction out of me?
..sneaky bastard..
“Of course, I was coming to find you anyway. Can’t have you hiding away and pouting to yourself on a nice day when we could be doing so many other, much more fun, things instead now can we?”
Slowly I let myself relax against him, his warm magic making every point of my body where we touched tingle in a deliciously interesting way that almost reminds me of the physical responses I sometimes get from spells coming too close to my skin or just being near powerful magic sources in general.
“What kind of fun things are you thinking of?.. you’d have to buy me dinner first, I’m not that sort of girl you perv..”
This time he snorted as he pulled his arms a little tighter around my waist and gave me a gentle but reassuring squeeze.
“I was actually thinking of us taking a late picnic lunch down to the lake so we can get to work planning out the new wardstone’s rune schemes in peace.. figured you’ve already got any number of utterly insane idea’s you want to try slipping past the ever-watchful eyes of the MPA at this point?”
My shoulders untensed a little more when he didn’t take the obvious bait for once.
I actually HAVE got some idea’s I’d love to try out, I need to check the area where the stone would be sunk first to see if they would work though.. which makes the idea of a late lunch on the waterfront seem a lot more appealing then I’d like to admit.
..I’m kind of hungry too..
Damn him for knowing me so well!
..stupid John..
“Fine, there’s only so much theory-based advanced mathematics I can study at a time without going a little insane anyway.”
He cocked an eyebrow up at me for that comment so I waved the book I’d been happily reading a few minutes ago, before he so graciously decided to interrupt me.
In all honesty I don’t think I’ll ever get bored of reading the works of Martin Gardner and his ‘Mathemagician’ ilk, whether it’s their fact-based works, fiction novels or their almost inevitable progressions into real magical theory either by accident or intent.
The man was one of the biggest sceptics I’ve ever heard of, working tirelessly to debunk everything from faith healers to wildly destructive religious doctrine and beyond.
It must have blown his mind to discover magic’s existence for the first few seconds it took him to process the idea then start breaking things down and trying to find empirical evidence in an effort to get REAL proof on its existence, one way or another.
It’s fascinating to see something as complex and often times nonsensical as real magic being broken down to its core, vital and often overlooked functions using the universal language of math and the mind of someone with a genius level IQ who can’t actually DO magic in the first place.
It almost feels like what would happen if you took a highly advanced mage from New Avalon who only vaguely understands that ‘clockwork’ is a thing that could work even without magic being added to it, then dropped them in at the deep end by giving them their own brand new Trans-Atlantic passenger airplane with the task of working out what made it fly!
Taking someone who’s considered one of the best in their fields, dropping them into a whole different world of possibility’s without telling them all the rules and only allowing them what little they can gather from their much dumber, disinterested or frankly theory-light new peers to start working from can produce some amazing things.
Reading Gardner’s theory on making internal combustion engines work using magically rich metals as a containing medium to replace the ignition source with pure, unfiltered magic is just.. just so INTERESTING!
Seeing the theory behind it all laid out so simply like massive, complex mathematical jigsaw pieces that just seem to FIT so perfectly into place seamlessly despite the seeming impossibility of that fact.. all in a beautiful dance of numbers..
I want to DO something like that someday!
I have no idea what, I have no idea HOW.. but I want to come up with something so earthshakingly important with potentially world changing repercussions for both mages AND the normals.
Even if my work gets ignored in the magical world for being ‘weird’ or hidden from the normal world like Gardner’s later pieces were, the chance to do something so completely NEW with magic makes me slightly light-headed just on principle alone!
“Has anyone ever told you that it’s cute the way you stare at books as if they’re your baby’s or something at times?”
My head snapped up from my reverie to fix John with a fierce glare.
He chuckled to himself and lifted his hands up into view as if offering a surrender which eased my annoyance to some degree.
Someone HAS told me I look cute when I’m studying before.. then he died..
..thanks for the reminder John-boy..
“-Much as I could quite comfortably sit in this REALLY well made chair with you perched on my lap for the rest of the day. I can’t get up and start sorting out this picnic until YOU get up sadly and not letting that scary little brain of yours loose on the wardstone designs before I have to start working on them would just be a crime at this point!”
It took a bit more effort than I’d like to admit for me to bring up a smile for him in response this time.
The sudden wave of sadness that came washing over me from the direction my thoughts had just taken at his unintentionally painful comment hit me a bit too close to home sadly.
It quickly became easier to handle though as I forced the emotions back into a corner of my mind to be sealed away safely along with every other bad ‘Karl’ thought that I tend to have these days.
With a shove to his knee’s I staggered back up to my feet and dropped my book on top of the nearby pile of its peers for later reading.
..I’m going to have to do something to ‘claim’ this room as mine now..
After randomly wandering through the golden halls for a while and checking doors to see if there was anything interesting inside without much success, this one room just seemed to appear out of nowhere., already furnished with a surprisingly well made magical window showing a view of some kinda sunny beachfront, walls colored in a soothing shade of sky blue which fitted my mood and needs almost TOO well at the time.
The first step I took inside led to a creak from the obviously somehow real wood flooring underneath the thick, warm white carpet inside the room completely sold me on using this place to relax for a while to be honest.
“What kind of locking spell do you think I should put on the door to keep everyone out of here while I’m gone?”
John shot me a confused look for a moment which slowly morphed into an incredulous one before finally settling on a highly amused smirk that said he knew something I didn’t.
“What?”
He chuckled under his breath and stepped over to ruffle my hair in that same annoying way he always used to do under my hood back in school.
“You honestly have no idea do you?”
Huh?.. what’s he on about now?!..
“This is YOUR dimension Han, you can shape it however the hell you want. Did you honestly think you just found this room that’s practically tailored to your tastes at random?”
Well.. yeah?.. I did actually..
..seems kind of stupid when he puts it that way though..
“Let’s try something quickly, think hard about wanting this door to lead out into the main entrance hall of your realm, then close your eyes and open the door.”
I shot him a glare just for the fact that he’s giving me orders but when that only seemed to amuse him more I gave it up with a huff and turned to do as he’d suggested.
The idea of wanting to be in the entrance hall quickly was easy to fix in my mind at least, I REALLY don’t feel like walking twenty minutes through the golden maze again right now!
Attaching that thought to the door in front of me was pretty easy too.
The whole task reminds me kind of like the way I have to create and ‘set’ thoughts in my mind when grafting new diversions to my magic, like the now infamous ‘ice to water’ one I did a few weeks back.
Slowly I closed my eyes and reached out to grasp the door-handle.
With a twist and a pull it opened smoothly allowing a burst of noise to come inside before cutting short suddenly to be replaced by gasps of surprise.
I peeked open my eyes only to come face to face with a relatively large group of ‘family’ members all looking back at me with obviously wide-eyed shock.
“Congratulations, you just consciously moulded reality within your own personal dimension so that your new ‘study’ room could move its door and contents, including us, to a much nicer location in an area I believe once consisted of an empty patch of wall at the back of your entrance hall.”
It took everything I had not to wince as dawning comprehension washed over the faces in front of us from John’s little speech.
“Welcome to being the god of your own ridiculously huge dimensional kingdom Han!”
His smirk was practically burning a hole in the back of my head at this point.
..smug bastard..
“Your Gran will be happy, she’s been desperately trying to work out a way to make the travel times between the dorm rooms and the dining hall shorter somehow.. I think she was trying to make some kind of low-yield waypoint beacon the last time I checked?”
Murmurs went up in both volume and frequency a little more as everyone shot me, at the very least, slightly cautious looks and started disbursing off to continue their previously planned journeys.
Most likely with a new goal to go spread gossip on me in mind sadly, as mages tend to do in most new situations.
There’s a REASON why rumors travel so worryingly fast with mages after all!
“Now, as for your lock idea.. why not just make the door disappear until you need it again?”
With obvious care, and more than a little sarcasm in his movements, he stepped out of my new study room while turning to offer me a raised eyebrow that was equal parts curious and mocking, much to my annoyance.
For a long moment I just stared back at him, still trying to process the idea that I just broke the laws of time and space for my own convenience.
Eventually my brain finally caught back up with reality and with a worried gulp I stepped out of the room too, turning to give his idea a shot at least.
..there’s no way this will actually work, there’s no way I can have THIS much power inside here?!..
I nodded along with that thought even as I ignored it’s sentiment to fix my mind on the idea of making the door in front of me disappear.
My eye’s squeezed shut but I didn’t even need to open them again to know that it had worked when another round of gasps started up, I did open them anyway of course and was met with an innocently blank expanse of golden wall for my troubles.
“HA! That’s so awesome, I had no idea if it would actually work or not of course, but I kind of figured if anyone could do something so amazing with unconscious ease it would be you Han.”
..damn it John!..
“You just had to spoil it, didn’t you? For ONCE I actually came out of a situation thinking you could be wise without being an ass about it..”
He cocked his head to the side again and offered me a grin that reminded me distinctly of some massive soppy looking dog, one that has no idea what his owner is saying to him but is just pleased to have her attention if nothing else!
“..forget it.. let’s just get started on this picnic before you make me do something else that should be impossible out of misplaced curiosity, shall we?”
He nodded firmly and seemed almost proud as led the way across the hall, completely ignoring the watching crowd of whispering family we left behind in our wake.
At one point he demanded someone step out of his way or else he’d get ‘Goddess Almighty Hannah the Wrathful’ to lock them in a room she can create with her mind as punishment, but the tone he used and the silly arm waving he added in helped to defuse the threat into something that even got a wry smile out of me to go along with everyone else’s laughter.
By the time we’d made it across the hall to the exit doorway everyone seemed a lot calmer about my sudden ability to change the world at will.. even me, I’m sorry to admit?
I found myself sidling up to John’s side and nudging him slightly with my elbow before walking on past him.
“..thanks John..”
I didn’t need to look back to confirm the grin on his face that formed in response, I could practically FEEL the bloody thing shining out in his magic, even if decades of knowing him hadn’t already told me it would be there to start with.
“Enough preening John-boy, I’m hungry so let’s go!”
“Yes Ma’am”
..smug asshole..
======
“So.. a romantic little picnic dinner, huh?”
“Don’t start Sare..”
I shot Sarah a warning look and continued making my sandwich while nibbling at a few spare bits and pieces to keep myself going despite my hunger.
“..it’s a working lunch”
“A working lunch, together, at seven-thirty?”
“It’s later then I thought when the idea came up.. now stop talking..”
The knife in my hand twitched slightly above the next sandwich in line to be cut.
She’s not going to stop, is she?
“A sunset picnic, on a blanket together, by the lake with a nice little basket and everything?”
“YES! Okay?!.. I get it.. it’s suspicious as all hell but I’ve had a stressful day and I’ve been holed up inside ever since I got home so the idea of working out the rune equations for our new wardstone while surrounded by nature sounds really good right about now and he asked and it was really nice of him to think of it an-”
“Whoa! OKAY!.. Jezz, don’t blow a blood vessel over it Han.. learn to take a joke?..”
We both fell into silence again, I don’t know about Sarah but I had to take in a breath or two to get myself back together for a bit longer then I’d like to admit for some reason.
The only sound available to stop things from quickly becoming awkward was the now almost continuous thrum of people that’s basically become the soundtrack to our house lately.
Even my cutting paused as I tried to stop myself from carrying on defending my dinner choices anyway, despite her protests that they were unnecessary.
I don’t know why she got to me so much there anyway?
..yeah, bullshit, I totally do..
SHUT UP BRAIN!
“Can you just.. just give it a rest Sare?”
She pulled a face that said quite clearly she was anything but happy with letting things ‘rest’ at this point but she didn’t voice that opinion out loud, which was something at least.
“I know it’s weird and I know I need to be careful with John.. but he’s changed, ya know?”
Her eyebrow rose slightly sceptically but again she held her tongue, showing a surprising amount of restraint from the usually quite vocal sister I’m used to.
“It’s not like you would be worried about us doing this sort of thing if I was still male right? We used to spend hours going out of town into the wilds with a takeout dinner to talk and you had NO problems back then after all!”
I’d kind of expected some kind of reluctant agreement from that comment but all I got was a long awkward silence and slightly flushed cheeks from Sarah as she looked away from me guiltily.
“The rules are different now Han, you can’t just go around alone with guy’s anymore, especially John-”
She hesitated before carrying on as if she wasn’t really sure she wanted to continue but something pushed past her reluctance despite her obvious misgivings.
“-it wasn’t exactly okay to start with to be honest, I just kind of figured you two were.. ya know?.. and you seemed happy enough so I let it go on without saying anything so..”
oh.. really?..
She thought we were together, even back when we were both guy’s?!
Well that’s.. awkward?.. I guess
“John’s only into girls Sare and by the time I had to face the fact that I didn’t mind either way he’d disappeared into the psycho-zone far enough that it was pretty much a non-issue anyway.”
After a few seconds to process that idea her face twitched slightly and a few moments later she started lightly laughing as if suddenly relieved for some reason.
“No offence Han but even when you two couldn’t possibly have kids or anything else that comes into the whole ‘generic heterosexual relationship’ package deal you’ve got going for you now, I REALLY didn’t want to end up with that egomaniac as a brother-in-law!”
She laughed a little more and I felt my ears turn slightly red in embarrassment at the idea of it all.
“He’s not that bad anymore.. he’s still a dick at times and he wouldn’t be himself without that smug sense of superiority about him but he doesn’t mean it most of the time, it’s more habit and a front that he puts up than anything else..”
She shot me a disbelieving look for a second but that disappeared pretty quickly as my face started tightening into an annoyed glare for her doubting me.
I know John, I don’t know much else at times but if I say he’s getting better than he is!
I’m the world’s only expert in John-studies.. John-tology?.. John-ography, maybe?..
“I still think you can do better-”
With a heavy sigh I gave in on that point, mostly because it’s pretty obvious that she’s not going to be the one giving in on things at the moment, just from the tone of her voice if nothing else.
She offered me a tentative smile and pulled me into a one sided hug that practically lifted me off my feet for a moment before she let me free again.
“-I just worry about you. Logically I know you could kick his ass six way’s from Sunday if he tried anything you didn’t like but your still new to all this Han and take it from the expert here, female hormones are nothing to scoff at.”
Despite her advice I did, in fact, scoff at that idea moments later.
“I’m serious Han.. it gets easier with time but when I first got hit by the boob-fairy in my teens there were a few months at least where I became a drooling boy-hungry mess.. blaming hormones is cliché I know, but it’s cliché for a REASON!”
She huffed to herself and squeezed me a little bit more before finally letting go.
“I’m too young to be a biological Aunty Han.. plus, can you IMAGINE what Mum will say if you end up waddling down the aisle with John before I’ve even gotten my love life sorted out? I’ll be the butt of every backhanded comment you can think of involving ‘spinsters’ and ‘old maids’ until I become so desperate I grab a random guy off the street and go for a quickie Vegas wedding just to shut her up!”
..seriously?..
I really didn’t want to laugh at her rant, because honestly I can tell she’s being partly truthful in her worry and the idea of me ‘waddling’ down the aisle with ANYONE is just plain TERRIFYING right about now.. but that didn’t stop my instincts in the slightest and after a short snorting burst which I attempted to hold in, I ended up leaning against the counter while laughing so hard it made me just a little bit light-headed.
Luckily I didn’t have to suffer alone because after a few seconds of looking indignant at my obvious amusement when confronted with her potential ‘horrifying’ future Sarah joined in, leaning against the counter next to me and chuckling to herself.
We really do have a problem with resisting the urge to laugh when the other laughs, don’t we?
I hope it really is a ‘twin thing’ because otherwise it’s an ‘us’ thing and that would make us both shift slightly further into the ‘weirdness’ end of the normality scale, a scale that I’ll reluctantly admit we’re already pretty far from center on to start with..
“Okay, okay! So, the big question that comes to mind now is, just what the HELL did you two do all the time if you weren’t sneaking off together to snog or whatever in the back of his busted up old car?”
The bluntness of her question set me off on a whole new roll of laughter sadly and we didn’t get much done for a while as our laughter fed into itself in an almost continuous loop that only seemed to pause if we looked far away from each other for a long time without speaking.
“Well.. we went star gazing and-”
I didn’t even get to finish that first thought before Sarah burst out again, collapsing practically on top of me so hard I almost fell to the floor before she could straighten herself up again.
“No seriously, what did you two do?”
“um.. star gazing?”
It was no use, she went off again, dragging me with her with the silly mood that had overtaken us all of a sudden.
“I’m serious Sare, we went cloud watching t-too!”
..okay, now I’m starting to see the funny side of it again..
======
“Hi Han, you two okay? I could hear you both cackling away from upstairs.”
At John’s sudden appearance Sarah let off an almost yelping giggle and ducked her head down to hide her grin.
Under her breath, almost too quiet even for me to hear, she muttered ‘sharks with laser beams’ which made my eye twitch as I fought hard to not join her in giggling again.
Slowly I brought my hand up to my mouth as if hiding a cough or something just so I could allow myself a wide grin to relieve the pressure a bit without him noticing my amusement at his expense.
In hindsight, telling Sarah about John’s ‘teenage fantasy’ of owning some huge secret base full of sharks with laser beams attached to their heads, for defence and toast making purposes naturally, which was an idea he apparently stole from a movie he saw on TV and only mentioned to me at the time because he was reminded of it by a worryingly specific formation of cloud cover that even I couldn’t really deny looked EXACTLY like someone being eaten by said laser wielding sharks, was probably not the wisest thing I could have done?
It’s hard to take anyone seriously when you find out how much of a dork they were back in high school after all!
“I made the sandwiches John-boy”
He blinked in surprise and shot us a slightly confused look as Sarah continued sniggering away to herself quietly and I took another stab at poorly hiding my ever-growing smirk.
“I was going to.. oh well, what did you make, anything interesting?”
“Irradiated extra-large tuna, fresh from the secret lair?”
Before I could respond Sarah had muttered out her own answer at a slightly louder volume this time which I really doubt John could miss, even from this distance.
He paused and shot her another confused look before turning to me suspiciously.
I held it for a few more painfully long seconds but eventually I couldn’t help but bust out in laughter while offering him what I hope was an apologetic and slightly guilty shrug.
“You told her about the Castle of Doom idea?”
Sarah wheezed heavily as if she was trying to laugh on top of her already existing laughter, no doubt because of the silly name he’d just inadvertently let slip that I’d previously avoided mentioning to save him at least some credibility.
“..you suck..”
“She sure does.. god, I forgot how big a pair of dweebs you two were back in high school, to think I thought you’d been off doing stuff which could get at least one of you technically ‘laid’ before your twenty’s?!”
With one more evil little cackle Sarah slapped a hand on my back before waltzed off into the house, leaving us in an awkward silence that made me want to cringe even without John’s withering stare being fixed on me at the same time.
“Don’t know what I was thinking, you two getting laid?.. as if!”
John’s withering stare went up another notch at Sarah’s parting shot but a few seconds later it at least shifted away from me to Sarah’s retreating back instead.
“Sorry John-boy, it just kind of slipped out..”
Slowly he turned back to me and despite everything his lips twitched up almost fondly to show that he wasn’t seriously pissed at me over it or anything too bad.
“If it helps, Sarah pee’d the bed semi-regularly until we were ten?”
His little lip twitch went up dramatically into a wide devious smirk this time.. THAT’S the John I know!
Give away something embarrassing about him and he’ll get huffy, but give him some ammunition in return and all’s forgiven without a second thought!
“Come on, we still have to walk down to the lake and I’m pretty sure even MY Mum isn’t going to ignore it if her ‘teenaged daughter’ is out past midnight with a guy she silently considers to be ‘practically dating’ her..”
He nodded and shrugged, finishing the movement with a flick of his wrist that had the sandwiches I’d been working on packing themselves neatly into the basket he’d left by the stairs specifically for the purpose of carrying them.
“Lead on, oh great unable-to-keep-a-secret one!”
His amused smirk was almost a direct counterpoint to my face’s sudden dip into frown territory.
“..just get the basket John, without the sarcasm please for powers sake.”
..asshole..
======
“Here look good?”
I glanced around us thoughtfully before offering him a slightly uncertain nod.
You’d think it wouldn’t be too hard to find a nice picnicking spot by a lake the size of the Upper, but after a while you tend to forget just how many tree’s there are around here.
Hell, most of them even lead all the way up to the water’s edge too surprisingly!
“It’ll do? I’m hungry and walking further probably isn’t worth the effort.”
He nodded before dropping the basket down to the floor at the base to one of the bigger trees and flexing his fingers a little.
Part of me wanted to point out that if he’d used magic he could have saved himself the discomfort he’s now experiencing from carrying it all this way but another part found the fact that he hadn’t thought of it at least somewhat endearing, enough that I won’t embarrass him over it.. for now..
“You need a hand setting up?”
For a second he hesitated with his arm elbow deep into the basket, which is suspiciously NOT big enough to fit his arm that far inside itself.
That didn’t last long though because a smile spread across his lips and he shot me a slightly mocking look a few moments later.
“You made the sandwiches, I’ll set up.. you could see if you can find anything to make a fire pit with for when the sun goes down though if you want?”
I couldn’t help but shoot him a suspicious look out of habit more than anything else and despite his obviously fake attempt at looking ‘innocent’ I couldn’t really find fault with his logic if nothing else.
Technically fires are illegal around here as we were told repeatedly back in school every time some group of kids from the resort started one during the summer and the adults somehow decided to blame us locals instead for some reason.
The fact is though, I now technically OWN this forest and beside that we’re mages!
It’s not like we can’t just flash freeze the fire if it gets out of control.. or hit it with some summoned water from the lake.. or even cover the pit in loose dirt then let off a blast of my diversion into the ground to regrow all the grass and hide it completely at the same time, after all?
“Fine, you set up your little tea party and I’ll go be the big strong lumberjack.”
A smirk spread across my lips at the indignant squawk he let off in reply.
Obviously I didn’t hang around long enough to give him a chance to REALLY reply because, let’s be honest here, he’s better than me when it comes to one-liners and he’d only find some way to turn the joke around on me if given half a chance.
I couldn’t be obvious about that fact though so instead of running off I sauntered away in an admittedly slightly awkward quickstep from how uneven the paths are around here.
A quickstep that may have looked slightly silly out of context but offered the added benefits of giving a little teasing wiggle to my hips and allowing me the pace needed to flick my hair a few times just to mock him a bit more as I went.
I’d almost got out of hearing range, even for my magically reinforced ears, before he spoke up again in a hushed tone I honestly don’t think he intended for me to hear.
“..too cute to be a lumberjack..”
My cheeks flared to life with a deep blush in seconds and without a backwards glance I dropped the teasing pace in favor of just leaving the area a LOT faster than previously planned.
..I may not look like much of a lumberjack but he’s prissy enough for a tea party still at least..
Yeah, stupid John!
Don’t just go calling people cute like that!
I’m not even TRYING to look cute at the moment damn it?!
======
“I didn’t actually mean for you to cut a tree down you know?”
Despite not being physically taxing, it’s surprisingly annoying to levitate several rather large logs through an area full of trees that they can get caught on easily.
When I finally made it into our little clearing, walking backwards with them all in tow, I ended up falling on my butt in the dirt as I let them drop to the floor with a huff.
If I didn’t need a moment or two to sort my magic out again I would have shot him an annoyed look for the stupid comment though at the very least!
“They were all lying around on the floor already smartass. I figured we could use the big damp ones to mark out the pit’s edge safely.”
It’s surprisingly hard to find rocks on a forest floor for some reason?
..maybe I should look into that at some point..
I swear there’s a really easy way to make shaped bricks from mud or something but aside from feeling vaguely familiar I’m honestly drawing a blank on the how’s and why’s at the moment.
“We could have just used safety flames anyway so I don’t see why yo-”
Oh.. that’s why?..
John offered me a slightly nervous smile and after a few seconds of indecision he tried to play it all off as a joke by sweeping his hand dramatically around us as if offering me a prize on some game-show.. before finally settling into an awkward half-bow with a nervous look just on the edge of blooming upon his usually vaguely stoic face..
With wide eyes I pushed myself back up to my feet and stepped a bit closer into the.. I guess you could call it a ‘den’?.. that he’s made in my absence.
The little clearing has changed a lot in a surprisingly short amount of time.
I’m pretty sure he had to have conjured at least SOME of this stuff to manage it because I’m not sure our little food basket could honestly have held THIS many throw pillows to sit on, massive drapes of cloth to hang from the trees above us and especially not the funny looking doughnut-shaped stone table in the middle of the pillow piles that he’s covered in various foods of all shapes and sizes.
“You’ve been busy?”
He smirked at me as he drifted back up out of his bow and nodded almost proudly to himself.
I took another cautious step forward, taking my first reluctant step onto the velvet looking clearing-wide carpet he’s setup, which I GUESS could technically count as a ‘blanket’ if you squinted a little?
It took me a moment or two to notice at first but when I did then I found it kind of hard to take my eyes away from the artfully shaped little flower display he’s put at the ‘front’ of the round table full of food.. it’s not so much the fact that he’s done it, or that he used flowers so nicely either?
No, the thing that really had my attention was the fact that he’d left a space in the center of his little display that was JUST big enough to fit my poorly made sandwiches, in pride of place, above all the rich fruits and assorted foods I only vaguely recognise from movies as the kind of stuff I NEVER thought I’d get a chance to try in real life back in my teens!
“This is way too much John.. where the hell did you even GET some of this?!”
He moved over to plant himself on a little chair of pillows he’d obviously already planned out for his use and waved for me to sit down too before answering that rather important question.. sort of.
“Have you even looked into all the stuff you inherited from Ari yet, Han? I know for a fact that she has her own Caviar farm down in California and several vineyards in France that she had set up to build her private stores of the stuff for her own personal daily use in her next incarnation..”
Rather than answer him and admit that ‘No, I hadn’t even thought to check that sort of thing out yet!’ I huffed loudly and threw myself down onto the surprisingly comfortable pillows around the table in a vague hope of changing the topic somehow.
He didn’t buy it in the slightest of course because he’s just an annoying ass like that sometimes, but he DID at least hold back any smug comment I may have been expecting.. which actually threw me off slightly to be perfectly honest?
I shuffled to get myself a bit more comfortable and John took that chance to raise a hand full of fire up before flinging it in a wide ark to land dead-center within inner space of the doughnut table where it promptly lit some kind of unseen wood-pile up with a mildly worrying roar of flames.
My incredulous look didn’t do much when it met the full force of John’s happy little grin.
..he’s actually proud of himself for managing all of this..
I don’t really want give him the encouragement that would come in admitting that he’s impressed me right now but privately I’ve got to admit this is a lot more effort and forethought then I’m used to seeing him put into anything that isn’t in some way a mildly mean joke at someone else’s expense.
“Got any other little tricks in place you want to show off?.. also could you REALLY not think of any better excuse to get rid of me for a while then collecting wood that you don’t even need?!”
His lazy shrug would almost be enough to annoy me if my hunger wasn’t overriding most rational thought when faced with a bounty of interesting foods mixed with large quantities of cut meats, all made with several different preparation methods each.
Trying to be subtle, I reached out a hand to snag up a chicken leg that smelled AMAZING even from here and just before my hand made contact with it the plate suddenly jerked to the side, just out of my reach.
A sharp glare at John didn’t get me anywhere because he just sat there smiling back at me, looking highly amused but completely unrepentant and not the least bit guilty, with his hands laid flat on the table for some reason.
Slowly I moved over slightly on my pillows before jumping forward with a sudden burst of speed in the hope of snagging some chicken-y goodness before he could do anything else to mess with me again.
All it achieved sadly was to leave me sprawled out on the velvet ‘blanket’ underneath us with empty hands outstretched though because, yet again, the plates all decided to shuffle over JUST enough to be out of my reach!
..that’s just cruel..
“As much as I love watching you make a fool of yourself, and trust me I REALLY love watching it, I’m pretty sure if I get between you and fresh meat any more at this point you’ll probably decide to see what cannibalism is like from the murderous look in your eye?”
I pushed myself back up to my knees and kept my glare going despite his words, a glare which finally managed to make him shift ever so slightly back in his pillow seat nervously before he carried on at a slightly faster pace.
“The tables charmed, put two hands on the stone and push it slightly to move dish’s around either left or right until you have what you want, there are some empty plates we can fill up at the far side.. and don’t worry, the table is also charmed to keep things warm, so there’s no need to rush while eating the hot bits.”
Having said his rather rushed sounding spiel he placed his hands on the table again and pushed slightly to the left making the plates all slide around until those juicy looking chicken pieces were sat right in front of me at last!
Before he could do anything more to slow down my nice meal I snagged two chicken legs up and set to work eating them while shooting him cautious glances to make sure he didn’t have anything else planned for his own amusement purposes at my expense.
“Not that you asked, but you’re RIGHT, there IS a certain lack of bugs or mosquitos flying around despite how bad they’ve been lately and the fact that we’re sitting right next to a large open body of water?”
Between mouthfuls of chicken I shot him a mildly disapproving glare to show that I didn’t appreciate being mocked, even if I did happen to be ever so slightly curious about how he’d managed to stop them, now that he’s brought it up at least.
“The drapes aren’t just there to look pretty, they’re charmed to repel insects.. they’re also charmed to repel dog’s, bears and wild badgers while attracting dormice for some reason too but it’s kind of annoying to redesign a spell just to get rid of a few bonus abilities it may have that you don’t strictly need..”
He did all this with just spells?!
..one of these days I REALLY need to show him how to craft runes properly..
If he knew how to do things properly then he could have gotten all those effects permanently enchanted into the table and drapes, along with any changes he could want to put in place at the cost of just a few hours’ worth of calculations, instead of having to do the no-doubt overly complicated and possibly silly looking dance-like ritual steps necessary to get the same effects with an existing spell-matrix of THAT complexity!
..no rush to disillusion him on his own ‘awesomeness’ though..
“Chickens good”
My honest opinion given rather succinctly, I sunk my teeth back into the almost unhealthily nice tasting meat in my hands and watched on as he spun the table around until the spare plates and cutlery came into view.
I swear, only John could plan a picnic and think four different types of dessert spoon would be in any way ‘necessary’ for two people to enjoy a simple working lunch?!
It probably shouldn’t be as much of a surprise as I’m making it seem though, whether he’s John or any incarnation of Max that I can remember, he’s always gone just a LITTLE bit too far in anything he does for one reason or another sadly.
I’d say that he’s compensating for something but I’ve seen him naked and that’s DEFINITELY not an issue in this incarnation at the very least!
Oh well.. sometimes overkill is okay, I guess?
It’s not like I’m not guilty of going over the top sometimes too after all.
“Pass the Mango slices John-boy”
..yeah, there’s definitely some bonuses to trying too hard at things sometimes..
======
“uhhhgg.. I can’t move..”
With a wobbly gesture I tried to pathetically reach out for John’s arm but he’s much too far away for it to actually work sadly.
The attempt managed to get a laugh out of his equally, if not quite as obviously, full up and content body as he lay reclined against his pillows like some kind of overly privileged Sultan of old.
I probably should have stopped at some point but.. but, there was so much MEAT and it was all so NICE!
Already I can feel the sleepy daze that comes from overeating to a silly degree coming over me?
Before the feeling could get too strong a hold over my senses, enough to stop me doing anything for safety reasons if nothing else, I dipped into my lines and lifted myself off the ground with a relatively simple combination of levitation spells.
It took a bit of awkward arm waving for balance to stop myself from flipping over by accident of course as I hovered across the carpet-blanket space between us.
Self-levitation is always a bit hard to pull off, despite the simplicity of the magic involved, but eventually I reached roughly the right position and rather than trying the complicated bit of timing needed to let me gently drift back to floor level I cut the spells instead making me plummet down onto the pillow fort around John’s stretched out form, landing heavily at John’s side with a hazy little giggle of success much to his apparent amusement.
He shifted slightly, just enough to move the pillows and let me drop the last little gap to be properly seated next to him.
I didn’t even think about it when my magic tentatively reached out in response to a subconscious thought of mine and pulled that wonderfully warm blanket of his magic loose again to wrap around me tightly.
“Thanks for this John.. I really needed a chance to just de-stress a bit more after today..”
He rumbled something in his chest and put a loose arm around my shoulders.
It wasn’t much but I could work out from the context that he was at least somewhat agreeing with that idea if nothing else.
My eyes drifted lazily over the table for a few seconds and settled on the ‘centerpiece’ of flowers.
For a long moment I tried to work out what was wrong with it when compared to the image of it I had in my head but eventually it clicked.
..I really don’t handle being full and comfortable well..
“You ate my sandwiches?”
John grunted and hugged my shoulders a little tighter in response.
I kind of wanted to ask for clarification that one but I really can’t bring myself to ruin the moment at this point.
In fact, my body had apparently already decided on its own ideas for why he would have eaten them without any form of proper confirmation, judging by the way my cheeks heated up slightly against my will and I found myself snuggling down a little deeper between his warm body and the pillow piles around us.
All the food.. with some of the most exotic, delicious and above all else quite often meat related flavors on offer.. and he ate my crappy sandwiches?..
Yet again my body betrayed me in snuggling a bit tighter into his hug and resting my cheek against his chest before I let off a happy little sigh that kind of bled together into the yawn that broke loose a few seconds later.
This is becoming a suspiciously regular problem, isn’t it?..
..stupid body!..
“We should really get to work on some of this rune work for the wardstone or Sarah’s going to tease you even more and you won’t legitimately be able to claim that this was some kind of ‘working lunch’ situation?”
This time I did the chest rumbling non-answer instead of him.
The way I’m feeling right now I honestly couldn’t care less if she mocks me for days over it all.
I’m full and sleepy and he’s so WARM and it was so nice of him to do all this just for me an-and..
“..love you John..”
The words tumbled out of my mouth as my mental filter apparently faltered against the awesome power of, possibly cat related, ‘your warm and fed so sleep’ instincts.
I didn’t even manage to really register how important or embarrassing those three words truly were, OR look for John’s reaction to them, before finally giving in at last and slumping heavily against him, practically dead to the world in seconds within a nice happy food coma.
======
“-can’t take it anymore, I want the watermelon!”
“Eris don’t!”
I jolted awake feeling more than a little out of it and disorientated.
My eyes winced open ever so slightly, just so I could check for threats more than anything else.
Although, it didn’t help much considering anyway considering there seemed to be some kind of ever-growing mass of swinging limbs moving around over to our right?
As I watched on, slowly trying to wake up properly, more bodies joined the pile as people came shooting out of an apparently endless stream of tree-line hiding places to join the melee.
On some level I wrote it all off as ‘them’ using the given excuse to kick off old fights again just like last time when they dog piled John and I let my attention drift over to a now grinning little girl who had herself perched on the big table in front of us surrounded by watermelon slices, currently half way through munching into a slice while watching the chaos she’d started with glee.
A warm arm squeezed me a little bit which felt pretty nice from my current position.
I cut my eyes up to the side of John’s smiling face before letting my head drop back down to his chest again with a tired sigh.
“We have very strange children, don’t we?”
He chuckled making my head bob up and down slightly in the process before his chest settled back down again at last.
“Yes.. yes we do.. let them fight it out Han, you go back to sleep and I’ll sort out the bodies when it’s all out of their systems.”
A rumbling purr of agreement left my throat and John shifted slightly to let me get somehow even more comfortable in my nice warm little pillow pit.
“M’okay.. your fault.. night.. stupi' John..”
His chest rose as he took in a breath to say something in response but I was dead to the world again far too quickly for any of his usual ‘whit’ to come into play, back into my nice comfortable sleep haze before he could even get a single syllable off in all honesty.
..Mmm..so warm..
![]() |
Some things in life are so unbelievable we doubt if they actually happened or not, What can HANNAH do about it more importantly! Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Ari, time to get up.”
“Mmmnufrrrnn..”
Apparently that groan was enough of an answer for Mum because I could hear her stepping past the door with annoyingly heavy footsteps until she got far enough away that even I couldn’t hear her anymore.
..Urgh!..
I was having SUCH a good dream too, there was food, and John, and pillows.. then Eris turned up and thing’s got a little crazy but I fell back..to..sleep..
“..crap..”
That was all real, wasn’t it?
..without a shadow of a doubt..
What the hell was I thinking?!
Sarah’s going to be impossible now!
You know what mages are like, with the amount of them that were apparently spying on us last night, there’s practically no chance at all that I’ll be able to lie my way out of it all!
Especially with how much they all apparently love to gossip constantly when I’m involved.
“..craaaapppp..”
My bedroom door burst open and a little bundle of brown hair came whizzing in with the hem of a rather cute, long white nightgown flying around her ankles as she built up speed for her inevitable leap on top of me.
I only JUST managed to brace myself for impact but even then her little knees ended up landing in my gut despite my best efforts to prevent it, forcing a rasping gasp out of me in the process.
“Morning Mom! Gran Cooper says you gotta get up or she won’t keep saving some of the leftovers from the meal you had with dad yesterday and just let everyone else eat them instead.”
She didn’t even wait for me to respond before bouncing around on the bed excitedly with a happy giggle or two, apparently just because she felt like it.
“Come on, get up! I want more watermelon and Gran said I can have it if I get you up quickly!”
..powers-damned vindictive mothers..
It’s too early for this crap.. far, FAR too early..
..What time is it anyway?..
I shifted my hips a little awkwardly, making Eris topple over onto the bed with another round of playful giggles as she went.
The movement was enough to get me in range of my phone so I snatched it up and blearily stared at the numbers on it until they started making some sort of sense.
It’s only seven-thirty?
..Uugggg!..
What the hell did I do to piss Mum off?!
Making me get up this early on a day that I’ve got nothing important going on is just EVIL!
“Fine, fine, I’m up. Go tell Mum I’ll be down in a minute, I just need to have a wash and stuff..”
Eris giggled to herself again and like the overly energetic little bundle she apparently is this morning she hopped off the bed before practically sprinting out of the room.
If I’m not mistaken, I think she actually almost crashed into someone on the way out judging by the sudden surprised yelp that came from outside.
Either way, when no more raised voices could be heard for the few seconds afterwards I figured it wasn’t really something I needed to worry about at the moment.
With a heavy sigh I pushed my bedcovers back and sat up on my elbows but froze in surprise seconds later.
Who the hell would hav-
SARAH! Powers damn that sister of mine.
Even when I sleep OUTSIDE she still manages to find a way to get me wearing something embarrassing to bed!
Cautiously I picked at the lace on the relatively low neckline of my new nightwear for a few seconds in disgust before finally realising why it looked so familiar.
Eris’s cute little ankle length white nighty had this EXACT same mix of awkward, almost Victorian looking, detailing on it!
There’s no way Sarah could have bought this without my knowing unless she had help.
Don’t get me wrong, it’s totally her over-the-top feminine style of course but she’d have never have thought of it otherwise.
My sisters not dumb by any stretch of the imagination but she tends to need a REASON to get creative when she torments me in some way or another usually!
I really doubt she’d have been able to find a matching mother-daughter set of nightwear in THIS particular style easily anyway, so it’s VERY probable that she either got two identical ones and had someone to shrink Eris’s one to fit her or she got someone to go out of their way to find a matching little copy of mine at short notice.. which leaves only one realistic option for her accomplice..
..John?..
Bloody John and his stupid sense of humor and his stupid.. stupid!..
..He was probably the one who brought me back to the house too..
How on earth I didn’t notice being picked up and carried, I’ll never know!
I plucked at the lace again self-consciously before giving it up with a huff.
It could have been a lot worse at least, knowing Sarah I could have ended up wearing vintage Playboy magazine lingerie if she was feeling vindictive or just generally playful.
At least this thing’s modest, even if it IS modest to an almost silly degree in parts.. maybe it wouldn’t be so bad if it wasn’t for the fussy lace an-
“ARI! Thirty-seconds before I let the Were’s eat your breakfast!”
Crap, I’ll get you for this Sarah I SWEAR it!
“Coming Mum!”
Sliding out of bed was a little awkward with my legs being held relatively close together by the ankle length nature of the nightgown, a style I’m not exactly used to or anything, but I managed somehow and with only some minor grumbling I got back to my feet at last.
With the clock ticking I don’t exactly have time to waste getting changed or taking a shower now annoyingly, so I compromised by letting off a tiny pulse of magic to ‘refresh’ myself, then snagged a suspiciously convenient long white silk dressing-gown that I’m PRETTY sure wasn’t hanging behind my door this time yesterday morning.
A quick glance in the mirror had me tossing my hair, pushing the wide shoulder straps on ‘my’ new nightgown up a bit better and giving myself a little pout of commiseration on the understanding that it’s probably the only sympathy I’m likely to get this morning knowing my family.
“ARI!”
“I’M COMING!”
..Jeez, she’s pretty high strung today isn’t she?..
I gave my reflection one last annoyed glare before turning with a sigh to head downstairs at last.
I KNOW I’m gonna get some crap for wearing this to breakfast, my life just sucks like that sometimes.
======
“Well good morning little Miss Sunshine, took you long enough, love the nighty it really suits you..”
Judging by the little smug smirk on her face Mum is more than a little aware that wearing it in the first place wasn’t my choice at all.
“Morning Mum, where is everyone?”
“In the dining room of the elevator space as usual I suppose.. or sleeping of course.”
Of course, sleeping, like I should currently be doing!
..thanks for that one Mum..
“I take it the whole ‘I’ll give everyone your food’ thing was just a bluff then, huh?”
She grinned and nodded to me cheekily.
For a long moment I just processed that idea but in the end all I could really focus on was the fact that my bed is still calling me and I still have a chance to actually get changed before someone, who isn’t Mum or Eris, sees me in this getup if I can just get back to my room quick enough.
“Well, in that case I’ll just go back to-”
“Park your butt missy! I want to talk to you and you’ve got a busy day ahead of you, your Gran’s really excited about some idea she’s had for making the elevator space easier to travel through because of something you did yesterday and YOU promised a certain little girl that she could go swimming in the lake today, apparently?”
Ugh, damn me and my promises!
My last wistful glance back toward the stairs full of hope and despair all rolled into one was interrupted nicely by the sound of plates being placed with slightly more force than strictly necessary behind me, an old favorite trick of Mum’s to remind us not to make a fuss in the morning considering both Sarah and I get our early-hour bad tempers from her to start with.
I turned regretfully and sank into my preferred stool at the kitchen counter while kicking my legs a little to make the nightgown settle right.
A few tugs and butt shifts later had ‘my’ dressing-gown wrapped around me well enough that even I couldn’t see any cleavage from my admittedly awkward viewing angle.
“What’s for breakfast then?”
Mum moved a few plates around on the counter and loaded a few bits onto another plate before answering me with a suspiciously casual tone that wouldn’t fool anyone in the slightest.
“Mixed meats, John told me your favorites then claimed a few bits for himself and Eris too before moving all the other stuff into the elevator for everyone else to eat when they want.”
Oh.. well.. that’s nice of him, isn’t it?”
What makes him think he knows my favorites in the slightest anyway?!
Even I didn’t know half the things I found myself enjoying last night would be.. things I’d enjoy?..
..until I tried them at least..
Trust him to be a so big-headed and full of himself that he woul..would-
Almost subconsciously I took in a deep breath and found my mouth watering a little bit.
“Is that chicken? I thought I ate all of that yesterday.. and sausage.. fried tomato’s?..”
..Mango slices!..
Mum shot me a knowing look while she turned around holding a plate that was practically full-to-bursting with gorgeous looking foods that left me feeling all warm and fuzzy from the smells alone.
“Thanks Mum!”
She snorted to herself and turned back around to start making drinks from the look of it while I dug right in by shoving a piece of perfectly cooked chicken in my mouth.
“Don’t thank me Ari, thank John, he chose it all.”
I grunted rather than actually answer her but I have no doubt she noticed my practically glowing ears at the thought of thanking John for this.
..it’s going to be bad enough just talking to him after last night..
“He’s a nice boy, I approve of your tastes at least, even if I do think your relationship is progressing a bit too quickly for my comfort-”
..RELATIONSHIP?!..
“-don’t get me wrong Ari, I’m glad you’re happy together but your my little girl and you’ve grown up so fast without me being there to s-support you.”
She sniffed heavily with her back toward me.
Knowing what was expected of me, along with just a touch of guilt from the hand I had in helping this new ‘life story’ of hers along as well, I dropped my fork back onto my plate and moved around the counter to give her a hug.
Her breath hitched a little for a moment but the dam broke pretty quickly and in seconds I found myself practically supporting both of us as she leaned her larger frame around me in a tight hug while she cried heavily for the decade or so of ‘my’ life that she thinks she missed.
..thinking about it, we kind of did miss a decade together really?..
We barely talked to each other when I was in my teens and then things kicked off and.. well..
I sniffed a little as some sleep-dust got in the corner of my eye awkwardly making them water up a bit.
..stupid female body with squinty watering eyes..
I’m NOT crying damn it!
======
“I’m sorry Ari. I don’t know what came over me.”
..you’re not the only one..
We pulled apart at last and I made my way back around to my stool again.
I’d like to say that things weren’t awkward but honestly, they were totally awkward now!
Neither of us is usually very ‘touchy-feely’ in general.. well.. Mum was like that with Sarah obviously, however as we are all keenly aware at this point, I am NOT my sister.
Mum busied herself making tea while I focused almost unbelievable amounts of intense attention upon my breakfast so we could both pretend her mini-breakdown and my lapse in sanity by trying to comfort her, despite my general lack of ability to do just that for anyone usually, never happened.
..ahh, the perils of coming from a dysfunctional, emotionally stunted home environment..
Shut up brain!
======
“Morning Mom!”
Those two simple words, that just happened to be echoed from several suspiciously different voices made me cringe a little inside.
Slowly I turned around on my stool and found myself face-to-cleavage with an over-enthusiastic hug from a certain rather over-endowed former goddess of beauty.
A few seconds later a giggling little bundle bumped into my leg too.
Obviously, even when it just comes to hugs, Eris isn’t willing to be outdone by her ‘big’ sister.
The pair of them giggled and squeezed me tightly for a few seconds until ‘Dite finally had enough, letting me go so I could take in a slightly relieved breath and catch a brief glimpse of Sarah letting Mum out of a similarly tight hug on the other side of the counter.
Eris took my moment of freedom as an excuse to leap up onto my lap, nightgown swinging wildly as she scrabbled around to get comfortable.
It was painfully obvious that we made a somewhat ‘adorable’ sight cuddled up together with our new practically matching, if adjusted to be age appropriate, nightwear just from the fond look that came to Mum’s face when she looked our way.
A few seconds later Sarah looked over at us and a couple more after that ‘Dite glance over as well with her own fond smile that made Eris sink a little harder into my chest in embarrassment.
“I take it you had a hand in our current attire Sare?”
Always one to take credit when she can, Sarah nodded in response while sharing a conspiratorial wink with ‘Dite that said all I needed to know when you add in Mum’s rather telling guilty glance to the side moments later.
..they were ALL in on it?..
I should have guessed really.. there’s no residual magic in either of our outfits that I can feel so the obvious answer would be that they were purchased, not conjured.
The only people who had a chance to get new clothing yesterday were ‘Dite, Echo and whoever else went off with them to ‘pick me up a few bits’ as an apology back in Klamath proper.
Let’s be honest, the odds that Sarah turned down a chance to buy me more embarrassing clothing are slim-to-nil even on a good day, so she probably went with them too on a little shopping adventure of her own at some point while I was busy claiming my new study area and reading to calm myself down.
“..at least it’s not as bad as the monstro-nighty..”
That little grumble got a few raised eyebrows and a rather sharp, almost thoughtful, look from Mum but luckily before I had to explain myself to them John decided to make his, as always, grand entrance instead.
“You know, you owned a nightgown practically identical to that one back in Versailles, right?.. the whole ‘innocent virgin’ style with white lace look suits you Han, even if it IS complete bullsh- oof!”
His annoying little snipe cut short easily under the onslaught of my elbow striking his gut as he got within reach.
It’s nice to know we’re back to normal and he’s not going to be all weird with me after last night at least, even if it’s painfully obvious everyone else is buzzing for information about our ‘working lunch’ turned apparent ‘dinner date’ since so many of them practically camped around us for the night to watch from the shadows and everyone else currently in our kitchen area is glancing between us curiously.
..stupid nosy family..
John settled onto the stool next to me while offering me a playful but slightly apologetic look that sadly worked quite well to mellow my attitude toward him in spite of the annoying ‘virgin’ comment he just tried to make.
A few seconds later Mum planted a plate down in front of him full of mixed of meats and fruits from yesterday’s over-the-top selection.
Seeing where things were going as Mum turned around to grab yet another plate, Eris quickly detached herself from my lap and hopped onto the stool on my other side, neatly forcing ‘Dite to take the last seat in the row in a way which, I’m SURE, was entirely accidental.
The fact that she then proceeded to jump between sending sweet innocent looks at me, eager hungry looks at Mum and smug teasing looks at ‘Dite would also have nothing to do with her actions either of course..
After a rather amusing but surprisingly short few seconds of watching the wild changes in her demeanor and facial expressions as she unsuccessfully tried to keep the three different looks going in quick succession, culminating in her awkwardly giving me a smug look and turning sweet innocent eyes over to Mum, she got what she wanted anyway as a plate full of watermelon and other fruits was deposited into place by her now highly amused ‘Grandmother’.
As Mum turned away to sort out her own breakfast while valiantly protecting her toast from Sarah’s wandering hands she gave me a warm look that I returned happily before blissfully going back to my nice meaty breakfast at last.
“Your Gran’s been bugging me to get you to sort out the room arrangements upstairs, now that you’ve shown you can manipulate the dimension at will and all..”
I shot John an exasperated look but only received a bored shrug in return as he focused more on his breakfast then the actual conversation we are apparently now having.
“I’m not sure how well I’ll be able to sort things out like that? I’ve only managed to move one room so far an-”
“Yeah, I told her that, I said you’d probably give up pretty quickly considering how uselessly out of control your magic’s been lately and all-”
My cheeks flared red in indignation at being cut off, quickly followed by my ears burning from embarrassment at how easily he dismissed my abilities.
“-I said it would be a long shot that you’d even manage to move a few rooms at best, of course, but she’s got some ideas for things she wants in her head that she just won’t let go of easily.. did you know the bathrooms are almost a twenty minute walk away from the dorms in there at the moment?”
I hadn’t known that but then it’s not like I’ve really had a chance to explore or anything.
Honestly it’s kind of amazing I’ve managed to get anything done with how hectic things have been lately an-
“Everyone understands how hard it must be for you at the moment. You’re new to all this and we really need to cut you a bit more slack with how delicate you’ve been lately..”
..DELICATE!..
Listen here John-boy, I’m not the one who went around DYING recently!
I’ve been changed, I’ve been kidnapped, I’ve been attacked and caged, but I’m still going strong and if anyone around here is bloody DELICATE then it’s been bloody y-
“..we figured that maybe it would be better to work on the low yield waypoints instead honestly, considering how long it might take you to build up the power and fortitude to change things in th-”
“That DOES it!”
My hands slammed down hard on the table making everyone but John flinch slightly.
He watched me with obvious amusement as my fingers twitched slightly with a chill of magic rolling across my finger tips from my agitation.
Delicate?.. DELICATE?!..
I’ll show him fucking DELICATE!
“Han, where are you going?”
I growled under my breath rather than answer Sarah as I launched myself off my stool and marched off towards the staircase, nightgown flying behind me like some demented silken cape.
A few seconds later I was joined in my march by a slightly out of breath Eris who’d run to catch up with me.
I barely broke my stride as I dipped down to pick her up, receiving a slightly relieved sigh of gratitude from her in the process.
My mind wasn’t really on her honestly, I was focused on John and his stupid.. stupid.. URG!
I’m NOT delicate! I don’t need him protecting me from a bit of effort or ANYTHING else for that matter!
Who the HELL does he think he is talking about me like that?
Like I’m some pathetic little shrinking violet that can’t even handle an honest day’s work?!
I’m a MAGE damn it!
I’m a powers damned Locus Point with more magic then I know what to do with half the time!
How DARE he suggest I can’t handle some simple renovations to MY personal dimension so that MY family don’t have to be uncomfortable as they live their lives safely inside it!
We reached the top of the stairs and the few family members, notably an older group of women who appeared to be playing some kind of card game on our dinner table, all shot me surprised looks as I stormed past them and into the elevator without another word.
The familiar, somewhat annoying, glare of the golden football field sized entrance hall just served to annoy me even more honestly.
Despite my simmering rage at John’s mocking me and my determination to prove him bloody WRONG, I still had enough mind left to let Eris down before getting started at least, although it was a close call for a few moments there.
The second she landed back on solid ground she took a tight grip on the back of my open robe, pulling herself close into my side with, what I can only assume, was some degree of worry.
Rather than focus on that annoyingly jarring problem though I fixed my mind on the task at hand and dipped into my lines to enhance my magic senses.
Last time I managed to move a room by focus and willpower alone but that’s so MESSY.. that’s not how I WORK usually in the slightest damn it?!
Any fool with enough power can do messy work, I’m above all that and despite what John seems to think I’m not going to let some stupid powers-damned N’th dimensional space beat me!
With a grunt and a forceful mental push I forced out an almost flat wave of magic from my body in a ring around me on all sides, creating the perfect circumstances necessary to use another of my old favorite ‘dirty tricks’ that is supposed to be practically useless in most cases except for the annoyingly common ‘few’ times when it isn’t and it can show it’s true worth if you know what you’re doing with it.
It took every bit of focus I had to tighten down my senses and ‘feel’ out the rebounding echoes of my magic as the thin wave I sent out spread around us in all directions, shooting off down the hallways at speed and marking out anything of interest for as far as it could keep going.
Internally I started making a mental ‘map’ of the land that was coming into focus around us.
It quickly became apparent that everyone has been dealing with an unnecessarily complicated maze here as hallway after hallway pinged up on my senses and were added to the hive of tunnels on my new mental ‘map’ of the area.
When it finally felt like I had a good handle on the area around me I started getting to work.
I focused intensely on what I wanted to happen and, being so deeply in touch with my senses as I am at the moment, I could actually feel the magic moving from my mind through my core and out of my feet into the floor below us this time.
Eris let out a gasp of surprise that I can’t really blame her for if the hallways are behaving as they feel like they are in my head.
In short order I managed to tie all the branching halls of my mental map together into one big ball of interconnected pathways connecting together into one single entrance I allowed to remain connected to the main football field sized area we’re stood in for the time being.
My magic jolted slightly for some reason and the rate that it was leaving my body sped up slightly in response.
As my connection to the world around us grew, it became almost pointless to keep focusing on the map as I started to actually FEEL the halls around us like an extension of myself.
I could feel all the inhabitants of this space, of MY space, blissfully carrying on their activities in almost total ignorance to the changes going on around them with a few exceptions where people happened to be traveling between rooms at the time that I started tentatively moving things.
With barely a thought, all the hallways currently being travelled by, now hopelessly lost, members of my family jumped position and almost instantly joined together into a little knot with a single exit leading back out into the main entrance I’m currently stood in to let them all escape before they started to panic or anything else people tend to do in these sort of situations.
That little problem sorted, I started the far too easy process of trimming off unnecessary hallways until all the rooms that I could feel had been used recently were left connected together by a single long corridor.
My task done I let myself drop out of my lines again and came back to the world to find myself being watched by a rather awed audience of mixed family members, an almost shivering Eris and a smirking John who was leaning casually against the wall nearby.
It was hard to concentrate on them all though when, despite my having returned to the ‘normal’ world, I found myself being flooded with information about the world all around us still anyway?
The walls practically thrummed with my magic along with the floors and everywhere else.
It should have been overwhelming but honestly all I can feel is comfort from it all at the moment.
It’s an amazingly calming feeling, to know that you’re completely in control of the world around you..
“Be honest, if I hadn’t mocked you, do you really think you’d have managed all this in one go?”
Case in point, the moment that smug little statement of fact disguised as a question slipped past John’s lips, the wall he’d been leaning against almost instantly disappeared sending him into a wild tumble backwards that would have been amusing enough if my mind hadn’t kept going with the joke.
Before he could even realised what was happening the floor rose up underneath him in a rolling wave that started undulating steadily to trap him in a smooth continuous state of ‘falling’ as he slid from one curve into the next like a hamster spinning on an out of control running wheel.
I couldn’t help but laugh along with Eris at the surprised yelp he let off, one that quickly dissolved into grunts as his mildly desperate attempts to get free increased and my mind had no problem subconsciously stopping him at each turn with a few tweaks to whatever he tried to use as an anchor point of sorts.
Even better, he can’t warp out because the constant tumbling must be disorientating as all hell and there’s a very real possibility that he might find himself falling on his head if he warps at the wrong moment!
I let the rolling go on for a few more turns before his magic shifted slightly giving off the vague feeling of unease that I’ve come to associate with nausea over the years.
Without even a conscious thought the rolling stopped and one edge of John’s continuously curved floor-tumbler flattened out, letting him slide across the floor to freedom at last.
He came to a stop as a huffing, slightly green looking, pile at my feet and sunk his head down heavily to the floor with a tired grunt.
My magic sung with amusement and shifted excitedly around my body in a way that almost made me feel light-headed for a second.
“You ain’t seen nothing yet John-boy”
..call ME delicate will you?..
My magic surged and the room around us rippled in response.
A chair formed up out of the floor below John and moved him bodily into itself so he was sat up again with a rather stunned look on his still slightly disorientated face.
I threw my hands up, more for dramatic effect then actual need, and the golden walls around us shot off in all directions.
Within seconds we were in a room that was suddenly the size of a few football fields strung together; a moment more and it had become the size of at least ten fields while showing no signs of stopping any time soon.
The hallway doors holding my family inside them, along with the doorway leading back out of here to our house, obviously disappeared into the distance with the walls at first but with a thought they appeared in front of us again, mounted into the front of squat little box rooms formed out of the golden floor in a loose three-sided ring around us.
As the walls kept expanding outwards I found that I didn’t even need to focus on them anymore.
My magic, the magic of this dimension, knew EXACTLY what I wanted to achieve at this point.
When the walls finally got so far away that their edges had literally disappeared off behind a suspiciously appearing ‘horizon’ line, I turned my attention back onto other things.. mostly a bit of desperately needed interior decorating.
With a thought and a pulse of magic the golden floor beneath our feet bulged up for a moment before practically bursting forth in a tidal wave of grass and wildflowers.
I found myself letting off a happy cackle of laughter as waves of euphoric magic formed up around me and the ceiling high above us started bleaching itself white before progressing on into a much nicer ‘sunny day’ shade of sky blue.
I’d barely even thought of that comparison before my magic ran with it and a Sun formed itself up high in the sky making me laugh happily all over again as its warm ray’s hit my face.
..so much power..
SO. MUCH. POWER!
It barely took a thought to change the remaining hallways from gaudy gold into nice long stretches of white marble full of tastefully designed pillars with paintings lining the walls at random, replicated directly from my mind, ranging from famous artworks to movie posters and beyond.
A giggle left my lips as I felt my magic tweak the paintings slightly, adding little hidden people to some of them, removing key objects in others and even going so far as to ever so slightly tilt a few of them against the walls just for my own amusement.
..this is amazing..
THIS IS AWESOME!
“HANNAH!”
John tried to reach me but with a happy giggle the chair he’d been sitting on reformed under his feet and seamless curves came into existence around his wrists, holding him tight to his new chair.
I don’t need his help!
..MINE!..
This is MY realm! MY place!
With a thought the ceilings of the now marble covered hallways became great arching curves of hardened quartz, hard as diamond but crystal clear in a way nature could never manage.
Despite the hallways existing outside of my marvelous, near endless at this point, field-like ‘entrance area’ and its borders they now clearly let everyone inside them see my beautiful clear blue sky and warm sun at last!
Again my magic followed a barely even half-thought idea and suddenly the ‘sky’ above us was in motion with clouds, birds of all colors and a slowly progressing flow of ‘time’ visible for everyone to see.
I always hated how the Hub’s never had a sense of time!
Without a day and night cycle people tend to start going a little crazy.. crazy.. craz-
..URGH! NO!..
The halls! My lovely halls!
Changes started happening all around us wildly.
To the south, a lake the size of the Upper formed along with its own fresh water spring, tumbling waterfalls and miraculously pretty soft-sand beach front.
To the north, tree’s formed up into a thick and inviting forest that sent a delightful wash of smells out that made me huff in a deep breath of joy from just how nice they were.
Even the doorway’s around me changed from open hallways mounted inside small box rooms with wooden doors, shifting as they began to contort wildly until finally they’d become startlingly realistic replicas of the few still standing carved stone arches left at Stonehenge instead.
..I love Stonehenge!..
The welsh boy’s that sourced the stones for us were ever so nice and we had so many fun solstices dancing naked around th.. the.. the-
“HANNAH!”
With a thought a thick piece of his chair moved to cover Max’s mouth before he could.. could..
..oww?..
Magic pressed in on me from all around oppressively and for the first time I realised just how much it HURT!
The pressure, the endless waves of magic dancing at my fingertips, eager to be used and shaped and formed and.. and..
..URRGH!..
The hallway full of family rooms tucked behind the now open stone archway in front of me multiplied and shifted around into a layout I’d not even realised I wanted until they were done forming already.
Along with it, several more stone arches formed up around us and throughout the endless field of flowers far off into the distance.
Most of them formed up with simple looping connections between each other, just empty shortcuts waiting for a use later on.
There’s a very specific reason, one that I barely even started to consider as a possibility before they were finished forming, that they remained as simple useless looped connections but before I could really focus on what that reason was the main ring of huge stone doorways around us started moving, settled firmly into a wider ring around us and suddenly filled themselves with hallways of all kinds imaginable.
My senses stretched and I could feel the world expand out as the hallways grew, containing everything my mind could think to add.
From one filled with giant multi-story shopping malls to one with multiple natural spa hot spring resorts and ones filled with nightlife places like cinemas to an entire wing dedicated to libraries, they all formed at a whim as magic swirled around me in a joyful rolling wave that left me wanting to giggle and puke all at the same time.
My every thought is manifesting in here before I can even realise I’m thinking them?!
My finger twitched and a red-light district full of all manner of sex relevant shops formed up somewhere at the far back of the hallway I’d subconsciously decided was to be the ‘dirty underbelly’ of my new universe.
..this power..
SO MUCH POWER!
I can shape the world to my desires!
With a thought I can create life or DESTROY it!
I’m the Alpha and the Omega! I’m a GODDESS INCARNATE!
I’m-
“Mom?”
Eris’s half-gasped, fearful plea cut through my mental haze like a knife.
In seconds I found myself back inside my body, being battered on all sides by oppressively strong waves of madness-inducing magic and the only thing holding me fixed in reality was the tearful, almost terrified eyes of my daughter.
..my Eris..
Both my hands came up to the sides of my head as I tried desperately to hold it all in, building up wall after wall of defences to keep the magic out which barely seemed to make it pause!
With a wild gesture of my hand John’s restraining chair disappeared leaving him to fall heavily onto the soft grass in the same way I did moments later as my legs gave out and I collapsed forward in pain.
“John.. help..”
He staggered to his feet and rushed over to my side.
The magic seemed to martial itself at his approach, a desperate scream rent the air and I was only vaguely aware of it leaving my lips before the magic crested again, shattering my defences with an unfathomable wave of power that tore at my very BEING on impact!
Suddenly, as fast as it had started, the attack ended leaving me a weak sobbing mess on the grass below us.
John and Eris made noises for a while but I couldn’t focus on them enough to understand what they were saying.
The only thing I could feel.. the only thing I could concentrate on at all was John’s magic?
He’d encapsulated me in a bubble of that wonderfully warm magic he lets me borrow sometimes.
Compared to the horrible PRESSURE that the magic around us had been forcing upon me, his was like the gentlest of hugs.. so warm.. so soft.. so caring but so frightened?..
..my head hurts..
My head hurts.
“Hannah?!”
That’s my name!
My name, my world, my family, my John..
I giggled to myself happily as my eyes squinted themselves shut against my will and the world finally stopped hurting at las-
======
“Mmrfurna-ank”
“You’ve got to stop doing this Han.. it can’t be healthy to pass out this often, you’re going to give yourself an aneurism if you keep it up..”
I grunted and, after one or two failed attempts to sit up on the nice squishy bed underneath me, I gave up and settled for shooting an arm out from under the covers to offer him my middle finger in response; an action which at least earned me a laugh, if not actually getting my point across quite as eloquently as I would have liked.
“Ever the lady I see.. how are you feeling?”
My raised middle finger bobbed in the air a little as my arm started to tire but eventually I managed to make my hand co-operate, shifting my fingers into the universal symbol for ‘okay’ before my arm gave up on me to collapse back to the bed with a soft thumb.
“As much as I’d love to find out what the hell happened earlier you’re apparently under your Gran’s care and she’s stated clearly that.. ahem.. ‘if that foolish girl wakes up before tomorrow at the earliest then I’ll personally come in there and knock her out again myself!’-”
I found myself grinning into my pillow at the idea of Gran saying something like that.
Don’t get me wrong, I’d totally believe it, we established ages ago after all that Gran’s a psycho when she wants to be!
Just the idea of her doing it though feels somewhat amusing when you consider the usually calm exterior she lets people see in general.
“-have I mentioned how much I like your Gran by the way?.. smart lady, knows how to put you in your place when you need it.”
I’m sure she does John-boy.
I wonder how many times she had to zap him before he’d listen to her if he now thinks that highly of her methods?
Despite my apparent inability to move much at the moment I still managed to snigger a little to myself under my breath at the idea of Gran giving John shock treatment until he’d agree to stop dragging me into the stupid crap we end up involved with so often lately finally sunk into his thick head.
“Now you’re awake there’s a certain little bundle of joy that’s been reduced to biting people who try to make her leave standing guard outside your door right now.. she REALLY wants to see you again.. I’ve told her you need your rest and that ironically you really are ‘delicate’ at the moment so she’ll be careful.. if you want to see her?”
My hand twitched frantically for a second as I tried to make it do what I want again.
My motor control is apparently shot to shit at the moment.. it feels like someone scrambled my brain around something fierce!
Finally my hand decided to co-operate at last and I managed to give him a shaky ‘okay’ sign before shifting it into a middle finger again for the ‘delicate’ comment.
He got me good earlier and, catastrophic side-effects aside, he was actually right that getting me riled up in indignation was a good way to motivate me to do things I would never think possible, just to prove a point to him if nothing else.
I hate to say it but my ego CAN be a weakness at times and John is one of the few people on earth who knows how to trigger it let alone use it for good.
..he’s still an ass though..
While I was busy mentally tearing into myself for being so easily manipulated by him as usual, he laughed under his breath and stepped closer to me so he could brush his hand across my hair gently for a second before pulling his hand back sharply as if only just realising what he’d been doing in the first place?
He didn’t get a chance to do much more then turn slightly away from me in embarrassment before I managed to forcefully push my hand out and snatch his one up in a weak grip that made him freeze mid-step.
I let my magic rub gently against his for a second, getting a nice warm tingle in return for my troubles, and offered him the best reassuring squeeze I could manage until my strength gave out making my hand flop back down harshly.
He turned back around and with almost worryingly gentle care, lifted my hand back up onto the bed.
After a long moment where I could feel him run his thumb over my knuckles reassuringly a few times he let off a sigh and moved away properly this time.
“Get some sleep Han, doctor’s orders.”
I buried my head back into my pillow to smother the grin that came to my lips along with the slight blush on my cheeks.
..it’s nice to know he cares..
A door opened and, after a few mumbled words outside, quick little footsteps entered the room until the bed bounced slightly and I found myself with a long haired little bed-invader snuggled into my chest tightly.
After a few seconds of indecision she lifted my dead-weight of an arm over herself into a cuddle and sighed happily to herself as she nuzzled her cheek into my chest.
I held off for a moment or two but finally gave in and sighed happily too, giving her what I hope was a recognisable squeeze before letting my body relax properly and drifting back off into a far more comfortable, warm state of sleep that I apparently needed at this point pretty desperately.
Explanations, questions and repercussions can wait!
I’m tired, I ache and I’ve got my Eris with me.
..life is good..
======
“Morning girls”
We both staggered forward on slightly unsteady feet along the short trip from my bed to the dinner table outside my room, which I have to say will just HAVE to act as a breakfast table again today because I REALLY don’t think I’m up for tackling the stairs right now.
Eris’s little mouth split wide into an almost painful looking yawn and I’m sorry to admit that mine followed quickly behind hers a moment or so later.
“You look a bit better?”
I shot Mum as warm a smile, although it was interrupted slightly by yet another yawn anyway.
..I actually feel better honestly?..
My body still ache’s a little but it’s more of a ‘you ran a marathon you fool!’ kind of ache then the full body WEIGHT I felt pressing down on me yesterday at least.
..my motor control is certainly better!..
To prove that point, more to myself then anything, I clenched my hands into fists for a moment before flexing my fingers out a few times.
There’s still a slightly numb tingle in my fingertips obviously but that tends to happen for a while after you channel too much magic through your hands at once, so it’s probably no big deal at this point.
“I’ll be the judge of her condition Susan, thank you.”
The amusement in Gran’s voice didn’t detract much from the steel present behind it as she wandered into my view range and carefully cupped my head into her hands, shifting her gaze between one eye and the other a few times with a thoughtful hum.
She moved on to checking my pulse and breathing a little then finished off by snagging a spoon from the table and tapping me pretty hard on my nightgown covered knee making it jerk slightly, in a completely involuntary reaction on my part.
“Good enough I suppose, certainly not enough to postpone you’re swimming trip today as long as you have a good swimmer nearby to keep an eye on you.”
Eris seemed to go from ‘zombie’ to ‘perky’ in the blink of an eye when the dreaded ‘swimming’ word was mentioned.
I gave Gran a slightly pained smile that she returned fondly before tweaking my nose between her fingers and moving over to one of the free seats nearer to the windows.
Not to be outdone, Eris hopped into my poor lap getting a tired puff out of me as she landed
..urrgg, it’s too early for this crap..
I suppose even almost dying from a sudden bout of power-induced megalomania only allows me a slight delay on abuse and demands when I’ve made a promise to an impressionable little girl, doesn’t it?
It’s obviously going to be tiring in general but I’m sorry to say that swimming actually sounds kind of nice to me right about now honestly.. not so much the whole ‘effort’ and ‘swimming’ part of it but I could DEFINITELY get behind some ‘floating weightlessly’ and, admittedly useless considering my magical nature, ‘sunbathing’ at this point if nothing else!
Yet again I’ve spent too much time indoors lately for my sanity’s own good.
Maybe it really is some kind of latent ‘cat’ instinct brought out by that whole mess with us blocking my seer talent and awakening my apparently rather strong connection to my spirit animal but if it is connected to that then I’m fine with it because the sun’s nice and warm enough today already that sunbathing with a good book is a completely acceptable waste of a day to my mind.
..speaking of cat’s..
“Where’s Mau?”
Nobody even got a chance to open their mouths, let alone answer, before the weak shadows created by the sunlight streaming in through the windows nearby moved slightly and something furry bumped into my leg.
“..Mau..”
Yeah, yeah, ‘you called?’.. very funny..
..smart-ass little fur-ball..
“Okay, what about Felix?”
I doubt he was stupid enough to go back to the Hub considering the towering rage Maven must have for both of us at this exact moment.
This time I really did receive blank looks of confusion from everyone at first.
Finally Eris seemed to realise who I was talking about and belatedly I realised in turn that I hadn’t actually introduced him to Mum or Gran yet.
I barely even mentioned his name around Eris either for that matter?
My mouth opened to explain who exactly Felix is to the adults in the room but I found myself interrupted by a dual set of squeaky shouts coming from behind my chair.
“Hip-nabin!”
‘We-fight!’
The little imp came flying in out of nowhere and tackled Mau from his position at my ankles, sending them both into a rolling tumble under the table which quickly started knocking over empty chairs and causing a lot of noise.
“..I’m really not well enough to be dealing with this crap..”
A glance around the room didn’t exactly inspire me with confidence considering Eris has ducked her head under the table and appeared to be alternatively cheering on whoever was ‘winning’ at any given moment as the two fought on.
Gran offered me a slightly pained smile and Mum just watched on in a kind of stunned silence which really wasn’t helping much either honestly.
“Turu-je-benta salvig-VEES!”
‘There-can-be only-ONE!’
In any other situation, seeing an imp posing dramatically on top of a slightly worried looking kitten with a butter knife raised high in the air like a sword.. before cracking up with a serious case of the giggles and dropping it in favor of pulling the kitten into another tumbling melee of fur-covered limbs would have been considered somewhat fun or at the very least cute in my option.
As it is, the only thought I had going through my head as they continued their now apparent ‘play fighting’ was the sheer horrified question of ‘who the hell let Felix watch Highlander?!’
The answer wasn’t exactly hard to reach sadly.
With a frustrated growl I threw my head back and yelled out as loud as possible to make sure he bloody-well heard me no matter where he’s currently hiding.
“JOHN!”
“You called?”
I’m sorry to admit I shrieked like a little girl when his voice came moments later from right behind me.
If I’d been thinking properly I’m sure I would have felt him coming, from his magic or something if nothing else, but I WAS kind of distracted by Felix and Mau’s rather unexpected free-for-all battle.. a battle that now appears to have reached yet another peak with Mau posing over Felix’s ‘fallen’ body, sitting back on his haunches with his little front paws tucked under his chin in the air.
“MAU!”
I don’t.. he can’t..
‘KHAN!’, seriously?!
Slowly I turned to fix John with a deep glare.
Despite him being himself as usual, he still flinched slightly at the obvious anger shining through my eyes even as my lips twitched hard in an aborted attempt by my body to form some kind of laugh I desperately didn’t want to let out right about now.
“Star Trek, John? I sleep a day away recovering, meanwhile you let them watch Highlander and the second Star Trek movie?!”
The now restarted melee of rolling fur paused for a moment, Felix on top this time, and with a breathless little squeak he turned his head to offer me a grin.
“Ful-is-nenkik fen-plac Bii San-ya”
‘All-of-them actually Lady Death’
“ALL OF THEM?!”
John cringed and shot the pair a mild glare of admonishment.
It may have been my imagination but I’m pretty sure he mouthed a silent ‘traitors’ towards them before turning back to face me with an entirely unconvincing smile on his lips.
“They were at each other’s throats Han, I had to do something before they hurt someone or set something else on fire, so we sat down and had a ‘guy bonding day’.. they aren’t much for conversation obviously but they understand English much better than most familiars manage usually so it was kind of fun watching them get so into the classics like that.”
..they had a ‘guy bonding day’ without me?..
That’s so meaannn!
..whiney much?..
Shut UP brain! I mean it’s, ya know, unfair and stuff.. because I’m a guy and John’s my man-besty not theirs and.. and, um?..
..quit while we’re ahead..
RIGHT!.. wait.. what did he mean when he called them ‘familiars’ anyway?
The tumbling fur melee paused again with the pair of said ‘familiars’ rolling to a stop at my feet so Mau could shoot a big innocent-eyed look my way, one that really couldn’t have been more unconvincing if he bloody tried.
“..Mau..”
What do YOU mean ‘you told me so’ you annoying little fuzz-ball?!
“They are NOT my familiars!”
The whole room went silent at that simple, slightly louder than necessary, statement of fact.
Eris pulled her head out from under the table to shoot me an incredulous look.. one that was mirrored by Gran across the table, John at my shoulder, the tumbling duo on the floor and even copied by my bloody MUM of all people!
“What?.. Th.. they’re not!”
“..you’re so naive sometimes Mom..”
I gasped and turned my eyes down to stare at Eris with a hurt look which quickly morphed into a light glare at the amused grin on her face.
..traitor..
“Mau’s a great pet and he’s really cute but you’d have to be a bit of an idiot to not see the connection between you two? You even act like he’s actually TALKING to you sometimes and that would just be weird if he wasn’t your familiar!”
He’s.. got a very expressive face and meow and-
..denials kind of pathetic when it’s this obvious, isn’t it?..
Crap, he’s ACTUALLY my familiar, isn’t he?
Power’s save me, he’s going to be unbelievably smug about all this!
..stupid little fur-ball machine..
“Mau?”
Yes, I know you’re not stupid, it’s just a turn of phrase an-
Damn it, stop reading my thoughts!
You’re a cat, you’re not allowed to read my mind even if you ARE my familia-
Crap crapping.. crap.. well, there goes my shot at denial!
Well.. well, at least I KNOW that whole bit about Felix being one too is bullsh-
Certain throw away facts and memories decided that THIS was the best moment to make themselves known again by flashing quickly through my brain in an almost painfully fast succession before I could even finish trying to convince myself that Felix was innocent in all of this.
‘I’m going to force some magic out of my core.. it’s going to hurt Felix, I’ll only be able to do it for a moment. Can you gather up what I release and shove it all into this glyph here?’
‘are-you-okay my-bonded?’
‘I-am-here my-bonded.’
The blood runes I used to stop Handyman’s army of Golems.. Felix sucked up some of my magic to activate the rune for me and, when I got past the pain of it all, his eyes were LITERALLY sparkling from excess magic!
That strange second voice thing in my head that lets me understand him, despite not knowing how to speak imp in the slightest didn’t start up until after that point either.. and he only started calling me his bonded AFTER running the hell away from me when I confronted him about being able to understand him too!
“..I’ve got two familiars.. one’s a kitten demon that does Kirk impressions and the other’s a fae imp that likes Highlander..”
John snorted to himself and threw a comforting arm around my shoulders to give me a squeeze, which actually seemed to help a lot more then I’d like to admit sadly.
“Make that three familiars, the whole ‘unresolved bad faith binding’ you gave me basically labels me as yours until you sort it out, after all.. isn’t magic wonderful?”
He squeezed me a little tighter and mushed his cheek into my hair like some sort of overgrown house cat playing with a favorite toy.
For one horrid moment I actually believed him.. between the brands known effects so far and Edith calling him my ‘pet’ the other day it all made so much sense, as much sense as my connections with my ‘other’ two apparent familiar’s did at least.
It wasn’t until Eris finally snorted in an attempt to contain a fit of laughter that she just couldn’t hold back anymore, setting off John and breaking the moment entirely, that I came back to myself with some sense of reality and realised that he was messing with me again in some stupid attempt to lighten the mood.
“That’s not fucking FUNNY John! You damn near gave me a heart attack for a second there?!”
“A- Hannah, Language!”
I shot Mum an incredulous look which really wasn’t helped much by the obvious giggles she was trying to hide, nor the smirk Gran was offering me from her position at Mum’s side.
“URG! I’m too ill for this crap!.. I’m gonna go get ready for swimming and I SWEAR to the powers if you lot have lumbered me with some stupid frilly piece of floss for a swimsuit I’m gonna.. I’m gonna.. URRG!”
My position on things eloquently put out there for everyone to hear I turned and stomped off to the safety of my room at last.
The dramatic exit was probably lessened to some extent by the kitten, imp and now not able to laze about in my lap little girl who all jumped to their collective feet moments later so they could trail after me like a row of massively deformed ducklings of course, but I’m beyond the point of caring about looking stupid by now luckily.
My personal dimension tried to possess me, my daughter thinks I’m an idiot and I ended up bonding two bloody familiars without bloody noticing it for at least two BLOODY weeks?!
Stupid familiars, stupid kids, stupid John, stupid LIFE, stupid.. STUPID!
“Mom, can we wear the new matching swimsuits Aunty Sarah got us the other day?”
Damn it! I KNEW Sarah would have something embarrassing up her sleeve to make things worse somewhere as well!
..stupid sister?..
Yeah, stupid manipulative clothes-buying sister too!
![]() |
A day at the lake during the mid-summer heat, full of barbecues, family and mildly confused neighbours. Oh well, let's hope that's the worst of Hannah's problems today, shall we? Events unfold including but not limited to: Hold on tight folks, it's swimming trip day at Klamath Falls! |
“..I’m not taking it off..”
“Oh come ON Han, it’s not that bad, everyone else is swimming and Eris wants to play in the water with her Mom.”
..that’s playing dirty..
It doesn’t help that, what I thought was going to be a little trip down to the water for an hour or two, has apparently become a family daytrip.
The Aussies have even dragged the barrel drum barbeques over and everything!
To make matters worse, the neighbours between our house and the waterfront came to find out what was going on with the mass migration of people towards the lake and were enthusiastically invited to join us too, Mum’s obviously having the time of her life reconnecting with old friends in such a lively setting but it’s practically become a rather waterlogged BLOCK PARTY at this point which is NOT something I’m in any way equipped to deal with at the moment.
Understandably, in my opinion, I’m not exactly interested in taking my nice big baggy freshly-washed, previously owned by John but now officially stolen by me, T-shirt off and exposing myself in front of so many people I grew up having to be bloody polite to!
It’s not even the ‘exposed’ part of it all that’s got me twitchy.
I’m not good with crowds and while it’s easy to ignore just how many people we have staying at our house lately, that becomes a lot harder to do when they’re all out HERE instead of safely tucked away back in the.. not-so golden palace of excess?..
..I definitely need a new name for that place..
Considering it’s neither golden, nor a palace of excess anymore the title IS kinda in desperate need of an overhaul.
“Fine, keep the shirt on but just get your ass in the water already.”
Sarah gave me a mildly annoyed look for not answering her within some arbitrarily decided ‘acceptable’ time frame before pushing me a few steps closer to the water’s edge.
As encouragement methods go, let’s just say I really doubt she’ll be writing an in-depth award winning novel on her ground breaking techniques any times soon.
Case-in-point, I spun on a heel to glare at her, receiving only an exasperated huff in response much to my annoyance.
“Why do I have to go in when you don’t?”
She shot me a withering look before dipping to the side and grabbing a massive orange bottle of sunscreen.
“Unlike you I actually have to worry about getting sunburn.. or freckles.. or sunburnt freckles..”
“Well I should stay up here and help you make sure you’re well covered in that cas- mmph!”
Her free hand came up, cupping over my mouth obnoxiously as she turned her head away to search the water’s edge with a frustrated frown on her lips.
Finally, at the point when I’d seriously started considering going with the old standby ‘lick the hand gagging you’ technique, she seemed to spot whatever she was looking for judging by the smirk that flickered across those same lips.
“JOHN! Come collect Hannah, the little mermaid here doesn’t want to go near the water without you!”
I gasped and yanked her hand away forcefully while reaching out my other hand in a vaguely considered attempt at somehow stopping her from talking entirely.
“What’s that Han? You want to ride on his back like a horse as he takes you off to the island for some alone time?!”
“SARAH!”
She cackled in amusement and broke into a run at pretty much the exact same moment that I broke into my own to chase after her.
We managed a few hundred meters of sprinting at best before I started to tire, a problem which she unluckily didn’t have the consideration to also suffer through along with me.
She took a sharp left into the treeline and I found myself half-collapsing against the first tree I came to as she disappeared pretty quickly into the thick foliage around us.
For a few glorious seconds I rested my head against the tree in defeat to catch my breath before a warm arm attached to an equally warm and slightly wet body encircled my waist, practically lifting me off my feet easily as if I weighed nothing at all.
“What’s this I hear about little mermaids and horses?”
Gah! Don’t breathe near my ear John-boy!
“Forget it, Sarah’s just being a bitch. She got me a new swimsuit an-”
John shifted his grip slightly as we turned.
I found myself leaning my weight against him as he stepped us back around to head along the water’s edge and re-join the ‘party’, with a hopefully unnoticeable shudder from just how nice his magic feels rubbing against my body.
My suppressors are currently still down for repairs but luckily my magic seems pretty calm since my last big blowout.
I really wouldn’t have even chanced coming out here today without them on otherwise of course, the real problem with that at the moment though is that it turns out wearing suppressors for so long has a tendency to make you kind of ‘hyper-sensitive’ to magic when you take them off.. or at least it feels that way, because I SWEAR it never used to feel this good having his magic touch mine!
“Huh, so you DO have a swimsuit on under that shirt?.. well damn, I owe Eris a free ice cream..”
..WHAT?!..
I twisted hard in his arms and stumbled backwards a few steps before swinging out a hand to slap him on the bicep a few times.
All it really did was make him laugh in response without much actual reaction to it all which is kind of ‘to be expected’ I guess considering I wasn’t really TRYING to hurt him.. he just.. he’s such an ASS sometimes?!
“Yes John-boy, I have a bloody swimsuit on under this shirt where it’s bloody STAYING so don’t even start with m-HEY!”
While I ranted at him pre-emptively against any stupid idea’s he might get about somehow getting a peek at the stupid swimsuit I’ve got on, the one I’m only wearing under protest because Eris begged me and Sarah hid all my other ones just in case I refused, he took a lot more of a direct route then I would have expected from him to get what he wanted.
When my arms came up as part of my admittedly over-dramatic hand waving he simply leaned forward, took ahold of the loose sides on my stolen shirt and yanked the bloody thing over my head in one smooth motion!
My words died out as my hands flew up to cover the childishly embarrassing bikini I had on with a yelp and John fell back on his ass laughing heartily at my expense.
It’s practically a foregone conclusion that Sarah is to blame the most for this mess although I have no doubt Eris had a hand in her choices too.
She’s currently splashing around with the other young children in an equally childish, if much smaller sized, bikini of her own with differing colors involved but a matching.. ‘theme’ I guess?..
“L..Little mermaid!”
John broke down into another fit of laughter that looked like it hurt.
..or maybe that’s just me wishful thinking?..
Taking stock, maybe he has a reason to laugh, I probably would too if it wasn’t me bloody-wearing it at least.
My currently red hair is hanging loosely around my shoulders and down my back as a heavy mass of tangled curls, not helped by the fact that a certain sister of mine refused to help me braid it earlier for now obvious reasons.
Added to that is an almost literal ‘shell’ bikini top in deep purple that does an annoyingly good job of both compressing my boobs while somehow emphasising them at the same time despite its almost ridged shape and a pair of green ‘scale effect’ boy-shorts style swimming bottoms with an attached little peplum of lighter green cloth on either side above my hips, just to finish the look according to a smirking Sarah, as most people could probably have worked out at this point.
..stupid little mermaid..
I WILL get Sarah back for this one, if it wasn’t for Eris’s reaction when I first refused to put the bloody thing on I’d.. I’d..
“Can you stop bloody laughing John-boy?! It’s not THAT funny!”
His half-aborted snort of amusement would beg to differ on that point but I stand by it anyway.
It’s not funny, it’s annoying.. and now he’s gone and shown everybody!
“Give me my shirt back”
He shot me a curious eyebrow and shifted the black cloth in his hands thoughtfully for a second before his eyes caught on the ‘shells’ of my bikini top again and he had to forcefully stop another laughing fit.
I reached out to grab the shirt off of him but even in his distracted state it wasn’t enough to stop him from instinctively pulling it out of my reach, launching himself back to his feet and holding the shirt aloft like a trophy above my head.
For one long moment I considered just sucker punching him, either physically or magically, to get it back.
..the idea’s certainly tempting..
In the end logic won out and instead of punching him I hopped a few times on my toes then launched myself forward into an awkward maneuver that involved sliding behind him and scrabbling up his back so I could snag the shirt and throw myself over his head, sending him tumbling back on his ass from the force of my kick-off and me sailing away to land gently back on the riverbank with a smug smirk.
He laughed again from his new position and offered me a relatively rare nod of submission for once.
HA! Hannah wins!
With that thought in mind I lifted my prize up and started untangling it enough that I could find what was a sleeve hole and which end was the neck one.
I’d managed to more-or-less sort things out and lifted the shirt up to pull it on when a scream rent the air making me flinch in surprise while John shoot up to his feet again, all humor lost as the initial scream was joined by several more much louder screams a few moments later.
We both broke into a sprint, my shirt swinging from my fist as I forced my complaining body to go faster before we were too late.
It was practically neck and neck between us as we finally rounded the last outcropping of trees and came to a stop, staring at a scene of utter pandemonium where our family were enjoying themselves only a few minutes ago.
It didn’t take much for us to work out why everyone was screaming and running at least, my eyes grew wide and the shirt fell forgotten from my hand to flutter into the water below us as we both stared out across Upper Klamath lake in horror.
Far out towards the center of our little stretch of lake, a giant swirling vortex had opened up, slowly but surely pulling more water in as time goes by at a progressively faster rate.
While that was all unusual to say the least, presumably the real reason why people were so freaked out and running away right about now would be because of the giant scaly arm.
It was about the size of our house at this point, sticking out from the very center of the gaping hole with its monstrously large and equally scaly hand somehow resting flat on the swirling water below as it slowly performed some kind of twisted, one-armed pull-up to drag more of itself higher and higher out of the watery depths below.
“John.. what the hell is that thing?”
He shot me a wide-eyed look that quite plainly stated he didn’t have a faintest bloody clue.
..lovely, at least we’re on the same page now..
The arm juddered slightly for a moment or two before, with a seemingly monumental effort, it shifted its grip to the side slightly allowing room for another massive scaly hand to appear over the vortex’s edge.
From there it was nothing but pure nightmare fuel as the hands were joined by a second arm, then the top of a horribly misshapen reptilian face full of patchy uneven skin that was none-the-less easy for me to recognise from one of my more pleasant, if still worrying past-life visions.
“Cetus.. it’s the Cetus beast that almost ate me back in my Andromeda incarnation?”
There’s no mistaking it, I thought the massive blast of fire magic Andromeda let off in its face killed the bloody thing though?!
..if it’s here then that means..
“..oh shit, it’s Poseidon..”
John opened his mouth to answer me but no words seemed to be able to pass his lips as the beast kept rising out of the water, already dwarfing the trees around the lakes edge and giving no signs of stopping any time soon as it’s head cleared the gap followed by a longer than normal neck and worryingly large shoulders with two, almost insignificant looking from this distance, people perched on its left bulging shoulder in full regalia.
..I swear it wasn’t this big last time?..
“EVERYBODY RUN! GET BEHIND THE WARDS!”
The few brave family members, mostly mages, who’d stayed to watch the spectacle unfold didn’t need telling twice.
I shot a frantic look around to make sure Eris wasn’t hanging around or something else equally stupid, just catching sight of her as Sarah of all people sprinted off with her clutched tightly to her chest, heading into the trees towards our house again.
With a relieved sigh I turned my eyes to John who was now looking increasingly nervous.
“What the hell are we gonna do John?”
He flinched at my voice but before he could answer me he was interrupted yet again by another voice, a voice so loud that it practically shook the ground beneath our feet as it reverberated around us in a deep angry growl.
“LOKI! You would defile one of my precious granddaughters?!”
..oh shit..
You can say that again brain, of all the things to come and bite us in the ass, it had to be THAT one didn’t it?!
“I know you’re here Loki, your magic touched these waters, there’s nowhere to hide!”
What the HELL are we gonna do?
He’s big and loud and powerful and he’s got a giant monster here and.. and..
..hold on, is he facing the wrong way?..
I had to choke back a surprised grunt when it finally registered in my head that, yes, the big muscular old man in a toga standing on the still raising beasts shoulder actually WAS facing the wrong way.
..if I’m not mistaken he’s currently yelling at the Yacht club?..
“John, we need to move.. we need to move RIGHT now!”
My hand latched onto his arm and with a heave I managed to get his almost catatonic body moving in a lurching half-jog back towards the treeline.
If we can just get back to the wards we should be okay, I honestly doubt that giant beast of his can do anything without malicious intent so it won’t even be able to cross the wardli-
With a boom that literally threw me on my ass from the vibrations alone a massive scaly hand the size of a school bus landed right in front of us, cutting off all hope of retreat in one easy motion.
“THERE you are Loki!”
We both turned to face Poseidon in all his withered glory as he almost casually stepped off of Cutis’s shoulder and walked down on a rising set of ‘stairs’ made out of what looks to be pure water from the lake being pulled up to support him and the smaller man followed closely in his wake.
“You’ve brought my precious Granddaughter along with you too, how nice of you to give me my-”
The old man reached his last water-platform, stepped out onto dry land and paused mid-sentence to twitch the glasses perched on his wide nose.
His attention didn’t seem to be fixed upon John with murderous intent suddenly at least but instead he was giving me an intensely confused look as his lips curled up slightly in obvious disgust.
“-I thought you said he’d kidnapped the blue one with the D-Cups?”
For a long moment I practically froze solid as the air of mystery and fear-inducing power around his, still muscular but obviously aged body, faltered slightly.. and I was left staring at an old man offering me what can only be called his best ‘pout’ as he gave me another once over with obvious attention given to my chest of all things.
“The messenger from Triton said that the Thunder-oaf found his daughter Aquata in the care of Loki sire.. although she’s obviously not-”
“Do you take me for a FOOL man?!”
The small male figure standing partly in Poseidon’s shadow shifted awkwardly in place, his hands going into the pockets of his ill-fitting suit self-consciously as he bowed his head in submission to the much larger old lunatic before him.
“Are you sure she’s my darling Aquata? she’s not got blue-hair or big tit’s at all.. this one looks more like the little red-headed tomboy with the fork obsession and the flat chest.”
He gestured wildly at said chest as if somehow proving his point completely, much to my growing indignation.
“The messenger must have gotten the message wrong, have him killed when we return!”
The small figure behind him flinched visibly but quickly set about making a note in a little book he kept in his front pocket while babbling to himself quietly as if trying to build up the courage to actually disagree with his ‘sire’ openly or something along those lines from the looks of it.
“Yes, yes I remember you now girl, you’re the air-headed little ginger that kept swimming off after that normal boy day and night, aren’t you?.. little what’s-her-name.. little Flat Chest, there we go!”
..HEY!..
“Uh.. Arial sire, I believe the name you’re looking for is Arial.. but she’s not-”
Poseidon turned his eyes away from my ‘shell’ bikini covered chest at last to fix his little assistant with a thoughtful look that made the man freeze in fear instantly.
“AH! I’ve got it, Arial! My youngest and most undeveloped Granddaughter, I don’t know what took me so long, the legs are pretty memorable for your lot, aren’t they?.. now, where was I?”
The assistant let off a relieved sigh that was obviously tinged with more than a little exasperation before answering yet again.
“Triton’s message about Loki kidnapping your Granddaughter, sire?”
“LOKI!”
The old man spun around again to face John, throwing an accusatory finger into his face for good measure.
“My youngest Granddaughter Loki?.. Do you have no taste man?! You could have at least gone for the brunette with the huge tits, have some standards you useless old twit!”
I watched on in disbelief as the assistant sighed heavily to himself and actually turned to shoot me an apologetic look as he moved to step a bit closer to the old man’s side again.
“Attina sire.. her names Attina..”
“I knew that one Arion you incipient nancy-boy! Do you really think I’d forget the name of the only spawn from that useless son of mine who actually managed to get past a D-cup?!”
The old man swung his hand around violently making the assistant, Arion apparently, duck out the way with almost practiced ease.
“It’s all that swimming I tell you, the lack of true gravity is not good for a girl’s development!”
“..I’m sure it isn’t sire..”
Arion sighed once more and stepped closer to the old man, bringing a careful hand up to pat his arm reassuringly as he went off into a rant to seemingly no-one on the pros and cons of different methods throughout the centuries for increasing the size of a woman’s bust.
While they were both distracted I moved slowly over to John’s side and nudged him to get his attention away from the horrified curiosity-laden gaze he’d settled into as we’d watched Poseidon carry on.
With a quick glance over at the ranting old man and his poor assistant again I leaned a bit closer to John and whispered the most pressing question I had at this exact moment.
“John.. what the fuck is going on?”
John blinked a few times as if still trying to process everything then he settled for giving me a slightly delayed half-smile.
“Honestly?.. I have no idea..”
He shifted his feet slightly and shot another cautious look over at the pair before continuing.
“At a guess, it looks like Thor was more of an idiot then I gave him credit for and instead of telling Poseidon he has a new daughter with Arista he somehow managed to find the man’s son Triton instead and accidentally mislead them all into thinking I’d kidnapped one of HIS daughters..”
Well.. I’m not sure what I was expecting, but I guess that about sums up what I’m seeing here at least?
“Crazy old bastard must have gone senile early in this incarnation; I really don’t know how he could have thought you were one of Triton’s kids after even glancing at you otherwise?”
He sighed heavily and bumped his shoulder against mine reassuringly.
“Aquata has blue hair so I guess that’s something in his favor going from the description Thor would have given them but as far as I remember she also has a blue tail to match so..”
Great.. as if mages aren’t bad enough to deal with when they’re in possession of their full mental capacities!
A long silence stretched out between us, interrupted semi-regularly by Poseidon’s progressively more detached and abstract comparisons between different types of well-made fruit produce and women’s breasts as a whole.
“You people are all fucking insane, you know that right?”
John snorted and leaned over to nudge my shoulder again while taking an almost bored sounding deep breath in through his nose.
“Don’t try and distance yourself from this mess Han, he’s your ex-husband after all, you’re just as much one of ‘us people’ as we are..”
“HEY! I happen to be SANE!”
My angry retort seemed to catch Poseidon’s attention, bringing his running comparison between aubergines and an older french-woman he met at some point to a sudden halt.
I winced as he stared between us with a lost look for a few seconds before his little lackey Arion leaned in and whisper something to him, making his eyes widen and his face redden with an angry flush.
“..yeah right, keep telling yourself that..”
John, this is REALLY not the time to be mocking me!
This could be really bad, if Poseidon-
“LOKI!”
Oh crap..
We both dived in opposite directions as Poseidon materialised a three-pronged staff from seemingly nowhere, one that looked kind of like an oversized salad fork made of gold in my opinion, and shoved it towards us causing arcs of lightning magic to come pouring out of it and scar the dirt we’d just been standing on.
John managed to recover himself with an awkward roll and took off sprinting down the water’s edge, the lightning chasing him as Poseidon turned to follow his movement with an enraged snarl.
I wasn’t quite so quick on my feet and due to the slight incline on my side of the waterfront I ended up landing chest first in the mud near the lake with a loud disgusting splat instead of escaping.
“Excuse me?”
WHAT! Can’t you see I’m a little busy here getting mud out of my-
Oh.. it’s him?.. what does he want?
“Lord Posiedon has demanded that I, uh.. ‘rescue you from that foul fiend Loki’s clutches’, Miss?”
The little man called Arion turned around and cupped his hands around his mouth to call out to the two battling idiot’s further down the coast.
“NO OFFENCE MAX!”
Vaguely I could hear John let off a disbelieving laugh that he followed quickly by dodging into the trees slightly to avoid yet more lightning.
“NONE TAKEN FLOUNDER!”
The little man in front of me’s face turned bright red and he stamped his foot down hard into the mud making even more of it splash up around us, much to my annoyance.
“My name is NOT Flounder!”
“Um.. while we’re on the topic of names, you know mine isn’t Aquata or Ariel either, right?”
Reluctantly he turned away from John to face me again and a rather annoyingly long pause in conversation ensued as he stared at me like I was some kind of idiot.
“Yes, I had kind of noticed your lack of a tail Miss. I apologise for all this but my Lord Poseidon can be a bit hard to dissuade from his ideas sometimes, maybe if you give me your real name then I can sort things out with him a lot sooner.. honestly, I don’t know why we even bothered coming today, who trusts a fool like Thor at his word?”
Huh?.. so the little guy has some snark in him after all..
“Hannah, my names Hannah Cooper”
On reflex more than anything else I stuck my hand out for a shake which he accepted with a seemingly equal reflex action in a limp grip neither of us was really trying to maintain in the slightest.
“Things would be a lot easier with your REAL name Miss, not the pseudonym Max has you using.”
It’s not a bloody ‘pseudonym’, it’s my real name damn it!
“Look you little twerp, I don’t care what anyone else says, my name is Hannah Coop-”
My building rant cut itself short as Poseidon returned to us looking a little out of breath but rather smug at the same time.
“I tagged the little son of a sea-worm through the trees, a few thousand volts should teach him not to mess with my lot I’d say!”
As his supporting pillars of water slowly collapsed in on themselves he settled back in the mud on his rather large bare feet and focused all his attention on us again.
I’d like to say I wasn’t intimidated by the senile old coot.
In reality however, in all honestly, the guy might be old and crazy but he’s still a good couple of heads taller than I am currently with a lot of hard-won muscles everywhere that would put a professional body builder to shame despite his thinner skin and visible veins which are probably the biggest give aways, aside from his white-grey hair, to show just how old he really is.
“Still not got her ready to travel Arion you little pansy?”
He shifted his gaze away from me to glare at the little guy before looking back over to me again.
“I have to do everything around here.. Cetus! Grab her and let’s go you brain-dead hulking great brute!”
I barely got a chance to drop my jaw in shock before the earth shook and I found myself wrapped in the surprisingly gentle but still horribly solid scaly grasp of the massive sea monster who’s hand had moments before been acting as a wall, blocking my escape on two sides with apparent ease.
The great beast leaned back and swung its fist, me included, up high into the sky.
The constant movement and shifting that came from it settling itself back to its terrifyingly big ‘full height’ left me feeling sick to my stomach, meanwhile its other arm stretched out to form almost a ‘bridge’ for Poseidon and Arion to walk along on their way back to its shoulder for the ride ‘home’ no doubt.
I shuddered hard when its tongue, twice the size of John’s truck easily, slid out stupidly and it panted to itself like some kind of overgrown lizard-dog nightmare incarnate!
The whole thing wasn’t helped by the dopey look on its face that’s a lot easier to make out when you’re THIS close to it; part of me wanted to call the thing in some way ‘cute’ while a larger, more rational side of me just wanted to puke in fear.
The rational side, mixed with some valiant help from my motion sickness, won out in the end and I promptly vomited over the knuckle of its big green thumb.
On the one hand vomiting is never fun but on the other, big scary scaly hand, the beast seemed to freeze after a few seconds to stare down at me in some lumbering lizard dog-like form of wonder.
I probably could have predicted what came next, but if I had I probably would have made things worse by losing the rest of my breakfast so I’m kind of glad for the almost numb feeling settling over my brain as I watched its great big face come closer and closer to me.
The skin between its snake-like snout came to a stop at last, practically squashed against my face, and it proceeded to take in a massive sniff of air that sent my hair flying and made it feel like my neck was being pulled from my body just from the force of it all!
Naturally, the leftovers of my breakfast on its thumb didn’t stand half a chance and practically shot straight up its nose, much to my disgust.
At least the sudden nostril invading mass made its sniffing stop prematurely as it reared back its head with a choked-off snort and it sneezed loudly with a rolling, almost majestic, head-flick that reminded me of a T-Rex roaring from a certain dinosaur movie Sarah got rather obsessed with at one point in our childhood.
Finally it paused and sniffed a few more times before throwing its head back and bellowing out an almost joyful sounding roar that made my ears ring, throwing my equilibrium off in a way that’s almost as nauseating as the violent fist swinging that followed it.
I didn’t really have much more to lose, stomach wise, at this point which helped me focus a little bit at least but I’ve never exactly been good at dealing with nausea in general.
Either way, while my brain reeled from the wild monster-born rollercoaster ride I found myself ‘enjoying’ my ears were still working enough to catch the conversation that followed it.
“Sire, Cetus says that she’s not Ariel, she’s ARISTA!”
My blood ran cold as Arion’s statement of fact threw me instantly out of the violently swinging pan and into the potentially VERY dangerous high-burning fire.
From what I could see, it looked like Poseidon took the time to study me a little bit before answering which is really not reassuring.
I found myself holding my breath and cringing slightly in expectation of the pain to come.
Arista doesn’t exactly have a good track record with the family members that apparently LIKE her, let alone Poseidon with his own personal brand of crazy!
“Do you think me a fool?! Arista is the blonde one with the red tail and C-cups you insipid little -”
Arion yelped and ducked away from Poseidon’s swinging arm, popping back up on his other side with almost practiced ease as he responded.
“Not THAT Arista, Sire, THE Arista! Your Ex-wife!”
Even the monstrous lizard-dog Cetus seemed to pause in shock at that almost frantic declaration as they all turned as one to stare at me hard.
My shoulders slumped in defeat and I slowly tried to move myself deeper into the beasts grasp to hide from their judgemental eyes.
I’m not good at being the center of attention, the fact they think I’m Arista too really isn’t helping honestly..
Eventually Poseidon stopped squinting at me and turned his surprisingly thoughtful eyes away at last, settling on Arion instead.
“Are you sure? She looks more like my mother then that little minx..”
Arion sighed to himself, his shoulders slumping heavily as he shuffled awkwardly next to the much larger man beside him.
“For the last time Sire, your mother Rhea was an incarnation of Arista, just like your wife after her.”
..ohhh, not good..
Seriously?! This is just getting ridiculous!
How many messed-up bloody-incarnations and family ties does Arista bloody-well HAVE?!
“Stop talking such utter swill you blue-gilled gelatinous frog-humping cretin! I specifically remember Thor saying that Loki stole my poor, brain-dead little flat-chested granddaughter Persil so she can’t be-”
“Arial Sire, not Persil.. I mean, NO! No Sire, he said nothing of the sort, I-”
Arion almost managed to look angry for a second but that indignant rage gutted out pretty quickly as Poseidon waved his hand dismissively and shuffled a bit further onto Cetus’s wide scaly shoulder.
“Bah! We’ll take her back with us and let Triton deal with her, I don’t know why I even agreed to helping him retrieve the little bint in the first place, how the man puts up with seven of the little bubbleheads I have NO idea!”
“I.. but.. Sire she’s not..”
Arion trailed off and he did a passable impression of me as his shoulders slumped heavily in defeat.
You can’t fight stupid or crazy with logic sadly, I learnt that fact a long time ago.
“You can’t just kidnap Arista Sire? People will lose their MINDS if-”
Poseidon’s shoulders tensed and Arion cut himself off in an almost painful looking stall of fear.
“..f-fine, yes Sire, a wise decision as always my Lord..”
“That’s better! We’ll make a proper assistant out of you yet boy!”
With a hearty chuckle, Poseidon’s hand flew up to slap so harshly against the poor man’s back so hard that he stumbled forward a few steps in the process.
“..I’m three hundred and fourteen years old you decrepit old windbag..”
“Huh? You say something boy?!”
The respect I’d almost let myself feel for the small man having finally stood up for himself at last fizzled out quickly as he shrunk back into himself in fear all over again.
“Nothing at all, my Lord, I was just trying to work out the logistics of transporting ‘Arial’ back to Triton’s castle.. Nothing worthy of your attention in the slightest..”
In a show of concentration that should be held up as a true example that ‘crazy’ doesn’t in any way mean ‘stupid’, Poseidon fixed Arion with a highly un-amused look that lasted for far too long to be in any way comfortable before giving off a loud huff and turning away from the little man in disgust.
“Prepare the portal you little ingrate.. Cetus is getting bored..”
To my eyes the great big lizard-dog monstrosity looked more constipated than anything else, with the fist holding me up remaining blissfully still for the time being but it’s other one moving in an almost human-like gesture to reach up and pick away at one rather frighteningly large nostril.
Honestly for a moment there I was forcefully reminded of the time a MUCH younger John got told off in first grade for ‘mining for nose gold’ during our head teacher’s, admittedly long-winded and boring, speech about civil responsibility to a load of disinterested six-year-olds.
“We could all just agree to disagree and move on with our lives?”
It was worth a shot at least, I’ve not exactly been proactive on the whole ‘escape’ front so far after all.
..I don’t think their buying it..
“This is why I don’t have any daughters Arion.. women, so full of strange ideas and thoughtless suggestions.”
..HEY!..
Sexist much?!
I don’t care if he IS a senile old man that’s no excuse for-
My offended glare at the rude old codger was suddenly interrupted by a rather disturbingly up-close view of John’s swim shorts covered crotch, luckily it lasted less than a second as he dropped to his knees on Cetus’s massive thumb and wrapped his arms under my armpits in a tight hug.
His head twisted to the side and without a word we disappeared in a nauseatingly fast line-of-sight warp to safety.
======
I collapsed forward onto nice soft grass as we both fell the last few feet back to solid ground because John had apparently slightly miscalculated our rushed-as-all-hell warp destination.
My stomach heaved painfully as it tried to empty its already empty depths but nothing came out no matter how hard my stomach tried to ‘help’ me.
“Hannah? Han, quick! Get up! We need to get through the wards before they-”
“LOKI!!”
Poseidon’s enraged yell echoed out around us despite the relative muffling that should, in theory, have been offered to us by the trees on all sides around this little mini-clearing.
My body didn’t want to cooperate for obvious, heaving related, reasons but John didn’t need more incentive to get moving in the slightest apparently.
He hooked his arm around my waist and lifted me bodily up onto his shoulder in a rather undignified ‘fireman’s carry’ that was none-the-less surprisingly effective as he broke into a sprint back towards the house.
With more speed then I would have expected, possibly aided by his magic in a suspiciously similar way to my own disused speed and stamina boosting blood magic tricks, we practically flew through the trees in as straight a path as possible to reach the ward-lines safety.
Roughly twenty seconds, or forty trees distance away from our starting point depending on how you feel like counting it, a roar rumbled around us making the very ground beneath John’s feet shake and showering us in falling leaves from the trees above.
Something very big, very heavy and worryingly fast was now moving in our general direction.
..it doesn’t take a genius to work out what it is of course..
We broke through the treeline with John desperately gasping for air and I couldn’t help but let out a cry of relief when I felt the tell-tale tingle of our overpowered wards flitting over my skin.
The cry didn’t last long though as the moment we crossed the line John collapsed to the ground in a panting heap with me stuck awkwardly underneath AND on top of him at the same time from my rather painful fall.
“Nice save John-boy, I really appreciate it and the good timing too.. but I swear if you don’t get your face out of my crotch in the next few seconds I’m gonna shove you back through the wards for Cutis to play with!”
To hammer home my point a bit better I kicked my free leg, the one that hadn’t somehow managed to currently hook itself over his head as we landed hard, into his ribs a few times for good measure.
It’s not that I don’t get the gravity of the situation or understand just how MUCH he just saved my ass, but let’s just say that having him anywhere near THAT spot on THIS body is a very bad idea in general and his breath on my thighs is making me more than a LITTLE bit bloody-uncomfortable!
My forth kick to his ribs apparently succeeded where his other ones failed as he finally rolled over with a grunt leaving us both laying side by side, in perfect position to watch on in mounting horror as the massive lumbering form of Cutis crashed its way through the trees towards us.
The beast practically collapsed forward in its haste to reach us which was unfortunate because when it came within range of the wards it was launched off of its webbed truck-sized feet to crash with earth-shaking force across the green of the golf courses ninth hole with an unmistakably loud rumbling groan.
..the resort people are SO not going to be happy with us for this one..
Yeah, no kidding, I think there are more important problems to consider right now though?
..namely the fact that its already getting back to its feet!..
With slow inevitability Cutis pushed itself back up to a bent knee and leaned a massive scaly palm out to rest against our wards again.
At first I thought it was the ill-intent ward holding it back but, the more I stared up at its prodding fingers and the arcs of rippling magic come off of its hand where they made contact with the ward, I couldn’t help but think some other part of the wards must be in effect too.
Ill-intent wards DO have a certain.. ‘bounce’?.. to them, but they would never be able to get even close to having enough power to blast something of Cutis’s size back THAT hard all at once!
The ward is designed to be more focused on making it’s ‘victims’ forget there’s even a place or person inside the ward-line that they want to harm than anything else.
Sure, on a human, the ‘bounce’ can cause some pretty serious harm by launching them bodily into the air if nothing else.. but Cutis isn’t a human.. definitely, definitely NOT a human..
“Bash your way in you stupid beast!”
My eyes cut down from the strangely curious looking eyes of our lizard-dog pursuer to stare at Poseidon as he marched out of the treeline at a pace that belayed his obvious age.
For one painfully long moment I thought Cutis might ignore or at least question that order but that all fell to nothing moments later as it’s webbed scaly-fingers clenched down into a fist again and it reared back to slam a knockout punch hard into the wards, catapulting it’s fist back from the force of the strike but managing to stay in its kneeling position a lot easier this time as it swung in again for a second strike.
“Well.. what’s the plan now then Han?”
I shot John a highly un-amused look and scrabbled back to my feet, fixing my bikini a little to bring back some sense of decency to my bruised ego while giving me an excuse to hide the nervous shake of my fingers.
This is bad.. this is very, VERY bad!
======
“I checked the wardstone myself Hannah, it will hold for a good long time yet, grab a cup of tea and join the pow-wow.”
Gran smiled at me warmly and passed a hand over my shoulder as she made her way out with her own cup of coffee to join the other family mages outside.
Apparently in a situation like this everyone from the lowest level Garnier mage to the fully awakened ‘powerhouses’ that make up the bulk of Arista’s kids has an opinion on what exactly we should be doing to prevent our collective impending doom, despite having no real world experience or helpful knowledge on the topic to boast of.
..they are in no way ‘helping’ despite their best intentions sadly..
In fact all they seem to be doing is coming up with more and more unworkably complicated plans, while arguing constantly about said plans, in all honesty.
..Gran’s helped a little at least..
I’ve not had a chance to really check over the wardstone in our elevator shaft and for all I knew the bloody thing could be moments away from cracking from the pressure of Cutis’s now all-out assault on the houses wards in general.
John’s been acting as my semi-permanent shadow, following behind me so closely that it feels like he’s worried I’ll break at the slightest of breezes or something too so help really is thin on the ground right now.
Every non-combatant including Mum, Sarah, Eris, most of the Weres, and anyone physically under eighteen aside from me is already sequestered in the formerly-golden palace of excess.
We may have time on our side now to plan but I’m not STUPID or anything!
A risk remains a risk until you eliminate it yourself.
Not to be mean about anyone outside taking part in the ‘pow-wow’ but all the important people, for me, are now safe no matter what.. and if I have my way that lot will be joining them all shortly too.
..John doesn’t count, he can take care of himself..
I snagged one of the few remaining cups slowly cooling on the kitchen countertop and turned, coming nose to chest with John and letting off a startled little yelp.
“Powers John, will you back up a bit?! I’m not just gonna disappear because you’re not standing RIGHT next to me for powers sake..”
He DID take a few steps back at that but far fewer then I’d hoped he would.
“..wouldn’t be the first time..”
Oh don’t you give me THAT asshole!
I’m not the one who went running off to who-knows-where while fatally wounded!
I’m not the one who went insane and disappeared off the grid for YEARS, only cropping up to play the classic ‘evil super-villain’ act from the shadows and disappear again without a civil word or a ‘how’ve you been?’ to show for it all?!
“Come on, we’ve got an army of frightened civilian mages to calm down and a plan to come up with that can somehow fix this mess.”
He nodded but didn’t look too pleased with my non-response to his little jab in all honesty.
As I slid past him to go outside he snagged the last remaining coffee and took a deep swig from it before jogging slightly to catch up to me again.
“Any progress on that whole ‘plan’ thing by the way?”
..smart ass..
“Yes, actually, I figured if I we conjure a giant catapult we can put you in it and launch you head-first at Cutis.. even a genetically engineered magical super-monster from the depths of the ocean won’t stand a chance against the almighty power of your rock-hard head.. dumbass..”
Despite the bite in my words John offered me an almost fond, but definitely exasperated, smile as we hit the path and started wondering over to the group of panicking mages that Gran was trying her best to keep as calm as possible.
“Looks like these people need a Matriarch or something?”
He grunted and took his next few steps slightly faster to bring himself next to me properly at last.
“Hold this”
He almost fumbled my tea cup when I passed it into his empty hand and he definitely spilt a little of the precious sanity-restoring nectar inside when I shoved my fingers in my mouth and blew out a loud whistle to get everyone’s attention.
With every eye in the garden fixed on me, even Cutis having paused in his beating against the wards to stare at me from on-high, I tried to gather myself together and prepare to be the hardened battlemage they need right now instead of the actual scared-as-all-hell Hannah that I really am.
“I’m gearing up for a really annoying fight and I’ve already got a headache so I’ll keep this quick.. anyone who has less than fifty awakenings under their belt, anyone who hasn’t at the very least taken down a higher demon or two solo, anyone who can’t cast without a using a focus or their lines.. get the FUCK back in the house and go hide in the elevator room!”
There was a lot of shifting feet and awkward staring while the crowd as a whole tried to see if I was really being serious or not.
“Did I stutter?! Get your asses to safety before the abomination hammering away at our wards is the least of your bloody troubles!”
Still no-one moved.
“You’ve all got ten seconds to get moving before I start inserting heads into asses and making y’all into the world’s biggest emotionally-scarred CONGA LINE!!”
That got them moving at last, all it took was a bit of magic pumped into my voice and my aura.
..powers, mages can be so STUPID sometimes..
“Don’t think I don’t see you both skulking in the shadows too, Felix, Mau, back inside the house. Make sure Sarah, Mum and Eris stay safe no matter what, okay?”
Reluctantly my recently acknowledged, if not fully accepted, ‘familiars’ moved towards the house with everyone else while shooting me doubtful looks and giving off resigned little sighs to each other all the way.
When the crowd had thinned down to the few stragglers who were really reluctant to leave and Gran, I found myself being pulled into a warm hug by said Grandmother.
“Are you sure about this Hannah? We can help, I’ll admit we don’t exactly know how but numbers have proven to help in most fights throughout the years.”
I sighed and squeezed her back before pulling away from her a little so she could see the reassuring, if forced, smile on my face.
“Numbers only help when you have a severe lack of skill available and ALWAYS come with a cost that’s far too high for me to even consider.. get everyone inside Gran, we may not be quite ready yet but you’ve got the current incarnations of Arista and Maxarimus working on a solution here so it’s not like a lack of skill is the overriding problem we’re facing, huh?”
She still looked unconvinced, I can’t really blame her on that one, but she accepted my words for what they were and pulled away from me completely to help move the last few stragglers back towards the house for safe keeping.
“Getting rid of all the possible reinforcements we could have had.. I’m starting to see your plan now, how sneaky of you..”
Oh shut UP smartass!
I don’t hear YOU coming up with any better ideas?!
If they stayed to help, the odds are heavily weighted towards them ALL getting killed in the first five-seconds of the fight.
Family is family but when it comes to a fight my family are pretty much useless.
I wasn’t lying either, we have all we need right here as long as we use our advantages to our.. advantage?
..that sounded less stupid the first time I thought it..
“My current plan is to cause a distraction, get them away from the wards and back to the lake, cause another distraction, then in the melee I’ll inscribe some gravity runes onto Cutis’s legs with blood until the dopey bastard sinks so deep into the mud that it can’t move and we can finish off Poseidon in a two-on-one fight to the finish, all without letting anyone die or flooding Klamath Falls from his raging water magic.. you’re thoughts?”
John sighed and ran a hand through his hair in frustration.
“Your insane.. and suicidal.. and insane-”
“You said that one already”
He didn’t look even slightly amused by my snarky little interruption.
“As plan’s go, you’ve had worse, but that’s more a statement of your terrible planning skills then that plans actual validity as a real option.. can’t you just.. I dunno, seal the giant fish-stick up like a demon or something?”
HA! Dream on John-boy, who the hell do you think I am, some kind of ‘Miko’ or something?!
“If you gave me, say.. two months?.. I could have a nice glyph pattern designed to seal Cutis into a vase or whatever, all it would take is the blood or magic of several virgin girls with the seer’s touch and four hours of careful application across Cutis’s whole body.”
For a painfully long time the only response I received was silence as we held a little battle of wills but eventually even John had to concede defeat this time.
“..you could have just said ‘no’..”
Yeah, I could have but where’s the fun in THAT John-boy?
“I’m an enchanter John, not a miracle worker, runes can do a hell of a lot but there’s a cost-to-payoff ratio in place. In general, bigger the bang, bigger the time and math involved before casting.”
The only way to avoid that kind of problem is to have glyph patterns already planned out in advance but ‘being under siege by the monster from the black lagoon on steroids’ was never high on my priority list for glyph development surprisingly?!
I barely know any restraining techniques in general for powers sake, most of my skills are heavily skewed towards the ‘kill’ end of the battle spectrum sadly.
I’ve got a few ‘stun’ spells and runes I can toss out there but they aren’t going to make a dent on Cutis’s thick hide, aside from that and compulsion spells that make me feel a bit wrong when I cast them, the only thing I really have for restraining people is my conjured restrain..t..s?..
My head swung around to stare up at Cutis in almost horrified glee.
It can’t work.. can it?..
“John.. how BIG do you think Cutis is?”
He shot me a sceptical look for a second but obviously something on my face tipped him off to what was going through my head because a grin slowly slid across his lips in response to my thoughtful half-smile.
“I like that face, that’s a promising face! What have you got Han?”
“I’m thinking, if my conjuring is even half as good as I think it is, then we can kick this whole thing off by giving Poseidon’s massive pet super-weapon the Maven treatment.”
John’s smile turned downright evil as he processed the idea and turned his eyes to stare thoughtfully up at Cutis’s looming form.
“What do you need?”
John’s mumbled question brought me out of my wild calculations and I couldn’t help but shoot him a smirk.
“A few minutes hopefully.. and a whole lot of luck?”
He shifted his feet slightly and gave me a quick one armed hug.
“Have I mentioned lately how much I love that big, beautifully twisted brain of yours?”
“Yes.. but it never hurts to repeat it often though just to be sure I remember, of course.”
He laughed heartily and nestled his face in my hair for a second before pulling back again, giving me room to get started.
“I’ll be lost for a bit as I work on this, make sure nothing squishes me in the meantime.. and don’t you DARE get fresh with my semi-comatose body you dirty perv!”
To the echoing thumps of Cutis’s assault and John’s laughter I sunk into meditation pose with a deep calming breath.
..it should be fine, it’s just like all my other restraints, just bigger..
“I swear John-boy, you so much as LOOK at my boobs while I’m doing this and you’ll get your own first-hand experience with just how amazingly awesome my enchanted restraints can be!”
======
Demon restraints as a base.. enlarge them.. that bit won’t work, his forearms are too long..
That’s better.. what else?..
AH! That bit needs to be wider!
Just a few more touches..
Add an extra strap there.. and there.. and there..
..why not just add a few more too? Can’t hurt right?..
Sooo true!
I think.. yeah, that’s what I want?..
Now I just need to.. OMMPH!
======
Back in the real world I ‘woke up’ with a gasp and found myself lying sideways with my head rested on something warm and soft?
The magic I’d built up and carefully shaped inside my body surged before I could analyse the situation more than that though, causing the flower strewn grass in front of my face to became a massive tangled mess of thick black leather straps as the conjuration finally manifested into the real world.
“I take it that means you’re awake now, huh?.. good, your drooling on my thigh was getting mildly annoying..”
I twisted in Johns lap and glared up at his smug face.
“How about you don’t mention my drooling on you again and I don’t comment on the suspiciously hard spot I can feel pressing into the back of my head which I REALLY hope isn’t precisely what I KNOW it is?”
He blanched and quickly waved his hands up guiltily in defeat.
The hard spot didn’t go away though annoyingly so he’s obviously not feeling THAT guilty about it!
..stupid perv..
“Anything I can do to help?”
With a shove I forced myself back into a seated position and cast a thoughtful glance over the leather restraints I’d just created before answering him with an uncertain shrug.
It’s all runes from here and seeing as I’m the only person who has the restraint system memorised I doubt he can actually help for now.
Plenty of time for that later, I’ve still not sorted out just HOW I’m going to get these stupidly heavy and completely unsubtle restraints near enough to Cutis that I can activate them without getting myself killed as it is.
“Give me a minute and we’ll talk, I just need to get the runes done quickly.”
He shrugged and stayed seated in his cross-legged position as I wandered off to move the straps around a bit, giving me better access to the parts I need while forming and setting the rune matrixes.
“This is so much bloody easier when the straps are human sized..”
======
“John-boy, come give me a hand. I’ve got to activate these and there’s the slightest possibility that I won’t have enough control to stop the whole system from blowing up in our faces, if it does then get us out of here, okay?”
He nodded and made his way over to hug his arms around my waist a bit tighter then strictly necessary.
To be honest he didn’t need to ‘hug’ me at all, a simple hand on my shoulder would be enough for him to side-along warp me to safety but I’m not going to tell HIM that at the moment.. his warm magic feels nice where our bodies are touching and I need all the help I can get to keep calm considering how out of control my magic’s been lately.
“Okay.. three.. two.. one”
With a dip and a shove I started loading a steady stream of magic into the storage runes on the restraints, bigger restraints mean bigger storage runes and bigger everything else really.
To my surprise the drain wasn’t too bad and my output stayed stable at a manageable rate for the full thirty-seconds it took to fill the runes to bursting.
I brought my other hand down on the control cluster to my right when the runes lit up at last and with another pulse they set, the glow of my magic fading away until the runes had blended in nicely with the dark leather they were written on.
Instinctively I leaned back with a relieved sigh and found myself nestling tightly into John’s hold.
For a moment his presence surprised me before I remembered why he was sitting so close but that quickly got surpassed by a sudden need to hold in the pleased purr that wanted to bubble its way up from the back of my throat.
..I love the way his magic makes my skin tingle..
“You can let go now John-boy, no big boom for once.”
I’m pretty sure it wasn’t just my imagination when he hesitated slightly before letting his arms come loose from around my waist.
I think he got scared earlier, it’s not often that I end up being captured in general and he’s been a bit clingy ever since he rescued me too.
..stupid John..
“So.. any idea’s how we’re going to drop these things on Cutis’s gigantic hea-”
A lack of sound finally registered in MY head as I ran through the different ways we could catch it unawares and I turned sharply to look at the beast in fear as my blood ran cold at the sight before me.
..nothing but empty sky and the treeline?..
Where-where did it.. WHEN did it stop beating away at the wards?!
“SHIT! Where’d it go John?”
He turned thoughtfully towards the same, now empty, patch of land before turning his eyes back to me with a warm smile.
“He left about two minutes ago, went lumbering off towards the lake again. I figured he needed to get a bit more water and he’d be back when he was done, no big deal.”
No big deal?!
NO big BLOODY deal!
It’s a massive sea beast keeping us trapped behind the wards, it wanders off to who KNOWS where and it’s not a big DEAL?!
My brain kicked into hyper-drive with worry as possibilities flew around, each more dangerous than the last.
A beast of that size wouldn’t need more water for ages.
The only reason it would retreat would be to regroup or to change tactics under Poseidon’s command!
I opened my mouth to voice my fears but my voice stalled out when a loud enraged roar echoed out around us making the ground shake from the force of it.
Almost instinctively I found myself dipping into my lines again.
In seconds an old wooden pocket telescope like the one we used to use when playing ‘pirate’ as kids formed in one hand and my free hand was flying up to my mouth to provide the needed blood.
John watched on with more than a little surprise obvious on his face as my bloody fingers skittered out along the wood forming vision runes, targeting runes and a complex pattern of recording runes I perfected years ago all together into a makeshift Glyph I was redesigning practically on the fly.
Less than fifteen seconds after the first roar reached us the telescope was complete.
I shoved myself away from John and before he could question my actions I forced a pulse of clockwise magic into the floor then hit it with a pulse of anti-clockwise, launching myself high into the sky from the reaction.
..just like Edith trying to reach a tall shelf but with a lot more power in it..
From this distance it was hard to make out anything going on by the lake but it wasn’t hard to see a now rather angry looking Cutis leaning over something at the far bank on the opposite side of the lake from us.
The telescope extended and I had it up to my eye without a thought while I practically hung in the air for a moment or two as gravity fought magic to decide who would win.
I swung the telescopes lens around wildly in Cutis’s direction but couldn’t get a much better idea of what was happening before gravity finally won out sending me plummeting back to earth again.
“HANNAH!”
John yelped and leapt up slightly to catch me with a cushion of his magic covering his arms to stop my fall.
..kind of lucky I wasn’t at terminal velocity or he could have killed me..
Stupid John
“What the hell are you doi-”
“SHH!”
My finger came up to his lips but it was practically an involuntary action as I clutched the telescope to my eye and turned my head to stare in the direction of Cutis again.
As I’d hoped, while the image wasn’t the best or anything, my rough and ready runes managed to capture a still image of everything they saw in my wild swing from on-high.
With a few taps to the tuning runes at the side I had the image zoomed in a bit better and I stared hard at the other side of the lake to see what was going on.
Crap.. CRAP!..
I dropped the telescope to the floor and stared off at the trees in horror.
“The MPA are here and they’re trying to piss Cutis off!”
It wasn’t perfect, I couldn’t see everything, but it’s kind of hard to misjudge the massive army of mixed mages and SWAT teams aiming at a crouched Cutis who appeared to be actually roaring a challenge towards them in the exact moment that I managed to capture.
“We need to go! We need to go NOW or they’re going to get themselves killed!”
I went to race forward towards the wardline but found myself pulled up short by John’s unreasonably strong grip on my wrist.
“John! What are you doing?! We need to GO!”
I yanked a few more times to try and break free but he just stared down at me with a pained look on his face.
“I’ll warp out there with the restraints Han. Tell me where to hit to activate them, I can warp above Cutis and drop them on him before warping back to safety.”
..NO!..
“I’m NOT letting you fight this thing on your own John! Anything could go wrong, Poseidon’s there too and you just appearing could even set the MPA off!”
..we need to stop this in person..
“It was my great idea to get rid of Thor with that stupid story Han, I started all this and I’m not gonna-”
He didn’t get a chance to finish his sharp rebuke sadly, being interrupted by a rattling cacophony of explosions that all blended together into a worryingly loud sound as a whole.
“Shit! The MPA have opened fire John! We don’t have TIME for this, Cutis is going to go ballistic, we have to protect them!”
I shoved his chest to give myself some room and tried to make another break for the trees but yet again he pulled me up short by my arm, this time his face set with determination instead of worry.
“The MPA know what they’re doing Han. It’s their job to protect everyone, it’s my job to protect you! Screw everyone else, you’re the important one Han. Let the MPA handle things-”
My free hand flew out and slapped him hard across the cheek.
For a dull moment I was shocked by my own actions but righteous indignation flooded in to cover for my stalling a heartbeat later.
..How DARE he?!..
He doesn’t have to PROTECT me!
I’m not more important than all those innocent people!
WE brought this down upon them with OUR careless actions and I’M going to fix it, for powers sake!
“Let. Me. GO!”
I flailed uselessly against him but he swung me around and looped the arm he already had holding my wrist across my chest to hold me tighter to himself.
“Damn it John! People are going to die if we don’t st-”
“I DON’T CARE!”
His roar cut me short and I trembled slightly at the force of those words.
“You’re what’s important to me, if it means keeping you safe I’d sacrifice anything.. s-so just stay here behind the wards and we can-”
My free hand flew out awkwardly but managed to slap him hard enough across the head to stall him out once again.
“Screw you John! Don’t give me that bullshit, he’s here because of US! People will be killed because of the lie that WE told to save OUR asses!”
With a forceful bounce I launched my feet up then pulled them tight to my chest before kicking them down again, throwing off John’s balance while forcing us both into a forward roll.
As his grip loosened in surprise it was just enough for me to twist and slide out from under him as he landed on the grass hard.
..whoever said Judo was a waste of time..
“We’re not the bad-guy’s John!.. at least.. at least I’m not, and I didn’t think you were either?..”
My vision blurred slightly and my breath came in sharp little pants for some reason.
For a moment I couldn’t work out why until I found myself sniffing automatically and a damp trail formed on my cheek.
DAMN IT! Why the hell am I crying?!
“Han don-”
I’d had enough of it all and didn’t wait for him to continue, my arm forcefully scrubbed away the evidence of my stupid tears and without another word I span on a foot to sprint off towards the lake.
..stupid John..
I thought he’d changed!
I thought he’d stopped treating people like throw away objects and he’d finally started being a normal human again but he’s just the same as he always will be and I’m an utter FOOL for thinking otherwise!
Stupid John!
Stupid FUCKING John!!
I’d barely gotten to the edge of the wards before something big and heavy tackled me to the side, sending us tumbling to the ground in a mess of flying limbs and wildflowers.
We came to a stop with me pinned underneath John’s body, my hair splayed out around me and a glare stuck firmly on my face as I stared up at his panting form in anger.
“Hannah, LISTEN to me for a second damn it!”
I struggled against him but my every attempt was suppressed with an annoying amount of ease.
He knows my best tricks, even bucking my hips and twisting was stopped handily when he dropped his knee down hard into my hip in retaliation making me pull back with a pained hiss and go back to glaring at him impudently instead.
“You’re not going to help anyone if you just go charging in like this, YOU’RE going to get killed instead!”
“BETTER ME THEN THEM!”
A silence rang out around us as John tried to digest those words.
I don’t know why he’s struggling so much to be honest, one semi-immortal mage verses hundreds of innocent normals?
Of COURSE it’s better if it’s just me!
They have families and people need them and there’s so many of them tha-
“..you don’t mean that.. Han, you can’t mean that?!”
With a growl I bucked my hips again rather than answer him.
He moved his knee to stop my escape almost unconsciously in his partly stunned state which was useful because it left him wide open when my knee rose up to smack harshly into his groin.
I barely even noticed his pained grunt as he tilted slightly to the side, only registering it at all because I made sure to capitalize on my low-blow’s effect to the max by forcing myself free of his grasp and jerking myself back to my feet in a sloppy roll.
“Hide in here if you want John, I won’t let other people die for my sake!”
He managed to gather himself together enough to reach a hand towards me but before he could say anything else I was gone, rushing past the ward line and off towards the lake as fast as my legs would carry me.
======
..what the hell am I doing?..
Oh crap.. Oh crap.. Oh crap!
WHAT THE HELL AM I DOING!
On the outside, I was cool, calm and collected despite my heaving breaths.
As I sprinted through the trees of our home, trying to convince myself I was some kind of warrior ready to charge into death or at the very least capture, to save potentially thousands of innocent lives.
On the inside however.. well..
..this is insane!..
I know.
..what the hell am I THINKING?..
I KNOW!
..no plan, no backup, no spells worth a damn against that thing!..
I get it brain now shut UP!
I'm trying to do math here.
No matter how many times I run the numbers it all ends up the same.
For me to build up a big enough blast of my magic to take down that thing without getting squashed or flooding half of Oregon, I need at least twenty seconds to focus on building it all up internally where I'd be practically defenceless.
I can’t do it at long range; the spell would have to be released practically point-blank to get through Cutis’s thick skin!
Even after that I'll be left wide open as a giggly mess like the time I brought John back to life too, the human body just isn’t BUILT for casting so much magic through itself at once.
..this is practically a suicide mission..
I KNOW!
Powers, I need help?!
I need a distraction, something, ANYTHING at this point!
Finally I broke through the trees and I found myself coming to a halt at the water’s edge, looking out as Cutis in all his monumental glory roared away and battered his scaly fists hard against what appeared to be some kind of ward bubble wrapped around the MPA teams who were focusing most of their efforts on apparently irritating the beast with gunfire, which didn’t actually seem to be DOING anything to the stupid thing!
..stupid MPA..
“Okay Hannah, you got yourself this far you stubborn idiot, what’s the plan?”
For once I didn’t actually have an answer for myself there.
My only ‘good’ idea at the moment was to use my overpowered magical storage abilities to vaporise Cutis out of existence but that needs time I don’t have to pull off and would leave me completely open to retaliation from Poseidon afterwards too.
“You know.. I was going to ask the exact same thing in a few more seconds..”
I jumped and let off a frightened yelp when John’s voice came from practically right behind me.
As I span around I found myself staring in stunned surprise as John offered me a still rather pained smirk and jostled one of the thick leather straps of the restraints he’d piled up behind him.
Instinctively I found myself feeling out the area with my mage senses and the tell-tale signs of warp residue gave an explanation for his sudden appearance if nothing else.
How on earth he managed to warp here directly with the restraints in tow though, I’ve got no idea?
“What do you want John-boy? Can’t you see I’m busy!”
Get lost you heartless bastard!
I thought you’d changed, I thought.. I thought..
“Little point in staying away from the battlefield if the only person I want to protect is determined to run headfirst into things with her eyes shut, is there?”
The smirk on his face looked almost apologetic for a few seconds but it quickly gave way to amusement instead.
“Besides, situations like this are why I normally do the planning for both of us.. powers save me from overly-emotional women..”
..HEY!..
I was doing PERFECTLY well without you John!
I’ve got a plan.. it’s not a working plan, I’ll admit.. but it’s a plan so screw you!
“I be agreein’ with the fop, useless girl. Plannin’ not be your area of expertise, head too thick, I be tryin’ but I can only be doin’ so much..”
..Edith?..
In all her withered glory Edith came rocketing out of the trees to my right, landing next to us while using her JuJu stick, one foot kicked out for balance and the other planted firmly on the slanted stick like some kind of demented wooden Segway scooter, as an apparently rather fast method of transport that I’ve never seen her use before.
“What be the plan then girl? Fae pet’s try an’ recruit me earlier but I be knowin’ you’d be involved in this mess somehow, it be your nature!”
She broke off to cackle madly to herself and shoot a thoughtful look between me, John and the piled up restraints as if she could decipher what was to come from just those few clues in general.
..Edith..
I sniffed back hard to stop any stupid girly ‘happy’ tears from escaping me as I watched my mentor hop around slightly with an uncharacteristic amount of energy and enthusiasm.
“I be havin’ history with Poessy, ya be lettin’ me take a shot at him an’ I be givin’ ya a discount next time you visit the shop useless girl?”
My eyes cut between Edith’s practically glowing smile to John’s now smug smirk and back, my shoulders slumping slightly in what may have been relief but felt a lot more like defeat than anything else for some reason
..ask and ye shall receive..
A locus point, her deviously heartless best-friend and her ancient mentor verses a senile old god of the sea and his pet abomination against nature..
..I actually like our odds surprisingly?..
John warps the restraints onto Cutis then distracts it while I charge up and Edith gets to play with ‘Poessy’, keeping him out of the fight until we’re ready for him?
..it’s better than anything else we have planned at least..
“..Okay.. Okay, here's what I’m thinking-”
======
“We ready?”
“Well DUH! Come on John-boy, you want to live forever?”
Edith cackled to herself and so did I at the almost offended look on his face.
“Preferably? YES! You arrogant little-”
“I can’t hear you John, I’m running off into certain doom, come save me like the hero of legend you obviously think you are before I get squished because you’re too busy picking your nose to do your part on time!”
That said I dipped into my lines and cast a pair of on-the-fly ‘velox ped’ enchantments to my sandals simultaneously.
He barely managed to yelp out my name before I was off, sending mud flying for a moment before I hit the water’s edge and launched myself out to skid my way across the water’s surface like a human shaped jet ski suspended above the water on twin cushions of air that kicked up an arc of displaced water in my wake.
For a moment I smiled as Edith joined me, employing a similar technique I didn’t quite catch the name of to turn her stick into some kind of propellant system as it’s tip sunk below the water line and jetted her forward at speeds that exceeded even my maximum.
..she always has to be just that LITTLE bit better, doesn’t she?..
We angled our way past the shallows around Buck Island and off towards the giant beast ahead of us, the sound of rapidly moving water drowned out practically all noise for me aside from the spray itself and my own hammering heartbeat.
..we’re insane..
We are definitely, DEFINITELY, insane!
If this works then I’m going to have to start finding luck gods to praise because they obviously like me enough already as it is at that point to name myself as a high-priestess at the very least?!
As agreed, Edith shot off ahead of me to find her own route to Poseidon while I shifted my feet and set myself into a holding pattern, doing wide doughnut shapes in the water so I could focus internally and start the painfully too slow, yet hopefully worthwhile process of building up my compressed magic to dangerous levels.
If anything is going to be enough to take Cutis out, it’s gonna be a blast of magic that has so far proven itself powerful enough to break all rules that I can think of and bring back the dead!
Vaguely I noticed when John warped in high above the beast, dropping the now glowing restraints on its head which quickly went ridged as they began slithering around its form to hold it rigidly in place, I couldn’t focus too hard on it though because one of my compressed balls of magic surged due to my inattention and I had to frantically scrabble around to secure it back down before things got out of hand.
Luckily I shouldn’t need ‘resurrection’ levels of magic for this and it took me about fifteen seconds before my chest started hurting from how much magic I had squashed down into the relatively small confines of my icy core.
Just like last time, my body started to feel heavy and the world slowed as I finished the last rolling compression that I felt safe doing.
With a twitch of my feet I pulled out of my latest rotation on the water and practically flew across the distance between my latest doughnut and Cutis’s towering form.
My eyes took everything in at once as my brain worked overtime processing it all in that single instant.
Off to the side Edith was visible hopping around on the water while running rings around Poseidon like the annoying little Yoda wannabe that she is.
In front of me the MPA have apparently all ceased fire to stop and watch as John flits around the barely restrained form of Cutis in confusion.
..how John can warp that many times at once I have no idea?..
Just the idea of consecutive warps makes me sick usually but even as I moved towards him and our prey I could see him warp yet again, disappearing with a blue glow only to reform on Cutis’s other side and send a kick to the great beasts ear as he falls through the air making it roar in anger while thrashing uselessly against its restraints.
A moment later I crash into the beasts leg, practically sticking myself to it as my feet kicked up to stop my forward momentum and my core protested at all the magic I have locked inside me, all at the same time.
I turned my eyes up at the main part of Cutis’s body I’d have to aim for, biting back a grimace at the fact that this left me staring at his very large, very monstrous, very MALE crotch.. and swirled my magic in the most common form of generic ‘lethal’ attack spell arrangement in existence.
It doesn’t matter if you’re a water mage, a fire mage, a lightning mage or an ice one, the basic framework for a blast of pure magic is still the same.. which is useful for me because I have NO idea how to shape my diversion offensively otherwise and the alternative would involve turning Upper Klamath Lake with the surrounding few miles around it into an ice sculpture sadly!
I’d like to say I had some kind of ‘witty’ name for the attack planned out or at the very least some kind of catchy saying to throw out there but honestly my lips parted and a gasp ripped itself from me as the magic inside pulsed with all the tightly compressed ‘balls’ of power inside my core beginning to unravel at once.
It was all I could do to just let it all loose as I manifested the spell matrix at my fingertips and pointed my palms vaguely up towards the beast above me with a pained yelp.
For a brief moment it felt like the world disappeared as my senses collapsed around me and my body convulsed with the force of magic leaving me all at once.
======
I came back to myself as I fell back-first into the water below.. which felt like hitting a far too hard, far too wet mattress for the few seconds it took before I bobbed back up to the surface sputtering liquid past my already building uncontrollable, unnatural giggles.
My eyes fixed high up into the air so I could watch what my amazing blast of magic had achieved.
Some part of me registered that I should be, at least somewhat, worried by the completely undamaged nature of the monster crotch facing me.
Some part of me even started to REALLY begin worrying as its feet lifted in the water a little sending waves crashing around me.
Some part of me decided that trying to use magic, that’s so far proven to be excellent at healing or repairing things and nothing else, as an offensive weapon was probably not the BEST idea in the world?
None of those parts were apparently ‘in charge’ anymore though because despite my best efforts I sprawled lazily in the water and cackled insanely to myself as the beasts skin seemed to literally glow in golden power before, with a flex of its massive arm muscles, it tore my conjured restraints to shreds from physical force alone.
..that’s not good..
I’m gonna die! That’s so awesom-
..NO, FOCUS HANNAH!..
I’ve beaten this before, I can do it again damn it!
Before I could really get any kind of solid grasp on my senses at last, a huge scaly hand reached down and scooped me up almost delicately from the water into its depths while swing me up to eye level with the beast that I just failed to kill.
I’m not ashamed.. okay, maybe a little ashamed?.. to admit that when it brought me up to eye level with its seemingly even larger then I remember eyes, I wet myself a little bit.
..not the water diversion kind of ‘wet myself’ either..
As its jaw dropped open to show row-upon-row of gleaming teeth I started losing track of reality in general from fear clouding my mind on an almost equal level to the powerful forced waves of joy that inevitably come from over-using my magic, which are pressing in on me as well at this exact moment.
I didn’t even manage to twitch my fingers before my still recovering magic surged forth again, forming up the now familiar golden ‘bubble’ shield effect that it did while I was facing Maven.
A second after that, tendrils of gold started slowly pulling themselves loose from the bubble and lashing out around me defensively.
Cutis moved its giant snout closer to sniff at me but before it could get too close the tendrils surged and began hitting his scaly skin with more force than I would have thought possible from a magical construct, solid or not.
..I didn’t tell it to do that?..
Cutis’s free hand came up with a finger ready to poke at my shield but was stopped short as the tendrils moved violently to the side and broke the monumental finger in one clean twist, causing the beast to roar out in pain.
As I lay on the giants palm feeling almost disconnected from it all my magic went to work on the beast, beating or breaking anything that came within reach aside from the palm I was resting on itself.
The weirdest part was still to come though when a chill spread down my spine and slowly, painfully slowly, the color of the dome shield around me started to change?
Light blue bled into the gold and with prodding, jerky movements it beat back the gold until the entire dome was a cold feeling shade of blue instead.
My eyes couldn’t seem to settle on any one spot for long but I could still see as the blue began its march up the length of the tendrils, despite the gold’s best efforts to hold it back.
..I DIDN’T TELL IT TO DO THAT!..
As the last of the gold was forced out of the tendrils in the form of a wispy golden mist, more tendrils started to form all across the shields outer edge, quickly growing from little nubs to long thick tentacles that draped down out of sight and wrapping so tightly around Cutis’s body that it could barely move at all.
Slowly the bubble shield thinned and deformed, wrapping itself around me like a two-inch thick full-body cloak of power.
As it finished, more tendrils formed on my back and pushed my body up into a standing position so I could stare into the, now blown-wide in fear, eyes of Cutis.
..this can’t be happening..
My magic’s out of control again?! Why’s it doing this?
I’m not.. I’m not in control..
‘Why is my magic DOING this?!’
"That would probably be because it's not your magic to start with Alice.. it's MINE.."
The words spilled from my actual, physical lips at almost the exact same moment that I lost control my body completely.
A hand rose up and flexed itself thoughtfully within my eye range.
"Sit back for now Little Alice, you tried your best, time to let Mummy handle this one."
Something non-physical seemed to slam into my strange new 'not really there but very real feeling' chest out of nowhere and as I watched blue wisps of magic roll freely across my fingers my gut rolled in pain to match it.
The hit was so hard I gasped out in surprise, although the sound never reached my actual lips.
With a jolt I found myself falling towards the flat white endless floor of my mindscape from pretty high above my usual starting point inside it!
======
I crashed to the ‘ground’ with a groan, still winded and highly confused from the whole mess.
“..what the hell just happened?..”
“Looks like you finally messed up again, sister dear.. no Theodora to save you this time either, bet you regret ignoring me so much now, huh?”
Shakily I managed to raise my head slightly and stare up at the girl standing before me.
Between her new, almost childish looking purple party dress and the admittedly impressive but no less odd, fussy hairstyle she’d gained, it took me a few seconds to recognise her past the throbbing in my poor abused head.
“..Ellie?..”
Her eyes darkened in rage and she stepped closer to me, pointy little heeled shoes clicking in the silence of my mindscape loudly as her skirts swished around her knees at my eye level.
“My NAME is HANNAH!”
Alongside that almost wounded sounding cry, she reared back her foot and let fly with a hard kick at my face that hit with unerring accuracy across my left temple making the world blossom with pain and the white mindscape around me grow unbearably bright for a second before instantly disapp-
![]() |
There's a time for jokey introduction statements; this isn't one of them. Events unfold including but not limited to: Get ready to strap in again folks! The countdowns started and we're in for a bumpy ride! |
“So powerful?”
My lips curled in joy as my fingers waved listlessly through the air in front of me leaving trails of blue magic in their wake.
“How utterly glorious!”
My wrist flipped out and without a single input from me the thick tendrils of condensed magic around me started to grow once more, weaving their way further and further down Cutis’s form until he was practically cocooned in my magic’s icy grasp.
“Oh Alice.. oh my darling girl, you are without a doubt my greatest creation..”
My eyes scanned around us listlessly for a second despite my attempt to halt their movement, pausing slightly on John where he lay panting on the shoreline far below with people rushing to his aid before moving over to stare at Edith’s almost dancing battle across the water with Poseidon, which still showed no sign of ending any time soon.
“It’s a shame she got her claws into you so early, I’m sure we can fix that with time though, can’t we?”
My hand rose up with a few arcing finger movements and an ornate hand-mirror appeared in my palm, slowly my hand continued up until it reached eye level with my face and the smirk on my lips twitched just the tiniest bit wider.
“Hello Alice, you can see me, can’t you?.. how extraordinary you are my clever little girl..”
My head cocked to the side and an almost tired sigh left my lips as they shifted down slightly into a pout.
“I have a sea beast to send home, an old man to put in his place and a victory to claim before I’m ready to chat properly with you Dearheart.”
A smirk spread across my lips as my eyes twinkled slightly with some deep amusement that I couldn’t hope to understand.
“You don’t want to watch all that, do you?.. it will be ever so dull..”
My hands moved again, one drawing the mirror closer to my eye while the other pulled down my eyelid ever so slightly with such gentle care.
“Don’t worry Alice. I’ll keep up the act for your sake, even play the love-struck little imp with your ‘John’, and when I’m done, I promise that I will explain everything you need to know my dearest daughter.. don’t fight me Dearheart, mother knows best.. how about you just.. Sleep?”
The word, spoken from my own lips, hit me hard and the world grew hazy as I stared into my own sparkling eye until it all finally faded out into the oblivion of slee-.
======
“Huh? Hardy little shit aren’t you sis?.. admittedly I’ve never kicked someone like that before but you have and usually they’re out for a few hours, not a minute..”
“..oww?..”
Slowly I rolled myself over and winced at the bright white light all around me but eventually my eyes focused enough that I could see Ellie’s face properly at last.
“Oh well! Guess that just means I’ve gotta hit you harder this time.”
I barely had a second to blink before she reared back her foot and punted me in the face so hard that blood flew everywhere.
“Oops?.. Silly me, I missed. Hold still now and this won’t hurt a bit!”
Judging by the slightly manic grin spreading across her face I’m not completely convinced that the ‘miss’ was in any way unintentional.
“Ellie don’t-”
With a now rather predictable roar of rage she pulled back again and kicked me so hard in the side of the head that something broke.
In a heartbeat the world turned fuzzy and proceeded to go dark all over again for me.
======
“-I appreciate your help Elder, I doubt we could have succeeded this day if it wasn’t for your aid.”
“Ba! Useless girl be needin’ all the help she can get.”
My eyes finally came back into focus and I found myself staring at Edith while we both stood on the shoreline.
At this point I’m not sure of anything, especially what the hell is going on right now, but I think Edith is giving me the sceptical look she usually saves for those rare times that a Hub staff-member is stupid enough to claim some level of knowledge or competence in her presence?
It’s a subtle shift from her usual grumpy frown to her sceptical-grumpy frown in all honesty but it’s one you come to recognise when the change can be the difference between a shop discount or a cry of ‘BAD JUJU’ followed by the sound of wood meeting skull.
With all my hopes that the whole ‘talking to Arista as she took over my body’ thing was just a bad dream leaving me, panic set in and I found myself frantically trying to move my body in some way or another.
I’ve not got much experience with mental magic in general but willpower happens to be a rather large factor whenever two mages face off against each other for control in any situation.
A fire mage can beat a water mage if their magic, focus and will are stronger then the water one, despite their natural type disadvantage, after all!
In a purely metaphysical sense I ‘held my breath’ and forced my will as hard as I could towards the idea of moving my body.
After a painfully long pause and the beginnings of a truly monumental headache for my troubles my left leg suddenly buckled sending my body awkwardly sideways mid-conversation.
It wasn’t much but it was something, proof that all hope wasn’t lost yet if nothing else.
That being said I felt exhausted from the effort now and, as if the universe just wanted to mock me, John practically appeared out of nowhere to catch me before my body could fall too far towards the water again.
“I’d be the first person to say you rock that whole ‘utter lack of grace’ look like a ‘nerd goddess of falling injuries’ Han, but I think it’s time you stopped pretending and admitted that your exhausted. You’re magic is weak as all hell, which isn’t that much of a surprise considering that crap you pulled on Cutis, but you need time to recover.”
For a long moment my body stiffened within John’s grasp, a problem that got even worse as his magic gently brushed over mine like it so regularly does lately, asking permission to cover me in it’s warm depths, before Arista apparently came to a decision and let herself go limp against his side.
John obviously took that as a sign because he quickly shifted himself and scooped us up into his arms in a ‘bridal carry’, turning away from the water’s edge towards the trees without another word.
My eyes strayed around the treeline for a few seconds but while they moved around my focus remained on what I could see of Edith and John’s faces out of ‘my’ peripheral vision.
It may just be my fear driven desperation talking but I could have SWORN they both shared a meaningful look over my head?
It’s kind of hard to tell properly when you can’t control where your eyes are focusing obviously, if I didn’t know both of them so well and their facial expressions specifically then I probably wouldn’t have been able to tell anything was happening in general honestly..
‘Awake again Alice?’
If I could feel or control my body in the slightest at this point I’m sure a cold chill would have gone down my spine as Arista’s version of my voice echoed awkwardly into my brain without coming from my physical ears.
‘My, my, you’re more persistent then I gave you credit for Dearheart.. whatever am I going to do with you now?’
My body stayed practically immobile in John’s arms as we moved off into the trees.
While I don’t like making assumptions, sometimes that’s the only option available and I think it’s a pretty safe bet to assume that in order to talk to me like this Arista’s had to disconnect herself slightly from my body?
..very dangerous move..
Very dangerous move indeed!
Before she could say another word I pulled together all of my willpower that I could martial and did the only thing I could think of.
Out in the real world my body jerked harshly to the side making John stagger slightly and stare down at me in surprise.
“..John..”
The word left my lips without any of the force, without any of the power and desperate screaming fear I wanted to give it even as the rest that would follow disappeared into nothingness.
I couldn’t get another word off before I lost contact with my body again and Arista started forcing us to cough heavily as if it would cover my word in some way, while an overwhelming pressure pushed down upon me from whatever weird space of existence I’m currently.. existing in?..
Focusing on her actions became a secondary priority a moment later though because in my drained state something managed to slam into my consciousness again and, just like the first time she forced me into my mindscape, I lost my tenuous contact with reality to the white abyss once more.
======
“Aaaaaaahh-oof!”
Falling out of the sky in your mindscape, only to come crashing down against an endless expanse of white never gets any easier or less scary apparently?
The falling wasn’t too bad objectively but the stopping hurt like a bitch sadly!
I just lay there on the white floor that so painfully stopped my fall at first panting heavily and trying to gather my whit’s from the wild ride I’d just ‘enjoyed’.
I didn’t even know it was possible for a metaphysical representation of your consciousness shown in the form of a ‘body’ to ache but apparently mine can because it does, and my head hurts, and it feels like I cracked a rib or something on impact this time too..
“Well that one lasted a bit longer at least? Maybe I just need to get more creative in how I knock you out?”
..oh no..
“I hurt you accidentally before knocking you out last time too.. better be safe than sorry I guess?.. don’t worry Alice, this will hurt you a lot more then it’s gonna hurt me, but it’ll all be worth it in the end.”
Her feral grin told a completely different story as Ellie walked towards me with an almost casual air about her.
“I promise this has nothing to do with any kind of resentment I may rightfully harbor against you for mistreating me, locking me up inside your head in isolation or teasing me by first giving and then tearing away the only family I’ve ever had in a matter of days.. this is strictly business.. Momma wants you to take a timeout until she’s done sorting your messes out for you and she left me in charge of you.”
“Ellie.. please, don’t-”
“MY NAME’S HANNAH!”
The world shifted, endless white walls darkening into an ominous shade of red and a creeping black, meanwhile the floor underneath me surged and rolled until I found myself laying splayed out on a table formed out of the floor with solid restraints moulded from the table itself holding me in a spread-eagled position.
“By the time I’m done with you, you’ll remember my name.. I can promise you that much Alice.. I can promise you that much.”
Her hand waved in the air slightly and a pair of dangerous looking, extra-large sharp-edged shears formed out of thin air to rest in her palm.
She twisted them over as if inspecting them before turning her eyes back towards me with almost gleeful anticipation obvious on her face.
“Where should we start? Fingers or toes?”
“Ell-Hannah? Please don’t do this..”
“SEE! You CAN learn, imagine how much progress we’ll make with a bit of time and effort?”
She stepped closer to me and I frantically tried to struggle my way free to no avail.
“I think we should alternate, a finger, a toe then rinse and repeat.. one snip for every year you left me trapped in here all alone sounds fair, doesn’t it?”
She cocked her head to the side almost thoughtfully, it didn’t last long however before her smile brightened again with malicious glee.
“We’ll have to get inventive when we get past twenty I guess.. don’t worry, I’m good at being inventive.”
“Hannah don’t.. No! No, No, No, NO!”
She leaned in to snatch up the pinky finger on my left hand and, with a crunch that will haunt my nightmares for years to come, her ‘fun’ began in earnest.
======
The real world materialised around me as I finally, blissfully fell unconscious within my mind scape.
For a long time I couldn’t focus on anything of importance.
If it were possible at that exact moment I would have rolled my body into a tight ball and just sobbed myself into oblivion.. the things she did to me.. the pain was unimaginable!
While ‘waking’ to find my body still completely out of my control isn’t even close to a ‘good’ thing, the fact that I couldn’t directly feel my fingers and toes but could see them as Arista apparently took time out of her busy evil plotting day to paint my nails in a dark shade of purple nail polish, one that I know for a FACT I don’t own, at least reassured me that damage done to someone inside their mindscape doesn’t translate into the outside world.
..it was a long shot to start with but then again you never know with magic, right?..
Exactly!
I took just enough time to catalogue my body in general and the fact that we were apparently resting on my bed for some reason, before moving to much more important things like my desperate need to cry my heart out for the pain and suffering I just had to live through at the hands of ‘Inner-Hannah’.. definitely Inner-Hannah, not Ellie, never again am I going to call that psychotic bitch in my head ‘Ellie’!
“Back again, Alice? This really is becoming a bother, can’t you just be a good girl and play with your sister until I’m finished working?”
‘She fucking TORTURED me you insane MONSTER! Do you really think if I knew how to move from my mindscape to this psudo-waking state at will I wouldn’t have done it when she got the fucking SHEARS out and went to town on me for the fun of it?!’
I almost wish I could pant my breath or something for the emotional relief it might offer at this point, not having your body’s natural reflexes to emphasis any point your trying to make dramatically is probably a minor complaint in the grand scheme of things but.. DAMN IT! I need to focus on the little things right now to ignore the very big, very painful things I don’t want to focus on at all at this exact moment!
“Torture?”
‘Our’ hands stopped delicately brushing nail polish on as she froze mid-stroke and our eyes twitched heavily for some reason.
“TORTURE?!.. damn that girl, what the hell is she thinking?”
A now familiar pressure built up around me but instead of a forceful shove back into my mindscape I found myself swept up in a raging swell of power heading right for my mind if my guesses are in any way useful at this point.
======
“-told you to keep her busy and quiet for a while, not knock her out!”
My head throbbed nastily at someone’s raised voice.
For a few seconds I couldn’t really work out where I was or what I was doing but the disorientation didn’t last long and it took all of my hard earned acting ability to not react or twitch, giving away that I was in any way ‘awake’ yet.
“..she was pretty quiet and busy, especially after the third time she woke up..”
Inner-Hannah’s voice sounded almost pouty at first but it wasn’t hard to hear the enjoyment thinking about what she did to me last time I was in here brought to her by the end of it.
It took everything I had left to hold back my flinch, and the following urge to run far away from her, down to a few half-hidden twitches of my body.
On the plus side, the twitches let me know that all the damage she did to me in here has been fixed at some point in the process of my mind being thrown between the real world and back into the prison that my mindscape has become.
Despite my best efforts to stay still, my fingers twitched slightly and my face blanched as I felt them move when my brain was busy telling me that I shouldn’t have any fingers left to twitch!
“She woke up repeatedly while I was busy gathering my whit’s darling, everything in here is symbolic, what did you think would happen if she lost ‘consciousness’ in here?”
Arista sighed heavily before continuing on in an oddly gently tone of voice.
“There are only two places she can go, here and the ‘real’ world outside.. think before you act next time Hannah, I had to force her back to sleep several times and you KNOW how much I hate forcing my girls to do anything.”
To my surprise Arista actually sounded like she really meant that?
Overall, aside from the whole ‘taking over my body’ thing, she’s honestly been surprisingly gentle and soft spoken up to this point really.
..it’s a trick..
Well obviously, but I can’t see what her game is yet or what she thinks she’s going to gain from it all.
“She locked me in here alone for DECADES! No control, no feedback, just the endless white void and me! When everyone else finally awakened she suppressed me completely and only let me out when I could be useful to her!”
Inner-Hannah’s accusations hit me harder than I would have expected at this point.
It sounds pretty bad when she puts it that way and it’s all technically true too.
In my defence, I didn’t know she was a conscious entity at the time?
Hell, the first time I actually saw any emotion on her face came after she took over containing all of.. the.. other incarnations..
..shit..
Double shit! No wonder she’s going insane and she went all ‘reservoir dogs’ on me!
She’s been overwhelmed, helping Arista and apparently letting her out aside, she’s still holding back a tidal wave of past-incarnations that range from insane to bat-shit crazy on the ‘Arista’ scale of evil historical women!
“-Shh, shh, shh.. it’s okay darling. Take deep breaths, think calmly for a moment.”
I must have missed part of their conversation in my surprise; an inability to multitask properly is a rather annoying side effect of being in my mindscape sometimes.
As it is, yet again, Arista seems to be trying to offer a calm soothing voice for Inner-Hannah instead of the heartless bitch-queen I’d have expected from all I’ve heard about her over the years.
“She didn’t know you existed at the time darling, how could she? Take a minute and think of what you know about Alice, do you REALLY think she would do something like that to you intentionally if she knew?”
A worryingly long moments silence passed, eventually interrupted by a sniffle and more calming noises from Arista.
“I’m sorry Momma, it just.. it hurts.. my head hurts and everyone hates her so much and I can’t.. I can’t..”
Inner-Hannah.. Ellie, I guess, now that she’s not being a raging psychopath again?.. really did break down at that point and burst into tears from the sound of it.
Taking a big risk I peeked open one eye to stare up as a much older and larger looking version of Arista then I would have expected considering how most of our incarnations look in here, cuddled the still childishly dressed Ellie close to her chest while she tried to soothe her with mumbled words and gentle strokes of her hair.
“Alice is a sweet girl darling, just like you, she’s had a rough life which hasn’t been fair in a lot of ways.. all because of that heartless bitches manipulations, just like you, and she’s scared.. just like you..”
Arista’s hands came up to rub circles on Ellie’s still crying back as she let out a gusty sigh and lowered her head down to rest on the shorter girls shoulder.
“We’ve all suffered because of her manipulations darling. Nothing Alice has done to you is intentional, she’s just a pawn in a much larger game to Mother and blaming her for it all would be pointless.”
Slowly Ellie nodded her head against Arista’s rather full chest and pulled away with a heavy sniff.
Our eyes connected and I cringed away from her, my fingers and toes curling tightly in response to where my mind went instantly.
That obviously wasn’t the right thing to do because Ellie broke down crying again and looked away from me in what I can only imagine was some form of shame.
“I’m sorry Alice.. I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to.. I didn’t mean to hurt you so badly!”
Arista held her tightly and turned almost worryingly maternal eyes towards me.
“I can’t imagine what you went through Alice. Please don’t blame Hannah for her actions though, she’s under a lot of pressure and the incarnations inside her tend to get restless when I’m not nearby.. you know what it’s like to have incarnations influence your actions by now, right?”
My mouth went a little dry as I tried to process her words.
..this isn’t my fault, is it?..
Of course it’s my bloody fault! Ellie was practically a walking coma patient when I first brought her back and the first thing I did was shove millennia upon millennia of unruly incarnations into her head!
..when you put it that way..
“..my name’s not Alice?..”
The words just kind of slipped out honestly, it wasn’t really a conscious decision but just the first thing that spewed forth while my mind guiltily started tumbling in circles over everything.
To my surprise Arista laughed and even Ellie snorted from her position against her ‘older’ looking form.
“Little Alice.. oh my little Alice, you really don’t see it, do you?.. There’s much we have to discuss and many things I need to explain before Mothers evil can be stopped but that must wait until I have enough time, tonight preferably, and I’m sure this little part will be okay to tell you for now.”
She shifted her body sideways to better face me and turned Ellie aside as she went until she rested in a one-armed hug that looked surprisingly comfortable considering the situation.
“I think it’s about time we were introduced properly.. My name is Aris-Ta, one time daughter of the Ta clan and often called the ‘Mother of Magic’.”
Her face brightened into a warm smile as her intelligent green eyes gazed down at me softly.
I don’t want to admit it but she LOOKS like a mother to me?
Tall, taller than Ellie by at least a head or two, wide hips and a relatively large bust, all held in a comfortable looking white cotton dress.
It’s hard to place ages, nearly impossible with mages generally, in this case though, I’d have to put her in her late thirties maybe early-forties?
To be honest, if I didn’t know better, I’d think she was going out of her way to look like what I would consider a ‘classic modern-day Soccer Mom’ version of me from the future.. possibly with bigger boob’s then I’m ever likely to develop though, I hope..
“You are a daughter of my mind.. probably the last of your kind.. your name has been and always will be ‘Alis-Ta’ Cooper .. my little Alice, Alis of the Ta clan, I’ve waited SO long to finally meet you.”
She actually had the gall to offer me a watery smile after making that ridiculous statement!
“What?! You can’t just.. I didn’t.. My name was Alistor, my MUM gave me that name!”
She snorted amusedly in almost perfect synchronisation with Ellie as they both fixed me with pitying looks at my denial, as if I was a particularly slow child that just didn’t understand how the real world worked.
“I hate to burst your bubble Dearheart but your Grandmother gave you that name, under your Mothers advisement.. under MY advisement.”
She took a step towards me and I jerked my body back sharply across the empty white floor between us.
With a hurt looking frown she lifted her palms up slightly and took a step backwards to show she didn’t mean any harm in the movement.
“I believe the complete wording was ‘Lou-lou dear, if your youngest daughter ever has a child, she should call it Alis-Ta, trust me it will make sense one day’..”
She sighed heavily and offered me a pained half-smile.
“Poor Louise tried her best but even our greatest seer’s wouldn’t have been able to predict you being born male, the universe apparently has a sense of humor about things.. it probably doesn’t help that she’s always been a little bad at memorising names, I should have written it down for her in hindsight, although I guess ‘Alistor’ was better than her forcing your biological egg-donor to name her bouncing little boy ‘Alice’ though..”
My jaw dropped and I stared at her indignantly.
I’m not quite sure what offended me more, the idea that she put THAT much effort into selecting my name so long before even my Mum had been conceived, the fact that she thinks Gran’s got a bad memory or the fact that she called my Mum an ‘egg-donor’!
“Oh, I’ve gone and upset you again.. I just can’t do anything right today, can I?”
Well, you took over my body pretty much unopposed, how’s that for apparently doing something right?!
Before I could outright say that to her, her head cocked suddenly to the side and a frown creased her face slightly.
“Someone’s trying to wake me up. We’ll talk more tonight girls I promise.”
Her eyes cut between me and Ellie for just a moment before she seemed to finally come to a decision about whatever was bothering her.
“Not that I don’t trust you darling but I think it’s best for everyone if we separate you two for a while. This way you can relax a little too, let the incarnations that are bothering you out for a while without worrying about hurting Alice.”
Ellie smiled at that idea but it filled me with dread above anything else.
Arista’s eyes squinted shut for a moment and I found myself propelled across the floor suddenly as the endless expanse of white around us seemed to both contract and expand at the same time.
For a few wild seconds I couldn’t really tell what was going on, up was down until it wasn’t and in a tumbling mess I ended up falling a few feet only to land on the soft bouncy surface of a bed instead of the hard white floor I’d been expecting.
When I finally managed to struggle upright I was left to stare out in confusion at an almost identical copy of my childhood bedroom, with the obvious exception that it was all FAR too large to be normal!
I tried to shuffle off the bed but found the skirts of my suddenly appearing, very fluffy, party-dress getting tangled up around my waist instead.
That brought my attention to the much bigger.. or should that be smaller?.. problem of the moment.
“What the hell? Why the fuck have I shrunk?!”
A loud crashing sound came from outside ‘my room’ and seconds later Ellie came into view, pressing herself up against the big thick bars that seemed to appear out of nowhere just outside of my doorway.
“Aww, you’re adorable Alice, when Momma gets back we’re gonna have to ask her to make it permanent, I’ve ALWAYS wanted a little sister!”
With a squawk I rolled myself off the bed in a tangled mess of net-underskirts and practically sprinted across the too big room to shove all of my, apparently much reduced, weight against the door until it swung shut in her face at last.
From there I slid down to the floor and ignored the almost worried sounds coming from Ellie behind me to pull my knees up to my chest and cry a little.
It’s too much, it’s all far too much, first Maven then Grace, Poseidon and Cutis a few days later, now Arista and Ellie!
..let it out..
I didn’t need any more prompting.
Tears trailed down my now tiny little-kid face and I shot to my feet only to run back over to my bed for some much needed stress relief in the form of a temper tantrum which is now apparently both an age appropriate response to things AND the first thing that came to my mind to do.
I hate my life!
======
“Alice?.. Alice do you want some food? It’s really nice, even if you don’t need to eat in here it helps, trust me.”
At some point in my rather undignified crying jag I must have settled into a kind of ‘numb’ half-sleeping state, because Ellie’s voice jolted me ‘awake’ in surprise for some reason.
Every once in a while as I lay there on my now far too big bed facing the wall, I could swear I was seeing something else, movement and colors with accompanying muted sounds that almost felt like I was trying to watch a movie underwater.. I guess it would make a bit of sense for something like that to happen considering ‘sleeping’ while in your mindscape apparently sends you back into the real world, so half-sleeping would leave you in some weird crossroads point between the two planes of consciousness, right?
..best theory I have at the moment..
“Alice, come on, please? I’m sorry I embarrassed you, I’m sure Momma didn’t mean to de-age you so drastically too, you know what mindscapes are like, our unconscious desires shape things in here and if nothing else Momma’s already shown that she considers you her LITTLE Alice, right?”
Part of me didn’t want to listen to her and her wholly too logical sounding rationalisation of my current.. child-ification?.. but a more vocal, ironically more childish, side of me just wanted to ignore her for the hurt she brought me last time I was trapped in here with her if nothing else.
..my fingers still feel weird and my toes too..
With that thought I wiggled said digits and turned over slightly to stare at the pudgy little baby-like replicas that had taken the place of my previously slender ones.
As things go, baby-fingers are a step up from no-fingers at least, right?
..definitely..
“I know you’re not sleeping Alice, Momma would have come back and complained by now if you were.”
That statement sparked an idea in my head that had me shooting up on the bed in a rustle of far too puffy little girl dress material.
“I’m gonna leave a plate of food at the bars for you. The others have found out how to set the TV to show re-runs of shows you’ve watched before and I want to know what happens with the ‘soap’ thing they’ve just put on.. I’m really sorry for earlier Alice, I wasn’t in my right frame of mind but I’m a lot clearer now..”
I didn’t respond to her obviously and with a heavy sigh I heard her moving away from the door at last.
For a long moment I just sat there trying and failing to focus on my new idea rather than any potential food that may be sitting outside despite the fact that it doesn’t really exist in the first place and this is all in my bloody mind and.. and.. GURH!
FOCUS HANNAH!
If I can work out a way to sleep, or at least lose ‘consciousness’ then I wake up as a passenger in the real world where I can talk to Arista.
If she turned me into a little kid by mistake then I can demand that she FIX it!
If she turned me into a kid intentionally.. then at least the masks can fall and I can get a real idea of what kinda twisted monster I’m dealing with, past the motherly smiles and unrealistically large breasts for a woman who is apparently genetically me if mentally aged a few decades by some stupid trick she can pull off inside my mindscape!
I think at this point I’ve accidentally proven that just trying to sleep isn’t going to work, I’m pretty sure if it was I would have drifted off at some point during my wall staring session at the very least?
So that only leaves.. knocking myself out somehow?..
..oh joy..
“Okay Hannah, what do you have in your room that can be used to knock out a small child?”
No baseball bats that I can remember, no poles or sticks..
My eyes drifted around me and settled on one patch of clear wall next to my wardrobe that used to have a clothes hamper in front of it, back before I moved out for the first time at least.
“I am NOT running headfirst into a wall! There’s got to be a better option than that, I just need to get creative..”
======
“..I can’t believe I’m doing this..”
Twenty minutes of searching and I found a few little things like a sock I vaguely remember losing when I was about eight-years-old and one of the hairclips that Sarah ‘let’ me keep when she got a matching set of them for starting elementary school.
Almost subconsciously I slid the sock on my, otherwise bare, little foot and the clip into my, far too long for this age, hair as some kind of ‘rebellion’ against Arista’s perfect little imaginary daughter image she’s foisted off onto me all of a sudden.
Something about the hairclip especially made me feel just a little bit more confident, or at the least slightly less silly, when faced with the prospect of intentionally running headfirst into a solid feeling mental construct made to simulate the pretty thin but otherwise also solid real-world walls of our house.
It’s almost like I can hear Sarah egging me on to do it just because she’d find the whole thing hilarious, or maybe I’m just going crazy from all the stress this whole headache of a situation is putting me under?
Either way, it’s wall time!
..this is a very stupid idea..
Well DUH?! Of course it is, but if it’s stupid and it works then it’s not stupid now IS it!
Stupid brain! This really isn’t the time to have your input here considering my mind is being used against me by Arista to start with, my gut instinct says this will work and I’ve got nothing else on the table anyway, options wise.
Before I could lose my nerve I took a deep breath and ran as fast as my now little legs would carry me, finishing with a diving head-butt to the drywall.
The pain was surprisingly intense and only exacerbated by the fact that it was ultimately pointless because I was still conscious enough to feel it.
..I think that’s a sign I should give up?..
NO! I’m not giving up!
“AGAIN!”
With uneasy steps I staggered back then leaned into another sprint that ended with another painful but unsuccessful head-butt.
..seriously, this is getting stupi-..
“AGAIN!”
This time when I staggered back to my feet I ended up falling backwards onto my ass as the room span around me unhelpfully.
For a long few seconds I just stared at the blood mark on the wall in front of me before dazedly bringing a hand up to feel the sticky mess coming from my forehead in surprise.
“Alice? Alice, are you okay? We heard banging an-”
I stopped listening as the world started going in and out of focus a few times, my eyes locked on the blood on my fingers.
A feral grin came to my lips and I forced my uncooperative little body to move as best it could.
A few more staggered steps followed by a lurch had me hitting the wall again with an explosion of pain that finally led to the oncoming darkness I’d been hoping for from the start and with suddenly worried shouting coming from outside ‘my room’ I collapsed to the floor, unconscious before I’d even fallen half way.
======
“-got to be something that can.. Alice?”
My eyes blinked furiously and for a few seconds I thought they were doing it under my command but when they stopped suddenly it became pretty obvious that it was just Arista’s surprised reaction to my sudden appearance in the back of her mind instead.
She’s getting better at noticing me too, I didn’t even have to say anything this time, that’s probably not good for me in the long run honestly?
‘It’s bad enough your caging me in a replica of my bedroom, apparently for my own protection, but why the hell did you turn me into a little girl in the process?!’
Surprisingly Arista twitched her eyes around nervously and from the body language she gave off I could only pick up worry from her in general for the few seconds I got before she reigned herself in, going back to an almost unnatural stillness that I assume is her way of hiding things from me now.
“The mind is a strange and wondrous thing Alice, even a master of the mind-arts cannot always foresee the effect a simple thought will have within a mindscape. I promise you that my intentions were pure. I’ve got a lot of things to start doing out here in the real world and as contrite as she is now, I can’t trust that Hannah won’t fall to her inner-demons again, potentially harming you in the process.”
Our feet shifted slightly and she blinked a little too quickly to be entirely normal before continuing.
“Separating you, while allowing her to let the other incarnations she contains out to roam seemed the best temporary action possible until I have time to sort things out properly, my intention was to provide a safe space for you to rest.. my mind however must have looked deeper than that and provided you, my little Alice, a safe space taken from your own mind while shifting you into a form I subconsciously assigned to you.”
‘..stupid magic..’
“Exactly Dearheart, magic IS stupid and while it should be respected like any powerfully dangerous beast, it can never fully be under our control when we rush or don’t take due care with it..”
She sighed heavily and glanced around us, inviting me to see that we are apparently in some off-the-beaten-path area of my newly remodelled ‘realm’ if the high quartz ceiling and dappled sunlight slowly moving across the marble pillars around us are any estimation.
“I apologise Alice. I do not wish to harm you with my actions, we are very close to the end of a VERY long game being played between myself and Mother.. for the last few centuries she’s had the upper hand and even now she works against me through you.”
A small smile tugged at my lips which felt weird to experience in such an abstract way.
“I love all my children equally of course but, just between us, I’ve been waiting a long time to meet you Dearheart. Whatever you may think of me now, I beg that you wait for tonight where I can finally sit down and explain events, past, present and future, to you. Everything I do is for the betterment of the world, if left in Mothers care we will be led to nothing but ruin.”
For a long stretch of seconds I processed all of that, trying to win a battle between the honesty in her voice and my rather obvious doubts about trusting her in any way, shape or form.
..she’s got to be lying..
I know my body and I know my tells, if she’s lying then she’s better than I could ever dream of being at it?
..John said Arista was evil..
John says a lot of things, only a few hours ago he admitted that he’d be willing to let innocent people die just to protect me for powers sake!
..she can’t be trusted..
It’s not like I have much of a choice here?
She’s kinda got me over a barrel with the whole ‘body possession’ thing and her own enforcer squad in my mindscape to keep an eye on me.
The best I can hope for is that she, or one of the other incarnations, lets enough information slip that I can gain an upper-hand of some kind, through luck alone.
I REALLY wish I’d taken the time to read up more on mind magic when I had the chance now!
‘Everything I’ve ever heard about you says that your evil incarnate, willing to kill on a whim and enjoying the suffering of others to an almost unhealthy degree..’
At this point I really doubt honesty can hurt much and maybe, just maybe, she’ll let something slip because of my bluntness if nothing else.
“Of course everything you’ve heard about me decries me as evil Dearheart, Mother has had a long time to stack the deck in her favor and with you being so close to her favorite mouthpiece, your ‘John’, it would be a surprise if you HAD heard anything nice about me to be honest.”
She sighed and brought her hand up to the ridge of my nose in an action that was so jarringly ‘me’ that it threw me off for a second before she continued speaking.
“You and I both know that the world is never as black and white as some people wish it could be.. as Alistor were you a hero or villain?.. you murdered thousands in cold blood to protect some nebulous concept of ‘innocent people’ and ‘the greater good’, while secretly being manipulated by others into acting as their oblivious killer-for-hire-”
If I could, I would have blanched in response to her words.
..apparently I’m not the only one who can be blunt about things..
“-is it our intentions or our methods which make us evil, Dearheart? Some of the greatest crimes in human history have been perpetrated by those with the best of intentions after all..”
We sunk into a momentary silence again as she shifted our feet a little and glanced around us thoughtfully.
“I will not claim to be perfect or truly innocent Alice but in this war of attrition between Mother and myself neither side is truly ‘innocent’ by any means.. at least I’m willing to look at my faults for what they are and work towards improving my methods for the next time I face such a situation, which is a LOT more than can be said for HER!”
Despite the almost bitter bite to her words I couldn’t help but feel a little reassured by them-
..I shouldn’t trust her..
-I’ve met bad people who monologue on about their ‘best intentions’ before though and they have rarely, if ever, been so clear and logical about everything.
While I wouldn’t go so far as to trust her as such, especially considering the whole ‘body possession’ thing still hanging between us.. I guess.. I guess I’m willing to hear her out at least?
It’s not like I have much of a choice anyway and maybe I really WILL get some bloody answers at last instead of vague hints or rushed half-truths like I’ve been getting from all sides lately.
The fact is, it looks like she needs me on her side against Ari, or ‘mother’ as she calls her, a lot more then I need her right now which is potentially one bonus to this whole messy situation.
I’ve known for a while now that something big was happening around me out of my view, too many coincidences, too many crazies popping up from nowhere, too many convoluted tangles of old relationships and new problems coming home to bother me one after the other.
The last month or so has felt like it was purposefully crafted to drive me right up to the edge, then back again repeatedly and, if I’m being honest here, it’s worked.
I’d like to think that this big takeover bid by Arista is the end of things but my gut tells me it’s not even close.
As much as my ego might disagree with me on this one, I’m just not THAT important in the grand scheme of things?
We’re talking about entity’s who were present at practically the dawn of humanity, fighting a near endless silent war of backstabbing and forward planning to a degree that hurts my brain just to consider the timescales involved.. I really doubt that after all that time, possession of one ‘daughter’ by one of them is really the ‘end goal’ they’ve both been working so hard to reach.
There’s something more going on and I’m sorry to say that playing nice while keeping my ears, eyes and even nose open for clues is probably the only way I’m going to have even a chance of foreseeing what’s ahead at the moment, let alone stopping it!
It’s as Arista herself said earlier, I’m just a pawn in a much larger game.. luckily she seems to have forgotten that if given half a chance and enough time to move, even a pawn can become a Queen in chess.
‘I’ll wait until tonight to hear your side of things Arista.. can you provide me something to do while I wait though? Sitting around in a room bored out of my mind really isn’t going to leave me in a very receptive mood towards anything you might have to say honestly.’
A smile twitched across our lips again before she let off a gusty sigh as if very put-out by my ‘request’ and trailed into a half-stalled out attempt at laughter.
“Of course Alice, give me a moment and I’ll do you one better. I’ll add a television to your ‘room’ where you can either watch your own memories or view a real-time link to what I am seeing and hearing at that exact moment, how does that sound Dearheart?”
Well.. that sounds amazing actually?
Far more then I was expecting or even hoping to get out of her, with this ‘TV’ I can actually keep an eye on her to make sure she’s not up to no-good with my body.
How oddly accommodating of her?
..and suspicious!..
Very true, suspiciously accommodating, but still potentially useful for me to gain information that I DESPERATELY need at this point in time.
“Come Alice, I’ll return you safely to your room and sort this out quickly before going back to my business.”
Something nudged into my consciousness, a lot gentler then the last few times have proven to be, and I found myself being pulled along with her, back into my mindscape once more.
======
This time instead of ‘waking up’ either mid-freefall towards a stark white floor or flat on my back, I ended up landing almost softly, face-down onto the recreation of my bed within ‘my room’ instead.
After about thirty seconds of silence the door opened and Arista walked in with a smile on her older, motherly face which didn’t even twitch as the bar’s reformed behind her causing Ellie to jump back in alarm from her now aborted attempt to follow her inside as well.
“Now dear, where do you want this television to be? Anything else I can provide while I’m here? Some books perhaps, or some food to enjoy the taste of if you get truly bored maybe?”
A feral grin spread across my cheeks as I considered the possibilities.
As long as she’s offering.. well..
“I don’t suppose you know what a popcorn machine, a Jacuzzi or a games console are do you?”
She cocked her head to the side slightly for a moment before a slow smile came to her lips again and she nodded in agreement.
If I have to be a prisoner, at least I get to be a comfortable one!
======
“What the hell is she doing?”
I rolled my neck uneasily and stared hard at the massive, wall-wide TV sitting in front of me showing Arista’s point of view where she’s apparently getting drawn deeply into a conversation with Gran, of all people, about gardening of all things?!
Slowly my far too small shoulders slide a bit deeper into the nice bubbly water of the Jacuzzi she really did end up giving me, having to expand the size of my room by several degrees in order to fit it in with a good view of the TV as requested, and my arm lazily moved over to snag some more popcorn which surprisingly hasn’t gotten at all sickly or filling for me yet despite my near constant eating of it since she left back to the ‘real world’.
..there’s got to be something I’m missing here..
I need to think strategically, what could she possibly be gaining by sitting in the dining hall of my realm discussing gardening with Gran?
She didn’t put in all this effort to take over my body, just to talk about trimming weeds or nurturing wildflowers with the now ex-Garnier matriarch I can see smiling away happily on the screen before me!
I don’t get her motives?
I don’t get what she wants or even what she needs?
Why do even my evil body-stealing past-incarnations have to be so bloody complicated?!
Arista turned her attention to the side and nodded to something Sarah chipped into the conversation with a happy laugh.
Slowly I slid just a little deeper into the water, allowing one of the air-jets to hit JUST the right spot in my lower back to feel OH, so good for a moment or two.
..I don’t like this at all..
======
“No! Don’t-”
Obviously she can’t hear me and much to my embarrassment I was treated to a second-hand view of what it’s like when my body creeps up behind an unsuspecting John, pinches his ass, then when he turns around in surprise catches his lips with mine in an almost desperate looking kiss.
After an almost annoyingly long time they finally pulled apart and John stared at me through the screen with a dazed look of confusion on his face.
“Han? You feeling okay?”
Arista’s only response was to purr low in the back of my throat and pounce on him again, sending them both tumbling to the floor with another searing kiss that made me both equal parts embarrassed as all hell and kind of turned on at the same time to my utter shame.
“Just to check, have you been drugged and brainwashed at all or is this like the cat-girl thing again where you’re just really horny?”
My view cocked to the side slightly as Arista took a moment to decide on the best answer to that one before our eyes batted furiously and squinted a little shut in pleasure.
“Meow?”
John laughed and actually pulled my body closer with a warm hug that Arista settled into with almost practiced looking ease.
“I swear if this all turns out to be a joke or you wake up and don’t remember any of this I’m going to be majorly pissed off you know?”
The view turned up from his chest to stare into his eyes.
I had to turn away from the screen a little as the painfully obvious look of love, care and happiness radiated out from John’s normally rather stoic face and they went in for another kiss that looked VERY enjoyable indeed.
For a moment I was half-tempted to just drown myself in embarrassment or at least do it so I can escape to the real-world and tell her to stop bloody kissing him?!
Despite my best efforts though I found my eyes drifting back towards the screen and getting lost in watching what was quickly becoming a pretty heated make-out session between the pair of them.
If I stared at the screen hard enough I could almost feel phantom touches caressing me as his head moved to the nape of our neck and he started nibbling in a way that made Arista gasp out in enjoyment before purring a moment later.
One thing is for sure, I definitely know where the whole ‘cat personality traits’ thing came from at this point.
..stupid Arista..
======
“Thank the Powers, that’s over!”
I tried to sound relieved at that statement but even to my ears it hardly sounded convincing at all.
While I’d much rather never have to face or even admit to them in the slightest, I HAVE had fantasies about a certain stupid warm-bodied asshole friend of mine in the past.
They seem to come almost annoyingly often these days actually.
I’ve even found myself spacing out once or twice and having to shrug my inattention off as me ‘getting lost in thought again’ while trying to subtly hide my new body’s stupid little pop-up pervy thought alarms as I went.
I want to state for the record that I don’t love John!
I just.. he’s so warm, and his magic feels amazing, and he understands me so well, and we’ve been friends off-and-on practically forever and.. and..
..quit while I’m ahead..
Yeah, I think the points been made at this.. point?.. maybe.
From a purely aesthetic standpoint I can appreciate John’s aristocratic good looks.
From a purely logical standpoint I can understand that my now icy core reacts in a rather interesting way when its magic comes into contact with his fire core’s magic.
From a purely.. purely.. I dunno?
I just know that I don’t love John and I don’t find him attractive despite what my stupid body and my stupid brain and my stupid.. stupid.. GAH!
Why did she have to do that?!
I thought she was trying to ‘keep up the act’ and be me, that’s what she said at least?
Having a make-out session with John-boy is NOT ‘keeping up the act’!
Letting said John-boy, the dirty perv that he is, get worryingly close to second-base with my body while purring to herself like a cat-in-heat the whole way is NOT in any way, shape or form ‘being me’ damn it?!
..it was an interesting experience at least..
SHUT UP BRAIN!
..I should give him a chance when I get my body back under control..
QUIET!
..I bet his warm hands would feel amazing on my bre-..
ENOUGH!!
Powers, you’d think having my mental avatar changed into a little girl would stop these sort of thoughts but if anything watching Arista with my John has hit me like a freight train of hormones and suppressed lust out of bloody nowhere!
..my John?..
Shut. UP. Brain!
With a tired sigh I leaned so far down into the hot tub that my head went under the water and I ended up letting off a long stream of bubbles instead.
Who knew being stuck as a passenger in your own body-
..while the self-titled ‘Mother of Magic’ runs around snogging your unreasonably handsome best friend/redemption seeking enemy/often intentionally obvious man-besty for such a long time that you actually become a bit curious about just how good your lung capacity is from watching them go at it non-stop..
-could be so bloody EXHAUSTING?!
..at least it’s over now..
From the looks of it everyone’s making a move to go to bed and she’ll finally have to face me in here to explain her actions at last.
I’m not sure if my first question for her will be something pertinent like ‘why are you possessing my body?’, something useful like ‘when are you giving me back control?’, or just some kind of inarticulate sound as my best attempt at showing her just how embarrassed I am that she gave John’s tonsils a thorough, nearly hour long, check-up without consulting either him or ME beforehand!
When I get my hands on her I’m gonna-
Oh.. the screens just gone blank?..
I guess I’ll get to give her a piece of my mind faster than expected after all!
..why do I suddenly feel rather nervous about that idea?..
![]() |
What is 'right' and what is 'wrong'? No matter how you try to spin it, forgiveness just isn't possible ever again in some situations. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Hello Alice, how’s the water?”
I glared at her from my current position with my eyes resting just above the hot tubs water line.
She can’t see it but my arms are folded forcefully and my nose is pretty pinched from suppressed anger at the same time, the whole look is kind of undermined by the blush that apparently refuses to leave my cheeks sadly, hence my face being mostly hidden by conveniently placed water right about bloody now.
“Mind if I join you Dearheart?”
She didn’t give me a chance to answer before, with a flash of light, her motherly looking cotton dress was replaced by an equally motherly looking, in my opinion, black one-piece swimsuit.
I opened my mouth to protest as she stepped towards me but ended up taking in a mouthful of water by mistake leading to a choked coughing fit that burned my lungs, leaving me sputtering and thrashing in the water until a gentle pair of hands caught me around my waist, depositing me effortlessly into a rather well padded lap.
For a few long seconds I froze in horror as my brain processed what she’d just done.
“I’m not your daughter”
I’m not sure if it was me or her I was trying to reassure there but it was a statement that needed to be made judging by the way her hands came up to play with my too long hair and a little smile drifted across her lips a moment later.
“You are many things Alice and my daughter is most definitely one of them..”
“My name’s not Alice, it’s Hannah, Hannah Cooper.. ya know.. because my Mum’s Susan Cooper and all!”
Try as I might I just couldn’t get the right amount of force behind my words with this almost squeaky sounding childish voice she’s given me and the way she was holding me against her, as if holding me close was the most natural thing in the world for her to be doing at this exact moment, was just messing with my head completely too.
..even Mum never held me like this when I was little..
Shut up brain!
..She’s doing it on purpose..
I don’t know what she has to gain from it all but she’s definitely doing it on purpose!
“Oh my, is that what you think of me Alice? That I’m somehow trying to manipulate you into trusting me by forcing myself into the rather vacant ‘Mother’ position in your life?”
WHAT?!
I didn’t say that!
..out loud..
“You don’t have to say anything Alice. In your mindscape there is nothing you can hide from me.. here, let me show you.”
My eyes winced shut in anticipation as her hand moved down from my hair to apparently cover the top half of my face with one far too large palm.
As she pulled her hand away I was left blinking furiously and the world seemed to shift around me, melting out of all color until all that remained was the hot tub and an endless void full of whizzing, moving objects I couldn’t hope to focus on from the speed they were going.
“Oh silly me, let me slow it down for you.”
She waved her hand in the air and everything slowed to a crawl.
The bottom fell out of my stomach as I stared at image after image slowly revolving around us.
..they’re memories?..
MY memories!
“Consciousness is just a stream of connected thoughts Dearheart and if you know where to look then anyone is an open book within a mindscape.”
..this is impossible..
Well, not impossible but highly-
‘Well, not impossible but highly-’
My thought trailed off as an echo formed up around us at an almost unreasonable volume, the perfect tone and pitch of it making my skin crawl.
That can’t be my-
‘That can’t be my-’
Shit!
‘Shit!’
“Language Alice.. my you certainly do have a rather active inner-monologue going don’t you? Most people only say the odd word or phrase but you speak full sentences to yourself as if you’re holding an actual conversation.”
..bitch..
Yeah, keep your nose out of m-
‘Yeah, keep your nose out of m-’
URG! This is driving me insane! I can-
‘URG! This is driving me insane! I can-’
“I think that’s enough for now. There’s a reason we don’t naturally get to hear our own thought processes after all, it can be rather distracting, can’t it?”
Too bloody right it can!
‘Too bloody right it can!’
“Language Alice.”
“Who do you think you are my Mu.. m?..”
Even before the clichéd response had left my lips I knew it was the wrong thing to say and the pleased smile that spread across her face a moment later only proved it even more.
“Why yes, I do actually.. now back to this inner-monologue of yours, as I was saying, I can hear your every thought and there’s nothing you can hide from me in here Alice so let’s just be honest with each other, shall we?”
My name’s Hannah damn it!
The echo didn’t happen again thankfully but I still flinched in expectation anyway and Arista definitely heard my thought too judging by the frown that flickered across her face for a moment before smoothing out again.
“Now, get comfortable Dearheart because I think it’s about time you saw just how deep the rabbit hole really goes with this horrid mess Mother has dragged you into..”
My mind flashed quickly over to Theodora’s use of that same phrase seemingly so long ago.
..No! She’ll see it!..
Before the actual words Theodora used could fully manifest in my mind I slammed them back as hard as possible by focusing on the much more visceral memory of Storyteller’s arm falling to the floor as one large bloody slab of half-formed ice instead.
“..you really are extraordinary, you know that Alice? No formal training in mental magic’s and after just a brief demonstration of my ability to see your thoughts you’ve already found a rather disgusting work around.. I wonder how long you can maintain it though?”
Just to rub salt into the already open wound that was my sense of self, she jostled me on her knees a little, breaking my concentration JUST enough that I lost track of that one repeating memory and making a knowing smile blossom across her already smirking lips once more.
“I’m going to tell you a story.. it’s a tale of a magical Princess-turned-Queen, a story of prophecies and hubris which would be almost deliciously funny if their results weren’t so painfully real.”
I tried to clamp down on my thoughts again rather than focus on her but yet again all it took was a little twitch of movement from her to break my concentration, apparently that’s the problem with trying to meditate inside your own head sadly.
“Do pay attention Alice, this is important.. now then, our story starts in a time long ago before cities and countries, before modern technology and even before humanity had truly started to consider itself one species as a whole.”
She shifted a little and her chin came to rest on top of my head in a way that HAD to be calculated for effectiveness, just by the sheer ease that it instantly managed to distract me with thoughts of the time John did that exact same maneuver, much to my annoyance.
“Our magical ‘Queen’ was a kind ruler to her people, beloved by servant and family alike.. there was one exception however, her youngest daughter had what is now considered the ‘seers touch’ and from an early age she fought against her mother’s rule, breaking the poor woman’s heart in the process..”
..she can’t-..
Where is she going with this?
“In a last ditch attempt to repair their broken bond the Queen came to her daughters home with a rather asinine request, offering an olive branch between them by showing acceptance of her daughters gifts in the only way she knew how.”
This feel’s familiar?
“The daughter could not see past her own ego, past the often terrible things she saw with her powers and in a fit of malicious anger she would later come to regret she used the full force of her abilities to dump a complete accounting of her near-immortal mother’s future into the unsuspecting woman’s mind.”
..she can’t do thi-..
Oh shit! I know this!
I know this, I saw that happen in my visions!
Arista and her ‘not-Edith’ daughter arguing in a little hut, an argument that ended with Arista laying as a sobbing, broken mess on the dirt floor.
“Those visions, those twisted examples of a potential future broke the once kind Queen. For years afterwards she separated herself from friends and loved ones, focusing all her attentions upon making a new form of magic.. a darker form that the world had never seen before.”
For some reason I suddenly developed a splitting headache out of nowhere.
At my yelp of pain Arista blinked in surprise as if coming out of a trance but quickly moved to comfort me as I rode out the pain as best I could.
“She doesn’t want you to know this Alice. She needs you to be ignorant and to trust her, you need to fight past the pain, to prove that you’re in control.. not her.”
Arista’s words didn’t mean much but they gave me something to focus on at least, slowly as I sunk into my old control techniques the pain eased until it finally died away into a mild annoyance at last.
“Well done Alice, never forget that you are in control of her, not the other way around.. I’m so proud of you..”
To punctuate that confusing statement she hugged me a little tighter and sighed to herself happily as she rocked us slightly from side to side before picking up where she’d left off in her ‘story’.
“As I was saying, this darker form of magic was ‘completely necessary for the good of her family’, according to the distraught Queen. She believed heavily in prophecies you see, despite having no talent for the skillset herself, and in her fear of what could happen if she did not see this prophecy through to conclusion she did something terrible.. she split her core, her very essence was divided almost straight down the middle as she created a new persona for herself..”
..no, she-..
It’s like me and Ellie?
“She knew she didn’t have the heart to do what must be done so as the new-born portion of her mind, a daughter in all but body, came into being she hammered away at it with every compulsion spell she could design.. shaping this other-half of her mind into something entirely new and separate from herself.”
Arista sighed once more and rested her chin on my head almost lovingly.
“We’re a lot alike Alice, you and I, we were both created for a dark purpose by those who mean well.. both harmed by our creator in any number of ways as well.. as I took on the role of my Mothers sword, you too took on a similar role to your poor sister.”
..that’s not-..
I didn’t!
“You went forth into the world and killed mercilessly, did you not?.. so your sister didn’t have to face such evils?.. you took that path by choice, which is something I wish I could say the same about for myself.”
Slowly she leaned her head back against the rim of the hot tub.
Despite the supposed ‘hot’ portion implied by the name ‘hot tub’ I felt distinctly cold as the water flowed around us to accommodate her movements.
“Mother couldn’t handle the things she would have to do for her visions to come true so she made me do it all instead, as time went on I got stronger while she lost ground to her guilt and depression, the final straw was when she let her emotions get the best of her and she tried to stop me from fulfilling my purpose, triggering the compulsions she’d instilled in me with her well-intended attempt at ‘fixing’ her mistake.”
Slowly her hand came up to stroke my hair again in an almost unconscious petting action that made me feel pretty uncomfortable, although she didn’t seem to even realise she was doing it.
“I’m not the bad guy Alice, I’ve never wanted to be the bad guy.. but the compulsions?.. you must know what it’s like by now with all the mental problems you’ve had, the compulsions are unstoppable and while one minute I can be rational and calm, the moment someone tries to change things, stop me or get in my way I just.. it just takes over?..”
Her head dipped down to rest her forehead in my hair and after a long moment I felt her whole body convulse underneath me, quickly followed up by a muted sob that hurt just to hear coming out of her for some reason.
“Mother created me, she made me a monster and despite my best efforts she’s succeeded.. I’m so close now, we’re all so close, if I finish what we started then I’ll finally be free and the future of the human race will be assured!”
She squeezed me a little harder and shook even more violently for a second as another sob broke through her grasp.
“I want you to know that I love you Alice, I love all my children and everything I do is to save them from a future of pain and suffering the likes of which you can’t even imagine. The horror’s I’ve seen.. the horrors I’ve COMMITTED.. if I stop now then it’s all for nothing, do you see that?”
My throat felt tight, too tight to answer at first.
Her words were dangerous, but the intent behind them?.. I can sympathise with her, possibly even understand her motivations if nothing else.
I’ve been in that situation before, I’ve been the monster that has to do bad things to good people just to potentially save even more people in the future.
My last mission, the one I took before Sarah fell into her ‘coma’ and Tor called me..
I destroyed an entire town!
Everyone, women, children, mothers, fathers, grandparents!
They were all being controlled by a powerful demon at the time but that doesn’t change the fact that I wiped an entire population off the map to stop one demon from spreading it’s influence across the globe.. and at the time I didn’t even blink an eye over it because it was just another ‘mission’ to me..
“You’re methods are questionable, your motives worrying and your goals confusing as all hell.. but yes I understand why you would do what you think you have to for everyone’s sake?.. that doesn’t mean tha-”
“I’m glad you understand Alice.. for what it’s worth, I’m sorry.”
I can’t believe she cut across me!
..what does she mean she’s ‘sorry’?..
Now that you mention it, she’s got a really strange look in her eyes all of a sudden and her body’s gone all stiff.. almost as if she’s falling under some kind of memory spell like Mum used to do or maybe a compul..s..ion..
Oh.. crap..
Before I could even get another word off the world around us started contorting and shifting.
The hot tub was gone, I was wearing the overly fussy dress again and Arista held me to herself as if I weighed nothing at all while the familiar endless white walls of my mindscape came back into focus around us.
Without a word, thick dark metal bars came slamming down from the sky and with an almost negligent toss Arista threw me inside what was effectively a huge cage bisecting my mindscape as far as the eye could see.
I rolled to a stop and staggered to my feet only to stare on in horror as the other side of the bars became populated with worrying speed, first Ellie who was now wearing a strange looking floor-length hooded robe and a dark malicious smirk, but more and more incarnations formed up along the bar’s as time went on, all with that same malicious glee present in their eyes.
“Every plan has its casualties Alice. So does mine.”
Arista stared at me through the bars, her eyes cold and calculating in a way that I wouldn’t have believed possible having seen only her ‘motherly’ form, until now.
“All I needed was time to get settled in, time and a distraction to keep you occupied while I cemented my hold on this wonderful body of ours.. which you so easily gave me..”
..shit..
Double shit! She tricked me?!
Was any of that even real or was she just playing me with some sob story the whole time while she worked her magic to take over completely in the background?
“We have a bright future ahead of us Alice and you are the key to it all. Mother has banked all of her efforts on you, she never was good at contingency planning.. it’s going to be so delicious turning her own weapon against her.”
..NO!..
“I really must dash, I’ve got so many things to do, items and people to prepare before the big event. Don’t worry Dearheart I’ll be back.. some things I want you to see, others I NEED you to see.”
Her smirk turned cold as she stared down at me.
All around her more and more incarnations were appearing, spreading themselves out against the bars to stare at me with that horrible mix of anger and vindication on their faces.
“Play nice with your sisters now Alice, I’ll be back for you eventually. Ta-ta!”
With that she faded out of my mindscape leaving me facing a wall of angry incarnations.
Front and center, with that twisted smug look on her face was Ellie.
“Took you long enough, I thought you’d crack far sooner than that Alice.. get her girls!”
They couldn’t reach me through the bars obviously but, against everything I knew about mindscapes as a whole, when they pulled their hands back almost as one I was treated to a sudden infusion of bright glowing colors as they powered up spells which should be impossible to cast in here and launched them at me!
For a few frantic minutes I dodged backwards successfully but then a lightning spell clipped my foot and my body locked up just long enough for seemingly thousands of spells to come crashing down upon me all at once.
The pain was indescribable, it felt like it only lasted for a second yet also turned into a horribe drawn out process as spell after spell crashing against my psyche leaving me no way to protect myself from the jeering crowd of incarnations in front of me, all at the same time.
I’m honestly not sure how long it really lasted.. a second? an hour? a day?.. maybe even weeks from the feel of it all!
Eventually I passed out as the feeling of my very ESSENCE being assaulted on all sides, torn apart repeatedly by a constant stream of violent elemental spells, only to mend and start over again until finally someone went too far and I really did pass out at long last.
The world disappearing into a numb darkness that at that point I craved SO much!
======
“Oh my, they really didn’t waste any time now, did they?”
Despite knowing what had happened again and having no ability to control my body in the slightest, I still gave a mental wince as the phantom pains left over from all the spell damage I just ‘took’ lingered on in my head around me.
The bright sunlight shining in ‘our’ eyes didn’t help either my headache or my sense of time considering the last thing I remember clearly before this all started was Arista going to bed for the night, both moments and an eternity ago depending on how my poor brain decided to process my most recent experiences at each given moment.
“I’m glad you’re here actually Alice, I seem to be having trouble connecting to Mothers nature.. the wellspring of golden magic which allows us to breathe life and magic itself into things.. I assume by the redecorating you’ve done within my realm that you’ve had some kind of contact with it lately and I need a few rooms you seem to have hidden returned to me so I can access them I’m afraid.”
Her voice sounded pleasant, if a little stilted as it left my physical lips, but it’s obvious that this isn’t the same ‘Arista’ I’ve been dealing with up to this point, just from the way the muscles in our body are all so tense all of a sudden if nothing else.
‘Go fuck yourself!’
“Well, that wasn’t very nice?.. I think you should be punished for that, good little girls do as they’re told and help their mothers after all.”
Her mockingly sweet tone didn’t match the vicious smirk that crossed my lips as she spoke them.
‘Try me, you’ve already stolen my body and set me up to be tortured, what more can you do to me?’
“Oh Alice.. always thinking about yourself..”
What? No I don’-
“Let’s see how long your determination to defy me stands up against an example or two, shall we?”
She turned on a heel and stared off up the corridor ahead of us with a gentle smirk playing across her lips.
“Let’s go for a walk”
Without another word she marched us out of the newly dubbed ‘realm’ at the back of our elevator shaft, down the stairs and out into the apparent early-afternoon sunlight of our back garden.
The few people we passed along the way offered her greetings which she smiled her way through politely while making it pretty obvious she was too busy to stall any potential conversations that could give her away.
..she’s crazy, not stupid..
“Hannah! I’m surprised you’re up already, it’s only gone noon after all?”
Our body turned and a smirk played across my lips as Arista watched John’s almost too casual approach towards us.
When he got within arm’s reach she didn’t waste any time in leaning forward and pulling him close for a deep, passionate kiss that caused more than one surprised gasp from the milling family members around us.
‘What the hell are you doing?!’
For a moment she paused, our tongue half-tucked into his cheek mid-french kiss, before continuing on with the same passion she’d shown before.
‘I would have thought that would be obvious Alice? He’s your boyfriend after all, I’m just enjoying the results of your hard work.’
Her mocking response made me shudder at just how wrong it felt to hear her voice echo around me without physically leaving our currently rather busy lips.
‘He’s not my bloody BOYFRIEND!’
‘Oh please, don’t be coy dear. I’m in your head after all, I’ve seen the memories that fly across that little brain of yours whenever he’s mentioned in the slightest.’
Unbidden by me, the world shifted and I found myself leaning heavily against a messy desk, panting hard in excitement as a suit wearing John came closer to me with Max’s sharp little smirk firmly on his face as his hands trailed their way up my bare thighs, pushing the skirt of my school uniform up as he reached down for-
With a sudden jolt the world shifted again and I found myself flat on my back staring down my bikini covered form as John crawled his way up my body peppering kisses at any exposed body part he could find until he finally reached my face and paused for just a moment with joy in his eyes before lunging in for one final kiss-
One more time the world shifted again and I found myself perched on John’s warm knee at a blackjack table, wearing a glitzy red dress with quite a lot of exposed leg and cleavage while his hands stroked my waist tantalisingly before slowly moving down my legs until one of them slid quietly under the high slit on the dress under the table pulling a gasp from me that was quickly smothered by a pleased purr until-
All at once I was back in reality as the, progressively more heated, make-out session between John and my body continued on for my viewing pleasure.
If I could, I’m pretty sure I would have been a panting mess from the heated moments that had just flashed across my mind, almost too real in their detail and feel to NOT be real at this point!
‘You both lead such diverse lives, I rather like the fashion of this time too, I might have to look into acquiring some more of those outfits at some point.. that last dress was so delightfully naughty of you after all..’
The amusement in her tone was matched a moment later as she hitched our body up slightly and rubbed our chest against John’s with a happy little giggle in the real world, before the pair of them finally pulled apart at last for air.
‘Those aren’t.. they weren’t my MEMORIES! They were.. uh.. they-’
I found myself stalling out in shame as Arista reached up to wipe a trace of lip-gloss I didn’t know we were wearing from John’s goofy looking smile with fond amusement obvious in every movement.
‘They.. they were f-fantasies.. just fantasies okay? we haven’t.. I.. that is..’
‘..Oh..’
For a long moment I got the impression that she may ACTUALLY be feeling a little embarrassed over the misunderstanding but that faded quickly as a naughty little grin lit up our face suddenly.
‘Well he seemed to enjoy it anyway, no harm done. Besides, Max always was good in bed and your way behind on your children quota as it is, so he’ll do for the first few I guess’
“That was lovely, sorry John, I just couldn’t resist. I’m going for a walk down by the lake, don’t worry I won’t go far, I just need to clear my head a little bit darling.”
If the implications she’d just hinted at about using John to get me bloody p-pregnant weren’t enough then the sickly sweet tone to her voice, so unlike me it’s not even funny, would have certainly tipped me over the edge into a full blown bout of nausea at this point .. ya know.. if I had control of my stomach or any body-part enough to do it at all of-bloody-course!..
‘You can’t get away with this for long Arista, people will see through your terrible attempt at acting like me soon!’
As our body turned and wandered off in the completely wrong direction to be heading for the lake with a swing in our hips and a smile on our lips she finally let the mask slip slightly as our face darkened considerably in one smooth motion.
“Oh Alice, you truly have no idea what’s going on, do you? I don’t need to fool anyone Dearheart.”
We disappeared from view behind the treeline and she dropped the swinging walk for an almost feline-like predatory gait that I really doubt I could emulate properly without years of practice at this point.
“You’ve joined us all in the final days of a war that has progressed since the dawn of humanity, the sides have already been drawn, no mage worth their awakening is innocent in this fight and by tomorrow night I will have finally won!”
A low rumbling purr issued forth from our lips as she kept moving on through the trees.
“I didn’t lie to you before Dearheart, this is nothing but a war of principles. Mother is too weak to accept what must be done while I am perfectly capable of doing anything necessary to protect the future of my children, whether I agree with the needed methods or not.”
I didn’t answer her, I’m not sure I was up to speaking any more at this point to be honest?
I learnt a long time ago that trying to fight crazy with words is just a recipe for disaster and, as she just proved, nothing I say is going to get through to her really one way or another sadly.
..insane monster..
She’s a fanatic, obsessed with her plans and goals to an unreasonable degree and willing to do anything to see them reach fruition!
At the moment, I can’t shake the feeling that she was right the first time we ‘met’ in my head, however long ago it was in ‘real world’ time.. I really am just a pawn in something that’s way beyond my understanding at this point.
..thanks to her..
We passed another clump of trees and I felt a shudder vibrate through my senses as we crossed outside the wardline around our house. Arista didn’t seem to even notice the passing, a fact that I quietly catalogued away for potential future use while a feeling of foreboding came over me as we walked on.
Where exactly are we going?
======
“Lady Hannah Cooper-Garnier?”
We paused mid-step and Arista turned us smoothly around on a heel to stare at a tight grouping of dark skinned, dark haired people who I’d guess from their features were both Native American in decent and related directly to some degree or another at the same time.
The person who’d spoken was an older man with considerable bulk to him standing at the front of the group, wearing a loose T-shirt and track pants in vibrant shades of yellow and orange respectively.
“Who’s asking?”
Arista took them all in with a dismissive sniff, showing more outward disgust then I’ve come to expect from the short time I’ve ‘known’ her.
“We come representing the will of the Chiloquin magical council of the Modoc and Yahooskin tribes. Day’s we have waited for you to leave your fortress un-protected and finally our wishes have been granted.”
The large man paused long enough to send an over-dramatic (in my opinion) look of victory towards us before continuing on with his hand outstretched to wave uselessly around as he spoke on despite the completely un-impressed look on my face courtesy of Arista.
“News has reached us that you have been gifted lands by the so called ‘USMPA’ which were formerly owned by a tribe member of ours before he was lost some two-hundred years ago.”
Our eyes tightened down in consideration as Arista scanned the group as a whole while focusing sharply on every slight movement that happened in quick succession, cataloguing it all, in a way that felt eerily close to my own method of analysing a potentially bad situation.
“We have petitioned to have these lands returned to us, their rightful owners, for generations but the USMPA refuses to provide us with the deeds without a direct request from our lost kin himself which is sadly not possible..”
Our eyes tightened down even more, practically into slits, as Arista examined the speaker intensly.
‘Why would it not be possible for him to claim his lands?’
For a long moment I wasn’t sure if my input was truly needed as the man continued speaking but I got the vague sense that Arista was waiting on my response for some reason so with a completely pointless huff of ‘breath’ I spoke up finally despite my reservations.
‘Many Native American tribes hold distrust towards the reincarnation memories they receive in their awakenings, considering them an insult to the ‘Earth Maker’ and lies at best, corruption of their true reincarnation cycles at worst, which they consider sacred and bring on by other means known only to the tribes. Since the spread of colonialism they’ve worked out ways to entirely block their awakening memories, to preserve themselves and stop this perceived corruption.’
My answer was literally textbook, in both delivery and content, the information taken directly from the data sheet available in my mages guide when I read it so many years ago.
Personally I’ve got nothing against the tribes or their methods.
In fact, having lived with the mess that can happen when an awakening goes even slightly wrong, I can honestly say that I kind of envy them for having the option to purge themselves of their incarnation memories so easily at this point.
‘..savages..’
For a moment Arista threw me with that statement but her focus drifted back to the real world again moments later, pulling me along for the ride.
“-if you do not comply then we will be forced to enforce Blood Law in the hope that whoever is your inheritor will be more understanding to our cause..”
..not good..
No bloody kidding!
“Is that a threat?”
Our feet shifted slightly and the group before us moved uncomfortably at Arista’s brazen question.
“I’ll warn you now, I don’t deal well with threats to either myself or my family as a whole.”
“It is not a threat, simply a statement of intent should you defy us, the Cherokee may have outlawed our actions after the civil war but we are those gifted with power beyond mortal means by the Earth Maker himself! We will have our rights or blood as recompense!”
The large man seemed to be getting more agitated by the second as he rose his fist in the air, joined moments later by the rest of his group.
..oh great, more fanatical psychos who think they’re above the law just because of their magic!..
Just what I needed at this point!
If I could I would have sighed heavily at the irony that this problem decided to surface right now, in the one time when the person in charge of my body is on practically equal terms with their self-entitled mentality, instead of being someone who could actually calm tensions down, like ME just for examples sake?!
‘They would dare.. attributing my gift to them as some kind of divine providence?’
A wave of disgust hit me like a punch to the gut as our shoulders tensed and Arista moved into more of a battle ready stance.
‘Watch carefully Alice, I came out here to show you what I would do to those you love if you continued to disobey me on an innocent or four, but these cretins are more deserving than most..’
‘Wh-what are you going to do?.. Arista?.. ARISTA!’
Despite my protests she continued moving, her hand rising to point towards the group as a force from deep within my body tipped me off to the magic she’d begun to build up, colder and sharper then I’m used to but still recognisably similar feeling to the initial output from my icy core that I’ve come to know over the last month or so.
The moment she started to build up magic the group before us moved into action.
Some of them stepped back and began their own processes for building up magic to cast with, others stepped forward holding strange wooden devices that looked like some kind of modified cross between a spear, a rudimentary crossbow and an arrow, while yet more moved into close range with a shimmer of magic flickering over the obviously enchanted gloves on their hands.
At the very center of all that movement stood the large speaker, standing dead still as if he were carved out of stone while he glared imperiously down at us with cold judgement in his eyes.
The ‘close range’ fighters got within a few paces of us at the exact moment that the spear/arrow throwers let fly with their volley and the mages rose their hands up into casting position with surges of shaped elemental magic rolling across their fingers.
At that moment Arista smirked darkly and almost carelessly snapped her fingers.
One moment we were being borne down upon by a well-coordinated taskforce of warriors and the next we were standing before a large frozen block of ice the size of a single story house.
Arista scanned the scene with amusement and satisfaction on our face while I could feel nothing but horror.
Even though they technically started it and they also struck first, admittedly with provocation from Arista, seeing such a large group of people reduced to nothing but ice in a heartbeat was truly terrifying when mixed with her obvious lack of reaction to their frozen faces staring back at us, it made me almost wish I was safely back inside my mindscape prison, instead of witnessing her almost awe-inspiring power and madness first-hand.
She stepped our body forward slightly and rose a hand up to grasp one of the strange spear/arrows by the tip that was protruding out of the ice with a thoughtful frown slowly forming across our lips.
“Enchanted arrow tips, backwards and ungrateful they may be but even the stupid can be useful for new ideas if nothing else I guess.. try to remember that Alice?..”
With almost gentle movements she grasped the shaft of the spear which had flown furthest towards us, before being caught mid-air by her ice magic, and snapped it off to take the head with us like some twisted kind of trophy.
“These people didn’t matter to me in the slightest Alice. I love my children but they are immortal and if I must kill their corrupted current incarnations to encourage you then I will not even hesitate to do so, in comparison it would be easier to breath then kill your precious sister and ‘Mother’.”
She let out an almost bored sounding breath and rolled the arrow/spear’s length between our fingers before continuing.
“I’m too close now to let sentimentality hold me back and nothing you do will stop me, all you can do is delay my victory by a matter of hours while causing yourself great pain in the process Dearheart.”
‘You’re sick!’
“I’m what my Mother made me to be, I do what is necessary for the survival of humankind, both magical and normal.”
She sighed and slowly rose her free hand up again while aiming it toward the massive block of ice before us.
“You are my daughter Alice and I love you dearly but you are just as expendable as the others in the end, you can either help me achieve my goals or I will destroy your mind and take what I want anyway.”
‘Fuck you!’
“Belligerence is most unbecoming.. you must have gotten it from Mother’s influence?.. as expected from that meddling old cow.”
What the hell is she going on about?!
I know theoretically that there’s more than one Arista and I know she’s talking about ‘Ari’ when she talks about her supposed ‘Mother’ if the sob story she gave me earlier has even a grain of truth to it, but I’ve never bloody MET Ari!
..she’s insane..
Totally and completely insane!
“Ice is a beautiful thing you know Alice? With the right conditions and cold enough ice, everything shatters.”
With that final word she snapped her fingers once more causing the entire slab of ice before us, including all of its ‘contents’, to shatter into a fine snow-like powder which drifted to the floor and began melting almost instantly as the afternoon sun started to work against it.
“Imagine this happening to your ’Mother’ Alice, or your sister?.. not even a body left to morn over, all because you refused to be a good girl and help Mummy get what she needs..”
..I can’t help her to do thi-..
I’ve got no other choice!
“Ah.. I see you’re finally coming around at last Dearheart, now, how do I reach Mother’s power directly? How did you manipulate it enough to reshape my realm to such a staggering degree?”
..LIE!..
With a jolt of inspiration that just HAD to be more instinct then thought to even have a chance of working, I focused all my attention on the image within my head of my suppressors, of me wearing them while shaping my diversion magic and any other easily remembered moment when they’d been visible on my person.
“Still reluctant to help me? Oh well.. I suppose I’ll have to provide you another example soon, but for now no matter, I have what I need.”
She turned on a heel and started the long tree-covered trek back towards our house while a smirk played across our lips.
“I’m still in your head Dearheart, I’ve never left, you cannot hide anything from me. When I get my hands on these interesting looking little accessories of yours then we will be one step closer to our goals at last.”
It took everything I had to not flush with success and ruin everything, I had to focus my mind on what could happen if things go wrong from here on out instead, just to block out the possible give away signs to her from my thoughts alone if she looks for them.
Images of Mum and Sarah frozen within constantly shattering pillars of ice chilled me to my metaphysical bones but became an image I could focus on above all others with horrifying clarity.
Judging by the slight shift in our body language Arista had looked at my mind again and was pleased by the very real fear she found there if nothing else.
..it’s going to be a long walk back to the house at this rate..
What a depressing thought.
======
We made good time back to the house surprisingly.
The journey certainly felt a lot shorter than the trip out had to my admittedly questionable sense of time at least?
Surprisingly, or maybe not THAT surprisingly, the garden was empty when we got back.
I guess everyone’s either inside my ‘realm’ having lunch or just generally hiding from the heat like sane people tend to do at this time of day.
We stepped up through the back-front door and my eyes took a moment to correct for the dimmer light inside at first.
Mum was busying herself making something with her back to me at the counter but I couldn’t see or hear anyone else in the area which made me feel slightly uneasy for some reason.
Our footsteps sounded oddly loud when we stepped onto the wooden flooring, in a way that felt horribly familiar for some reason.
Before I could work out why this whole situation felt so annoying familiar all of a sudden Mum jumped and turned to stare at me with a flash of fear in her eyes as she dropped the knife she’d been using onto the counter-top.
Her mouth opened and the world seemed to slow down all of a sudden as realisation hit me of where I’d seen this scene before.
My visions.. my future visions..
It was only a flash of her at the time. but she turned just like that and her eyes opened wide in surprise like they are doing now then she said-
“Ari?..”
I could feel my shoulders tense as Arista stared back at Mum with a cold rage bubbling away under the surface.
For just a moment I threw everything I had into fighting off Arista’s control, anything to stop the nearly inevitable events I could already see unfolding before me from actually happening!
‘I am you’re Mother Alice, not her.. but you would do anything for her without question, yet not for me?.. such a conflict of interests can’t remain. For your own good you need to be removed from her influence at long last.’
My best efforts to stop her failed completely and as my hand reached up to point at her, Mum staggered back into the table behind her hard in obvious fear.
“Ari, I love you sweetie-”
Her words were cut off almost instantly by Arista’s horrible echoing ‘click’ and all I could do was stare on at the frozen statue of ice that stood where my Mother had been moments before in lost disbelief.
..she knew?..
I can’t.. I..
..she knew that I wasn’t in control, that’s why she said it..
I.. I..
In that moment I would have given anything just to look away but all I could do was stare at her frozen form as Arista enjoyed the emotions rolling off of my psyche.
“Do you see now Alice? This is because of you, you did this, you caused her this pain like you always do to everything you love.”
..She’s feeding on my pain, she’s seeing all my guilt playing out before her eyes and she’s using it to hurt me even more!..
Knowing that doesn’t stop it from working though sadly.
“Look at her Alice, look at the betrayal on her face when she realised that her supposed ‘daughter’ was going to kill her, this is the consequence of disobeying me Alice. If I request something then you can either do it or I will destroy your life piece by piece until there is nothing of you left but an empty husk!”
She didn’t need to say any more at that point.
She could hear me crying in whatever astral plane my consciousness currently resided in, feel my pain and loss through our connection just as surely as she could feel my overwhelming guilt.
“Say goodbye to your ‘Mother’ Alice.. try to steal my children will you, foolish woman.”
Her fingers snapped and my heart broke as Mum’s frozen visage fell into a fine powder of snow on the kitchen floor.
“There, isn’t that better Alice?.. now there’s just you and I at last.”
‘I hate you’
The words came out in a cold monotone I’ve not used in a long time.
They were a simple statement of fact.
Arguing or trying to make her see reason is a wasted effort at this point.
Nothing I do from this position can help me stop her effectively.
I’m bloody useless like this and Mum paid the price for it!
“I’ll just clean up this mess and then we’ll go find those lovely accessories of yours, shall we?”
A heavy weight settled in my chest as Arista waved her hand and the snow on the kitchen floor disappeared completely without a trace.
Mum.. my.. my Mum’s gone..
Not a trace, not even one single thing to show she’d ever.. she.. she’d e-ever..
The reality of the situation finally hit my addled brain and I let off a scream of pain so hard that, with a jerk to my chest, I found myself being thrown back into my mindscape again as Arista tried to stop the noise I was making by force.
======
My mindscape formed up around me, this time it appears that I somehow managed to skip the fall, just appearing flat on the ground already, although I didn’t care enough to question it as I pulled my knees up to my chest, screaming as hard as I could in a wild mix of rage and pain!
As I rocked myself on the ground and my head turned slightly in the process, I caught sight of the mildly amused audience of evil past-incarnations who were watching me with rapt attention from behind those horrible thick black bars dividing them from me.
A flash of rage welled up within me as they made mocking gestures and laughed to each other about my suffering.
I’m not even sure what compelled me to do it but just like Arista moments before me, I rose my hand to point towards them and snapped my fingers.
To my surprise there was a brief bout of screams as they all staggered back from the bars before their frightened faces and those ugly bars disappeared from view behind a glacier sized wall of ice that formed up, followed quickly by the loss of all sound from the other side of the bars at all a moment later as it grew so high and thick that I couldn’t even make out its end from my current position.
My body sagged, partly in relief but mostly in depression as I found myself finally alone.. alone to grieve..
She wasn’t perfect.
She wasn’t particularly kind for most of my life either, but.. b-but.. she was my Mum?..
She.. sh-she..
The last of my resolve cracked and I lost track of everything to the heart-wrenching pain in my chest and the tears that refused to stop falling from my face.
With a heavy breath I tried to pull my emotions back under control, practically slipping into a trance as I started the worryingly hard task of suppressing my emotions as much as possible like I used to do back when I was Al.
I need a clear head if I’m going to come through this alive, and more importantly if I collapse now then all hope of stopping Arista, avenging my Mother and protecting the few people I have left from her clutches would be bloody wasted!
======
“Do you really think this is a time to sleep, little Alice?”
I jolted awake properly again in surprise at the sudden voice behind me, not that I’d been particularly paying attention for however long it’s taken me to finally sort things out to some degree.
I hadn’t exactly been sleeping yet.. but after crying myself dry and working for what felt like an eternity, with the pull of my now mostly bottled emotions constantly fighting to overwhelm me again at the same time, I’d honestly been on the very edge of passing out from exhaustion if nothing else before she spoke up, causing a burst of adrenaline to pulse through me.
That voice.. that hated, horrible voice managed to shake away all my tiredness as a burning determination replaced it instantly.
..I’m gonna kill her!..
A surge of strength to my muscles and I was up on my feet again with my fist swinging out towards Arista’s voice, before I finally processed what was in front of me and I stumbled to a stop with my jaw dropped open in surprise.
A long purple dress, more of a toga than anything else, barely held up by its loose shoulder straps and a recognisably moderate amount of cleavage led up to a mildly bored looking version of my face which seemed to be busy inspecting the nails on her hand for some reason instead of paying attention to the fist that just barely avoided smashing her face in a moment or so before hand.
Slowly her head turned and she offered me an almost shark-like grin that probably shouldn’t have been as reassuring as it was to me, considering how crazy it made her look.
“..T-Theodora?..”
“Long time no see little Alice, love what you’ve done with the place, that’s one mighty-fine endless ice wall you built there!”
She bounced on the balls of her feet and glanced away from me, drawing my eyes along with hers to stare at the thick, smooth ice wall standing between me and all of the dark incarnations on the other side.
Did I.. did I make that?..
“Now, I’d love to chat but duty calls, Mother will be in to check on you soon and we can’t let her know you have reinforcements now, can we?”
She stepped forward almost casually and in seconds she’d scooped me up into a tight hug, her chin resting on my shoulder with a heavy sigh.
“I’m sorry for your loss. It won’t help but know that you are not alone, I lost both of my parent’s at a young age as well and so did several of the others.. the pain.. the pain never goes away but you will learn to deal with it eventually.”
With her piece spoken she let go of me and stepped back leaving me to stare at her in confused awe.
That was surprisingly helpful and, ya know.. not crazy?.. of her to say.
“On to more pressing matters, don’t trust John’s help, don’t worry about Sarah and whatever you do DON’T start questioning Mothers motives again until you’re inside the array!”
..what?..
“Oh! Almost forgot, when she tells you about that loud-mouthed old remnant at last, try to remember that your life isn’t a lie and while you may be a piece on a worryingly large chessboard, even a pawn can best a Queen if the situation plays out correctly.”
..WHAT?!..
“Theodora what are you-”
She spun on a heel and held a finger up to my lips silencing me instantly from the worrying amount of speed involved if nothing else.
“No time, got to love you and leave you kid, things to do, incarnations to wake up, magical memories to corrupt, metaphysically non-existent bonds to weaken.. keep up the good work while we handle the rest of things from behind the scenes and when you get the chance, don’t hesitate to kill my bitch of a Mother and damn her ‘soul’ for all eternity while doing it, okay?”
My jaw dropped for the second time in as many minutes and she took advantage of that to dive in for another hug before planting a kiss on my cheek with an almost worryingly light giggle.
“Never forget, you’re not alone Alice. She’ll try to tell you differently, everyone tells you what they want you to hear, she needs you to believe her on that one important point but you are NEVER alone and despite how it feels we’re going to win this war, just you wait and see!”
It seemed to take forever for me to process the words she was saying but she didn’t give me much of a chance to handle it all before she span on the spot and literally seemed to just fall through the white floor of my mindscape into non-existence again!
..what the hell is going on?!..
Seriously, I need a timeout right about now..
I can’t.. I can’t deal with this shit!
First Mum and now Theodora and there’s Arista and Ellie with her army and.. and.. URGG!
WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?!
“I think I can explain that for you Dearheart.. first I need your help finding these illusive accessories of yours.. come along now, there’s a good girl.”
I tried to swing around and hit Arista, more out of instinct then as part of a conscious action, but she caught my shoulder with ease and in seconds there was a jerk that pulled us back into the waking world again with nothing but my frustrated yell of rage to show for my efforts.
..what does she want now?..
I don’t care! I’m gonna kill her!
![]() |
A wise person once said: They weren't having a conversation or anything, just two random statements of fact across the centuries which have no connection or relevance to anything whatsoever really, I'm sure. Events unfold including but not limited to: Not one for the faint of heart I'm afraid, but all is not lost quite yet, we can only hope. |
“If you’re quite done pouting Alice?”
I ‘glared’ at her with all my non-existent might but remained silent despite that.
She wants me to speak, if I speak she can use it to her advantage and I know DAMN well that she can tell what physical motions I’m trying to do at this point too so screw her!
“I really didn’t want to do this Alice.. if you would only behave..”
She sighed heavily as if I’d disappointed her somehow and turned my body around to face the stairs forcefully.
“You have ten seconds to assist me before we go hunting for your sister.”
..I can’t tell her wh-..
‘NO! Not Sarah! Go find John, last I knew he had them on a syphon device to help recalibrate them after I overloaded them and burnt out the control runes!’
“See, that wasn’t so difficult now was it Dearheart? Isn’t it so much better when we work together like a real mother and daughter should?”
There was no irony in her voice, despite her having just KILLED my MOTHER in-bloody-front of me!
‘I hate you’
“You’ll get over it eventually dear, they all do with time.”
Apparently that was the end of our conversation because she started walking towards the stairs in search of John instead of waiting for my response to that load of trash she just spouted!
When we reached the foot of the stairs she turned around and gave a last long, hard stare at the kitchen as if silently taunting me with what she’d done.
A roiling bubble of pain, grief and anger fought its way back to the surface inside me, after I’d tried so hard to work past it for Sarah’s sake, and it threatened to swallow me up all over again just at the sight of Mum’s favourite spot in the house.. the spot she died in because I wasn’t strong enough to save her..
‘I fucking hate you’
======
“John, I’ve been looking for you dearest.”
Yet again her imitation of me was paper-thin at best.
Part of me wants to believe that John’s already seen through it at this point but I have my doubts and Theodora’s message about not trusting his help is pretty damning too sadly.
“I need my enchanted leather equipment back, is it finished being repaired yet?”
It really wasn’t my imagination this time when John’s eyebrow twitched slightly but he managed to wrestle it back under control and unless she’s actively checking my mind, which I really doubt because she’s busy interacting with the real world at the moment, I don’t think Arista will have noticed it at all with any luck either.
Come on John! Get it together buddy!
“The repair was finished a few hours ago, they’re in my room, follow me Han.”
His calm tone, lack of overt teasing in general and suspicious avoidance of calling the items in question my ‘suppressors’, filled me with a burst of hope that maybe this nightmare was close to finishing at last.
“I’m glad you moved everything around in here, it’s so much easier to find a spare room now then it was a few days ago.”
Yet again his tone was calm and I became fully convinced that John knew what was going on.
He’s doing small-talk.. John Jones does NOT do small-talk.
I swear John if we pull this off I could kiss you, you beautiful lying bastard!
“This way, middle hallway, take the first left past the painting of Godzilla fighting Barney over who gets to destroy the Eiffel tower and then a right by the statue of me naked.”
Arista didn’t outwardly react to his words aside from a slow blink, but me on the other hand.. well..
..WHAT?!..
Powers damn my subconscious!
I swear if that statues actually a thing I’m gonna kill him.
THIS is what you get for designing a massive living habitat while high on intoxicatingly strong magical power, damn it!
Damn it all and damn my subconscious, damn John too just because I bloody-well can!
..stupid sexy John..
Shut UP brain!
======
“Ladies first”
He waved his arm dramatically and pushed the door open with his other one to show off a rather large room that I assume was originally intended to be a dorm but John seems to have claimed it all for himself at this point judging by the changes he’s made to the decor.
I’m still fuming slightly over the discovery that the statue he mentioned is not only a real thing but also seems to have been carved directly from my memory of walking in on him naked back in Seattle.
Luckily that annoyance is helping me keep a lid on everything else running through my mind at the moment and judging by the small smirk on our lips that Arista allowed to form after we found the thing, along with the fact that she apparently hasn’t seen any of the worry I’ve got building as we get closer to my possible salvation, it’s helping a great deal to mask anything that could tip her off at the moment.
Sitting pride of place on an ancient looking huge wooden desk were my suppressors, laying innocently on top of a large slab of slate with runes marked into it in an almost sun-dial like pattern.
Without my input my heartbeat sped up rapidly at the sight of them, so I’m guessing Arista recognises them from the ‘memories’ that she saw earlier?
Either way she quickly stepped her way into the room and moved over to them without hesitation.
‘How do I activate them Alice?’
She only dropped out of reality for a moment to ask that question before jumping back into control of my body again which was probably a wise move when you consider John had followed behind her moments later and come to a stop at our elbow with a reassuring smile on his face.
‘You.. you put the small ones on your legs, the medium on your wrists, the long one on your waist and the collar around your throat. When you’re done there are two runes on the left-hand side of the collar’s clasp that activate everything and your magic should start the conversion process by moving down towards your feet, then cycling about a lot’
For a long moment she didn’t move as she stared down at the leather and chain devices, which I dare not name at this exact moment, with a thoughtful frown.
‘Why are you being so straightforward about this Dearheart?’
She only dipped down long enough to speak yet again but it was enough to make me cringe internally.
‘John and Sarah.. I.. please, they’re all I have left.. I can’t.. I can’t lose anyone else today?..’
I could feel ‘my’ eyes soften at that and a wave of regret swept over me from nowhere before being hastily replaced by determination and pleasure.
It’s probably premature of me, but I think I’d like to put forward my nomination for the ‘best actress in an unmitigated disaster situation caused by magic’ award at this point and I’m going to do it anyway though.
I’d like to thank my fans and this manipulative idiot leech-bitch Arista inside my body for being so bloody gullible when she thinks she’s winning, thank-you-very-much!
The fact that she didn’t hesitate to take that last step or flinch when John offered to help her slip all the pieces on only solidified my opinion on that point luckily.
I watched with bated breath as the final piece, the ‘collar’, was slid around my slender neck and John helped her to clasp it shut at last.
His job done, John stepped back a pace or two with a reassuring smile and a nod to us as he went.
Arista reached up my hand to search for the two runes in question leaving me to hold my metaphysical breath in anticipation.
At what seemed like the last possible second, the door to John’s room burst open and Arista’s hand dropped to her side at lightning fast speed.
Standing in the doorway was Gran panting heavily and equally out of breathe Mrs Jones?!
“Mum?”
Mrs Jones leaned heavily against the door frame and offered John a weak wave while still trying to catch her breath.
Meanwhile Gran stepped over to us and leaned slightly against John in exhaustion too.
“Hannah.. dear..”
She tried to speak but ended up stalling out to take in a great big gasp of air before continuing.
“Hannah, there’s an emergency and-”
I only caught it out of the corner of my eye but it was far too late for me to do anything even if I wasn’t stunned by what was happening or completely unable to control my body to start with.
Gran’s hand had slowly crept upwards, ghosting its way up John’s back before latching on around his neck from behind.
Before he could react in the slightest, sparks flew between her fingers and his whole body crumpled to the floor in a twitching mess as his nervous system got zapped to hell by Gran’s lightning magic!
“Sorry Mother, we were almost too late. The items you were about to activate are part of an incarnation suppression system that Hannah designed after a few incidents involving her losing control of her body, which scared her enough to design and use them despite their limitations.”
Said body stiffened and a frown formed on my face as Arista stared at Gran for a moment.
Eventually she nodded to her in acceptance and started slowly removing the suppressors, piece by horrifying piece, until they lay on the floor as an inert pile of leather, no use to anyone at this point.
“Oh Alice.. my poor stupid Alice.. what did I tell you would happen if you defied me again?”
Gran and Mrs Jones both blanched but straightened themselves nervously a moment later before offering Arista an almost simultaneous set of deep bows.
“You both did well considering the circumstances. It’s a shame, but this is the last straw I’m afraid.. Louise, make the preparations to modify the ritual.. tell Dante he was right after all..”
Gran straightened up, only to dip back into one more quick bow and make her way out of the room at a hurried rush.
“Natasha, be a dear and make sure your idiot son won’t be bothering us for a while, then come join me outside the nearest Hub so we can move on.”
Mrs Jones also straightened, only to bow again sharply.
Instead of marching off however she moved cautiously over to John’s unconscious body and started checking his pulse while Arista lead my body out of the room with her apparently standard graceful but predatory walk.
‘..where are we going?..’
At this point I wasn’t really expecting an answer, kinda figure she’s going to be PRETTY pissed at me for obvious reasons at this exact moment.
Much to my surprise she actually did answer me a moment later, as we matched down the hallways back towards the main areas of the ‘realm’.
“I always have a contingency plan Alice, while the storage rooms I had here were the easiest for me to access, I have several more across the globe and I’m sorry to say that I’ve lost all trust in you at this point Dearheart.”
..shit..
“Mom!”
..oh no..
“Han? Where have you BEEN?”
Oh no..
Arista turned my body around to face the approaching voices and my stomach dropped as my worst fears were confirmed.
Sarah and Eris we’re approaching us with warm, oblivious smiles on their faces.
A small sly smile crept its way across ‘my’ lips as Arista took them both in and a wave of contented feelings washed over me yet again.
‘Please Arista, I’m begging you! Don’t hurt them because of me!’
The smile slipped from our lips into a more thoughtful look for a moment or two before she responded.
‘Call me ‘Mother’ Alice.. call me Mother and I promise to not permanently harm either of them.’
I can’t.. I can’t believe she’d..
..that sick bitch?!..
She just KILLED my mother damn it!
..what other option is there?..
I d-don’t have a choice.. do I?..
‘Please M-Mother, don’t hurt them..’
“Much better”
With that muttered statement Arista bent down and allowed Eris to run into my arms for a warm hug.
The little limpet wriggled around a fair amount until she finally managed to settle herself against my hip as usual and slowly let her head dip down to rest above my heart.
Arista turned her attention on towards Sarah for a moment before Eris went ridged in our arms and slowly her little head rose up as she stared into my face with fear in her eyes that was painfully obvious for anyone to see.
“Y-you’re not my Mom?”
As if her words were a gunshot going off everything happened at once.
Arista’s hand shot up and a heavy ball of ice formed out of nowhere to smack hard into the side of Sarah’s face, knocking her to the floor with blood flying freely from her now wounded head.
Eris kicked and fought to be freed for a few seconds longer but when Arista turned her attention down to her again she froze in fear. Thick tears fell down her cheeks and across her trembling top lip as she stared up at us like we were some great beast about to eat her.
I’ve never seen her look this terrified before!
“You remember me, don’t you Eris?”
Slowly the shaking little girl nodded her head before shifting the nod into a shaking motion of denial a moment later.
“Ah, you don’t consciously remember me of course but deep down you’ve never forgotten the fear.. clever girl.. clever, clever girl..”
‘Arista please don’t-’
“Bored now”
She cut across me and her free hand came up in a lightning fast movement that I could barely see.
In a sickeningly familiar motion that I’d seen happen to this exact same little girl from a completely different perspective when I had my vision of the insane vampire countess so many weeks ago, my hand jerked to the side and there was a horrible echoing snap that seemed to engrave itself into my memory in seconds as if branded there.
As Eris’s limp body collapsed backwards and Arista let her fall carelessly, I screamed.
I screamed and screamed, and screamed in agony at losing my daughter to this sick MONSTER in my own flesh!
“Oh do shut up Alice, she’s perfectly fine, I just needed to reset her compulsions.”
My screams died off slowly as I took in her words with a numb, confused haze.
..how can she be fine?..
How can she perfectly FUCKING fine when she just snapped her neck with my FUCKING HANDS?!
“I’d be more worried about your sister if I were you. Eris has been an immortal child for centuries, Sarah on the other hand.. well.. thanks to your existence she’s so painfully mortal at this exact moment.”
I wanted to yell at her, I wanted to thrash and fight and.. and just do SOMETHING to stop her, but my mind was going numb from an overload of.. of j-just everything..
It’s too much, it’s all too, too much for me to handle!
“I planned to punish you by killing your poor sister Alice but I’ve just thought of a better way to get my message across.”
She sunk to our knees and rolled Sarah’s head over until she could reach the still bleeding wound at the side of her face.
With precise control that I could never even dream of achieving, her magic rolled and her hand started to glow in a soft shade of light blue.
After a few heart stopping seconds she pulled back again letting Sarah’s head fall to the ground while almost lazily casting a mild transmogrification which turned Sarah’s shirt and jeans into thick binding chains to hold her in place.
As she sat back with a sigh there was a loud cracking sound from behind us which would have made me jump if I had any form of control over my body.
A knowing smile spread across our lips and Arista turned to face Eris’s crumpled body as her head jerked a few times and she suddenly shot up into a sitting position with a deep gasp of air.
Despite my almost numb state I let off a pained sob as those gorgeous little eyes fluttered open and her delicate little mouth broke into a wide yawn that stalled out half way, as she stared around herself groggily.
“Mommy?.. my head hurts..”
Arista quickly made her way over to her and scooped her up into my arms.
I strained to feel the physical sensations, anything just so I could know that she really was alive!
Slowly Eris’s head settled on the spot just above my heart and she seemed to drift off into a fitful sleep in the space of a few seconds as something tugged at the loose strands of magic drifting off of ‘my’ core, heading towards her ear.
..so THAT’S how she knew Arista wasn’t me?..
Every time she rests her ear above my heart she must be checking my magic somehow?!
Her little face scrunched unhappily for a few seconds but there was no mistaking the even breathing pattern she took on for anything but sleep a moment or two later.
“Hmm.. should be about long enough..”
Arista eased Eris out of her arms and gently settled her body flat out on the floor where she curled herself into a sleepy little ball.
‘Wh-what did you do to her?’
“Oh Alice, the world is a very big place and you are so painfully naive about it at times..”
She sighed and brought my hand up to brush my hair out of our face.
“Eris.. is a form of ‘golem’, I guess you could say?”
A gasp ripped itself from my non-existent lips as she continued on.
“Part-golem at least, her constant dying all the time was so terribly distracting to my work. I’d spend years shaping an incarnation to do what needed to be done only for them to toss it all away in order to save the useless little brat, leaving that incarnation broken and equally useless to me all in one go.. I knew I had to do something about it..”
I couldn’t process what she was saying at first.
No matter how hard I tried the idea just did NOT want to sink in at all.
Eris.. Eris is REAL! She’s my DAUGHTER!
She’s MINE!
She’s not.. she’s not a THING?!
“Oh don’t get so sentimental over this Alice. Eris was once human, she was once that same annoyingly precocious little girl you’ve come to know and for a time she even grew up to be an equally annoying precocious young woman.. but she got in the way, and you know what happens to people that get in my way, don’t you?”
If I could I would have shuddered at the suddenly cold tone to her voice.
“A suite of compulsion charms set to specific triggers and a hundred years or so to gain almost exclusive access to the old garden realms was all it took to eliminate her as a problem, turning her into a surprisingly useful asset instead.”
..she’s a monster..
No, she’s WORSE than that! I’ve met demons who are more human then she is!
“Who are you talking to Alice?”
What?
“I’m still in your head Dearheart, never forget that, you just disagreed with someone?”
What’s she going on about?
..I’m just talking to myself..
“Mother you’re making this far too easy, I couldn’t confirm it before but now..”
A slow malicious grin formed on our lips as Arista turned away from Eris’s now sleeping body to focus back on the slowly waking form of Sarah instead.
W-why is she smiling like that?
..she’s insane, that’s why!..
“Hello Sarah”
Arista moved us even closer to her until my face was hovering above Sarah’s and even as my sister thrashed against the restraints holding her still, her eyes widened in fear.
“Now while your dear sister slowly comes to terms with the fact that she shares her head with my manipulative old mother, who has spent decades subtly shaping the way she thinks at this point, I’m going to tell you a story.”
“Han? she’s still.. can she hear us?”
YES I CAN SARE!
..she can’t hear me..
“She can hear you Sarah and that’s going to make this story all the more fun to tell, now don’t interrupt me or I’ll be forced to hurt you and none of us want that to happen again, do we?”
Luckily for my sanity if nothing else, Sarah decided that now would be the perfect time to keep her mouth shut for once in her life as she nodded her mute acceptance up at us.
“Wonderful, now, a long time ago, let’s say twenty-four years ago, give or take a few months?”
Arista shifted on our knees to get comfortable as a smile spread across our lips.
“A set of twins were born, one magical and one for all intents and purposes, not.”
Oh, it’s about us.. great..
“This state of affairs didn’t last for long though when the twin’s Grandmother came to the maternity ward and ‘borrowed’ the pair for a few hours.. you see, the child without magic was a very special child, destined for greatness if only it could have the right.. motivation?.. to grow correctly.”
Where’s she going with this story?!
..not like this..
Arista moved our body again, pulling herself uncomfortably close to Sarah so our hand could come down to stroke her face almost lovingly.
“Plan’s had been in place for generations at this stage, all to help create this one perfect child. Through a set of rituals and a lot of hard work your Grandmother achieved what many would consider impossible.. she transferred an un-awakened magical core from one human-being into another..”
Sarah gasped aloud, her face clouding over with repulsion and sadness.
I wasn’t quite following the story well enough apparently because it took Arista’s next words to really make me see why Sarah reacted that badly all of a sudden.
“You’ve always felt lesser to my Alice, haven’t you Sarah?.. Well, aren’t you glad to know that it wasn’t just in your imagination now?.. She IS better than you, she stole you’re magic after all, you’re just the pathetic little mess that remained-”
‘STOP IT!’
Arista stalled in her speech at my internal shout but the damage was already done.
Sarah’s face crumpled as all of her childhood insecurities were dragged to the surface by Arista’s words and her own self-doubts that have always been so ready to drag her down again, despite how she acts normally, surged painfully forward once more.
If what Arista said is true then so many things in our lives would make more sense.
Our connection growing up, far deeper than what just being twins normally entails would be an almost inevitable consequence of us sharing a ‘soul’, right?
The way Sarah would always freak out as a kid if I was too far away from her and the way she always used to be so CLOSE to me constantly, rubbing herself against me as if desperately trying to make us into one being again..
The implications.. it doesn’t matter if Arista hurt’s her physically at this point?.. she’s already hurt Sarah more than I would have thought possible with just those few simple sentences.
She’ll never be able to look at our lives the same way again.. she’ll never.. she’ll never be able to forgive me for this?..
“Now, now, no need for tears darling girl. Today is a happy day!”
A warm chuckle rumbled out of my throat, one that hurt me to feel my body give off almost as much as it hurt Sarah as she stared up into my face with a lost look of despair in her usually bright eyes.
“Alice awoke her locus point to its truest, fully stabilised form a long time ago.. put simply, she doesn’t need your core anymore darling.”
A smile played across our lips again, despite the tears I wanted to let lose otherwise.
Sarah’s crying, if she cries then I cry, we’re twins, that’s how it works damn it!
‘What are you going to do t-’
Before I could even fully voice my question Arista continued her speech, raising my hand up to my chest almost casually as I felt my magic roll around inside us with an almost painful twist.
“I think it’s about time she gave it back to you, don’t you?.. this is going to hurt both of you very much, but don’t you worry darling.. I’ll be fine..”
The smile on my face stretched and practically glowed for a moment as Arista did something to my magic and I found myself yanked out of the real-world into a massive snow covered world filled with ice as far as the eye could see.
======
After a few seconds of disorientation things started settling into my head a little better and as I stared down at the far too organised looking cracks trailing a massive web of lines through what parts of the ice below my feet were visible past the snow, I finally realised where I was.
This.. this abyss of a frozen wasteland.. these are my lines.
This must be what my lines look like to Arista?
Gone are the circuit-board like layout and the golden glow coming from a single ball of bubbling power at its center and in its place..
All I can see is snow, ice and the bitter darkness from the eclipsing sun sitting high above me.
“Lovely, isn’t it? My beautiful ice..”
I jerked on the spot and found myself facing Arista again, a younger Arista.
Her face was oddly blank despite the almost dreamy quality to her voice all of a sudden.
She looked like a clone of my usual mental avatar which, I belatedly realised, I was back in the form of as well with all the recognisable traits of my current real-world body I’d expect to find normally.
“What are you going to do Arista? Stop this madness! Leave Sarah alone and just.. just do something else!.. p-please, leave her out of this?!..”
“Oh Alice”
She glided forwards and cupped my cheek in her palm lovingly, somehow making my whole body lock up on the spot and stopping all resistance I could hope to give in one gentle movement.
“I’m setting you free Dearheart. For my plans to work you need to be unhindered by that girls nasty fire core, so we can finally join together properly at last as we always should have from the very start.. just you, me and that wonderful locus point ‘core’ of yours.”
She turned my head slowly and as my vision panned across the endless seeming, frozen wasteland before us something caught my eye.
Far off into the distance a storm was raging, violent and heavy feeling even from here, with flashes of lightning going off for miles around.. and at it’s very center was a tornado that must be the size of a state!
“It’s amazing what you can do with a few compulsions really, isn’t it Dearheart?”
Arista let my gaze linger fearfully on the tornado for a few moments more before turning my face back towards herself.
“You would think someone of your intelligence would have seen something like THAT in here a long time ago, wouldn’t you?.. unless you didn’t want to see it.. or COULDN’T want to see it at least..”
Once more she turned my face again until I was staring up at the eclipse happening high above us in mild confusion.
“Look familiar darling? You came so close at one point to truly seeing what’s been right in front of your eyes this whole time, but you fell at the last hurdle in your rush to go save your precious ‘John’..”
As I stared up at the eclipse, connections started forming in my head.
A flash of memory from a few weeks ago, back when I frantically tried to get a grasp on the connection between my brand and John’s core so I could find him.
I never did manage to find the point where it connected to my core properly.
Despite all my efforts at the time, the point where it connected to my core stayed tantalisingly out of view, as if my core was turning with me to keep it hidden some..how..
“What did you do?”
A smirk formed on Arista’s lips that chilled me to the bone despite this not being a physical realm at all.
“W-what did you DO Arista?!”
Her free hand came up and waved in my face mockingly before it shot forward, plunging into my chest effortlessly and making me gasp in surprise, although not in pain oddly?
That almost welcome state of being didn’t last long as Arista’s hand latched onto something deep within me and twisted hard.
My legs gave out and my whole body went limp as pain on a level I never imagined possible radiated out from my chest and through my mind where it seemed to only get worse with every twitching movement she made.
High above us the eclipses light moved slightly, allowing a shining ray of warm sunlight to come down upon us, illuminating Arista’s rictus grin in horrifying profile as she pulled and jerked her arm around inside me.
The pain spiked and so did the sunlight above us before finally, with a stab of pain that almost made me pass out entirely, her arm came free from my chest and the light around us died out instantly, only to be replaced moments later by a warm radiating glow from Arista’s palm.
I stared at her hand with dazed amazement as a molten ball of fire, a ball of fire I remember so often seeing on a much larger scale whenever I came into my lines to cast a spell, back when I first started to learn magic years ago to a degree that I practically have its rolling patterns of liquid light memorised.
Exactly the same as it used to be.. but shrunken down to a worryingly small size.
My core?.. My FIRE core!
The core I used for so long before my second awakening where it changed over to an ice.. one..
It didn’t change into an ice core, did it?
..no..
Yes?.. No, that’s not.. That’s not possible!
The eclipse! This world is symbolic, just like my mindscape, and with that logic there’s only one thing that could have been blocking out the sun-like power of my fire core so perfectly at this point.
My ice core.. I’ve got two of them?..
One was Sarah’s stolen fire core and the other.. the other is ARISTA’S ice core!
“It’s all about perspective Alice, do you feel it yet? The chill as my magic finally runs free across your body unopposed by this disgustingly bright little flame.”
I could feel it, a choking cold, as if someone had replaced all the blood in my veins with cold bubbling soda water!
“Take a deep breath now darling, this might hurt a little bit, don’t worry though I’m sure Sarah will thank you some day for returning her core to her.”
Arista’s knowing smile was malicious and only fed into my fears about how Sarah would react to all of this.. how she would blame ME for it, no matter how unfair and out of character that action would be for the adult Sarah I know now..
As the waves of cold power crashed down around me, burning in my veins, I couldn’t see any other ending to this horrible messy situation.
“We really must get on with things Alice, you should have held your breath when I suggested.. Goodnight Dearheart..”
With those last ominous words Arista grasped m-SARAH’S fire core tightly in her hand and pulled herself harshly away from my crumpled form.
The world whited out.
All I could see was pain, all I could feel, think and breath was an unstoppable pain that seemed to burn almost as much as it chilled me beyond rational thought!
If we were in the real world I might have puked.
If we were in the real world I might have passed out.
If we were in the real world I might.. might have screamed..
As it is, all I could do was lay there, crumpled into a twitching pile within the mental plane of existence I call my ‘lines’ as my brain shut down completely with a horrible finality.
======
“-back you little beasts before I destroy her mind and you will NEVER see her again!”
It wasn’t anything like waking up.
I don’t know much at this exact second, but I know that I’ve never felt this strangely disconnected feeling before.
The moment where my conscious mind went from true ‘non-existence’ and back to being ‘awake’ within a nano-second, without there really being a transition between the two states.
At first I wanted to wince and blink a few times on reflex alone but that wasn’t possible with Arista in control so I found myself staring angrily at a platoon of golem-mounted imps instead.
The golems were all pointing rather big guns at me while a multitude of other fae races could be seen nervously moving about behind them as if preparing for a fight.
“Your mistress is asleep, not gone, if you allow me passage to retrieve my items then within the day I promise you that there will only be one consciousness left in this body and you can join with your precious ‘Lady Death’ again for all I care.”
The imps shared worried glances among themselves from their perches on the oddly familiar looking golem’s shoulders, inside the oddly familiar looking golden hallways we were apparently now standing in.
It took a few more disorientating seconds before I could finally put names-to-faces, as it were, and things started to ‘click’ at last in my head.
I know those golems because their MINE!
I stole them fair and square from Handyman.. and then the imps stole them from me while Felix thanked me for them as if they were a bloody gift?!
These halls, these garishly designed golden hallways shouldn’t exist at this point considering I changed my realm so drastically.. although a moment later the worryingly obvious answer to that problem came to the surface as well.
..we’re in the Hub?..
My ‘infectious’ golden magic has been changing the hub into.. into ‘my realm’, all this time?!
‘Oh shit..’
..awake at last?..
‘what?’
..nevermind, more important things..
Important things like Arista, her current situation and finding out what the HELL she did to Sarah!
I swear to the Powers if she hurt her again, I don’t care if she is some nearly omnipotent leech-turned-oppressor inside my own body, I’ll KILL her if it’s the last thing I do!
‘Awake at last Alice? You had me worried for a while there.’
If I could I would have glared at her for the almost jovial tone to her mental-voice.
She’s enjoying this!
‘Of course I’m enjoying this Dearheart, the fae are always amusing and the fact that you’ve inspired such loyalty from these semi-sentient little bugs in such a short time makes me ever so proud of you, despite the way it’s currently working against us slightly.’
My first instinct was to rage and yell at her but that’s gotten me pretty much nowhere lately and, if anything, all it’s done is harmed me in the process so I think it’s about time for a change in tactics?
..calm works, calm helps..
With the best approximation of ‘calm’ that I could offer I ‘sighed’ heavily and turned my attention back to Arista as she squared up for her little stand-off with the group which can only be described as MY imp-golem army at this point.
‘Tell me you didn’t kill Sarah?’
Our face twitched for a moment in surprise making the imps in front of us shift worriedly and share another uncertain chain of looks between themselves even though it apparently wasn’t enough to make them move out of Arista’s way yet.
‘Of course I didn’t kill her darling, that would just be a waste after all the effort I took in putting her core back inside her body.. which I’ll admit wasn’t much considering the unreasonable amount of power that you obliviously allow to run rampant through your body at any one given moment usually..’
I gave off the impression of my shoulders relaxing in relief at that point
It wasn’t exactly intentional but having been back in a physically body, to my perspective while visiting my lines, I could feel a bit of a stronger connection to the metaphysical idea of a seperate ‘body’ existing in general and instincts from actually HAVING a body are kind of hard to shake off honestly, especially when-
‘Whether she actually survives the core transfer is a whole other thing of course, but if she dies it’s from her own weakness and nothing I’VE done at least.. last time I saw her she was.. hmm..’
Without warning a memory blasted across my eyes, a memory of Sarah’s body laying splayed out on the floor of my realm, wearing only her underwear as fine lines of red flickered all over her body, in some places becoming so bright that they burned dark black marks into her skin before dimming out again into a patchwork mesh-like net across her skin.
‘W-what did you DO?!’
Arista sighed internally again and our eyebrow popped up incredulously for a moment before she answered me.
‘All I did was give her back her core, what you’re seeing is her long forgotten ‘lines’ waking up to a rather rude invasion of fire magic from a fully established adult core being slotted into her barely developed system.. to be honest the poor dear will be lucky to walk away from it magically crippled but alive I’m afraid, but then, I’ve been wrong before with you two haven’t I.. so who knows?’
Our lips twisted up into a malicious grin as Arista obviously enjoyed the franticly worried, half-formed thoughts shooting through my mind as I created and then tossed away thousands of plans to help save Sarah which all had the rather vital flaw of requiring me to actually have an actual FUCKING BODY!
‘Language Alice’
FUCK YOU!
‘Well honestly, you try to be nice and look what it-.. oh? Looks like their leader has arrived..’
We both focused on real world and stared at the back of a larger imp who’d suddenly appeared before us in a flash of sulphuric smoke, one of us by choice and the other because I lacked any alternative option aside from just swearing uselessly to the parasite inside me who apparently couldn’t care less aside from mild rebukes about my ‘language’.
“I take it you are their leader, little imp?”
The imp slowly turned around to face us and if I could have, I would have gasped in worry.
It’s Felix!
“Felix, the imp leader”
GET OUT OF MY HEAD!
“Alice has spoken of you to me, I’ve just been telling your compatriots that I mean no harm and simply wish to take back what’s mine so I can be on my way.”
Felix glared back at us harshly, a fire burning in his eyes that I can only remember seeing once before when he faced off against Maven herself in my vision of their argument.
Slowly, with more than a little reluctance, he nodded to us and waved the other imps on their golem-mounts back to allow a pathway to open for Arista to walk through.
Despite knowing that they were all on my side, it was still unnerving to ‘walk’ down a hallway lined with glaring imps.
We carried on down seemingly random yet surprisingly lifeless hallways from there, with the exception of the fae, who seemed to be waiting for us at every corner with glares and sometimes gnashing teeth on show.
..she’s really not making any friends in here is she?..
Nope, feels like we’re walking through a heavy metal crowd singing pop music at the top of our lungs from the almost tangible but restrained hostility at every corner.
“Talking to Mother again Alice?”
What?..
..ignore her, she’s crazy after all..
Yeah! Stupid crazy Arista..
“There you go again. I’m curious, is it wilful ignorance at this point or are you just THAT far into denial?”
Seriously what the hell is she going on about?
..crazy people equals crazy crap..
True, she seems to be a bit frustrated though for some reason?
“This is just pathetic.. Alice, darling, you have someone else in your head. She’s had a lot longer to bond with you and she likes to hide in the shadows making others do her work for her when possible. That questioning little voice in the back of your head you keep arguing with is my MOTHER you useless little twit!”
WHAT?!
“Well? The game’s up now mother, aren’t you going to say anything?”
We fell into a long awkward silence where the only sound to be heard was our feet hitting the floor as Arista continued to walk through the Hub’s confusing mess of hallways with apparent ease and, as the silence stretched on, I started to feel progressively more worried.
Something doesn’t feel right?
Usually this is the point where I’m challenging the crazy person’s opinions with logic, facts and..ya know?.. statements like ‘stupid vaguely-insulting-description-of-the-person-in-question’..
“That awkward silence would be the sound of Mother finally realising that all I needed to do to turn all of her hard work for the last twenty-five years against her is to tell you the unvarnished truth Alice, I told you when we first met that she’s been manipulating you, shaping your thoughts for her own gain into the perfect weapon to stop me.”
..that’s not how it- um..
You what?
..umm, well I.. SHE! uh...
YOU!
“I’ll leave you two to talk, why don’t you take a timeout in the mindscape to sort this out with Mother-dearest little Alice?”
..NO! Don’t let her-..
There was a violent shove to my chest and the world disappeared with HER sentence half-formed.
I’m honestly not sure if I’m glad for that fact or not at the moment?
I can’t believe she.. and I!.. all this time that little voice in my head, my ‘brain’..
The one encouraging me when I needed it, giving me hints an-and? DAMN IT ALL!
Why can’t anything ever just be simple for Powers sake?!
======
I came crashing down from the sky within my mindscape and I ended up having a relatively comfortable landing on ‘my’ bed rather than the hard floor for once, which was a bit of a relief honestly.
..-FUCK!..
One thing that wasn’t a relief on the other hand was the sound of HER speaking again!
“Ari, I take it?”
I could feel a few different emotional shifts in my head ranging from awkwardness to embarrassment, feelings that I doubt I would have ever picked up on from how weak they were without specifically looking for them.
..um, yeah?..
My shoulders slumped and I pushed my face down into the mattress below me with a heavy sigh.
..sort of, it’s complicated..
“Isn’t it always?”
Despite the situation, I found myself letting off a little burst of laughter at the absurdity of it all, stopping a moment later when my laugh was mirrored almost perfectly by the voice that’s seemingly always been with me but is apparently not part of my psyche at all.
..I kinda am part of you, as I said, it’s complicated..
Slowly I rolled over on the bed, taking a moment to appreciate that Arista hadn’t turned me back into the tiny little girl version of myself that she did before at least.
“I honestly have no idea where to start on this one..”
..are you going to be okay? What she did to Mum and John and Eris a-and Sarah? I d-don’t..
Tears started gathering in my eyes at that rather unwelcome, awkwardly delivered reminder of everything I’d lost or almost lost at Arista’s hands in the last twenty-four hours.
Before I knew it I was crying openly as the pain overwhelmed me and, weird as it may be, it felt reassuring to hear ‘Ari’ crying right along with me, with an almost equal level of pain and loss radiating through our weak bond.
Theodora’s words about ‘never being alone’ tried to push themselves forward into my brain for some reason but they were quickly swept away by grief as I cried hard to myself as if the tears would purge the pain from my heart somehow if I could only let enough of them out.
..I hate her for what she’s done to us!..
You and me both Ari, you and me both.
We’re going to stop her.. I don’t know how yet but I’m going to stop her plans dead in their tracks somehow and THEN I’m going to purge her insanity from my mind at long last like the parasite she really is!
![]() |
Have you ever got half-way into a group project and realised that you already regret pairing up with the people your working with? That being said, even I wouldn't expect a passing grade if one of your team members was basically lobotomized, the other crazy and your starting to envy schizophrenics in general, honestly. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
My knees were curled up to my chest and great big sobs echoed in the empty space around me as I just let it all out in the ruined sanctity of my own mindscape.
There’s definitely some kind of catharsis to be found from crying so openly with someone suffering right along with you I guess because eventually, as with all things, my crying had to come to an end.
I honestly feel a tiny bit better from all the tears somehow at the very least.
Not good, not really calm either or in any way ready to deal with Mum’s loss let alone what happened to Sarah and Eris.. but maybe a little bit more in control?
In control enough to start planning Arista’s downfall if nothing else!
..Count me in!..
It still feels weird to hear that voice in my head, the one I’ve always thought was my conscience or my subconscious or.. I dunno?.. something related to me more than my past-incarnations are at least. Certainly not THE incarnation, Ari, the first Arista I’ve heard so many mixed reports about lately.
..That title sounds far too grand..
Yeah, well, not my fault you’re famous..
..I’m really not, you know? In fact you and Arista are pretty much the only people who know I’m in here right now..
Why did you do it? Why pretend to be part of me for so long?
..I know it’s hard to take in but I AM a part of you, or you’re all of me, I’m not really sure, mind magic was always more her thing then mine..
Well that’s just great!
All I need is yet another poorly informed voice to give me more, completely useless until it’s too late, partially correct informa-
I froze mid-rant as my eyes finally registered what they’d been blankly staring at while I argued with the latest voice in my head.. not in my mindscape, but in my head in my mindscape an.. URG!
You know what I mean?!
..Yes, I do..
How long has Theodora been standing there?
“Long enough to watch you tie yourself in knots over this, and long enough to decide that maybe now isn’t the time for the crazy-wise soothsayer act, but rather it’s time someone was finally straight with you about what the hell is going on around here?”
FINALLY!
..I honestly thought she was crazy?..
“Oh, don’t worry, I’m definitely crazy, but that doesn’t mean I’m wrong by any means.”
..Touché..
Great, another mind reader, this time one that can read the mind INSIDE my mind while being in the form of my self-declared ‘crazy’ sex-mad seer past-incarnation!
..her title is more fun than mine..
“It certainly is!”
The delight in Theodora’s voice was the last straw.
With a tired sigh I flopped down on my ‘bed’ again which puffed up around me invitingly.
If it were physically possible, I’m pretty sure I’d have a headache right now.. in fact I know it isn’t, yet I’m pretty sure I have one any-bloody-way?!
..You don’t have to keep narrating you know, I’m right here after all..
“It really is pretty distracting to hear your thoughts even if they can be rather amusing.”
URRG!!
..no need to shout either..
“Yeah, what she said.”
Slowly I lowered my hand to glare at the now widely grinning form of Theodora in front of me.
“I hate my life..”
..Ditto..
“Try being a past-incarnation. It’s boring as all hell and we only get an audio-book about your life for entertainment, narrated by you with your stupid squeaky voice.”
My voice isn’t squeaky!
..Compared to Al’s one that we’re all still used to? Kinda is really..
Quiet! I think I preferred you when you were a figment of my imagination.
..and I preferred you when you were oblivious to my existence, so I guess we’re even..
“Ladies, please”
I groaned at Theodora’s passable impersonation of not-Edith from the Salon a few days ago, which only seemed to encourage her sadly.
“I call to order the first meeting of SO-O-CP.. uh?.. SCPA-CCA-I!”
What the hell is she on about no-
“Stop Our Out of Control Parent/Sibling/Child/Pain in the Ass Commonly Called Arista, Initiative!”
My eye twitched heavily as I stared at her in incredulous disbelief.
“Why initiative you may ask?”
I didn’t want to nod and encourage her but I didn’t really have to because Ari’s heavy sigh was apparently all Theodora needed to carry on of her own volition.
“-because every acronym sounds better if it ends with Initiative!.. also I’m pretty sure the ‘SOOCPSCPACCA project’ has already been trademarked by NASA, possibly ripped off by several rather clever members of the National school board association too during their annual office Christmas meetings..”
All I could do was stare blankly at her feeling hopelessly lost.
..She’s a seer, I hate to say it but she’s probably right..
Knowing her, SHE was probably the one who trademarked that stupid acronym in NASA’s name for them somehow, AND she was probably the several different members of the school system that coined the phrase too!
“You both give me too much credit while being equally far too naive for your age and far too stupid for your own safety.”
I’m getting that headache again, I hate you so much Theodora..
..In total agreement, minus the headache..
“I can tell this is going to get fun! Now, onto someone we all hate even more than me, I’d like to open debate with the suggestion that we somehow telepathically control the president into launching a nuke and land it on Arista’s head at point-blank range? All in favor say ‘Aie’!”
Headache.. getting worse..
Why couldn’t I have gotten one of the Roman girls? or a sane version of Ellie?.. or just.. even that muttering one that kept pinching herself!
..She really WAS a weirdo that one..
“Why out of all the possible incarnations on offer am I stuck with YOU as help Theodora?”
She didn’t look offended as I’d anticipated, although trying to anticipate anything with her is just begging for trouble to start with I guess.
“Please call me Dora, and to answer your question, that would be because all the other assimilated incarnations are busy ripping every little sticky claw that Arista has within your subconscious out of place so we have a shot at finally being rid of her when the time comes.. also I may have accidentally created a rollercoaster with seats made out of naked John’s when I got bored half-way through and they all think I can do less damage out here with you then in there with your subconscious at my fingertips.”
She said the whole thing with a straight face.. she said the whole thing with a straight bloody-face and absolutely ZERO regret for what that naked-John rollercoaster might have done to my sexual preferences by having it placed in my bloody SUBCONSCIOUS?!
..I didn’t even know we had a literal subconscious?..
Me either but apparently I do!
“Of course you have a subconscious, where did you THINK all the absorbed incarnations went? We’ve got a nice big city all to ourselves now and everything, it’s very cosmopolitan.”
Must not.. strangle.. my only chance at freedom!
..Huh, I wonder where it is?..
“Where else would a SUB-conscious be? It’s below the ground in your mindscape, DUH!”
Two sets of memories flashed through my brain suddenly at that statement in annoyingly quick succession, as they seem to be doing a lot lately.
The first consisting of all the time’s that Theodora has either risen out of, or sunken back into the ground of my mindscape since this mess with Arista started, as if it was the most natural thing in the world to her.
Along with it came the time I searched the area around Rosaline’s suddenly missing ‘house’ weeks ago where I could still vaguely smell roses on the ground that had held it previously, despite the spot now just being a slightly darkened, empty patch of white floor instead.
It’s like the universe is mocking me!
Giving me just enough completely and utterly useless information for so long instead of just outright telling me about things when they could have come in bloody-handy, and now happily rubbing it in my face with its chosen messenger of Theo-bloody-DORA!
“Theodora, best queen of the Byzantine Empire ever! Best ‘actress’ and seer of the Byzantine Empire ever! Honorary saint of the Miaphysite religion and now chosen messenger of the universe.. I LOVE it!”
..How come she gets such a cool long-winded title?..
Oh powers, they’re both as bad as each other..
..HEY! I’m part of you, don’t go blaming me for your own craziness at this point..
“While we’re on the topic, can you stop blaming me every time you have a pervy through about a guy? It’s highly offensive, I liked women just as much as men you know?”
As if to punctuate her point Theodora took a flying leap onto the bed, which I barely managed to dodge, and in doing so ended up with my face being squished into her relatively small but well supported cleavage a moment or two later as I rolled over in a desperate attempt to not fall off the bed in the confusion that followed.
She practically purred to herself in pleasure and ran a hand through my hair lovingly while my first few frantic attempts to get free failed miserably, leaving me with no other option then to just let myself go limp in defeat instead.
..Can’t.. breathe..
YOU DON’T NEED TO BREATHE, I BLOODY DO!
“No fair, it’s not fun if you don’t struggle properly”
This is getting ridiculous.
Can we PLEASE just get on with stopping whatever the hell Arista is planning?!
Almost instantly Theodora dropped her arms from around me and sat up, for all the world looking like she was actually going to be serious for once.
..That’ll be the day..
I know, wishful thinking really..
“Come on then you two let’s get on with this. First of all, a history lesson!”
I groaned loudly to myself and felt my headache throb slightly when ‘Ari’ joined in with an identical despairing groan of her own.
Who put Theodora in charge again?
..Wasn’t me!..
======
“Okay.. so let me get this straight-”
“Oh, please do! It’s always funny watching you trying to pretend you’re straight when you’re more confused about your situation than a dormouse on the moon!”
For a single beat I paused long enough to glare at Theodora, although it’s a pretty sorry testament to how long this whole conversation has been going on that her interruption didn’t surprise or really offend me in the slightest at this point.
“As I was saying,-”
She didn’t take the bait, so thankfully I could continue speaking at last without further interruption.
“-as I was saying, just to be sure we’re all on the same page here..”
Yet again Theodora didn’t interrupt which honestly surprised me a little bit, especially when you add in the suddenly rather serious look on her face as well.
With a tired sigh I swallowed forcefully to give myself a moment to actually get my words in order so I look like less of an ass then usual if nothing else.
..We can still hear you by the way..
“Ditto”
“Powers damn it! Okay, so your ‘history lesson’ boils down to the fact that my visions were real?”
I stared up at Theodora who had a wide knowing grin on her face as she nodded happily.
“Thanks to you unconsciously tapping into my awesome self as I tried to defend you from Arista’s army of incarnations that were working to wear you down mentally, yes”
She looked so damn pleased with herself that I don’t really feel like pointing out that she wasn’t exactly innocent in the whole ‘break Hannah mentally and take over her body’ situation.
..Moving on..
“The vision about the ice queen was real.”
“Yup, mother dearest got her ass kicked by Max and Eris, and thanks to a miscalculation on Max’s part, they managed to re-split ‘our’ core moments before we died allowing both ‘halves’ of our core to go out into the world as two separate weakened ‘souls’ with their own independent reincarnation cycles and incarnations.”
As much as I hate to admit it, that makes some sort of sense at this point.
I’ve never quite been able to put my finger on it before now but something has always seemed a bit off about my incarnation memories, the incarnations are so different from each other to such a dramatic degree that it wouldn’t really make sense at all unless they were coming from two different core personalities.
That’s not even going into the timeframes involved and the very real possibility that more than one of my incarnations were actually alive at the same time as each other, which should be physically impossible if I couldn’t literally be in two places at once at the time.
..Can still hear you by the way-..
“Shh! At least we know she’s listening for once.”
Smartass insane bitch!
“Pouting child with an inferiority complex”
Well at least I don’t go around making naked-John rollercoasters in other peoples subconscious!
“As if you had enough imagination to-”
..CAN YOU BOTH JUST STOP?!..
We all fell into a moment of silence.
Eventually I let out a heavy huff and stretched my arms a little bit to relieve some of the tension in them.
I’m not really mad at Theodora, or even ‘Ari’ come to that.
We’re all in this together now no matter what may have happened in the past between us and we have a mutual enemy to focus on, this is just like when I used to get stressed with Sarah and we’d end up bickering for hours instead of getting stuff done.
..Apology accepted..
What? I didn’t apologise!
“Close as we’re going to get to one from you Princess.”
DAMN IT THEODORA, GET OUT OF MY HEAD!
..Let’s get back on track shall we?..
“Yes, right, okay.. so for centuries ‘Ari’ and ‘Arista’ were completely separate people but everyone just figured they were still one person, one core, that kept flipping between the two personality extremes?”
..Precisely..
“Uh huh, Mages are stupid”
I think we can all agree on that one sadly..
“So while Arista went proactively evil, playing a massive game of primitive, magically assisted genetic-engineering bingo on my family line in search of creating a stable ‘Locus Point’ for currently unknown reasons, you took a more passive approach in a vain attempt at having a quiet life which Arista took great joy in ruining whenever she could?”
That statement was met by a cold silence from ‘Ari’ and after a few seconds of awkwardness Theodora decided to intercede for all our sakes.
“She won’t answer that one, she’s sulking, duh?”
..I’m not sulking!..
“She’s totally sulking”
“OKAY! Again, let’s try to stay on topic here.”
How do schizophrenics handle talking to themselves so much? I’m going to go insane at this rate!
This whole conversation’s just getting to be a bloody nightmare honestly.
“So, you reckon that the vision I had about ‘Arista’ facing the vampire countess that killed Eris at the time was actually an un-awakened version of ‘Ari’, facing a malicious and awakened version of Arista instead?”
Yet more silence greeted that question annoyingly.
For a previously rather talkative past-incarnation masked as my conscience, Ari’s really not being very helpful right about now.
“That’s a ‘yes’ by the way Alice, learn to read subtext faster.”
Shut up Dora, I’m having a hard enough time understanding all of this as it is!
Theodora huffed loudly to herself and settled on the floor in meditation position instead of responding to that snipe from me, but I think it’s pretty easy to see the subtext from HER actions enough that it’s safe to continue at least
“To run a long story short, Arista is still following the guidelines of this prophecy that you saw Ari.. the same prophecy that was so horrible and important that you panicked over it for a while before forcefully splitting a part of yourself off, creating her, so she could fulfil the parts of the visions that you didn’t think you could handle. All without realising that you were, in fact, opening Pandora’s box by playing with magics that you had NO idea what you were doing with in the first place?”
Her only response was a protracted silence that frustrated me even more sadly.
“Arista’s close to completing her plan which required her to, at the very least, create me.. a stable Locus point with a carefully crafted genetic history going back millennia which YOU unwittingly helped her make in a vain attempt to form some kind of a ‘weapon’ powerful enough to stop her?”
More silence.
I growled low in my throat and banged my fist on the mattress below me to calm myself slightly.
Now’s really not the time for more yelling.
“All this work, all this effort put in with the express purpose of.. what, exactly?..”
Theodora and I both paused for a long moment, waiting for Ari to give some kind of answer to that very important question.
When I’d just about given up hope on her she finally decided to speak up, making me jump a little in surprise.
..I don’t know..
“What do you mean ‘you don’t know’?! You were bloody THERE!”
..She stole my fucking memories of the prophecy, OKAY?!..
That damned silence came back again, this time with a lot more awkwardness on my part along with a slight amount of guilt too.
..W-when she merged us back together inside you she shredded my psyche to pieces..
I winced, having only the vaguest of ideas how much that must have hurt.
..I clung on to as many incarnations as I could and it cost me a lot more than you can EVER imagine..
As a wave of regret, anger and sorrow came over me through our connection I found tears leaking out of my eyes all over again, not for my pain but from hers this time instead.
..My memory is practically Swiss-cheese from all the holes in it at this point and what little was left of ‘Me’ when she was finished had to merge into your new-born psyche or face falling into the abyss from all the damage she did to me..
My eyes turned towards Theodora for help but she just stared back at me with a sad look on her face as if she’d known this moment was coming all along but wished it didn’t have to.
..I’m more YOU then ME anymore!..
My lips trembled as a cry tried to force its way out of me with the waves of her emotions that were overwhelming her and spreading out into my own head through our connection.
It took everything I had to not just breakdown all over again until, much to my surprise, a gentle pair of hands settled around my shoulders and I found myself being pulled into a tight hug by Theodora.
For a moment or two longer I held out almost desperately against her comfort but from the instant she’d reached out to me I knew it was a futile effort, with one shuddering gasp of breath I pushed my face into her shoulder and started really crying again.
For Ari, For Me, For Mum and everyone else that Arista has harmed in her monstrously long lifetime.
..I fucking HATE her!..
======
It was more than a little awkward, the moment I realised that ‘Ari’ had stopped crying but I hadn’t and Dora seemed less than willing to let go of our hug in any event.
I’m not sure how long this latest crying jag went on for but it felt like an eternity at least.
“Ready to keep going now? We don’t have much time left before she returns for you.”
If you’d told me even an hour ago that hearing Theodora talking to me with so much worry obvious in her tone of voice would be reassuring in any way I’d probably have laughed at you honestly.. but here we are and, as much as it probably shouldn’t, her presence DOES help in some strange way.
“Good. So we’ve established that Ari is useless as a Font-of-all-knowledge in this case, let’s move on and see what we can get from deduction alone, shall we?”
I snorted to myself in amusement at her suddenly almost perky tone of voice while leaning my head back a little to stare at her now smiling face thoughtfully.
“Aside from her little trick with stealing Sarah’s core before it could fully form inside her body, in order to bring the two halves of ‘our’ original-self back together again inside your body, what else do we know that she’s doing to prepare for this ‘end goal’ of hers?”
My face scrunched up at the reminder of Sarah, as an image of her lying on the floor of my realm twitching violently as dark lines of fire burned their way across her form, flashed viciously through my mind for a brief moment before I forcefully pushed it back to focus on the question at hand instead.
“She needs something, some items? They must be important because she tried to force me to give them to her but they can’t be rare if she has more of them in backup locations around the world, including the Hub.”
“Good! Items are important, possibly a weakness if they can be destroyed, what else?”
The warm smile on Dora’s face felt awkward for some reason but the light in her eyes as she watched me try to think things through left me feeling like I was some kind of prized pupil answering questions on a difficult test or something for a proud teacher.
“A ritual.. she sent Gran off to tell D-Dante that the ritual needed tweaking for some reason?”
Dora’s smile widened slightly in what I can only guess was relief.
“Dante, that sick Lich-king bastard is still alive and he’s WORKING with Arista?!”
“Yes he is, while his current incarnation has become rather twisted from diving so deeply into necromancy, he is and always will be a Knight of Arista.”
My blood ran cold, which really shouldn’t have been possible considering the fact that my ‘body’ is a metaphysical form crafted by my mind to help me deal with my mindscape in general.
“The Knights.. like Handyman’s knights?.. a-and..”
A memory blasted across my eyes again, this one from my later visions where Handyman was arguing with Storyteller while he drew runes out on a rocky area that felt vaguely like a mountain at the time.
“..and Storyteller is with them too?..”
Theodora winced at the lost confusion that had slipped into my voice at the horrified statement of fact that I’d barely hidden as a question.
“The rabbit hole goes deep Alice, I told you that, everyone tells you what they want you to hear.”
More memories flashed across my eyes at her words.
All the times one of my suddenly appearing enemies went into a monologue or ranted about something to me, all the times they said something which turned out to be false or at least unreliably presented in order to get me to react a certain way.
All the times I’ve faced unbeatable odds lately, yet somehow managed to just scrape through on pure luck and raw instinct alone?!
“They set me up..”
Theodora winced again and squeezed my shoulders reassuringly in response.
“Those bastards are all working for her and they SET ME UP!”
“She needed you weakened, she needed you unstable enough to let cracks form in your mind that she could abuse for her own gain, until you finally snapped and she could take over properly.. did you think it was a coincidence that the only expert in mind-magics you would even have a chance to meet in general would be Hel, one of her people?”
Theodora squeezed me again and sighed heavily.
“I did what I could to hold us together but when she locked me away it was only a matter of time before Arista took over..”
For the second time in history I felt my non-existent blood run cold as a thought occurred to me.
A thought that hurt so much, it felt like someone was physically pulling my heart out through my rib-cage.
“John..”
Theodora winced yet again, glancing away from me almost guiltily for a moment or two.
“He took me to her!.. He said it would help!.. He tr.. he..”
The words wouldn’t come.
A deep pit of dread formed in my gut as so many things started making more sense, most important of all being clarity about all the warnings Theodora has been giving me about trusting John in the slightest ever since we first met.
“I can’t be sure, all I know are his actions, his intentions are his own but I will say that something about him is off.. he’s not-”
She sighed heavily and shifted her head a little to the side in thought.
“-he’s not the Max I knew so many years ago and I think that could mean something?”
My teeth clenched down hard as I glared at her, hurt and pain rolling around inside me at the idea that John would betray me again, betray US again, just when I was starting to-
“What do you mean you don’t know for sure?! You’re a bloody SEER! Can’t you just.. just ‘vision’ the answer or something for Powers sake!”
Her eye twitched a little in what I think might actually have been a suppressed glare of her own at some point before she got it back under control.
“That’s not how being a seer works for me Alice.”
Her legs shifted uncomfortably and she glanced around us for a moment before continuing.
“First off, I can’t exactly control when I’m going to have a vision and second of all I don’t tend to have perfect clarity in remembering what I say or see while in a trance for very long so-”
Great! Just fucking great!
I have the oldest mage on record with a Swiss-cheese memory and the ‘Greatest seer of her line’ who can’t remember what she bloody-well SEES?!
“Thirdly, Alice-”
Theodora paused long enough to glare at me for my internal rant, one that she obviously heard but I honestly don’t bloody-CARE if she did at this point because this whole situation is just so fu-
“-Thirdly, Alice, even if I could see the future on some things I might have to lie to you about them because me just telling you about specific events could work against us and allow Mother the final kick she needs to win against you in the end.”
-ucked..
‘Big people be playing big games with big consequences and they be usin’ you to get what they want.. trust no-one useless girl, enemy’s be saying only what they be wanting you to hear and friends not being much better..’
Edith’s voice echoed around in my head as fact’s slotted neatly into place with that last confession.
I couldn’t help but stare at Theodora in fear as Edith’s warning finally sunk in for what it truly was.
“You’re using me? You’re ALL using me!”
“It’s not quite like you think Alice but-”
“You’re just as bad as SHE is! Telling me what you want me to hear, nudging me towards some end goal you don’t think I need to know about, all for your own gain?!”
Theodora blanched and wouldn’t meet my eyes, which was practically an admission of guilt in my opinion at this point!
“..get out..”
“Alice, I really think you should just try to calm do-”
“Get out of my head! My name’s Hannah damn it and I’ve had enough of all you selfish, narcissistic GHOSTS trying to manipulate me into doing what you want!”
For a few moment’s there, I actually thought she could be trusted?
I thought I’d finally found someone to help me make sense of all of this mess at last.
Edith was right, ‘trust no-one’, trust no-one because every time I fucking trust someone they turn right around and betray me!
I trusted Dad and he ruined Alice for us, then ran away.
I trusted Sarah and she treated me like crap for years growing up.
I trusted John and he’s been working with bloody-Arista this whole time!
I trusted.. I trusted Mum and she went and fucking DIED on me!
No more, I’m fed up with being the victim of my own mistakes!
“A-Hannah, you really should calm down and jus-”
GET OUT!
I didn’t even vocalise the shout.
The moment I thought that rage filled cry of pained frustration the world around us shook and in the blink of an eye my childhood bedroom was gone, replaced by sweeping wave-like walls of ice on all sides and a few tiny spots of blood left on the only blank patch of white floor visible where Theodora had stood moments before, obviously having either chosen to escape back into my subconscious or been forcefully thrown back into it by my anger as the world changed around us.
..Was that really necessary?..
SHUT UP! Shut up, shut up, shut up, shut UP!
I’ve had it with the LOT of you!
I’ve had enough of being treated like some brainless pet that you can all lead around and show off with smug little looks on your faces!
This is MY mindscape damn it and if Arista wants to take it then she’s gonna have to fight me for it!
“A lovely sentiment Alice, I admire your spirit, even if it’s really more of an empty gesture than anything else at this point.”
I swung around almost instinctively, my hands up in a sweeping arc that sent a new wave of ice flying towards that horrible, smug voice at last.
My other hand came up to finish the job and freeze her into a solid statue or something satisfyingly painful before my eyes finally realised what I was seeing.
Arista was standing in front of me, her hand risen casually with a glowing blue ball held in her palm and a wide space left free from the touch of my attack against her where this, so far pretty devastating looking, new ice magic I seem to have gained inside here had been completely negated?
“Don’t try and use my own element against me Alice, I didn’t think even you would be that stupid..”
In the blink of an eye she disappeared suddenly and the first indication I got of her reappearance was when a slender hand grabbed tightly around my throat, lifting me off my feet before slamming me hard against the ice walls I’d created all in one smooth motion.
“No more.. acting then.. I take it?”
It was hard to get the words out past her death grip on my throat but I managed it anyway somehow.
For the shortest of moments Arista’s smile slipped but it was quickly back with a vengeance as her fingers tightened a little more, cutting off any further statements I might try to make easily.
“I haven’t been acting Dearheart, you are my most precious daughter and nothing will ever change that.”
Her free hand came up to stroke my hair lovingly and no amount of half-baked twitches from me could shake her off, no matter how hard I tried to fight for my freedom.
“I love you darling, but this is for your own good.. for the good of the world as a whole.. you need to be ready and so do the others.”
Slowly she leaned our faces closer together until our noses were practically touching and her breath ghosted across my cheek in a horrible parody of intimacy.
“I must be cruel to be kind Dearheart, it’s a mothers duty to make sure her children grow up properly after all.. now, it’s time to go, our family and history await.”
Her grip on my throat eased ever so slightly but before I could capitalise on it there was a tugging sensation in my chest and the world disappeared into a now familiar darkness as she pulled us both back into the real world again.
======
“-re here Mother.”
A wide smile split our face as Arista grinned at the vaguely familiar looking blonde woman who appears to be acting as a driver to the long car we’re sitting in the back of.
One which, if I’ve not missed my guess, happens to be a rather high-priced looking stretch-limo of some kind?
“Thank you Pythia darling, I’m sorry I wasn’t more attentive, your sister required some assistance in preparing for tonight as you can probably imagine.”
The driver ducked her head with a flush on her face as if just having Arista speak to her directly was embarrassing for her in some way. To be honest it kinda looks like she’s got some kind of crush, either romantic or just plain old hero-worship, on Arista of all people to my relatively experienced eyes.
“Do you happen to know if preparations are on schedule? Dante is a sweetheart but time management has never really been his thing I’m afraid.”
“Everything is running smoothly Mother, I spoke with Athena and Esti about ten minutes ago, apparently we’re just waiting on a few stragglers so you should be okay to go meet everyone-”
The poor driver trailed off uncertainly, her blush getting worse for a moment or two before her head snapped back up in horror and she began babbling frantically.
“-I mean, if you want to of course Mother?.. or I could drive us around for a bit longer if you wish, or we could stop somewhere to-”
A warm chuckle left our lips and Arista rose her hand in a calming gesture getting near instant silence from the still vaguely familiar looking woman.
“Calm yourself Pythia. I am not so easily offended by presumption from one of my children, especially one who only wishes well.”
Our lips twitched up into a warm smile to match the chuckle and the driver seemed to almost melt as she basked in Arista’s words to a degree that just felt wrong as an outsider watching her reactions.
I don’t know what she did to her in the past but something has obviously left this woman as a rather fanatical follower of Arista if nothing else.
“I shall disembark from here for now to join the others, don’t worry yourself darling, after tonight we will have all the time we could ever want to truly bond with each other at last, like real family should.”
As Arista shuffled our legs slightly to get out of the car, our poor driver seemed to be lost in a dream world for a moment or two before jolting back into reality and quickly making her way outside to open the door for us.
It wasn’t until Arista glanced down at our legs to check her footing that I noticed the change in outfit that we’ve apparently undertaken while I was busy conferencing inside my mindscape.
One smooth leg stuck almost tantalisingly out of a thigh-high slit on the glittery black formal dress we’re now wearing as she moved the last few inches needed to place one black high-heeled shoe down onto the relatively rough path outside the limo.
Our exit was quickly aided by the now far too eager to please driver as a slightly shaking hand held onto ours through the deep red, almost black, elbow length gloves Arista apparently chose to add in an attempt to finish off this little over-the-top ensemble she’s chosen for us to wear.
When Arista finally got her footing at last she leaned over and planted a gentle kiss on the drivers forehead before leaning back to smile at the woman indulgently as she melted into a jibbering, stuttering mess all over again with almost glowingly bright-red cheeks to match.
‘The masses are so easy to keep under control, aren’t they Dearheart?’
A shudder went down my metaphysical spine at the amusement present in Arista’s voice.
‘I love all my children of course but some incarnations are more expendable then others naturally.. it will be a shame to see this one die though, Pythia is always good for entertainment at the very least..’
..See this one die?..
What does she mean ‘see this one’ die?!
..I’d assume it’s a hint of what’s to come, she likes giving those I’m afraid..
I froze for a moment or two as worryingly horrific scenario’s played out across my minds-eye about what she could be ‘hinting’ at with those silent words.
..Also, while we’re on the topic, don’t say anything back to me at the moment Hannah, we can’t let her know that I’m still here after you’re little blowout scared Theodora off so easily..
It took all of my control to not instinctively respond to her words but I managed it somehow luckily.
..Your still responding, this narration problem of yours was amusing and has been useful in the past but it could be a problem now..
Well what the bloody-hell do you want ME to do about it?! It’s instinctive for powers sake!
..I’ll stop speaking unless it’s necessary for now, you just focus on keeping Arista busy until we can finally finish this mess once-and-for-all..
Her orders w- oh..
Uh?.. La la la, not thinking about it, la la la!
-better, now I can get back to Arista instead of thinking about- GAH!
Damn my brain and this stupid inner-monologue of mine, ‘ignoring’ her is impossible at this rate!
It’s like having someone tell you not to think about pink elephants.
The moment they do you can’t help BUT think about them!
‘Pink elephants? Alice, really I worry about your thought patterns sometimes.’
If I could I would have jumped out of my skin in fright at the sound of Arista’s mental voice to a rather astounding degree and-
‘Please pay attention Dearheart, I’d hate for you to miss the introductions, these peoples futures all rest on your shoulders at the moment and it’s vital that you understand all the good your sacrifices will bring for us all’
..Sacrifices?..
Not good.
“Michelangelo darling!”
Our body moved with that same predatory sway I’ve come to expect to see while its under Arista’s control as she moved quickly over to give a rather squat older man a warm hug which he awkwardly, but not unhappily, returned as best he could.
A crowd started to form up loosely around us as Arista chatted away with a few people like long lost friends, our arms constantly moving so she could reach out and stroke or just generally touch members of the crowd like some kind of Messiah blessing her flock as she slowly made her way towards what appeared to be a rather steep cliff-edge up ahead, just visible through the thick treeline and crowd around us at this point.
As we moved along she would greet people in that same light, falsely enthusiastic way of hers while secretly throwing in short comments to me about each person we meet as if trying to tempt me into speaking back to her in return somehow.
“Catherine darling, how is Peter doing?”
Our eyes scanned up and down the rather heavily-built woman who gave a regal nod to Arista before announcing almost proudly that Peter is, in fact, dead again apparently.
‘Even by Russian standards she’s a nasty piece of work, she has a kind soul like any of my children naturally but still not one to be trusted lightly Alice.’
“Nicholas, Perenelle, as resplendent as ever.”
A middle-aged couple wearing outfits that appeared to be crafted almost entirely out of gold, bowed reverently to us for a long moment before stepping forward for a hug each.
‘Show offs. Ever since he made that little stone, he can’t resist making everything he can into solid gold. It’s so garish that it reminds me of Mother’s decoration tastes annoyingly.’
..HEY! It’s not like I chose the form my magic naturally takes when it’s injected into an unclaimed dimensional space or anything?!..
“Eliphas, come give Mommy a hug darling.”
A young boy who honestly gave me the hibbie-jibbies from just how close a likeness he held to most modern depictions of ‘The Anti-Christ’ out there, with his dark bowl-cut hair and deep-set shadow laden eyes that looked far too old for his young little frame, came running forward to be scooped up onto our hip in a way that felt painfully similar to the way I always end up holding Eris.
That reminder jolted something painful inside me and led me into a fit of internalised worry and sadness so powerful that I almost didn’t hear the next comment Arista tacked silently on to her external conversations.
‘Creepy little guy obviously but his research into demonology was the foundation to how I finally reigned in those half-sentient beasts at last so he has his uses at least and he’s just so adorably pliant too!’
I stopped focusing on her voice from that point on, my mind going into a pretty dark place that I’d been trying to put aside to keep going for now.
My thoughts jumped from worry over Sarah’s condition, a numb disbelief from the still raw pain from losing Mum by my own hands no less, and that horrible echoing snap that came from Eris’s little neck breaking which only seemed to get louder as time went on until it was all I could hear in my head and-
======
‘Do pay attention Alice’
Her words didn’t really have much effect on me with how lost I’d become inside my own mind at first but the sharp mental tug she gave to my chest, as if she were about to send me back into my mindscape, did shake me out of my growing depression enough that I could take in our surroundings at least.
After a long pause where my brain tried to take everything before me in and failed due to the growing pit of terror forming in my gut as our eyes scanned around the high stone basin of land surrounding us on all sides with almost loving care as Arista savoured my reaction to it.
I know where we are.. I know where we are, and while part of me is a little confused how I managed to completely miss the apparently sunset-draped boat trip I assume we must have taken to get across the water filled caldera to reach the mini-mountain peak of ‘Wizard Island’ that we’re currently standing on, with seemingly thousands of people standing around us and even more sitting out on a variety of ‘ships’ in the water below, a much larger part of me wanted to desperately run far away because I’m not an insane-bloody-IDIOT!
‘Why are we at Crater Lake?’
“Oh, you CAN speak after all Alice? I’d started to wonder with how silent you’ve been lately.”
Needless to say her voice was painfully smug at her having finally broken my silence but I honestly couldn’t bring myself to care.
We’re at Crater Lake.. we’re at one of the biggest inactive ley-line hubs in America just north of Klamath lake and, if you believe the old myths, a once proud volcanic mountain home to a god which collapsed with his death so long ago.
A place where twelve worryingly powerful ley-lines once met until the Mountain imploded somehow, forcing the Earth’s magic itself to shift and divert around it in what was thought to be a temporary natural change but has yet to show signs of repairing itself despite that admittedly hope-filled statement and several millennia to work on the problem.
‘Why are we here?’
What can she possibly hope to gain from coming HERE of all places?!
The Crater is magically dead, it’s about as barren as you can get magically at this point.
She can only be here for one of two reasons, she either needs to be magically isolated from the rest of the world for some reason or she wants to specifically stand right on top of twelve currently cut off ley-lines for whatever ritual she’s planning.. neither option has ‘good’ implications for what she intends to do in either case!
“Now then Alice, shall we reach the top of the island and settle down to wait for our destiny to finally be fulfilled?”
I tried to throw all of my mental energy against hers in a desperate attempt to stop her as she turned around on a heel to lead us onwards up the rough path leading towards the mini-caldera at the top of Wizard Island.
Every step we took upwards brought a slightly stronger pulse of magic pushing down upon our entire body with such force that even in my partly suppressed state I could feel it tingle across my skin.
..That shouldn’t be possible, you said this place is magically dead!..
This shouldn’t be possible and-
Oh crap.. crap, crap, crap, crap, CRAP!
A smile slowly twitched its way onto our lips as Arista obviously listened in on my ranting stream of panicked swears.
‘Language Alice’
I wanted to be annoyed at her for that little jab but I’ve got much more important things to be focusing on right about now.
Down on the dusty old magmatic stone path in front of us, that Arista happens to be so casually walking along without a care in the world, is a string of partly covered runes that appear to have been burned into the underlying rock itself with painstaking care.
They’re slightly worn from what I imagine is age judging just by the scale of them in general as more and more become apparent now that I’m actually looking for them but not badly enough to be a problem considering all the dust and debris that normally appears to cover them from the elements otherwise.
..Runes? She’s put runes over this entire half-mile wide island?!..
A standard rune array is about the size of your palm..
A complicated one can be anything from the size of a human body to a wall..
The most convoluted, reality warping, soul destroying, world changing ritual arrays I know of are usually around the size of a house at worst..
She’s got runes covering an entire bloody island!
‘What the hell are you trying to do here Arista?’
Our pace didn’t slow in the slightest but the already painfully wide smile on our lips spread a little more in real joy as we finally crested the top of the hill and stood on the lip of the almost half-a-kilometre wide caldera below that appeared to be covered from every visible corner by freshly burned dark runes, all squeezed into tightly packed clusters that even my eyes can’t make out properly from this distance in the dusky light around us.
“We, Dearheart, WE are going to change the world for the better and YOU are going to help me birth the new magical renaissance that you were born to create, one that will save the human race from itself and prevent any other danger that may come for us all after that!”
Our eyes scanned around the caldera once more before she took that last step over the edge and magic roared to life around us from some hidden, previously unfelt source deep beneath our feet.
As the magic built higher and higher to my muted senses, it finally crested in the form of a thick ice-blue barrier that sprung up around the edge of the caldera to lock us inside the hole like a shining cage of almost unbelievable power.
It was all I could do to stop myself from falling apart in fear as Arista stared up at the barrier with glee.
..This is big, this is WAY bigger than anything we’ve had to deal with before!..
I-I’m scared?
I’m scared and I don’t know what’s about to happen, I don’t know what to do an-and.. I.. I..
“How about I explain things to you Alice? We have time, the ritual can’t begin until the others arrive and Esti performs the final checks, after all.”
A warm smile played across our lips yet again as she hummed a somehow familiar, yet tuneless song to herself and settled my body on a small stone dais sat at the approximate ‘center’ of the hole we’re now trapped inside.
“It wouldn’t do for you to die without knowing why these events must be, darling. You deserve to know, you ARE my favorite daughter after all.. the one who can free me at last..”
..DIE?!..
Oh no, oh powers what is she going to do?!
I can’t.. I don’t!.. I?..
“Into the mindscape we go Dearheart.. you seem troubled? Don’t worry, Mommy will make it all better.”
..NO!..
Ari’s shout echoed in my mind uselessly for a second as the tugging sensation at my chest returned and the world around us disappeared to be replaced by the white glow of my mindscape, the stark remains of my ice-magic fuelled rage fit from earlier still present on all sides around us and my ‘bedroom’ nowhere in sight.
“We’re screwed, aren’t we?”
Ari didn’t answer at all after a few seconds which didn’t help my growing panic in the slightest sadly.
“We are so screwed..”
![]() |
There's always two sides to every story, sometimes more, which can get rather messy in all honesty so it's probably better to stick with just two for now, right? The problem with bad guy's is that, rather predictably, they lie sometimes. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
Slowly I pulled myself up from the splayed position that I apparently phased into my mindscape already sat in, boobs pressed hard into the stark white floor a bit awkwardly but I’ve got to admit is a better than the last time Arista got done pulling me along with her at least.
“Take a seat Alice.”
My eyes scanned around to find her amused voice and settled on an unnervingly rich looking ornate round garden table, piled high with what appeared to be some kind of ‘high tea’ set up for us as Arista sat expectantly in one chair while waving me towards the free seat on the other side as if it was the most normal thing in the world for her to be doing at this exact moment.
“I’d rather not if it’s all the same to you..”
Her smile dipped slightly and the world around us as a whole seemed to grow darker to match her mood. A moment later the floor beneath me bulged up until I was forced to reluctantly stand on my own two feet out of necessity more than anything else.
My hands came up to brush myself down in annoyance but before I could even finish doing that simple little action the floor beneath me twitched again, shifting my feet forwards suddenly as if I was standing on some kind of invisible conveyer belt until I came to a halt right in front of the seat opposite a mildly amused looking Arista.
“I hate to seem heavy-handed Dearheart but I control this mindscape now, I really think you should sit down..”
Naturally my first response to that ‘suggestion’ came in the form of a defiant glare that she didn’t find amusing in the slightest, judging by the way the space around us darkened ever so slightly more, despite her expression not changing at all.
I opened my mouth to respond to her but before I could get a word off she’d obviously lost patience with me because the floor shifted again, in a way that reminded me slightly of the time I rolled John around back when I got ‘lost’ shaping my realm under the effects of far too much overwhelmingly powerful magic running wild through my system, as it rose up to shove at my shoulder just enough to put me off balance so my butt landed heavily in the seat at last.
The moment I landed, the empty space around us brightened suddenly as Arista’s smile became noticeably less sinister in general.
..she’s subconsciously controlling our mindscape somehow?..
She’s consciously controlling it too judging by the less then subtle nudges it took to get me sitting here like this.
..give me a minute to think on this, I might have an idea..
What the hell am I meant to-
..just keep her busy damn it! Be annoying, your good at that..
“There, isn’t this much better now Alice?.. Tea?”
As Arista moved forward to pick up the suddenly steaming teapot between us I seethed internally at Ari’s cheek almost as much as the situation I’m stuck in now.
“Got any beer? Bet I could drink you under the table if we started doing shots instead an-”
Arista’s frown returned.
The room around us darkened suddenly to a deep red for just a moment before brightening again and leaving me momentarily disorientated.
It took a few blinks for me to realise that the room had changed during that flash of darkness, or gotten bigger at the very least, and a few more for me to put together my change in perspective which, when mixed with Arista’s suddenly sunny smile, was enough for me to see what she’d actually just done without even glancing down to double-check.
I’m a bloody kid again!
“Turn me back you sadistic evil old b-mmph!”
As I closed my mouth to continue with the next syllable of my tirade against her my lips stuck together tightly and refused to open up again.
Frantically my hands shot up to feel along my lip-line but despite being able to feel the texture and shape of my lips in general I couldn’t get even a fingernail between them?!
In one foul swoop she’d completely silenced me by LITERALLY removing my ability to speak!
“There, children should be seen and not heard Dearheart.. besides, Mummy has a lot to tell you in a short amount of time so you need to listen carefully, okay?”
With an angry grunt I slammed my hands down onto the arms of the chair I’m sitting on, only to get my arms caught in a froth of unnecessarily large skirting attached to a party dress that had apparently also formed up out of bloody-nowhere around me on her whim too.
“I’m glad you agree Alice. I’d hate to have to go further to keep your behaviour in check after all..”
Her smile dipped for a moment but if anything the room around us brightened with happiness which sent a cold shiver down my spine at the implications involved if nothing else.
“Now then, you’ve heard Mother’s side of things at this point no doubt so I think it’s about time you heard my side of things too.”
Despite having fused my mouth shut to stop me speaking the crazy bitch still went on carefully pouring us both out cups of steaming hot tea, mixing in milk and sugar with precision as if it really mattered when none of this is real and even if it was I wouldn’t be able to bloody DRINK IT at this point in time anyway!
“I was created as a foil to Mothers weakness, from the moment I was ‘born’ she shaped me, designed me to complete one goal.. Esti gave her a prediction of the future so horrifying that she knew someone like me was needed to stop it, even if my very existence went against everything she stood for..”
Careful to not set her off again I shifted my now smaller body a little so I could lean more heavily into the chair and relax a bit better despite the stupid fluffy dress around me.
So far I’m not hearing anything new or particularly impressive honestly?
Ari mucked up badly in her desperation, not exactly shocking news considering how well ‘we’ tend to handle being under pressure when our families are involved apparently.
“This won’t do.. you’re not really understanding the importance of things are you?.. I know!”
Arista’s free hand came up to point at me suddenly and I barely had a chance to flinch back before the world blew up around me.
======
Suddenly I was no longer sitting inside my empty mindscape but stood in front of a large heavy-looking metal door, someone behind me reached past my right shoulder and almost gently pushed the door open onto a scene that burned its way into my mind with a wave of horrified disbelief.
Mages.. thousands and thousands of naked mages.. all lined up and attached to huge metal frameworks with electrodes, and probes, and machines with blinking lights surrounding them like something taken straight out of every mages worst high-tech nightmare?!
“A-T-Four-Nine-Seven, step forward”
Outside of my control my head shook from side to side and a tiny squeak of fear left my lips as my body tried to back-peddle away from the glassy, pain-filled eyes of the mages in front of me.
Those same hands that had opened the door came down and picked me up around my waist, holding me tight to their chest as they walked further into the room.
The sobs of pain and despair around us seemed to increase with each step my carrier took until we came to a stop before a metal framework like all the others.. except for the fact that it was empty..
My eyes darted from the blinking lights to the electrodes and probes before settling on a large set of five-inch long metal needles bundled together, blood still dripping from them in a way that sent a jolt of fear through me with each passing droplet that fell.
The person carrying me shifted his grip and turned me to face him as he leaned forward to fit my obviously small form into the monstrosity of metal and technology ahead of us.
His face was calm, almost bored really, his eyes and hair were a non-descript brown while the uniform he wore consisted mostly of a dark blue jumpsuit and some kind of beret cap that reminded me vaguely of something I’ve seen military forces wear before.
As I took all this in my body didn’t remain idle, it thrashed and yelped in a desperate bid for freedom but with little-to-no success.
With a heavy thump, restraints came down on my legs followed moments later by my arms as the man casually pushed my too small hands up into the ‘proper’ positions.
From there all I could do was watch and whimper as he set about disrobing me, the sound of Velcro pulling apart making me jump internally while my body still thrashed around uselessly until finally slumping in defeat as what little clothing I had was removed completely.
He set about fitting the electrodes and probes to my body, some with medical tape and others with a sticky adhesive pad that he had to place upon them first as he went.
Finally all of the dangling cables seemed to be in place and I thought that it was finally all over.. but then he reached up to a handle near the top of the framework and pulled it, spinning me around in a circle to face away from him entirely in the process.
My eyes scanned the area before me in fear as, no matter where I looked, all that could be seen were the backs of other imprisoned mages heads.. all with a set of small cabled nubs sticking out of them in a way that sent a new shock of fear through me all over again.
The blood covered needles I saw before.. he’s going to.. he’s gonna..
With my one last moment of clarity I found my eyes landing heavily on a dirty, obviously disused, sign hung high above my head, tucked away within the stacks of human-beings all around me.
‘Battery three-nineteen, Element B, Subsector HC-Seven’
A battery.. a magical battery?.. they’re taking mages and using us to-
Something large clamped down hard on the back of my skull.
My body barely had time to gasp before a loud noise started up behind me, sounding horribly like some kind of large electric drill, and with a piercing jolt the world disappeared into an endless white noise of pure incomprehensible pain.
======
With a jolt we were back inside my mindscape, Arista staring at me thoughtfully as I collapsed forward onto the table with massive heaving puffs of air coming through my nose that did nothing to help my half-panicked NEED to breathe in the slightest!
“Hmm.. yes, that was a bit more effective I think? Direct memory transfer is definitely the way to go if I’m to convince you in the time we have left Dearheart.”
It felt like my forehead was burning for some reason but luckily the table I’d rested it on had cooled dramatically in a short amount of time which really seemed to be helping if nothing else.
“That, my dear Alice, is what I’m fighting for.. that is the future you were born to stop.”
People.. bloody.. PEOPLE!
I’d like to say I was shocked but that would be an outright lie.
I’ve seen the depths that humanity can sink to before and while I’d always hoped that, if the time ever came for the magical world to be exposed to the normals on-mass, things would work out in the end.. a part of me always knew th-that something like THAT was a possibility!..
One which no amount of blind hope could ever get rid of entirely, despite my best efforts.
“As you can imagine, all steps must be taken to stop that future from coming to pass. At first I used what knowledge I had and came up with a plan, I’m not sure if you’ve realised it yet Alice but there’s a REASON we are known collectively as the ‘Mother of Magic’.. can you guess what it is?”
Please stop talking. My head hurts, my eyes hurt, everything hurts!
“They call us the Mother of Magic because that’s exactly what we are Dearheart, there isn’t a single mage alive on this planet who wasn’t born from us in one way or another.”
She paused dramatically and shifted a little in her chair while my body screamed at me about the pain, along with everything else wrong with me at this exact moment, and my mind slowly started to digest what her words truly meant.
Every single magical alive?.. every mage on Earth, was born from ‘us’?..
“Oh, do keep up Alice, I know, maybe this will help.”
My body protested but didn’t hinder me too much as I shot up in a vain attempt to stare up at her in horror but it was too slow of a reaction in the end and once again the world exploded around me into nothingness.
======
The first thing I could feel was pain as the world resolved around me.
I couldn’t tell much about where I was by the sheer fact that my eyes were shut tight in a near permanent wince.
My stomach felt like someone was tying it in knots and something was pushing sharply against my spine in a way that almost seemed to burn from the force of it all if nothing else.
I thought the bloody period was bad but this is beyond anything I’ve eve-AHH!
“One more push”
Instantly I know what was going on and with a numb sense of horror all I could do was lay there, suffering along with the incarnation I’m currently stuck in as she goes through labor pains and the inevita-AHH!!
“PUSH!”
The pain didn’t cease but the indescribable stretching feeling in my lower body stopped suddenly leaving me to quiver and shake as waves of pain hit me at levels I never thought possible before.
In the ensuing mess of noise there was a clear slapping sound followed quickly be the sound of a baby’s loud wailing cries.
My eyes peaked open slowly without any input from me to see a poorly lit hut of some kind with a large woman standing in front of me covered in gore and a small twitching bundle of flesh in her arms that was quite possibly a baby of some kind underneath it all.
“What will you name her?”
My breathing wouldn’t settle and waves of pain were still hitting me enough to make my thoughts hazy but as the world started to darken I clearly heard my own voice speak in little more than a whisper.
“Eir.. her name will be Eir-is..”
======
The world reformed around me and my blood ran cold when, instead of the nice clean white space of my mindscape, I found myself staring up at some kind of tented ceiling instead?
A moment later the pain struck again, somehow worse the second time around as a heavy compression set in and my body cried out in utter agony.
“It’s okay ‘ista the baby’s fine, you’re fine, just breath.”
Things progressed from there with a horrible sense of inevitability and the moment my eyes landed on the squealing little mess of amniotic fluid and flailing limbs the ‘midwife’ assured me was a healthy baby boy the world disappeared again.
======
On and on the procession went from there.
Sometimes I was lying down, others I was standing on an awkward set of bricks for some reason or perched on a stool with someone behind me supporting my back.
Sometimes there would be a team of women rushing around me in their times equivalent of relatively high fashion clothing or a gallery of what appeared to be richly dressed spectators watching over us, while other times it was just me and an older woman or even just me on my own.
More than a few times I even came back into existence to find myself blisteringly drunk or high on some now considered illicit narcotic or two!
Finally after what felt like an endless stream of births the world faded out and I found myself seated in a chair while blissfully not in any sort of pain aside from a blistering headache.
My eyes resisted slightly, my body did too honestly, but with a lot of effort I managed to roll my head back against the chair and glare at Arista’s far too pleasant smile.
“For centuries my duty as the only woman capable of bringing life to new magical children and the compulsions placed upon me by mother turned me into little more than a broodmare.. what you saw was nothing compared to the true extent of my efforts to help our species grow enough to survive the normals clutches someday.”
She sighed and the room around us dimmed slightly to match her mood once more.
“Naturally I tried to find other ways to do things; having the growth of an entire species hinge on a single woman’s ability to have children is monumentally stupid, even when you factor in our immortality.. then it happened..”
I opened my mouth to plead against what I knew she was going to do but yet again I was far too slow to react and the world exploded all over again to my senses.
======
“ARISTA!”
The world formed around me suddenly and moments after there was a stabbing pain in my gut as a man in thick leather armor practically fell toward me, sword at full extension.
My magic twisted and thrashed around us violently, ripping the man to pieces in the process as something warm inside me grew cold and my body collapsed to the ground in a growing pool of blood.
Slowly my shaking hands came up to my stomach to hug at a large bulge there and heart-breaking sobs pulled themselves from my lips as some tiny spark of power under my palm died out into nothingness.
“..my baby..”
======
With another jolt I was standing up suddenly, no blood or remains of the man in sight as I leaned heavily against a wall of some kind and watched people fawning over a young girl with long blonde hair who practically glowed as everyone paid attention to her, or more specifically the small bundle of cloth in her arms.
A single bitter tear left the corner of my eye as the baby in her arms started to wail, as they’re want to do at that age apparently, but with an almost unnatural shift in stance the tears stopped and my body turned away from the crowd before me to leave the room sharply.
Outside, my eyes drifted up to the star’s twinkling above us and one shaking hand came up to cup at my now flat stomach.
“..my baby..”
This time the world took its time to dissolve, as if lingering on that final scene for some unknown reason.
======
When I came back to myself again I was facing Arista in those same chairs with the tea-set sitting between us as before but the sorrow on her face and the watery smile spread across her trembling lips gave me a moment’s pause, allowing her to be the first one to speak.
“That day, I realised that my children didn’t NEED to come to full-term in order to be reborn.. seeing a child which should rightfully be mine, seeing one of my many daughters being elevated above all others in our families eyes for having miraculously had a completely ‘new-born’ magical child when none but me had ever managed it before..”
Her lips trembled harder and she ducked her head a little as the room around us bleached out of all color into an inky darkness beyond anything I’d ever seen before.
“Oh Alice, I did something terrible.. the compulsions saw a way to improve our chances of survival and I had to.. I had to do what they wanted no matter my feelings on the topic, can you see that?”
I couldn’t see her face in the sudden darkness but the feeling of the world exploding around me was unmistakable as I slipped into yet another of her memory streams.
======
What followed was nothing short of a horror show that will live with me for the rest of my days.
A parade of incarnations, hundreds of them, maybe thousands, I lost track of them honestly when it all became too much for me to witness and I did everything I could to somehow block out the unstoppable visions of the past before my eyes.
Stabbing, poison, hammers and falling.. about the only thing she didn’t try was suicide in order to pre-emptively end her pregnancies!
======
When the ‘show’ finished at last I slumped hard into the big chair around me and sobbed openly in disgust, for her, for me, for all of us and the truly twisted foundation which our magical culture was apparently built upon.
“I refined it down to an art-form Alice, it takes two weeks for the core of a new-born magical baby to become stable.. I learnt to feel it and when the juvenile core within me stabilised I would end it to start on the next one as the compulsions demanded.”
She sighed heavily and brought a trembling hand up to rub against her face slightly before turning back to me once more with a weak smile on her lips.
“Mother finally saw past my actions and realised what her compulsions were forcing me to do, she tried to stop me and the compulsions saw her as an enemy.. my own hatred for what she’d made me become trapped us all within this cycle with only one path of escape open to us.”
My eyes widened as things slowly started to sink into my numb brain, making a horrible sort of sense in a way I desperately hoped they shouldn’t.
‘my favorite daughter Alice’
‘the last of your kind’
‘free at last’
“What are you planning here today Arista? Why me?”
She laughed loudly, almost brokenly, as her eyes settled on my horrified face with nothing but warm love shining from within them.
“You see it now Alice, don’t you? The lengths I’ve had to go to and the things I’ve had to do, all leading up to this one precious moment.. the day the world stops needing a ‘Mother of Magic’ anymore..”
She’s going to.. she can’t just-
“I’m sorry to say that I was forced to breed your line with precision just to create you, the world’s first truly stable human Locus point, a nexus where all magic of all forms meet within one perfect child.. your body will be my template Alice and with this ritual I can finally let all of the daughters trapped within me out at last, finally be free of my responsibility by creating a new breed of mage, powerful, unstoppable, perfect.. and able to reproduce without my aid..”
..she’s insane!..
The math alone to work something like that out would be mind-bending.
It would take her centuries, millennia even, just to get CLOSE to a result worth trying an-and..
..and that’s exactly what she’s had, isn’t it?..
She can’t do this Ari?!
..She can, we can’t let her obviously but she most definitely can manage it..
“Why?”
..Why, what?..
“Why, what Dearheart?”
“Why all of the cloak-and-dagger manipulation? Why all the tests, suffering and everything else you’ve put us all through to reach this point?”
Why can’t we let her do it?
“You’re core needed strife Alice. Locus points don’t just form from nothing and even then most of them reach a point of premature-stability where they just become regular, if rather powerful, cores unless they are constantly challenged and pushed to their limits progressively over time.”
..because if she succeeds it will swing things too far the other way..
“You needed to be pushed beyond your limits until your core finally reached a level of self-sustainability that no other living core has managed before!”
..Mages will take over and the normals will die in ways just as bad as you saw them do to us!..
I sat back in my chair heavily, my mind rolling with a mess of contradictions and conflicted feelings.
Ari is right, Arista can’t be allowed to continue like this, there must be a better way out there somehow.. on the other hand, if that vision she showed me of our future is true?..
Thousands, possibly millions of mages being tortured for who-knows-how-long as a power source for the normals!
“There is one unfortunate side-effect to all of this which I may have neglected to mention before Alice-”
Arista sighed and stared at me with an almost pained look on her face.
“-the new mages need to be strong in body, mind and conviction if they are to prevent that disgusting future you saw.. for that to happen there must be a few sacrifices, the weak, the timid and the broken..”
My mind spun at the implications of those seemingly simple words.
Ari was right, mages are only human after all and it’s human nature to punish the weak for our own gain, ‘the weak, the timid and the broken’ ..
More dots connected slowly in my head and-
I think I’m finally seeing the true picture here at last?
She wants to ‘sacrifice’ the weak personalities within our core so that they aren’t ‘freed’ like the others she controls; and the only incarnations I’ve ever successfully managed to integrate into myself are..
The weak.. those too young to have properly gained any useful knowledge or spent most of their lives unaware of their magical nature?
The timid.. Rosaline, the brutes and all the other incarnations who fled from Arista’s wrath in fear to hide under my protection?
and the broken .. Theodora, Dexi and any number of others inside my head who are awkward, or weird, or jus-just plain crazy!
Arista planned for me to be unstable, weak, in a time when she needed me to be mentally strained, so she could take over my body eventually.
She planned for me to face enemies who would force me to overuse powers I still don’t fully understand and face the consequences afterwards!
She planned for ‘Ellie’ to let specific incarnations out, both to keep me off center, to strain my body, mind and magic to their limits at a crucial time leaving me with no other option BUT to integrate them all into myself.
I’m her recycling bin?
Arista has tossed all of the incarnations she doesn’t want into my mindscape and she’s going to.. she’s gonna get rid of me somehow. My eyes shifted up to Arista’s face in fear and the knowing, almost apologetic look on her face didn’t help in any way-shape-or-form.
She’s really going to do it?
She’s going to kill me in cold blood!
“I think you understand what’s at stake now Alice, what I must do to finally end this cycle of life and death at long last, for the greater good. I’ll give you time to process things, speak to Mother again if you wish it doesn’t matter now, it’s far too late for you to change any of this and I WILL see my plans to fruition no matter what the eventual cost.”
Slowly she rose to her feet and stepped away from the table.
“When you’ve come to terms with things, leave this place, come join me for the final hours so we might enjoy them as much as possible.”
With a wave of her hand a doorway appeared in the distance which seemed to just lead to an endless darkness at the moment, from her accompanying nod I’d infer that it should somehow lead me back into the real world if I walk through it at some point though, I guess.
“I love you darling, never forget that, you will always be my favorite and live on in my memory.. but some events must come to pass whether we wish them to or not.”
In an instant Arista was gone leaving me alone with my swirling thoughts, my fear and my numb sense of un-reality at everything I’d learned in however long we’d spent talking about ‘her side of things’.
======
..Now that she’s finally gone..
Ari’s voice caught me off guard slightly by coming so suddenly out of nowhere but her presence, for what it is, did help a little bit by giving me something different to focus on if nothing else.
..How about I tell you my plan to stop all of that crap she just said from actually happening?..
Oh yes, anything, yes Ari!
Call me selfish or useless, or a hopeless optimist, but one thing is clear above all others in my mind right about now.
I’m not Arista’s obedient ‘little Alice’!
I’m HANNAH Powers-damned COOPER and I’m NOT going down without a bloody fight!
Maybe her motives are right, maybe she’s just lying to me again?
Maybe what I want to do will make me the ‘bad guy’ in the eyes of history but I don’t bloody care!
She manipulated me.
She killed all those people, she killed my MUM!
She turned Eris into some messed up little programmable doll then harmed her just to get a reaction out of me and above all else she hurt Sarah..
NOBODY hurts SARAH!
“What’s the plan?”
======
“Are you sure this will work?”
..As long as we get an opening and she’s distracted enough..
Basically Ari’s plan falls into three main parts:
The first step relies on me going out into the real world and finding some way to entice Arista back within our mindscape again.
The second is kind of the lynch pin to it all and will require a little bit of experimentation in a moment or so, to make sure it’s even possible at this point.
The third.. the third part requires me to prove that I’m my ‘mothers’ daughter in all of this, sadly.
I’m sorry to say that the only way to beat ruthlessness of Arista’s level is to be equally ruthless yourself, if not more so.. I’m not completely sold on that idea yet honestly but it’s not like we’re swimming in options here or anything.
The main part of Ari’s plan I CAN get behind though stems from the simple fact that Arista wants to get rid of me.
She weaken me to the point where she has dominance over my body and my mindscape, then she’s going to toss me aside for her grand master plan to be completed.
Fair’s fair, I’m totally willing to turn the tables on her there if at all possible!
“Let’s try this then, you reckon that I’ve still got control of my mindscape despite her ability to change things so much?”
..I saw the world shift in subtle ways according to YOUR emotions, just as it did more dramatically to hers..
Slowly I scanned the empty white space around us with a tight glare but nothing seemed to change or be out of place at all despite her words.
“That doesn’t mean I can have any sort of control though, especially enough to overpower her in here?”
..That’s just a matter of believing in yourself..
My eyes scanned the area once more and I focused all my willpower on making something, anything happen to prove her right.
..Magic is about willpower above all else, never forget that..
It’s funny, John said pretty much the same thing to me at one point, I think?
He was right too in the end. When I’ve pushed myself beyond my limits and thrown away all my preconceived notions, I’ve managed to pull off things that moments before I just KNEW weren’t possible at all!
“Cut away the emotional instability, cut away the self-doubt, the panic attacks, and all that’s left is you.. my best friend, Hannah nee Alistor Cooper.”
“John?!”
I spun on the spot and stared in awe as a slumped version of John smirked up at me from his position seated amongst the roots of an old tree with a suspiciously empty space next to him that felt at once familiar and worryingly wrong.
“You really have NO idea about magic do you?”
With a shriek I spun around again and came face to face with those expressive, taunting, eyes of his that were so full of amusement as he stared at me in confusion.
“I’ll let you in on a little secret Hannah.. if your powerful enough.. the rules don’t apply..”
My hand came up to touch his smiling face but flinched back at the last moment as doubt and pain resurfaced with sickening thoughts about his possible role in all of this that came roaring back into my head with a vengeance.
“John.. be honest with me, what’s the real reason you didn’t tell me?”
One last time I spun around in surprise at hearing my own voice and found the strange sight of him sitting in a partly visible seat staring to his side at a blurry, feminine shape as raw emotions played across his face.
After a long drawn out pause the entire scene seemed to jump and John suddenly had a coffee in his hand out of nowhere as he stared slightly further to the left then he had moments before.
“How do you do it John? How do you hold back Max so easily?”
My mouth went dry as my own voice echoed around me again.
“I don’t”
Even now those two words made my blood chill with just a touch of fear.
“Mages, there’s an old trick we developed centuries.. millennia ago. I can teach you but you need clarity first, that’s why I’m taking you to her, so you can have enough clarity to pull off the first crucial steps.”
That’s right?.. he DID say that..
I’d forgotten in all the mess with my visions and the whole ‘Cat-Hannah’ thing, but he said that right to my face before we even went to see his Mother and there wasn’t a hint of a lie in his magic even as his thoughts went into turmoil making it hurt just to sense them second-hand through his magic!
“Have I mentioned lately how much I love that big, beautifully twisted brain of yours?”
I didn’t have to turn around to recognise the scene this time, having lived through it less than a day ago, his voice was like a soothing balm to my nerves though as my doubts about him seemed to melt away behind some indescribable trust I could feel rekindling in my heart.
The same warmth that made me give him a second chance, seemingly so long ago, when by all rights I never should have even considered it as an option but I did it because.. because.. that’s my John?
The John that understands me.
The John that uses inappropriate humor to cover every time he’s uncomfortable in the slightest.
The John that has a moral compass so twisted it’s not even funny but will still rush into insanity to protect me if needed.
..The John that loves you?..
Ari’s question broke my moment of reverie but let me focus on the here-and-now again which I guess is something I should be thankful for in some way or another, even if it did leave me glowing red in embarrassment from the implications of it all.
“This is me controlling my mindscape, isn’t it?”
..Strong emotions are often good starting points with magic..
I sighed and ran a hand through my hair distractedly as another scene appeared off to my left of John playing with that same hair while I lay inert in bed with a gentle smile on his face.
“How did you know this would happen?”
..I didn’t, I suspected it would though, you don’t hear it usually but he’s in here more then you are..
“WHAT?!”
..whether you want to admit it or not, the fact remains that you stopped living your life until he came back to you again, you’ve felt more passionate and inspired in the last month then you did for all those years working ‘missions’ as Al..
I didn’t!- I mean, he didn’t.. we.. I don’t!..
..You’re young and in love, forgetting everything else, why are you surprised that he would be a source of power and inspiration to you?..
My eye’s scanned around us as more and more scenes started appearing, multiple versions of me and him all laid out in their own isolated little worlds within my mindscapes otherwise blank existence.
Some were happy, some angry, some laughing, crying, kissing..
“OKAY, ENOUGH!”
That simple yell caused the world around us to shudder and in the blink of an eye they were all gone, leaving just me standing in the once-more bleak landscape around us with glowing hot ears and a slight tremble in my hands.
“So it works, I can have control in here.. how do we distract Arista long enough to get anything done behind her back then?”
For a few seconds there was nothing but silence from Ari and I could practically feel her judging, non-existent gaze upon me as if I were a particularly obstinate child who refused to listen to reason.
Eventually however the Grand-high voice in my head deigned to speak once more despite her obvious annoyance with me.
..Craft a distraction from memories, reach into HER subconscious to find HER nightmares, then use them..
How the hell can that work?
..She can do it to you, we saw your fantasies plain as day after all, so it’s possible, the rest is just willpower and belief..
Great, thanks for the helpful step by step guide there?!
I SWEAR one of these days someone will have to just GIVE me a bloody straight answer instead of expecting me to come up with them all on my own!
Fine, okay, let’s do this.. damn it..
This is all in my mind, I have control. To see Arista’s nightmares all I need to do, in theory, is WANT them hard enough and BELIEVE I can actually find them in the first bloody place apparently.
Focus Hannah.. Focus.. Arista’s nightmares.
I need images that will torment her into silence and leave her completely unable to notice as I try to stop her plans permanently while she’s occupied.
Focus.. focus.. fo-URAGH!
I can’t DO this!
Why is it when I think about John he starts popping up all around me but when I need to find something that could literally save my life I can’t do a damn thin-
“You’re public awaits..”
Spinning around with a flustered gasp I found myself facing a smirking John stood before a wide, ragged hole that seemed to have been torn directly into my mindscape.
It can’t be that easy, can it?
“You’re public awaits..”
Urg! Powers, even in my head he’s still a smug bastard.
“FINE! I’ll go through the dangerous looking hole torn in my mindscape, you happy?!”
The image of John flickered for a moment before disappearing and a quite mumble came to my ears from right behind me making me freeze up instinctively to stop myself from facing it again.
“I love you.. Hannah..”
Damn smart-assed bastard always knows what to say.
“I swear to the Powers, if this hole leads to a realm of unending torment or something equally terrible I’ll find a way to win the battle for ownership of my body with Arista on principle alone just so I can come back to reality and beat your rock-hard head in John you son of a bitch!”
My stipulations stated, I carefully stepped forward until I stood at the very edge of the tear in my mind before taking a deep breath and leaping inside.
======
I landed in an awkward stumble when it turned out that the ‘leap’ was more of a ‘hop’ as my feet hit a floor that happened to be equally as high as the one in my mindscape, leading to me staggering forward slightly with all the usual grace and poise that I’m ever-so famous for.
The darkness inside the tear around me grew brighter as I moved forward until all I could see was a wide white space filled with millions of flying little objects moving around so fast I could barely keep track of them.
Almost instinctively my hands came up in a halting motion and the world froze.
With a few sweeping arm movements and pointed gestures the moving objects, memories from the look of it, formed themselves into some kind of order and I was left staring at quite a few scenes playing out in real-time as if I were watching them on large floating TV screens.
“No way? Talk about being messed up in the head.”
I stared at the scenes before me in surprise, with more then a little bit of disgust evident on my face, as multiple scenes involving a worryingly young me and an older Arista arguing played out from all angles around me in different settings throughout history.
Slowly those initial reactions bled away into a wide, malicious grin as each ‘nightmare’ reached its apparently inevitable conclusion.
“THIS.. This, I can work with..”
Look out Arista, someone just got a secret weapon, or twenty, up her sleeve!
“Now how do I make copies of the-”
The world span and a pile of orbs formed at my feet out of nowhere.
“-se.. okay?.. so maybe I can-”
The world lurched again and suddenly, where there was once a pile, there now sat a large suitcase full to the brim with orbs, its zippers mostly closed aside from an awkwardly wide gap at the top.
“This is so unfair, how comes her mindscape is so much better behaved then mi-”
As if to add insult to injury a large book about the size of my chest landed heavily on top of the suitcase with a thump.
Cautiously I shifted closer and peeked at it only to slump in relief a moment later, letting out a long breath as the title shined tauntingly up at me.
‘Mind magic’s for nosy, idiot children by Aris-Ta’
“Powers, even her mindscape is a snarky bitch?”
Slowly my frown turned back into that same malicious grin yet again as an idea struck me that made me want to dance in glee.
“When in Rome, huh?”
======
..THERE you are! What happened? I lost connection with you for a minute there?!..
“I.. uh.. kinda invaded Arista’s mind and stole a load of junk?”
An awkwardly protracted silence followed that statement, probably not helped by the incriminating bags full of knowledge in the form of insultingly titled textbooks I had piled up behind me no doubt.
“She stole my body, I stole her abilities.. seemed kinda fair at the time honestly?”
The silence stretched on for a moment more before she answered at last.
..You’re unbelievable you know that?..
“Hell yeah I am, that’s why I’m gonna win this thing. All’s fair in love and war so-”
“I love you.. Hannah..”
With an angry growl I flicked my hand behind me dismissively to get rid of the annoying phantasm of John that decided to crop up again for no apparent reason.
..I want to say I’m surprised, but all I’m feeling at the moment is a strange mix of pride and pity for you for some reason?..
“Thanks, I guess?”
We both sunk into another awkward silence.
To my left an image of John offering me an equally awkward and thankfully silent smile appeared before I banished it away again with a frustrated growl.
“That’s going to get SERIOUSLY annoying!”
The only response I got was more awkward silence which made me growl once more.
“Let’s just get started with this, somewhere in the book of mind magic skills I stole from Arista must be some kind of technique to force an invader into a false reality or something, right?”
“You dropped you’re book again Al.”
I practically jumped out of my skin as a little child, no older than ten and with the unmistakable face of my best friend, offered me an annoyed stare as he held up the mind magic ‘book’ with his thumb stuck between two seemingly random pages.
Gingerly I took the book from his little hands and glanced down at the page he was holding, only to see a chapter titled ‘false realities and how to not muck them up’ which left me slightly stunned for a second or two.
By the time I gathered myself together again enough to look up and thank the little John-clone, he’d already disappeared sadly.
..He was really cute as a kid, wasn’t he?..
Shut up Ari, now’s really not the time, I’ve got a book to skim read like my life depends on it.
..Fine, be that way, you know I’m right though..
That’s not the point damn it!
Gah! Stupid smug voices in my head!
======
“Sooo.. it’s like, this?.. then..”
With carefully slow movements I grasped the memory orb-thingy in my hand and tossed it underhand to a patch of clear space a little-ways away from me.
The moment it struck the ground the orb burst into a flash of light and in its place seemed to be some kind of brightly shining ward-like bubble instead.
..That looks about right, the same as the books picture shows at least, although it’s a different color..
Hopefully it works the same way too or else I’m seriously screwed here, our whole plan kinda hinges on this little thing and it’s soon to be existent buddies working after all.
..It’ll be fine, just get the next one and remember to charge it a bit more then you did the last one-..
“-so the eventual ‘bubble’ it creates is slightly bigger and encircles the last one, forcing her to get dumped into it when the first bubble breaks, yes I know, I read the same damn book as you did for Powers sake!”
Ari didn’t respond to my frustrated yell but I’m getting used to reading her emotions pretty well and I think it’s safe to say she’s in a huff now.
“I swear you really ARE someone’s mother, you’ve got to be with the amount of nagging you do.”
..If you didn’t run headlong into big holes in your mindscape like an insanely stupid CHILD I wouldn’t have to nag so bloody-much!..
To the strains of this now annoyingly familiar argument on my priorities and apparent ‘death wish’ I grabbed the next memory orb, charging it up slightly, before tossing it over to hit nearly dead on the spot where the last one broke causing another flash of light and another colored bubble to form up just outside the borders of the last one.
“Two down, a couple hundred more to go, I guess?”
..Are you even listening to me?!..
A heavy sigh left my lips as I reached down to snag up the next orb.
I miss having private time in my own head.
======
“So I just step through the door that Arista left behind and hope for the best, right?”
..Be annoying and act uncharacteristically childish, it will add to her confusion when she gets here..
With a heavy sigh I took another step towards the doorway and cringed a little in anticipation, before taking that last heavy step, only to find no purchase on the other side and having my whole body tip forward into a seemingly endless fall of inky black nothingness until, with a bright flash of light, the world reappeared in all its technicolor beauty, filled with a rather uninspiring view of the rune covered crater floor that we’re apparently still surrounded by.
“Welcome back Alice, you took longer than I thought you would, the ritual is about to start-”
She shifted our butt slightly to get more comfortable as she spoke in that same annoyingly ‘motherly’ tone of hers.
“-once Esti finishes her final inspection and the last component arrives, we can begin at last.”
Our eyes drifted upwards without my control, settling on a familiar crouched form that appeared to be tapping her fingers against the shield above us with a frown on her aged face.
My stomach dropped out even as my brain span, trying to deny what was right in front of my eyes.
The same hunched form.
The same sharp eyes.
The same tightly clenched jaw.
She’s not wearing her usual shapeless dress and fluffy slippers combo, apparently choosing to wear a loose fitting black formal-robe with some kind of Blue insignia above her left breast instead for some reason, but it’s unmistakably her from this distance.
My heart hammered in my chest and all thought of plans went out the window as a single word slipped out of me in a pained whisper.
‘..Edith?..’
![]() |
A wise, presumably enchanted, group of entrance-ways once sung: Rather fitting right about now I guess.. or is it? Events unfold including but not limited to: Do I need to mention how potentially dangerous that last point could be for everyone involved by now? |
“Oh, you haven’t been properly introduced to Esti have you?.. it wouldn’t do for you to go without understanding the true extent of things Alice. She’s one of my most loyal followers after all, instrumental in shaping events that led up to this glorious day.”
WHAT?! She can’t be-
..Edith would NEVER!-
I can’t.. she.. I?..
‘Edith?!’
“There’s no need to cry Dearheart, Esti helped shape your ascension perfectly and she deserves to see your appreciation.”
With that said Arista slowly stood us up and started carefully walking along the rune covered floor towards the shield edge that Edith.. ‘Esti’?.. appeared to be testing at this exact moment.
“How are things looking Esti, is the main shield stable enough for me to drop it yet?”
“Yes Mother”
The smooth, deferential voice that came from Edith’s body made a shudder go down my non-existent spine.. where are the half-muttered words? The slurred speech patterns and Yoda-like barely decipherable rambling I’m so used to hearing from that exact same voice?!
“Oh.. you actually believed her odd manner of speech was natural?.. you really are painfully naive sometimes my darling Alice.”
SHUT UP! Shut up, shut up, shut up, shut UP!
‘Edith wouldn’t.. Edith would never do something like this, what the HELL have you done to her?!’
“I’ve done nothing to her darling. Since the day she told Mother of the prophecy, Esti has always looked for a way to make things right again, and when she finally spoke to me honestly about her fears we came to an agreement on how things must come to pass.. it’s just that simple.”
Betrayal, burning hot anger and a horribly heavy sense of loss settled over my heart as we stared up at Edith’s almost obliviously hard-working form above us for a few painfully long seconds.
‘First Gran, then John and now E-Edith?’
..don’t listen to her..
‘It’s too much, it.. it hurts?’
IT HURTS!
“Oh those are only the start of things little Alice-”
Arista paused as Edith straightened, as much as she ever seems capable of doing at least, and offered us a slight nod before stepping back.
“-after all, who do you think created the MPA in the first place?”
With even steps Arista brought us back down to the little pedestal we’d been sitting on before I woke up and carefully stepped up onto it with her usual smooth grace.
“Do you really think there’s a single high-level awakened mage in existence who doesn’t work for me at this point Alice?”
She spun us around with a flourish, sending the thigh-split on her black sequined dress flying like some strange knee-high cloak that would make Vlad proud with it’s over the top nature.
..Show off..
“I plan to win this day Dearheart and while it hurts me ever so much that you must suffer, it is a necessary evil so that we may all avoid even worse fates as a species.. people are selfish creatures; phrased like that even the most benevolent of my children will bow to logic with time.”
The shield above us flickered out of existence and the pedestal under our feet rose up slightly from the ground with a great rumbling shudder.
After a moment’s pause Edith bounced over the lip of the hole we’re in with her JuJu stick held at her side to cushion her landing next to us, the moment she’d settled her feet properly the shield sprung back to life trapping us inside all over again.
“How long until we’re ready Esti?”
Edith glanced up at us, not with her usual annoyance but a look that I can only describe as pride, as she did the math in her head silently.
“About another minute Mother.”
That being said she knelt down and started examining the burnt runes around the hole that the pedestal we’re standing on just rose out of.
“You can begin the ritual preparation; my presence will not effect anything.”
“Thank you Esti”
The bright smile Arista offered her felt false to me, but then, a lot of the motions she makes with my face and body feel wrong anyway so that could just be me being bias I guess?
After a deep calming breath Arista slowly moved us down into mediation position, paying careful attention to the slit on her dress so that she wasn’t showing anything unnecessarily, despite Edith being the only person within range to see us anyway.
Our eyes closed for a moment only to shoot open again as our arm came up to catch a fast moving object coming towards our head at worrying speed.
It took me a moment or two to realise what Arista now held tightly in her white-knuckled gasp but when I did a gasp left my non-physical lips and my heart sored with new hope as Edith glared up at us from her crouched position, her JuJu stick held in an almost motionless tug-of-war between her hand and ours.
“Really Esti?”
Edith’s glare softened slightly, not in compliance but in amusement which again made me want to cheer as loudly as I could, seeing that at least SOMEONE hadn’t truly betrayed me in all of this mess!
“You be planning to hurt my student, can’t be blaming me for trying ‘Mother’.”
Her words made that burgeoning flame of hope in my chest dim as it became obvious that her plan had already been thwarted before I’d even known it was coming.
To add insult to injury Arista flexed the muscles in my arm slightly and with a pulse of magic through my body she ripped the JuJu stick out of Edith’s grasp, tossing it aside as she stepped down from the pedestal to face Edith on even ground.
“Why Esti? We are so close, why now of all times would you decide to show your true colors?”
Edith took a step or two backwards before squaring her withered shoulders as best she could and fixing us with yet another angry glare.
“You be hurtin’ Fena and now you hurt the girl, Mother or not, your madness needs to stop an’ who but your ‘most loyal’ would ever have the chance to do so?..”
The mocking way she trailed off that sentence with just the slightest hint of a smirk on her lips made our blood boil with rage that was purely Arista’s in nature.
“I should have seen your betrayal for what it was long ago; you never forgave me for what happened to that useless sister of yours, did you?”
Edith’s smirk slid away into possibly the most intense glare I’ve ever seen on her often grumpy looking face.
“Of course you bonded with Alice over these last few years, Louise said as much but I ignored her warnings foolishly..”
‘Yeah, having your trust in people betrayed is going around these day’s apparently.’
..HA!..
“Shut up Alice, Mummy’s busy!”
A pressure pushed down on my chest as it always does when Arista forces me back into my mindscape but something was different this time?
I could feel the pressure, feel the drawing sensation pulling me towards the lines connecting to my mindscape again but I could RESIST it at last!
..Looks like Theodora and the others have been busy..
“Alice? What are you- how are you doing that? You can’t-”
Before Arista could finish her building rant at my disobedience a wrinkled old hand flew towards our face at speeds that shouldn’t be physically possible and managed to just clip our ear from Arista’s distraction, although it felt like we’d been hit by a sledgehammer despite being the barest of touches in reality.
Arista flipped my body away from Edith and staggered to a stop a few paces away, her hand flying up to our ear and coming away covered in blood which made our eyes dilate in rage all over again.
“You would DARE?!”
Arista swung her eyes up to glare at Edith only to throw us into another near panicked roll as a bolt of brown magic flew towards us, only to splash against the floor in a seemingly harmless discharge instead moments later.
“Useless girl is my student Arista, you told me once that the old ways must be respected above all, you do not HARM what is MINE!”
Edith practically spun on the spot and as she finished her spin a barrage of dirt-brown magical bolts shot after us in quick succession as if rapid-fired from a gun or something equally insane.
It was all Arista could do to keep moving and ensure Edith didn’t land another hammering blow against us, although there were quite a few close calls and she never really had a chance to retaliate in the process either which I’d say is a good thing at this point.
“You’re goals were good once Arista but your methods have gone too far, the woman I once called Mother would never even consider harming one of her children no matter the end goal.. the fact that you wish to send one into the void is beyond anything I could ever accept!”
With one more roll Arista managed to get us into a crouched position and threw a hand up, creating a shield of solid ice on our palm to deflect the next volley away and get some breathing room.
She went to stand up again and close the gap between us but with a force of will that I’m slowly becoming used to using I managed to twist my ankle hard enough that it actually translated into the physical world as I forced back Arista’s control in a minor but potentially important way.
She stumbled.
In a battle at these speeds with this much magic flying around, a stumble is all it takes to finish a fight, I cringed as yet another round of brown bolts flew in towards our now open side and even Arista winced our eyes shut momentarily in anticipation of the impact.
When the bolts hit I was expecting something close to what I imagine being hit by a semi-truck would feel like in all honesty, and it momentarily threw me when all I could feel was, at worst, a solid punch or two to our ribs?
Arista still cried out in obvious pain but she also shot our eyes open again to stare with dark amusement at Edith’s now widening eyes as those same fast-moving brown bolts of magic that just hit us practically bounced off of our body and flew straight back at their caster.
The whole reaction took seconds and left Edith with little-to-no time to react before landing with a crushing force to her chest that threw her back across the crater until she hit the wall hard and slumped down to the floor with a blood-filled sputter of breath.
“Do you really think I wouldn’t plan ahead for something like this Esti?”
Our eyes winced slightly as Arista took a step forward in obvious pain but she didn’t hesitate in stalking towards her now fallen prey with a renewed sense of superiority virtually radiating out of her mind and into mine.
“I will admit that I didn’t suspect you of such duplicity, but Max has been acting strange of late and when you factor the rather unavoidable need for me to work with Lichs on a regular basis while having an entire supposedly ‘secret’ resistance movement working against me as well, then it should be no surprise that I would tend to become just the slightest bit paranoid about such things, no?”
We came to a stop over Edith’s still sputtering, beaten body and Arista crouched down to be on eye-level with her once more.
“You could have had it all Esti, power, dominion, anything your heart desired but you had to throw it all away.. for what?.. what have you achieved in this pathetic attempt to stop me?”
The smug bitch actually leaned in closer to hear any kind of answer Edith might be able to offer while her fingers gently ghosted across the bare flesh on Edith’s arm leaving tiny little patches of ice as they went.
“First lesson.. useless girl..”
Arista leaned back sharply, surprise radiating out of her as she tried to understand the meaning behind those words and her magic lashed against mine in what I’d assume was an attempt to extract the answer she sought in a much more direct way then I think I’d ever want to imagine she could possibly manage.
Whatever the others have been doing to remove her ‘little sticky claws’ from my subconscious is obviously working because I barely had to even think about stopping her invasion to repel the once overpowering force of her magic with ease.
More importantly then that though, is the fact that I recognise that ‘lesson’ and it wasn’t a pleasant one to learn first-hand in my years as Al, I can tell you that much!
‘Don’t gloat until the enemy is dead useless girl, when they be dead, THEN rub victory in their faces.’
The slightest of sounds from behind us made Arista spin on the spot in paranoid fear which left us completely open when a large chunk of wood most commonly referred to as a ‘JuJu stick’ came flying in from its discarded position across the crater to smack almost perfectly against our forehead with seemingly shattering force.
The blow was so powerful that it sent Arista sprawling to the floor and even then it obviously wasn’t finished because the physical pain was quickly surpassed by a bone-deep tearing sensation in both my chest and my brain itself.
For a moment it felt like someone was trying to pull my brain and heart apart with their bare-hands.. but even that didn’t last long before, with a final searing blast of unimaginable pain, something deep within me broke and Arista’s presence disappeared from my mind with an agonised scream.
For the first time in what seems like years I could finally feel a direct connection between my mind and my body?
I promptly chose to use said miraculous new-found power of control to roll myself over slightly so I could throw up whatever Arista has eaten in the last day or so in shock and pain more than anything else.
“Useless.. girl..”
With a few heavy pants and a lot more effort than I’d like to admit I managed to roll myself away from the disgusting pile on my right to face Edith’s not-smiling, horribly pale face.
“Real battle.. be inside.. you.. girl.. go, quick!”
She finished that painfully slow statement with another wracking cough that sent blood flying and I couldn’t help but notice the frantic twitching of her arm where the spots that Arista touched appeared to have settled into tiny little patches of frost.
“Edith? Edith I-”
My hands came up to reach out to her but she shook herself forcefully, starting another round of painfully sharp coughs.
“GO! Stop.. Mother..”
My mouth moved soundlessly for a moment or two but anything I could say didn’t seem to want to leave my lips for some unfathomable reason?
I wanted to thank her for helping me when I thought I’d been deserted by everyone.
I wanted to beg her to hold on, to survive despite the damage I could see had been done to her.
I wanted.. I wanted..
“I love you Edith, don’t die on me you evil little Yoda-wannabe.”
Her pained wince twitched a few times before finally settling into an amused smirk that I know all too well from years of watching her torment other people for her own amusement.
“Fine, I’m going, bossy old witch..”
If she could, I think Edith would have laughed at that point.
Instead she made a heavy wheezing sound which really didn’t help me concentrate on following the lines to my mindscape, especially when you added in quite a few curious faces that seemed to be slowly appearing around the edge of the shield high above us.
My last sight was that of Edith’s blood splattered but warm smile before my lines connected at last and the crater around me disappeared.
======
I materialised into a world of chaos.
All around me my mindscape was changing, in a constant state of flux, as wild colors fought against my usual endless white for dominance and massive black tears formed around me only to collapse back into nothingness moments later.
“Holy fuck?.. FUCK!”
A rift formed up practically at my feet and I had to frantically roll away before I fell into the endless abyss inside.
“What the HELL have you done Edith?!”
One good thing came from my roll to safety and the movements that followed it at least, as I dodged yet more rolling chaos all around me, my view point shifted enough that I got to see Arista standing in her ‘adult’ form within a set of ever shrinking rings of multi-colored memory bubbles.
The whole set of constructs made from her very nightmares were apparently untouched by anything outside them, just as we’d hoped they would be.
If the bubbles are working like they are supposed to then she’s currently watching all of her nightmares come to life in a far too vivid reality, hopefully that’s enough to disorientate and delay her for a while.
Even I was a little surprised to see that pretty much every one of her nightmares involved me, or rather a younger, much cuter version of me, and that they all followed basically the same plotline where we would argue about anything from ethics to fashion until every one of them ended practically the same way, with her reaching out in anger to silence me only to find her magic lashing out and freezing the little-me to death in an instant.
There’s probably some deep psychological meaning behind all of that but I’m content to settle for ‘crazy woman is crazy’ at this point considering I’m kind of busy trying not to fall into whatever keeps trying to tear its way into my mindscape in general at this exact moment!
“Alice!”
I jumped in fright at the sudden voice behind me, only to turn and see yet another tear hovering in the air before me, this time however instead of an endless void there were people inside.. lots and lots of near identical girls I know all too well.
“Theodora?”
She didn’t get a chance to respond as the rift between us shut itself violently moments later leaving me alone once more and feeling truly helpless.
..You’re not alone..
Thanks Ari but that’s not exactly helping when-
‘I’m sorry for your loss. It won’t help but know that you are not alone’
‘Never forget, you’re not alone Alice’
‘She needs you to believe her on that one important point but you are NEVER alone and despite how it feels we’re going to win this war, just you wait and see!’
-What? Where did that come from..
Oh powers damn it, I REALLY hate seers!
‘they be usin’ you to get what they want’
‘She doesn’t want you to know this Alice’
‘some things I want you to see, others I NEED you to see’
‘Where else would a SUB-conscious be? It’s below the ground in your mindscape, DUH!’
For a moment the world span and I watched on as Theodora twisted her body on the spot before literally just falling through the white floor of my mindscape into non-existence again
‘everyone tells you what they want you to hear’
‘enemy’s be saying only what they be wanting you to hear and friends not being much better’
OKAY, I get it already!
‘people are going to see what they WANT to se-’
ENOUGH!
Stupid memories, more pushy then bloody Ari is.
..HEY!..
“Sorry, force of habit, so how do we do this?”
..What makes you think I know what to do?..
“Stop playing innocent, it’s pretty obvious that whatever the real plan is Theodora’s got you involved. Let’s just get on with this before Arista realises that she’s-”
There was a tremendous ‘boom’ that shook my mindscape as a whole and a deep pit of dread formed in my gut in response to it.
The rifts started to slow down their previous pattern of forming as a nearly incandescently glowing Arista launched herself forward, bursting her way through the nightmare bubbles using nothing but willpower and rage alone.
She let off a wounded roar that shook the ground beneath our feet as her head whipped around in search of me.
“Ari.. little help here?”
The sound of my voice made Arista’s head snap around to glare at me darkly as she huffed like an animal and practically broke into a sprint, every movement seemingly etched with some raw new pain that can only come from having watched your own hands kill a loved one before your eyes.. I should know what that looks like at this point after all..
..It’s you’re mindscape. Think, feel, and do it already dumbass!..
I barely took the time to process what she’d said, my instincts already roaring in my ears so loudly, the same information pouring into my brain from some outside source along with my long developed primal instincts to flee shouting above the confusion and fear.
Arista dived at me and at the very last second a rift opened up beneath my feet making me fall straight down into it, only to snap shut before she could follow after me.
======
Seemingly a moment later a rift re-opened below me within the inky black void I’d fallen into and I slid once more into the tattered white expanse of my mindscape with a heavy thud.
It took me a moment to catch my breath but when I did a smirk slowly formed on my lips.
..Told you so..
‘Think, feel, do’ my ass!
One part panic, two parts desperation and three parts actually being the owner of an already unstable mindscape is more like it!
I literally have no idea how I pulled that off an-
“ALICE!”
“Shit!”
With another forceful mental push, my best attempt at copying the sensation I felt when the last tear opened up, I fell back into the floor again only to fly out sideways this time, so far away from Arista’s enraged form that I could barely see her along the horizon line of my mindscape.
“Okay, that’s not dying covered, what’s next?”
..How about you listen for once?!..
Damn it! I need help here, not a moral lesson on my admittedly poor record for retention of seemingly unimportant details wh-
‘I’m not a Seer damn it!’
‘My gut instinct says this will work’
‘more instinct then thought’
My own voice practically taunted me with the facts involved.
My instincts have always pointed me in the right direction, I just never though that they could be-
‘be havin’ the touch f’sure. No stomach to ya!’
‘Bad Juju be cloudin’ ya eye’
‘even if I could see the future on some things I might have to lie to you about them because me just telling you about specific events could work against us’
That’s getting REALLY annoying!
You know what? FINE!
For the record I’m not a bloody seer and just because I have a good gut instinct, and Edith is obsessed with my stomach.. and Theodora lies constantly like everyone else.. that has NOTHING to do with trusting my instincts in this case because it’s not going to work an-
..Your rambling..
Gah! Fine I’ll trust my bloody instincts!
I swear if I die from this I’m blaming that crazy little Yoda for it all and haunting her ass or something.
..That’s the spirit!..
Really NOT the time for puns Ari!
“Okay, instincts, trust my instincts, instincts, instincts, instincts, COME ON!”
My eyes flew around the empty patchwork mess of my mindscape, settling on a rapidly approaching figure who practically glowed with waves of tightly controlled magical power.
“Oh sure, when I WANT you to start bugging me you get shy?! Told you I’m not a bloody seer Ar-”
“Have I mentioned lately how much I love that big, beautifully twisted brain of yours?”
My whole body froze for a moment before spinning around to face a proudly grinning copy of John.
Behind him were two more rifts floating in mid-air, one leading to that same strange city-scape full of my integrated past-incarnations that I’ll assume is my subconscious at this point, and the other leading to a mental-scape I’m all too familiar with but never thought I’d find inside my bloody mindscape itself!
As my eye’s flicked from one to the other, hesitating as they were drawn back to the usually bright ball of magic that makes up my core and the golden lines of power streaming away from it in all directions.
It all seemed so dull for once, the light of my core and lines obviously weakened for one of any number of possible reasons, but while looking at it I had just the barest hints of a plan forming in my panicked mind.. a possible route that I could take to finally end all of this, end it the same way that Arista planned to do to me in the first bloody place!
The mental space that I call my ‘lines’ looked good in general, back to how I remember it being instead of that weird ‘weather’ form it took under Arista’s control at least, but the core..
As my core spun around slowly in front of my eyes a great big pair of brown cracks became visible on the outer edge of one side.
Honestly, it almost looked like a giant glowing segment had been ‘cut out’ from my core and it was only that one section which showed any kind of roughly marked out ‘cracks’ compared to the rest of my core which just looked dimmer then usual somehow, instead of dividing the whole thing completely as I imagine would happen if my core were naturally breaking.
As the core turned a little more, a tiny stream of magic reached out from the divided off portion of my core only to be slapped back by an equally weak stream of the brown-crack magic I recognised all too well, as everything finally clicked in my head and weeks, years even, of manipulation started to make a horrible amount of sense.
Edith was always so focused on teaching me how to use my lines?
I spent more time learning how to manipulate and cast spells in there then I did any other form of magic and she never WOULD tell me why it was all so important to her!
When having such total control of my lines made learning blood magic, enchanting and any number of other tricks that saved my life over the years relatively easy to learn I just kind of gave up asking and accepted that she obviously had her reasons from the proof alone that it had helped me in the end.. but that’s not why she did it..
‘it’s going to be so delicious turning her own weapon against her’
‘the perfect weapon to stop me’
“When this is over, you and I are going to have a long talk about keeping secrets Ari!”
..What you don’t know she couldn’t find out, sorry?..
“How long have Edith and you been working on thi-”
..DUCK!..
My instincts kicked in at almost the exact same moment Ari yelled out to me, in a way that I’m now both much more aware of than ever before and completely unsure if it ever happened in the past without me realising it honestly.
Either way it gave me just that tiny micro-second extra to twist myself out of the way as Arista came barrelling in on a poorly judged dive to tackle me like a bull in a china shop.
Before she could turn around I pushed my magic and fell through the floor into yet another rift that I’m actually becoming worryingly good at manipulating at this point.
======
When I came out of the void on the other side I found myself so far away from Arista that I couldn’t even see her anymore, I didn’t aim for that or anything, the rift just seemed to either judge what I needed or work on blind luck, I don’t have time to work out which at this point.
"Theodora of the Byzantine I call you forth!"
I’m not sure if the words are necessary or intent will do, I’m not sure if anything I’m thinking of will work honestly but those were the first words that came to my mind as my hand shot up to point palm first at the floor to my right so they will have to do hopefully!
For a long, tense second nothing happened before a tiny dark spot appeared on the floor I’d gestured at and widened rapidly until a figure I never thought I’d be happy to see came shooting out of it with an ecstatic giggle.
"Yes! Yes, yes, YES! You clever little monkey Alice, for once in your life you bloody listened!"
She started hopping around happily and waving her arms in the air as if directing some grand symphony but I really don’t have time for her special brand of crazy right now, let alone her manipulative seer personality that she hides underneath it all so well.
“Shut up Dora, I’m trying to concentrate!”
My brow furrowed as I threw both my hands together and aimed them at the empty space on my left.
"I call-”
Theodora skipped over to my side and wrapped her arms around me in a tight hug that threw me off completely in a way that I can only imagine was intentional from her at this point.
“-I call-”
Her face moved up and she nuzzled under my chin, her tongue coming out like an over-grown cat to lick at my neck and once again interrupting me by-
“ARRG! Screw it, YOU LOT GET OUT HERE! We’ve got work to do!"
A great cheer rose up as my once empty and now falling-apart mindscape was flooded with past-incarnations, many of which I hadn't seen in weeks but all of which were offering me proud and eager looks as they congregated at my side while a giggling Theodora looked on smugly.
“Don’t think I’m not angry at you all for letting Dora manipulate me into this situation.. but I have to admit I’m glad your all here despite that, I guess.. now who’s ready to get rid of an annoying brain-leech once and for all?”
Another cheer rose up and everyone started moving into neatly uniform lines as if they’d been practicing for a military style parade or something over the past week, which honestly, I wouldn’t put past them all at this point.
“I take it you all know the plan, right?”
When no-one outright denied it I felt like letting off a frustrated growl considering I only just came up with the bloody plan five-seconds ago.
..Annoyances like this are what you get when you start working with seers sadly..
“Shut up Ari, really not the time..”
So now, all that’s left to do is open up another rift to-
“What kind of heartless bastard would I have to be to not rescue a helpless little school girl in need?”
I spun around to glare at yet another fake-John who’d decided to crop up out of bloody nowhere!
Despite the seriousness of the situation we’re all in at this exact moment, more than a few of the girls around me sniggered at the annoying quote that the stupid copy echoed out at us with his usual, annoyingly perfect timing.
To make things worse he was standing in John’s over-the-top ‘game-show presenter’ pose while a wider than usual rift floated behind him leading directly into whatever part of my mind holds my lines and the mental representation of my core in general.
Sometimes.. sometimes, even knowing that this is all some big symbolic representation of how my mind is processing events inside my body that are far out of the preview a normal human brain was built to handle, just isn’t enough to stop it all from being REALLY aggravating!
“Well hello John-boy..”
Theodora practically oozed forward and cozied herself up tight to the fake-John’s side with a contented purr.
Slowly she turned around to face me again with a wry smirk on her face that said far more then I feel ready to deal with about how funny she finds the fact that my brain apparently thinks John is the best way to point my attention towards things ‘subtly’ in any way-shape-or-form..
“Enough playing around Dora, we’ve got work to do before Arista finds us again.”
Just to make sure she was listening I grabbed her arm and tugged her back into the mass of girls behind me before turning to face them all properly for what I’ll admit is probably not going to be the most inspirational of speeches in human existence.
“Just so we’re all on the same page here, we go into my lines, we all grab ahold of my core then we pull that damn parasite Arista from our mind once and for all by bloody force if necessary.. half of you stay out here to stop her if she finds us, the rest follow me, any questions?”
For a long moment all I got in response was a bit of awkward shuffling but that quickly gave way to a surprised gasp or two and some smattered laughter for some reason; a reason which became perfectly clear when a warm pair of arms attached to an equally warm body wrapped themselves around me in the gentlest of hugs a moment or so later, naturally.
“Arista could never have made something so.. brilliant..”
DAMN IT FAKE JOHN-BOY, DON’T BREATHE IN MY EAR!
“..I hate my mindscape sometimes..”
======
Everyone else seemed more than a little cautious as they followed me through the rift into my lines, although the wide-eyed looks and muttered comments that came afterwards point to the very real possibility that I might get my curious nature from more than a few of the incarnations currently under my dubious ‘command’ as a whole.
“How do we do this then?”
I turned and shot Dexi an uncertain look.
Honestly.. I have no clue?.. my stupid gut instinct just keeps telling me this is the right place to be if we want to stop Arista, something about the way my core looks with its fractured surface and lazily waving loose threads of power jus-
oh.. oh, that could work?
“We all stand around my core and grab the loose strands of magic, I’ll take Arista’s broken portion and on a count of three we all pull as hard as we can?”
It took everything I had to sound even partly sure about that plan in general and even then it came out more as a question then the cool statement of fact I’d been hoping for.
My lines shined brightly around us in response to my presence, flickering with sparks of wild magic and that brilliant golden glow as always which helped calm me down just a little bit at least, having something familiar around always helps me take a step away from the edge when I’m close to panicking or just generally getting worked up over something luckily and any improvement in here is better then nothing.
“You heard the Boss ladies. Take your places for the first ever, hopefully not annual, great core tug of war!”
For a long second or two I blinked slowly at Theodora’s back as she practically skipped forward and started not-so-gently picking through the tentacle like strands of magic drifting loose from my core to find one that she apparently felt was in some way ‘superior’ to the others.
Is it bad that I kinda miss when she was just outright crazy, instead of this weird hybrid between an actual person and the insane seer caricature that I’m used to?
..Completely understandable, she creeps me out too..
Well that’s reassuring at least.
When Theodora apparently found the stream of magic that she liked at last and was promptly NOT absorbed by my core or any other horrible thing they could imagine happening when an incarnation comes into direct contact with the core that houses them, the others started reluctantly moving closer and picking ‘tentacles’ of their own to hold onto as best they could.
For my part, I walked over to the ‘broken’ side of my core and tentatively reached out to touch one of the strands coming off of it.
The moment my hand made contact with it an almost irresistible wave of rage hit me like a freight train, apparently Arista is still mad at me for the whole ‘nightmares of killing a younger me’ thing.
Big surprise there, I guess?
It took everything I had to not start yelling from the vicarious anger that came pouring into me from her magic dumping directly into my brain, and even then I ended up letting off a snarl that was more than a little bit feral in a way that I’m sure would make certain members of my extended family rather proud of me in all honesty.
When I reached a tipping point where it almost felt like I was losing control to her overwhelming power, and no matter what I tried to do I couldn’t seem to let go of the tendril in my grasp, the pressure suddenly cut off leaving me to gasp out in relief.
My eyes shot down to my hands and widened in surprise when what appeared to be mittens made of brown magic formed up over my hands with tiny strands connecting them to the cracks full of equally brown magic still separating Arista’s section of my core from the rest of it.
“..Edith?..”
Tears came to my eyes and I let them fall as waves of trust, love and an overwhelming sense of pride came over me from only one possible source.
It took me a few moments to gather myself back together again from the initial shock of emotions that were so overwhelmingly strong from the woman who I’d always considered to be so controlled and repressed with her real feelings that I couldn’t help the wet smile which formed on my lips as the seconds ticked by.
“Powers damn it Edith you sappy little Yoda.. fine, let’s get this over with at last!”
I scanned around what parts of my lines I could see and made eye contact with more than a few equally watery-eyed incarnations who seemed to have felt at least part of the emotions running through me by extension of being.. well.. part of me, I guess?
“On the count of three!”
Everyone tensed up and I squeezed my magical-mitten covered hands down tightly on the strands I had as well.
“One, Two, THREE!”
As one we leaned back and pulled for all we were worth.
The moment we started tugging in earnest a bone-deep pain that felt horribly familiar to the way I’d felt when Arista tore Sarah’s core out of our chest less than a day ago made itself known and the world around us started shaking uncontrollably, making a few of the girls around me scream in fear.
With one more desperate surge I threw my back into it and my feet slipped slightly on the ground until with an almost deafening crack the chunk of core connected to the tendrils in my hands shifted ever so slightly forward, disconnecting it from the main heart of my being at almost the exact same moment that the world around me exploded and an all too familiar jerking sensation took over my body as a whole.
======
“-other?! MOTHER!”
My head shot up with a gasp as my chest burned like I’ve been running a marathon or something.
Within seconds I was scanning the area around me and patting my body down frantically to make sure everything was still where it should be as I slowly began to realise that I’m not only back in the real world but fully in control of my body too!
‘WHAT DID YOU DO?!’
..Oh, well that’s a novel experience..
So this is what it feels like to have someone else riding shotgun in your head?
I definitely like things from this perspective a lot better to say the least!
Now, let’s see if this still works shall we-
‘Hello Arista, lovely to hear from you again..’
HA! Less than a day’s practice and I’ve totally got this whole ‘mind speaking’ thing down like a pro!
‘Alice? Alice Dearheart, what’s happening? Tell Mummy wh-’
..Does she really think that’s going to work?..
‘Shut up Mother! Alice darling let Mummy just take-’
“Yeah, no chance.. almost proud of you for trying that one still though honestly?”
She growled loudly at being interrupted again and I had to hold back a laugh from seeing my once all-powerful tormentor stuck in the same position she’d put me into not so long ago.
“Mother! Can you hear me?”
My eye’s shot up to the craters edge above us with a frown as several curious, rather worried looking faces peered down with fear obvious on each of their faces.
The speaker happened to be a rather familiar looking old man who helped John and I create an identity for a newly registered ‘Hannah Cooper-Garnier’ back at the Hub.
I knew there was something wrong with him when we first met, no-one with a soul shrugs me off when I’m trying to be purposefully annoying!
..I’m really starting to wonder just who WASN’T involved in this plot of Arista’s at this point?..
“I’m okay-”
Shit, what’s his name?!
“-darling?..”
For a few seconds I really thought I’d blown it already but lucky for me Arista apparently really does have a terrible tendency to use that stupid term of endearment with practically everybody she meets because none of the faces perched above me seemed to notice anything wrong with my use of it in the slightest.
“Darling little Alice put up more of a fight than I was expecting at the last second there but everything is sorted now, can one of you lower the shield over the crater for me? I feel tired and could really use a short break before we start the ritual at long last.”
Please buy it, please buy it, please buy it!
All the heads shifted and glanced at each other uncertainly for a moment or two before the old Hub pen-pusher spoke up again with a slightly more worried tone to his voice.
“The ritual has already begun Mother? As you requested, we activated the outer runes the moment that Esti made a wrong movement against you.”
..shit..
‘Did you really think I wouldn’t have a contingency plan in place Alice? I ALWAYS have a contingency plan, my mission is too important not to, even now with this miraculous take-over you’ve achieved I will still win this day Darling.’
..She’s bluffing!..
Oh Powers, do I HOPE she’s bluffing?!
“Are you sure everything is okay Mother? We’re coming up to the Layline pulse and everyone is anxious to move into position.”
A ‘Layline pulse’? What the bloody-hell is a LAYLINE PULSE?!
‘Oh Dearheart, you really have no idea what you’ve gotten into do you?’
..I’d assume it would be some kind of pulse through the local Laylines..
I would assume so, yes, thank you Ari; I couldn’t have gotten that far on my bloody own of course?!
..No need to get snippy just because your stressed out..
OF COURSE I’M BLOODY STRESSED OUT!
‘This is all rather amusing but perhaps you should answer the dear boy, he seems slightly perplexed by your silence.’
URRG!
“Tell everyone to prepare, then leave me to rest for a while, I’m feeling out of sorts at the moment.”
The heads around the craters rim all shared another set of uncertain looks but eventually they shrugged it off and disappeared slowly to leave me alone at last, or near enough, with nothing but the rune covered crater, Edith’s barely breathing body and the voices in my head for company.
“What the hell are you planning here Arista?”
‘I could tell you but.. how did you put it?.. ah yes, Shan’t, Can’t, Won’t!’
A growl slipped past my lips and I almost felt like punching my own head just to spite her for that one, it’s never a good sign when the bad guy feels safe enough to start mocking you.
Okay Hannah, time to put that brain you’re so proud of to work!
‘What do you really think you can do?’
Now that she said it, there are definitely some things I can do at this exact moment.
My eyes hesitated for a second while scanning Edith’s heavy breathing, slumped over in her baggy robes and seemingly unconscious, form with worry but after a deep breath to fortify my stance I forced myself to keep going despite the pale tone to her skin and my fears for what my currently screwed up magic might actually do unintentionally when used.
It took more effort then I’m used to and my chest ached just from the act of me even reaching for my magic but I built up a relatively small ball of golden ‘diversion’ magic pretty quickly before the pain became too much, forcing me to let it off in a concentrated burst that seemed to bring at least some color back to Edith’s face even as it tore something deep inside me and making the whole world disappear in a crash of unimaginable pain.
======
“She’s back!”
..Owwie..
That. sucked..
“The core’s moving again! Quickly, man your lines girls!”
Craaaapppp..
With a monumental effort I managed to push myself up from the floor and glance around to get my bearings again.
It looks like I’m back inside the rift room to my lines, nice to know I didn’t move in here when I got so unceremoniously thrown back into the real world at leas-
..Hannah get up and pull, Arista is trying to reattach herself to our core!..
It was a mad dash few seconds for me to get standing again but as I reached out to snag up a handful of the wavering tendrils of magic hanging out of Arista’s core fragment Edith’s brown magic encompassed my hands again to protect me from her influence as if it was second nature for it to do so at this point.
..Thanks Edith..
“PULL!”
I threw everything I had into tugging at the insidious lump once more and with a string of tiny ripping sounds that reminded me of the time I split the seams on my jeans as a kid, along with the accompanying build-up of pain deep down in my chest, the core fragment moved slightly further away from the rest of my core by a few more inches or so.
My feet slipped at the last second but before I could even land back on my ass the world went crazy again and the pain in my chest exploded, once more throwing me out into the real world without any warning whatsoever.
======
“Uuugh.. Bouncing between reality and my mindscape is SO not healthy at the moment!”
..You’re mindscape is kind of in shreds so I can’t really say I’m surprised..
‘I don’t know what you think you’re achieving Alice but for both our sake’s I suggest you stop trying to destroy my core without the proper protections in place.’
..Proper protections?..
That almost sounds like- No..
She couldn’t have.. could she?
“This was your plan to start with, wasn’t it Arista?”
..Huh?..
The evil tumor in my head remained suspiciously silent at my question, which probably said enough in itself honestly.
She said it earlier, she wanted to get rid of me, she loaded me up with all the ‘useless’ incarnations and was going to toss me aside!
How ELSE would you get rid of a load of incarnations which are directly connected to your core then to actually REMOVE them from your core entirely?!
She hadn’t planned on me being the one in control during this ritual that I’ll assume for the moment is designed to make it easier for her to remove parts of our core, or at least keep our damaged core stable somehow, after the piece she’s trying to discard is gone.
..That isn’t much to go on..
On its own, I’d have to agree with you Ari and say that the knowledge of what she’s planned in general would be almost worse than not knowing anything at all.. but it isn’t on its own, is it?..
Think what you like about her, personally I’m at the point where I wouldn’t piss on Arista if she was on fire considering the things she’s done to both me and my family, but there’s one thing I’ll give her if nothing else.. she’s confident!
She confident to the point of arrogance and that’s going to be her downfall on this one.
“Oh Arista, for someone older than human civilisation, you are so STUPID!”
My eyes flew wildly around the rune covered floor around me, already pieces are coming into focus, connections being made in my head with wild abandon as I broke down and analysed what she’s done here.
The first step to breaking, fixing, creating or even just copying any rune system in existence is knowing what it bloody-well DOES!
“You took possibly the most dangerous rune mistress on Earth today, one that also happens to specialise in both sympathetic magic and blood rituals, just like you.. then you put her in a crater full of unhidden control clusters directly connected to the truly awe-inspiringly complicated ritual circle you’ve made?”
Even Dante, insane Lich-bastard that he is, knows that you don’t let ANYTHING potentially effect the ritual when it’s in progress!
When it comes to rituals you don’t cut corners, you don’t assume anything is safe and you don’t EVER allow something to go wrong because the effects can be catastrophic for everyone involved.
When it comes to rituals you use double layers of shielding to protect everything, backups for everything if necessary, doubles to all components involved within easy reach and a kill-switch whenever possible as well.
The same is true for runes to a lesser extent and it’s practically suicide to ignore something THAT important when you’re mixing both fields together into one horrendous mass of magic!
All I need to do is find something recognisably important an-
‘Your bluffing Alice, no-one can break down a ritual this complex alone in any kind of useful time frame.. and more importantly every second you waste playing around out here I come closer to regaining control of our core as it tries to heal itself from the damage you’ve done to it.’
That would be a very true and valid problem, if I actually needed to break down the ritual..
Ah, hah! There it is!
“Correct me if I’m wrong Arista.. darling.. but, no matter how you go about things, precision in a ritual is key.. so I wonder what would happen if I tweaked this boring little amplitude cluster right here up from what I can only assume is meant to be something close to ‘one-percent’ to, say, ‘one-hundred-percent’?”
The silence was back but my gut is telling me that I just scored a critical hit on her so I stood there, staring down at the rune cluster in question and calmly waited for her response one way or the other.
‘..You wouldn’t dare..’
SCORE!
“What have I got to lose Arista? If you get your way then I’m doomed to be cast out into the void for all eternity anyway, apparently ‘for the greater good’.. you KILLED my Mother, left Eris and my sister for DEAD and dragged John off to who-knows-where while basically crippling Edith right here in this great big sacred pit of yours!”
Slowly I leaned forward and hovered my hand carefully over the one specific rune that could honestly do anything at this point without really mattering, all I need to know is that me changing it would be bad enough to make even Arista nervous and THAT is something I can definitely work with!
“So tell me Arista.. WHAT DO I HAVE LEFT TO LOSE?!”
My hand dropped another inch or so and Arista gasped in horror.
‘STOP! You can’t do this Alice, I know you and you’re not a killer, if you change that rune then instead of using every person inside Crater Lake right now to help heal my core you’ll drain them all dry, every SINGLE person here will die by YOUR hand!’
Despite everything I’ve been through in the last day or so I still flinched guiltily at that idea.
I’ve killed before, I’m a killer.. or at least I was..
Al could be that cold hearted monster the world needed to keep it safe.
Al could weigh a bus full of orphans’ verses a town full of adults and calmly reach a decision on which one’s blood would be splattered across his face come morning.
Al could.. Al could-
..Basically Al was a sociopath..
-and try as I might I can’t be that monster ever again?
The very idea of being such a cold, emotionless killing machine once more just twists me up inside!
‘Thousands of innocent mages Alice, tens-of-thousands even, all out there and completely blind to the danger they’re in as they celebrate the long promised days of glory to come.’
..Don’t lie to her Arista! No-one here is innocent..
If you ignore everything else, if you ignore the personal bias I have from being turned into their unwitting sacrifice and all the crap Arista’s pulled to get me here, then they STILL agreed to join a cult-like group who at best want to sacrifice an innocent person in exchange for stopping a vaguely explained potential vision of the future given by Edith of all people millions of years ago.
‘I know who you are Alice, I MADE you who you are!’
..Ignore her! We may not be able to stop her completely but you have a plan now so do it already!..
Much to Arista’s apparent amusement I hesitated with my hand hovering over the amplitude rune.
One thought just kept running through my head over and over again.
What if she’s right?
What if she really has set this whole thing up to somehow ‘sample’ tiny amounts of power from the cores of her followers as a way of fixing OUR core after she throws MY part of it away..
She’s crazy, but is she really THAT crazy?!
It would take refining sympathetic magic down to an art form to pull off successfully.
It would take more runes then I can imagine, with an insane level of math to back them up!
It would take.. it would take so much work, time and effort.. but that’s the point I guess?
It WOULD take all of that and more, but it’s POSSIBLE, theoretically at least..
‘Take as long as you wish to decide Alice, the clock is ticking in my favor at this point.’
Shit.. shit, shitting, SHIT!
..She’s messing with your head Hannah, don’t let her-..
Shut up Ari!
I can’t just.. just.. URRG!
The magic in my core reacted violently to my frustration.
Almost instinctively I reached out with my senses and grasped it all tightly back into myself as wave after wave of pain hit me from my protesting core in response to its release.
‘Poor little Alice, you really are just a child still, aren’t you?’
..Oh for powers sake just-..
“That DOES it you smug parasitic bitch!”
With almost practiced ease at this point from how many times Arista had forced me along this same well-worn path within my lines I dropped my consciousness back towards my mindscape, dragging her along for the ride.
I’m stressed out, under pressure and feeling completely lost.
Someone just volunteered to be my well-deserving stress relief target!
======
With a jerk I reappeared inside the rift to my core, mid-stride already as my anger pushed me onward.
“Hannah?”
I growled low in my throat making all the girls that had moved to assist me back away again really-bloody-quickly and for good reason.
“Not. Now. Dora!”
My hand came up in a grasping motion and with barely a thought Arista appeared out of nowhere only to choke loudly a moment later when my hand clenched down into a tight fist around her windpipe before she could even realise what was happening.
When squeezing as she thrashed desperately against my single hand didn’t satisfy me enough I reached up with my other one and squeezed as hard as I could, actually making her face turn blue for a second before I threw her heavily to the ground, making it easier to stamp on her ribs with abandon.
“I found something out recently because of you Arista!”
My foot came down once more, getting a satisfyingly loud crack for my efforts.
“As long as you don’t pass out, I can do whatever the hell I want in here to hurt you and there is NOTHING you can do about it!”
She tried to pull her knee’s up to her chest protectively but with a swing and a full power kick her legs went limp as I quite possible broke at least one of them from the sheer force behind my strike.
Why didn’t I think of doing this earlier?!
Fuck you Arista! Fuck you and your taunting words, and your stupid overly complicated schemes, and your FUCKING INSANITY!!
“You KILLED my MOTHER!”
My foot pulled back again and with a wild swing I managed to send blood flying from her mouth as her teeth met a gruesome end.
“You STOLE my DAUGHTER!-”
Another kick flew in, this one hitting her arm so hard that the crack it let off practically vibrated up my leg on impact.
“-AND YOU HURT MY SISTER, YOU PSYCHOTIC BITCH!”
At that final cry of blind rage mixed with sadness, worry, fear and all the other emotions I haven’t been able to allow myself to feel as I worked to find some way to stop this madness, I collapsed to my knees above her and reached out to end her life with my own bare hands.
I’ll show her who’s not a killer!
I’ll show her who’s weak, who’s pathetic, who’s USELESS!
I’ll-
A pair of large hands came down on my shoulders heavily, almost gently as they pulled me away from the puddle of flesh and broken bones that used to be my tormentor.
The only men in here that I can think of are the fake-John’s that my mind creates when I need them, but it didn’t matter if he was real or not when I turned away from her to bury my face in his chest as my sobs overtook my ability to process the world as a whole, finally being released properly at long last.
“Shhh.. it’s okay, it’s going to be okay, she can’t hurt you anymore..”
At the oddly familiar voice speaking into my hair I jerked backwards slightly to stare up at its owner.
“Al?”
My old, far too wide for my new face to handle comfortably, smile beamed down at me with pride as I stared up in shock at a face so close to Sarah’s with just those few minor differences only someone who’d seen it staring back at them in the mirror for years could ever hope to detect giving any sign of what was really happening.
“What.. I.. I thought you were dead?”
Slowly his warm eyes softened ever so slightly and one curious eyebrow popped up at me in the same way mine always used to do when I was busy mentally mocking Sarah for being slow.
“You’re not him, are you?”
He blinked a few times but didn’t deny it, instead focusing on my comfort as his hands ran up and down my arms gently in a way I vaguely remember doing to a distraught Sarah once upon a time.
“You’re just like the fake-Johns, aren’t you?.. my mindscape made you to help me.. because I needed you to be here?”
“Close enough”
I flinched as he pretty much acknowledged my fears.
I’ve said it before but my mind is a SCARY place sometimes.. especially when it can pull off crap like this without warning!
“She’s not worth it Hannah, you know that, and we’ve all got much more important things to focus on right about now like this ‘Layline pulse’ with whatever might happen when it hits us.”
After a few moments just staring up at his calm face in awe at the logical, almost calculating way that he said those few important words, I leaned back slowly from him and glanced wearily around me so I didn’t have to stare at the fake-incarnation that my mind created to help me for too long as I tried to re-focus on what’s really important right now.
Several of the girls standing off to the side of my core met my eyes but none could hold my gaze for long sadly, considering the pathetic wheezing sounds coming from Arista’s crumpled body at my feet I can’t exactly blame them for that at this point either honestly.
“Someone get Arista out of here so we can get back to work Ladies.”
My eyes shot back over to the fake-Al who offered me a reassuring smile I couldn’t help but mirror back at him despite myself.
“Do you want me to take control for you in the real world Hannah? I can make the changes to the runes while you focus on removing Arista from our core before the pulse hits.”
The offer was so tempting.
As much as the idea of willingly giving up control of my body to ANYONE again is horrifying at this point.. he’s Al?.. he may be fake, he may be a construct produced by my mindscape to help me deal with everything but at the end of the day he’s still a part of me.
A part of me I’ve been in denial of for a long time I’m afraid.
“Thanks for the offer Al, I really do appreciate it.. but it’s time I stopped hiding from reality behind the mask I’ve made for myself as ‘Hannah Cooper’, it’s time I accepted myself for the monster I really am.”
He sighed heavily and leaned closer to pull me into a nice tight hug all over again.
Maybe it’s just the stress talking, but I wonder if this is what it feels like to have a big brother?
Someone who’s male that I can rely on and take comfort from without him being.. well.. John, I guess?
“You’re not a monster Hannah, no matter what you must do to protect the ones you love, that very conviction TO protect them in itself is what stops you from becoming a monster.. that stops you from becoming me again.”
“..You weren’t the bad guy Al..”
The words tumbled out of my lips but the bright smile I received for them made me glad that they did pretty quickly.
Back when I was Al I always wished that someone could be there to see what I was going through, someone who could understand why I did what I did.. someone to tell me that I wasn’t the bad guy no matter what my self-doubts had to say on the matter.
“I know that now, death has a funny way of putting things into perspective after all.”
He laughed again and I did everything I could to burn that laugh into my memory as a dull ache formed in my chest from all the little things I’d lost in truly becoming Hannah, things like that damned infectious laugh of mine that could brighten the room in seconds on the rare times I allowed it to get loose.
“Besides, you’re the one who’s struggling to understand her morally ambiguous nature here so let’s not focus on the hang-ups of a dead man, shall we?”
Stupid smug asshole.. no wonder me and John became friends with an attitude like that!
Al, I can’t think of him as anything but ‘Al’ now despite knowing his true nature, he slowly let me out of his arms and with that same measured stride I remember teaching myself so long ago he paced over to the fractured part of my core that houses everything that makes up ‘Arista’ in her entirety.
As he came close to it the remnants of Edith’s brown magic, that was still busy holding the divide between the two halves of my core, reached out to him and a dazzlingly warm smile crossed his lips as the glow from Edith’s pride and love for us seemed to sink into his very being almost as quickly as it formed those same protective mittens on his hands that it’d done for me before.
He finally sighed heavily and reached out, taking ahold of the tendrils swaying loosely from Arista’s core fragment with a determination and confidence that I only WISH I could copy right about now!
It figures that the only incarnation besides me that could be trusted to hold on to those dangerous tendrils would be him.. poetic in a way.. he really was the only person she could never corrupt, no matter how hard she tried for most of our life after all.
“Ready when you are Hannah, Ladies? Care to give me a hand?”
The watching crowd of past-incarnations around us that weren’t busy dragging Arista back outside at the moment all started nervously moving forward, still giving me a wide birth which I’m sure will take more than a few minutes of hugging for me to make up to them sadly.
“Let's give that bitch Arista hell and take no prisoners! “
I jumped slightly in surprise when Al’s eager shout burst forth suddenly but more than a few of the approaching incarnations seemed to take strength from it for some reason.
“This is for you, for all of us, for everyone she’s ever hurt or may ever hurt if we don’t put a stop to her TODAY!”
His second shout was full of pride and warmth which I’d honestly forgotten he could ever pull off without faking it completely until now, Al always did have a way with words, and judging by the smattered cheering that rose up at his words this time as more and more girls came forth to take up their positions holding counterpoint to him on the un-tainted side of my core at last, they thought so too.
“For the past, the present and the future!”
I’m pretty sure he could have called out just about anything at this point and gotten the same, much louder, cheer that he just did all the same honestly?
He’s got them eating out of the palm of his hand just like I used to be able to do with people when necessary with an almost terrifying amount of ease.
“For us! For Hannah!”
The cheer they all let off as they tightened their grips and turned their eyes to him for guidance almost shook the space around us in its intensity.
..He really could have been a great leader..
Yeah, he really could have.. hopefully I can live up to that image he’s projecting for them someday.
..You will..
As reassuring as those words were intended to be they honestly didn’t help much in convincing me in the slightest sadly.
“Let’s go Ari, I’ve got a genocide to commit.”
As I tugged at my magic to send myself back into the real world once more Ari remained worryingly silent on my last comment.
It didn’t matter in all honesty, I know she’s just as uneasy as I am about what I’m about to do but, just as we know that violence doesn’t have to always be the answer, Al’s presence has reminded me of the flip-side to that nice sounding ideology.
“Sometimes the peaceful way isn’t worth the potential losses involved.. sometimes the world needs a monster to do the things it can’t without losing the very innocence we fight to protect.”
I’m not sure if anyone heard me but I needed to hear it out-loud again anyway, just to reassure myself on the very deep hole I’m about to put myself very close to falling right back into all over again.
It’s ironic really, Arista did all of this ‘for the greater good’ and now here I am, not only casting her out of my body into the open void where her very being will fade into nothingness as all energy does without a container, but taking her followers along for the ride too.. all for the greater good..
As my self-proclaimed ‘mother’, I’m surprised she isn’t more proud of me at this point honestly?
I’m going into the family business apparently.
======
‘Alice don’t do thi-’
An angry growl from me silenced Arista’s protest quickly but sadly it didn’t last long.
‘-you ca-aaAHH!’
Her next attempt bled out into a scream of pain, not that I could enjoy it when it felt like someone was trying to pull my heart out through my chest using a hacksaw all of a sudden!
Eventually the latest round of, what I assume, was Al and the others forcefully pulling my core into two fairly uneven pieces with willpower alone finally finished, I came back to myself while huddled into a ball on the rune covered floor panting heavy breaths into uncooperative lungs as best I could.
“Sorry, you were.. saying something.. Arista?”
Before she could respond properly to my admittedly weak jab the pain spiked once more, possibly worse than the first bloody time too!
======
I think I blacked out for a moment there?
The world feels weird around me, like I’m on the very edge of passing out all over again or something.
‘Stop this.. Alice..’
Arista’s voice sounded distant now and really weak too.
Rather than answer her with words I let my actions speak for me.
In practically a diving motion towards the floor I slapped one barely charged palm full of magic against the rune I pointed out to her before and, using years of experience in rune modification to my advantage, I altered it in that deceptively simple but oh so crucial way.
I added ‘two zeros’ to it.. well, it was more of a squiggle and a looping swirl really but you get the general idea.
Arista screamed in mixed rage and horror as the new magical pattern behind the burnt rune settled in, changing the look of it to signify its new value as it went.
The pain in my chest spiked again and her voice dwindled into nothing before, with an explosive force that almost felt like something was bursting out of my chest, a misshapen ball of cold blue magic flew out of me to sail straight through the shield high above and out into the world where it could dissipate harmlessly at long last, taking all of my magic with it.
For a long moment I sunk down to the floor in relief but it was short lived as a gnawing pit of emptiness made itself known almost the second that I landed.
It felt like I was starving, but instead of the feeling being centered on my stomach it was fixed on that spot just above my heart that Eris always used to put her ear to whenever she could-
“..Eris..”
Tears formed in my eyes and my hand came up to clench into a fist on the dress material above my heart as if that would somehow help stop the growing pain within me.
As the tears finally fell, my mind flew from one smiling face to the other.
First Mum standing in her kitchen with a teasing grin on her lips, then John with his smug smirk and Edith’s tiny twitches that could be barely considered a ‘smile’ on a good day, before inevitably settling on the most important face of all.
“..Sarah..”
I don’t even know if she’s alive?
If she is, will she ever want to speak to me again after finding out I, however unintentionally, stole her magic from her when we were kids?!
..Focus on Edith, Hannah..
Why would I focus on Edith?
Sarah’s the important one a-
HOLY SHIT, EDITH?!
My eyes snapped open with more force then I honestly thought I had left in me to give at this point and with a grunt that was more reflex than anything else I rolled over so I could peer at the spot I left Edith in earlier, only to find a sight that instantly burnt itself into my memory, to better fuel nightmares for years to come no doubt.
Where Edith had once lain, breathing heavy and body wrapped up within her dark robe as she fought to cling on to life as best she could.. was little more than a statue of solid ice, shaped like a vaguely human ball with her tired old face sticking up on top of it in a grotesque mockery of life itself.
When could she.. HOW did she-?!
A memory flashed across my mind, as they all seem to love doing of late, and I had to bite back a gasp before promptly turning away from her to vomit in a guilt-ridden fit of despair.
Arista’s fingers gently ghosting across the bare flesh on Edith’s arm leaving tiny little patches of ice as they went.
Edith telling me to go finish Arista off with a wracking cough shaking her whole body, sending blood flying and my eyes being drawn down to the frantic twitching of her arm where those same tiny spots of ice appeared to have settled with a vengeance.
..Edith knew?..
She never said anything, even when I tried to heal her and failed miserably due to my damaged core, she already knew that Arista’s ice magic was spreading like a horribly slow version of the same thing I did to Storyteller’s arm back at the Hub!
“E-Edith?”
My hands came up to gently trace the well preserved lines of her face, completely ignoring the bone-deep chill that burnt my fingers as I did so.
“I’m so sorry Edith.. I’m so sorry..”
My body practically moved on its own as I leaned in to plant a kiss on what remained of her wrinkled old forehead.
“..E-Edith..”
The fight left me at that point.
Slowly I slumped to the floor next to the frozen corpse of my mentor and all I could do was cry.
Even when cheer’s started rising loudly over the edge of the crater and twelve thick lines of magic burned their way across the sky high above us, I couldn’t bring myself to care.
They all converged on a point directly above the crater in the peak of Wizard Island that I was sat watching it from, before exploding out in a net that probably covered the whole of Crater Lake if not even more than that in all honesty.. that’s when the screaming started..
Part of me wanted to cover my ears but a stronger part, a part of me I’ve suppressed and run from ever since the old magic of that ancient ritual chamber triggered my second awakening, refused to hide from the pain and destruction I’d caused.
As thick streams of multi-colored magic, so powerful that they were visible to the naked eye without any form of magesight activated, converged on that same point high above me, I took the time to breath in deeply and blow that breath out in one long calming gust.
I did this, I caused this suffering.. and if given the option I’d do it all again?
If that makes me a monster then so be it.
There are worse things to be in life then a monster.
“..Goodbye Edith, I’m sorry I failed you..”
The magic flashed so bright it blinded me for a moment but before the effects of that flash had even cleared properly it surged downwards with such speed that it left a burning trail in the sky.
The ‘Layline pulse’, with its cargo of thousands of recently removed human magical cores crashed into the shield at the lip of the crater and for one glorious moment all I could see was a kaleidoscope of colors cycling before my eyes, until the barrier finally gave way and the magic struck me head on.
A scream ripped from my lips before the power surging down on me took even that as the world disintegrated into pure white nothingness.
All I could do was focus on my family, what’s left of it at least, it helped me fight through the pain just enough to stay lucid for those few vital seconds it took for me to work on redirecting as much of the incoming magic as possible into a returning blast straight up and away from me.
It’s all I can do at this point, a surge of this strength into the Laylines of the Earth would probably shatter the planet, if we’re bloody lucky!
I happen to like this planet.
It’s got Sarah and Eris, tuna-sub sandwiches and even bloody John on it after all?
Still.. suicide missions suck sometimes..
Especially when the dying part hurts this mu- AHH!
The shaky pattern I’d managed to form in my lines finally connected and, with a blinding flash of gold, a blast of pure uncontrolled magic burst out of my chest leaving a burning trail of it’s own in the sky as wide as Crater Lake itself when it peaked while seemingly endless in length to go with it, high up into the atmosphere above me.
With a final scream, my core feeling like it was shattering in my chest and my stomach twisting harshly in upon itself for some Powers-known reason, I passed out into oblivion for possibly the last time without any real warnin-
======
======
End of ‘Magic is..’ season one.
Look for season two at all good websites sometime this fall.
On a personal note, I’d like to thank all of you who have stuck in with the story for so long and hopefully still enjoy it as we go on. I can’t promise much, but I can promise that the next ‘season’ is on its way; honestly I just need a break to recharge my batteries before carrying on? lol
That being said, there’s a little teaser addendum for what’s to come still to go, bridging the season gap as it is.
Thank you all for reaching this point with me along Hannah’s Journey so far.
Don't forget to stick around for the 'Magic is..' After-Credits !
======
After-credits are practically expected these days, as are inevitable sequels used to set up wider universes over time.
Don't blame me, blame Marvel!
That being said, sometimes an after-credit scene or twelve can help soften the blow of a rather abrupt ending, right?
Events unfold including but not limited to:
Not telling!
Nuh uh, you'll have to read and find out!
Okay, okay.. Jeez..
So there's this bit where at least one person reads this part before chapter [5.11] and gets horribly confused in the comments.
You KNOW you want to scroll down and see if I'm right now, don't ya? :)
"owwie.. "
"Yeah, no kidding, magical overload hurts like a bitch. Give it an hour or two and you'll be feeling better I'm sure"
What? Where am I..
What am I..
Wh-Why? I’m.. I’m..
"I'm alive?"
"You most certainly are little sister. Congratulations, you’re influence is spreading at last, we've all been waiting to meet you again with bated breath I assure you!"
"I'm.. I'm Alive?"
"Yup, have fun with that by the way. It's been good catching up 'Lady Death' but I've got to get back to work, the universe doesn't run itself ya know?"
Slowly I rolled over with a pained grunt to stare up at the dark cloudy sky above me in confusion.
Wasn’t it day time a minute ago?.. or was it night time?..
I can’t tell, my head hurts too much to think at the moment.
My eyes trailed down from the cloudy sky to focus on the flattened slab of sold black stone I’m apparently laying on, only just being able to catch a glimpse of a strangely tall, overly hairy man standing above me as he turned away almost lazily.
"Who.. are you?"
He laughed, a warm, deep, lovely laugh that lifted my spirits despite my confusion and pain.
"When the time is right, you'll know little sister.. for now I have work to do and you have a mortal mate to comfort.. have fun with that too, of course."
Without another word he just seemed to fade out of existence before my eyes until all that was left were a few wisps of lingering dust that floated down to land across the otherwise pristine black stone mass beneath my numb body.
For a few long moments I tried to process everything that was happening but I quickly decided, with more than a little encouragement from my poor aching head, that if he'd even existed in the first place then he can wait for another bloody day to be dealt with!
Slowly as the seconds ticked by my foggy mind started to become hazy on the details of his face, eventually even those faded until I could draw nothing but a complete blank about him and his existence in general, as if he were just a dream and just as easily forgotten as any other daydream tends to be.
======
"Hannah? Hannah!"
The sound of running feet and a frantic skid greeted me, followed closely by an almost silent cry of 'Holy shit!' before more frantic footsteps brought the worried face of my best friend into view at long last.
It took a few attempts before my lips decided to cooperate, by which time he’d already reached my side and wrapped those warm, warm arms of his around me in a vice like hug as almost painful waves of worried, scared and yet joyful magic poured out of him, seeping into my skin like the most refreshing of summer rainstorms.
"..john?.."
"Hannah!"
His eyes cut around me in horror for some reason before coming back to focus on me at Last.
"..You’re real?.. right?.. not a fake-stupid John.."
The words tumbled past my lips but I didn’t regret them when a smile that could only be equalled by the warmth of his arms quickly lit up his whole face because of them.
Those strong, warm hands cupped underneath me and I found myself being lifted high into the air suddenly, hugged tight to his chest like I was the most precious of treasures he’d ever seen in his life.
Carefully he turned to start walking us back across the wide, completely flat black surface I’d been laying on which, on closer inspection, appears to be some kind of obsidian if my eyes are to be trusted in the slightest at this point.
His eyes swivelled around with worry every few second which I found highly off-putting for some reason and, out of curiosity more than anything else, I shifted my head over to better glance around us this time.
At first the only thing that greeted my curious eyes was an edge to the obsidian flat-top, but as we kept moving on we crested that edge and were met by a deep trench where I think water used to be?
One that seemed to contain a sea of a completely different verity now as thousands of dried up, half petrified corpses lay stretched out as far as the eye could see inside it’s recessed depths.
My traitorous memory fished up barely recognisable or acknowledged faces that were, at the time, attached to unquestioningly ‘alive’ bodies in matching clothing to the corpses before me, dragging an upwell of guilt along with them which hit me so heavily that it was all I could do not to cry out in pain from the power of it and the accusations burning inside me from all of those cold dead eyes.
I killed them.. I killed them all.
I drained them dry to stop Arista’s plan in practically a suicide mission, but then somehow survived it anyway?
A horrified sob pushed itself out of me and with an almost frantic jerk, I twisted away from their cold eyes to stare blankly into John's nice warm chest instead.
His hands shifted a bit and he shushed me delicately while draping a blanket of his warm magic around me as best he could to drive away their angry stares at last.
I didn't acknowledge it outwardly but even in my guilty haze I had enough mind to reach out with my strangely muted feeling magic to pull the ‘blanket’ closer around myself for comfort.
I’m alive and I won.. but at what cost?
Why doesn’t it FEEL like I bloody won?!
I feel dirty inside, the residue of more than a thousand dead mages haunting me from the inside out!
It’s a stink that feels like I’ll never be able to get clean from!
How did Al deal with this?
This horrible clawing, nauseating guilt?!
Despite what I said, despite my actions and my thoughts at the time, I'm not a monster.
I'm just Hannah, I've just done something horrible to save the world for the first time in my incarnation’s lifetime and it doesn’t feel like a victory in the slightest!
No matter.. no matter what happens now, I have to accept that about myself.
I have to accept it and the fact that whatever innocence I have left in me is now forever tainted by this.. this gnawing guilt that HURTS so damn much!
No matter the reason. I just murdered a LOT of people.. in revenge?.. of all things I did it for revenge and hatred, and to give all my suffering meaning at last.
Words are pretty but facts are facts.
Al would be so disappointed in me for this.
Maybe Pastor Roberts was right all those years ago after all?
Alice is bad.. Alice has always been bad and she just proved it!
"..Alice is bad.."
I rolled in John’s arms slightly so my eyes could trail along the practically mummified trail of bodies piled up around us again, memorising each one as best I could to burn them into my memory for all time.. my punishment for what I’ve done..
“I'm sorry”
"Huh? You say something Han?”
Part of me wanted to smile at his obliviousness but a much larger part of me just wanted to curl into a ball and cry instead.. so that's what I did..
John walked, I cried and the world kept turning until finally I gave in to the exhaustion I could feel crashing in around me at long last by falling into a fitful sleep filled with accusingly blank eyes and the fearful cries of my ‘victims’.
A mantra formed up, echoed by those same wailing voices in my head to the point of utter madness.
‘Alice is bad’
‘Alice is bad’
‘Alice. is. Bad!’
======
“Han? Where are you going?”
I smiled at him as best I could, trying to keep my nerves and the tremble in my hands as hidden as possible.
“I’m just going to bed John, don’t worry.”
For a long moment he inspected my face, it took everything I had to not crack and start crying again under his scrutiny.
“I’m tired that’s all. We can sort everything out in the morning, okay? I’m glad Sarah’s going to be okay and Eris too but I just need to rest now.”
I need some alone time.
If I didn’t know full well that he’d stop me I’d have warped out to one of my boltholes the moment my head started to clear honesty..
I really AM glad to hear that Sarah’s okay, but I can’t face her right now.
I can’t face anyone.
I just want to be alone, I j-just need to be alone!
“..Han..”
It all got too much for me, with that one simple word, my name of all things, he broke me.
It was said with all the care and worry he could muster tucked tightly behind it and a ragged breath left me again as I turned to run away from him before I could just collapse into him like the useless puddle of guilt that I feel like right about now.
“HAN!”
He was too slow to catch me for once.
With barely a few steps I was through the doorway into my realm at last.
The world inside our elevator seemed to brighten to greet me for a moment but before anything else could go wrong or John could catch me the magic of this realm, my magic, surged up to form a rift in the air just like the ones I learnt to create in my mindscape while fighting Arista and I sprinted into it as it snapped shut tightly behind me.
I just want to be alone!
That’s all, just alone for a while so I can lick my wounds and avoid having to face S-Sarah or anything else that I’ve got coming as a result of the last few days.
I need to work.. I need to focus on something that isn’t messed up beyond all reasoning like my bloody LIFE is right now, is that so much to ask?!
Another rift opened up before me, leading into a wide room set up like a rather large workshop that I’m pretty sure didn’t exist until a moment ago.
It didn’t matter though, I sprinted through the opening anyway and the moment it snapped shut behind me I let out a heavy sigh before sinking to the floor and curling up into a tight ball so I could cry or sleep or.. or ANYTHING, just something other than the guilt that just won’t leave me ALONE!
‘Alice was bad’
======
Left? Right?
Door’s shut, no sound from outside.. I think I’m clear..
Like a nervous little rodent I sprinted out of the rift that had formed between the void that holds my workshop and one of the lesser used food storage areas of my realm.
John’s obviously found a new way to track me faster because the last two times I went on a food run he’s popped up far too quickly for my liking.
I tried to make a bracelet that hid my magical signature completely but he still bloody found me so I’ve got no choice but to be quick about things sadly.
With a grunt I snatched up a bag of potatoes to toss into the rift followed closely by a chunk of magically preserved meat.
That should keep me going for another week or so at least!
Maybe two if I stretch it out a bit an-
“HANNAH?!”
“SHIT!”
The door to the storage room crashed open as a panting John burst through it at full sprint.
I barely had time to dive through the rift and have it snap closed at me heels before he would have actually gotten within grabbing range this time.
“It’s getting bloody dangerous, I need to find a better solution for this.. maybe I can find a way to create food from nothing? Sure, it won’t have much nutritional content but it’s better than.. well, nothing?.. at least.”
Ari’s continued silence and the strange feeling of my stupid broken core pulsing in tandem with what I can only imagine is my now fully ‘activated’ Locus Point, was truly maddening for the second or two that I allowed myself to pay them any attention, luckily that didn’t last long and with a grunt from me the potato sack with accompanying meat slab floated into the air from the ambient magic of my realm alone, to follow behind me slowly as I made my way back towards my lab.
“..Stupid persistent John..”
======
My stomach rumbled loudly again, followed quickly by a tight hunger pang that I’ve come to realise is an indicator that I forgot to eat again, AND that I’m a few days off from my next joyful visit from Mother Nature.
Slowly I set the pocket wardstone I’ve been working on aside and lay my head down on the desk.
I didn’t get much sleep last night, or the night before.. week?.. month maybe?
John’s got this whole tracking thing down by now.
I can barely open a rift at all anymore before he comes flying in out of nowhere to try and bloody grab me!
“What do you think little guy? Think it’s worth trying?”
My roommate ‘stared’ blankly back at me for a moment or two before snapping his mouth a few times to flash his teeth in that strange way that I’m starting to find at least somewhat ‘cute’ as time goes on.
“You’re right. Everything’s worth a try, no progress without risk, huh?”
Slowly I rose my hand up and as my magic rolled excitedly around the room a rift about the size of my palm formed up at just the right height for me to quickly shove my fist through.
I’d barely gotten my wrist past the opening before my hand came into contact with something hard and someone let off a startled yelp of pain in response, frantically I spread my fingers out and grabbed the first thing I could feel before yanking my arm back out and letting the rift close once more.
“SCORE! Fresh cooked chicken leg, come to Mommy!”
My roommate flapped his awkwardly wide ‘tongue’ out at me hungrily but I was already two bites into the drumstick and there’s no bloody WAY I’m sharing!
It’s not like he really needs to eat or anything anyway, stupid greedy little bastard!
“Hunger problem solved, now if I could only work out these thrust calculations at last, finish the dagger prototype and find some permanent solution to stop this stupid body from bleeding so badly every month I’ll be golden.”
Meat finally gone to the great abyss of my grateful stomach I paused with the bone to stare at my dopy looking roommate with his surprisingly expressive ‘face’ turned towards me pleadingly.
Finally after a long pause to consider him I waved the bone back and forth a few times before tossing it over to him so he could snatch it out of the air.
The bone disappeared quickly and his mouth finally stayed shut for once as he got to work digesting it; that should keep him busy for a day or two at least!
“I really should get around to naming you, shouldn’t I?”
He ignored me, much more focused on what little meat remained on his bone then my voice, not that I can blame him really, I’m not even sure if he understands me or not honestly?
“How about Darren?.. hmm, no, you don’t look like a Darren on second thought.. how about-”
======
==
==
==
==
And, cut! Roll credits!
======
Executive Producer... Nessa M
Screenplay by... Nessa M
Fact checking and location information by... G Oogle
Script Supervisor... Licorice
English Translation by... Anam Chara
Alternative language Translation by... G Oogle
Theme tune by... Y Outube
Best boy... John (as if he’d let anyone else claim it)
Dolly Grip... Eris (she won’t let go!)
Boom! Operator... WHO GAVE SARAH EXPLOSIVES?!
Graphics designer... *Placeholder*
Breakdown Artist... Hannah (*sigh* too easy..)
Key Hair Stylist... The other Sarah from the salon, I guess?
In loving memory of:
Hannah’s Mum
Edith
The thousands of extra’s that died during filming for the final act due to an unfortunate miscalculation on just how well magic works in the real world, because we forgot to hire a special effects guy.
In smug memory of:
Arista, may her core fragment disintegrate over a septic tank of some description for all eternity.
Special thanks to:
All of the readers who got this far! :3
See you all in the sequel!
Nessa M
The following pages were 'borrowed' from the desk of Hannah Cooper for your voyeuristic pleasure.
All slurs and 'stupids' given are the opinion of Hannah Cooper and in no-way represent my own personal opinions or even reality itself sometimes.
P.S I originally planned to have ordinary image versions of the above PDF's here, but the ones I have are in the wrong file format to post on BC apparently?
For now you can PM me if you would like image file versions over the PDF's and I'll try to sort out the formatting when I can work out how I made the images in the first place again :)
Sorry, my bad!
Nessa
In the grand tradition of Magic is, this title page is probably going to be highly unhelpful at first.
I've still not gone back and edited the first title page from Season 1 surprisingly.
I promise to make an effort and fix that... someday... :)
That being said we left out valiant (heroes?) in a bit of a mess.
Edith dead, Sarah burned by her own magic, Eris had her her brain messed with, Hannah ran away into her 'realm' and John was left to try and keep things together.
That's not even going into how the world in general is coping with so many magical's dying at Crater Lake 'for no apparent reason'.
Hopefully things go a bit smoother this time if nothing else!
Temp space, it's posting day and I just realised that I never sorted 'Sanity' under it's own title page, bear with me folks! :3
Nessa
![]() |
It's never safe to spend too long with your own thoughts, especially when those thoughts have a tendency to get out of hand at times. Months upon months of waiting are finally at an end. The new season starts here folks! |
“Ari...”
My head snapped up harshly from the round thingy I was fiddling with on my work table and my jaw dropped open in shock.
“...M-mum?...”
“Ari”
“MUM!”
With a kick my stool crashed to the floor behind me and I broke into a sprint out into the void that surrounds my workshop.
“MUM?!”
“Ari”
Her voice seemed to echo slightly off in the distance to my left but all it did was encourage me to run faster towards her.
It felt like I was running too slow, the endless void of darkness around me playing tricks on me from its uniform abyss no doubt, but eventually a light formed up in front of me, growing progressively larger until I finally burst through it back into the bright daylight of the more publically accessible areas within my realm, only to come to a grinding halt as the bottom fell out of my stomach in fear.
“Ari...”
My body stumbled backwards away from her and I ended up tripping over my own feet, crashing heavily to the ground with a whimper.
“Ari-”
The face, the hair, even the dress was right for the last time I saw her.
It was my Mum without a shadow of a doubt... everything but her eyes?
In place of those warm, caring eyes that I came to know and love all over again in the month I got to enjoy being her ‘youngest daughter’ there are the same cold, dead looking milky-white eyes that have haunted my nightmares for months now.
Eyes that burned themselves into my memory when I saw a sea of their accusing glares staring up at me as John took me away from Wizard Island, the place where I committed the first atrocity of my current incarnation in truly awe-inspiring style.
“Ari”
“This is a dream, it’s just a dream, you fell asleep! You fell asleep you stupid, STUPID-”
Mum reached out towards me for a hug and I froze for a moment at the warm smile that crossed her lips before melting away into an angry sneer as the world around us darkened dramatically to match her sudden change in mood.
“You killed us Ari, why would you kill us?”
My mouth went dry at the hurt look that crossed her face as a single tear fell out of those horribly empty eyes to leave a bitter trail down her cheek.
“Why did you kill me Ari?”
From the growing darkness behind her, shadows started moving and slowly, one after another, bodies with recognisable faces shuffled forward into the light, every one of them staring with those same cold, dead, accusing eyes as they reached towards me in a terrifying mockery of life itself.
“It’s just a dream! It’s just a dream!”
“Why useless girl?”
My head snapped up again to stare broken-heartedly as a shade of Edith moved out of the darkness with a glare on her tired old face.
“Why Han?”
A shade of Sarah stepped out next, dark black lines burned all over her skin like a spiders web as her cold white eyes glared down at me in anger.
“Why Mom?”
To Sarah’s side a tiny shadow moved into the light and Eris’s beautiful little face glared out at me with those same eyes, her neck bent at an unnatural angle that made me nauseous just from the sight of it.
Almost subconsciously I shuffled my butt further back across the floor to allow some distance between us, both physically and mentally, not that it helped much at all as they all bore down on me as one group with Eris in the lead.
“I didn’t do it, it was all Arista! I didn’t do it sweetie, I didn’t, I’m sorry!”
I got lost in the moment when faced with everyone that I’d failed, everyone that I’ve been hiding from for so long, all accusing me of things that even I truly didn’t believe I was innocent of.
I fell apart into a desperate sobbing mess on the floor instead of fighting back as my rational mind was screaming at me to do.
“I didn’t do it, Arista did! I killed her, she’s gone! I stopped her, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry but I stopped her!”
They all moved a few more steps closer towards me and I frantically shuffled back once more until my back hit something that halted my progress with a startled grunt from me.
“Oh, did you now?”
My mouth went dry again and slowly I turned my head up to stare into the maliciously grinning face of Arista’s adult form.
“You didn’t really think it would be THAT easy, did you Alice? You’re mind is mine and nothing you do will EVER change that fact... darling..”
A scream of unadulterated fear ripped its way past my lips.
As everyone surged forth to grab me the world fluctuated and stretched wildly before finally falling to pieces with a deafening crash.
======
A jolt shot up my spine and I surged away from my desk in a cold sweat, my arms flailing wildly in a useless attempt to fight off Arista and her army of the undead.
Several more things crashed down to the floor from their precarious positions around me to join the box I’d been working on, which I’ll assume was the source of the big crash that finally helped me wake up at long last; a thing which has become worryingly hard to do as times gone on in my nightmares.
“Just a dream, it was just a dream Hannah, stop being a stupid idiot you useless-”
My hands came up to frantically scrub through my hair in frustration at my own weakness.
“Al never had problems like this! Stop being such a bloody girl about it and grow up you stupid-”
When they’d finished turning my hair into a mess of, admittedly already dirty, red tangles my hands dropped heavily to my side for a moment before shooting back into action as they reached almost unconsciously towards the rack of test-tubes I ended up sticking to the table permanently after the first few times I knocked it over while distracted.
“-never forget to take a dose idiot, what the hell was I thinking?!”
After a bit of blind fumbling my hand pulled sharply back to my chest clutching the thin vial of mouldy-green looking liquid I’d been searching for, I didn’t even hesitate to pop the top and down the nasty tasting potion at this point, the novelty of it’s disgusting taste completely outweighed by need and necessity after weeks of use luckily.
As I felt the liquid slowly make its way down my throat into my stomach a warm, happy haze of numbness settled over my mind once more, setting the world back to the way it should have been from the start at long last.
The final stages of the potion kicked in, forcing my eyes to roll back for a moment or two as the haze cleared leaving only the numbness and a stark feeling of clarity that comes from being wide-awake, which all flooded through my system in seconds.
It may be potentially dangerous and considered bad form in most places around the world but sometimes you’ve just got to love self-medication in all its completely ill-advised glory!
“Now to clean up this mess, get some more food while everyone’s asleep and water Bitey. It’s gonna be a busy day, busy, busy, busy day, busy da-”
My hand flew up to slap myself across the cheek and break my brain out of the loop it had unhelpfully decided to settle into quickly, much to my surprised delight.
“Thanks hand!”
With one final giggle and a gentle stroke of appreciation to said helpful appendage from its other, less helpful twin that I call ‘lefty’, I set to work on today’s tasks at last with an enthusiastically happy hum of anticipation towards the fun day ahead of me once more.
I think it’s a Tuesday? Feels like a Tuesday, I LOVE Tuesdays!
======
“Hannah’s log, supplemental, these are the voyages of the Starship Hannah, her continuing mission to... something the something?... I forget, but it’s very important so listen up!”
If he could I’m pretty sure my chlorophyll infused roommate would have rolled what passes for ‘eyes’ to his, admittedly one of a kind, species.
“Anyway, progress has been slow as always, everything's too slow, and food is just... I miss food?”
It’s difficult, the hour or two that comes between the end of my last dose and the time I can have another one without killing myself, talking to Bitey is pretty much all that keeps me sane in moments like these. Everything is too clear to be fun, too real to be imaginary and too much for me to handle without sinking into that same horrible state of lost depression I suffered through until I finally worked out how to make the wonderful, horrible tasting, potion at last.
“I can't keep what food I get down too well anymore for some reason, not that you’d know how that feels, would you Bitey?... and I miss it I guess, and... Ugh, never mind, carrying on!”
If he could I’m sure he would have agreed with me.
As it is, he nodded his bulbous little head in what I suspect is actually an automatic response to me breathing near him but one that looks appropriately close to a conciliatory nod for all I care at this point.
“The math isn’t working out on my thrust calculations still, I have NO idea why. Everything else is working fine but I’m missing something on this one... honestly, if I wasn’t scraping the bottom of the barrel on projects to keep my hands busy and my mind from drifting at this point I’d probably just give it all up as a bad job and move on.”
Bitey’s overly large, for his size, head split open to let the leafy appendage I’ve come to think of as his ‘tongue’ flop out stupidly in response.
I sat there for a moment or two feeling almost disappointed over his reaction, not surprised, but disappointed all the same.
Considering what he is and how he came into existence I can’t blame him if he doesn’t understand me honestly, it just helps to talk in general really, until he came along I’d practically lost my voice from a mix of disuse followed by a lot of use whenever a nightmare caught up with me.
“You could at least pretend you care... asshole, I should have named you John!”
His head, still eerily reminiscent of the larval stage to a certain ‘Audrey II’ from a certain little shop filled with horror which Sarah used to love watching along with Grease and anything else with music we could sing along to as a kid, certainly isn’t the most expressive of faces to work with but I’m pretty sure he’s offended now.
Either that or he’s come to associate the word ‘John’ with ‘food’ considering the amount of times I grumble about him whenever I try to get some edible sustenance at this point... that’s all under the assumption that he even CAN hear me, let alone understand any of the noises I make of course..
Speaking of noises I make, my stomach decided that now would be the perfect time to growl loudly with almost bone deep hunger.
“Everyone’s asleep at this point usually, no harm in me grabbing something real quick while John’s distracted, right?”
Yet again Bitey was less than helpful on offering input of any kind but I took his vaguely ‘nod-like’ movement to mean he agreed with me if nothing else.
“Okay, think, feel, do..”
Those words have become my personal mantra of late.
Ironically I seem to spend most of my time trying not to do the first two parts of it but with my magic the way it is I have to rely on what abilities I can take from Ari’s, admittedly pretty brief, instructions on how to control my mindscape and apply them to the realm instead.
“Think-”
Destination, food, no people.
“-Feel-”
Determination, want, need.
“-DO!”
My hand thrust out in a punching movement and a hole tore itself in the space in front of it, floating in mid-air as if gravity and reality were mere suggestions... which now that I’ve said it is probably true in this realm, considering I’m in control of it.
As I unclenched my fingers to start searching for the nearest food item in reach something cold, heavy and metal landed on my wrist with an almost deafening ‘click’, followed moments later by a cheer of some sort which I didn’t really get to hear properly before yanking my arm back out of the rift and clutching it frantically to my chest as the rift snapped shut with a thought.
For one heart-stopping minute there I thought John had managed to get one of his suppression handcuffs on me somehow but that idea quickly fell apart when the rift actually managed to close, a certain lack of a connecting chain holding it open being the biggest hint, naturally.
Carefully I eased my fist back away from my chest to stare down at an oddly shaped, bulky metal band which is apparently now sealed around my wrist like an over-inflated bangle of dark blue metal in confusion and worry.
As I twisted my hand over to check the underside for a seam of some sort a trail of previously unseen runes lit up in a ring around the bangle in a worryingly familiar shade of red, the same red my runes used to take on whenever I activated them using m- using Sarah’s stolen fire core!
The runes flared so bright that I had to wince my eyes down automatically and that was all the warning I got before something heavy, loud and soft appeared out of nowhere to land right on top of me, sending us both to the ground in a pained tangle of limbs.
“HA! I knew it would work, suck it John-boy you owe me a free coffee!”
Past my throbbing head and currently rather crushed lungs I could do little more than stare up breathlessly at the grinning face of Sarah as she supported herself above me on one arm while holding her other, bangle-sporting one, up to her mouth as she shouted out in victory.
“I’ll get you you’re stupid coffee, what about Hannah? Is she alright?”
Sarah’s smile slipped and her eyes cut down to mine making me freeze like the terrified ball of nerves that I am.
“Hi Han, it’s been a while, miss me?”
Even if she wasn’t sitting on my chest right now I doubt I could have drawn breath properly anyway from the warm glow that seemed to come from her face as she stared down at me so lovingly.
All I could do was stare as a smile I honestly never thought I’d see again, either by her choice or... or worse reasons, beamed down at me from Sarah’s normal, unmarked face.
“Han?”
My body tried to take in a startled gasp or two I think, all I know is that a few seconds later I was hyperventilating and Sarah’s smile had disappeared into a worried frown.
“Shit! I think she’s gonna-”
I didn’t get the chance to find out what she thought I was going to do because with one more half-hearted gasp the world faded to black and I passed out into oblivion, from shock I’d assume.
======
“-not going to slap her John. She looked like I was going to eat her or something before she fainted, she wakes up to me doing anything violent and I think we’re in for a meltdown of epic proportions which, after seeing what’s left of Crater Lake, I do NOT want to witness in person!”
Sarah’s voice was easy to pick out as I slowly came back to reality from my blissfully dreamless spell of unconsciousness.
“No harm in looking, I guess? Looks like she’s been busy at least... lot of stuff here I don’t want to even touch considering the power I can feel pouring off of them, the ominously glowing runes and utter mess around them as well come to that.”
I couldn’t make out what response those words got, however she’s communicating with John right now must be pretty damn quiet for me to not even make out anything above a dull mutter.
“She’s got some green junk in vials on what looks like her main desk and... some sort of plant too?... I dunno John-boy, botany was never my thing. It looks kinda weird, familiar but I can’t really put my finger on wh- AHH!”
My eyes flew open and my body jerked into motion at Sarah’s startled yelp.
Before I knew it I was across the room, crouched in front of her protectively as my brain struggled to process the scene around me until it all clicked in my head at last and I broke out into a fit of relieved laughter.
“Y-yeah, I’m fine John... it’s not funny, the bloody thing tried to BITE me you asshole!”
I couldn’t stop laughing as my little green roommate seemed to flex his two largest leaves as if shrugging his ‘shoulders’ before settling back down into his pot properly to wait for his next chance at food to fill his non-existent, yet somehow ravenous stomach.
“Yeah, that’s her laughing, she’s awake apparently... no, I’m not gonna slap her now either John... She’s not hysterical, she’s just laughing, for powers sake!”
The laughter wouldn’t go away and with Sarah’s watchful eyes on me I couldn’t exactly sucker-punch myself back to normal like I usually would without some rather awkward questions, so I went for the easier alternative and moved quickly over to my desk to snag up one of the vials left on there.
I’m a bit early, but having a second dose at this point isn’t going to kill me as long as I don’t make it a regular thing.
I cringed as the green ooze passed down my throat but that quickly faded away as Joy, anger, sadness and disgust all became rather abstract things for me to consider when the potion kicked in fully with the almost customary roll-back of my eyes that left me clear and laughter free at last.
“Han?”
My eyes cut over to Sarah and I put on an appropriately sincere smile for her.
“Hello Sarah, how have you been? I’ve been fine, I’ve been busy, busy, busy, busy, bus-”
Faithful old ‘Righty’ flew up to smack me around the back of the head and break that annoying verbal tick that keeps happening after I take the potion lately.
“-Better! You’re looking well? I was expecting to find you looking like you sunbathed on red-hot chicken wire or something? Reconstructive surgery, magical fix or just a boring old glamor?”
Sarah leaned away from me with wide eyes for some reason but that didn’t deter me in the slightest as I moved over to grasp her face in my hands and inspect her possible glamor for flaws.
Finally something new to focus on which isn’t those stupid thrust calculations!
As I ran my hands over her skin, finding nothing but smooth-ness on all sides I gave up the glamor theory with a frown.
No-one as new to magic as she is could ever make a glamor that covers touch, it’s practically impossible as it is and I really doubt her lines are in any way ready for something THAT complicated yet so it must be... Hmmm..
Almost subconsciously I squeezed her cheeks in to create a rather amusing ‘duck faced’ look while trying to work out how to test other possible hypothesis in detail.
“W-eva you’ gon- do John, ‘urry, sm-onthing’s wrong wit- Han.”
I paused in my inspection of her left ear for surgical incisions and stared at her for a moment or two in confusion as my brain parsed her words through a filter that allowed for the way her cheeks being squeezed would affect her speech patterns, but even then they didn’t make a whole lot of sense?
‘John’s going to do something and there’s something wrong with me?’
There’s nothing wrong with me!
I’m calm, and clear, and busy, and calm, and... something?... I forget.
======
“Why am I squeezing your cheeks Sare?”
She looked up at me with possibly even wider eyes then before for a moment or two as I pulled my hands away from her face in confusion.
In practically the blink of an eye she’d pulled away from me but I wasn’t really paying attention at that point as my eyes locked on the spiralling patterns of my fingerprints in fascinated awe.
“John! John, get here NOW! Something’s seriously wrong with Hannah, it’s like she’s stoned out of her head or something?!”
Heh... something..
Something, something, something.
So many something’s so little time.
“My hands are all swirly..”
I twitched my thumb and the swirls and curves of my fingerprints hit the light just right for a moment or two before going back to normal again.
A new goal and plan in mind, I set to work with renewed energy.
Finding the exact position needed to bring that absolutely PERFECT lighting back into existence!
At last, a challenge!
======
“No, she’s still doing it, how much longer John?”
I barely gave Sarah’s words a moment’s thought before moving back on to much more important things. The light just won’t cooperate for some reason!
Maybe if I... no, that wouldn’t work, as if the sun would cooperate with me?!
Maybe I can see if Bitey can get rid of my... no, that would make it hard to repeat the experiment at later dates past the initial two attempts available and-
Slowly my attention drifted away from my thumbs to stare at the wall to my left.
Something about it doesn’t feel right?
Has it always had so much built up magic behind it or am I just-
With an almighty ‘BOOM!’ which shook the floor beneath my feet, the wall I’d been staring at fell away into an interestingly messy pile of assorted dust and debris as a heavily breathing male form stepped his way through it all with a forced calm on his face which didn’t reach his eyes or his magic sadly.
“About bloody time!”
Ah, I guess this is what Sarah meant when she said John was doing ‘something’.
One something down, many more to go at least!
“Give me a break here Sarah, I worked as fast as I could, Han didn’t exactly build this place to be destructible and the endlessly dark abyss outside is hard to navigate. If it wasn’t for the bond I’d never have gotten here at all an-”
In one relatively twitch-free movement I was up out of my crouch and standing nose-to-chest with John, my eyes squinted in what I think is a glare of some sort, although I could be wrong on that one because my face has never been as cooperative as Righty tends to be.
“-uh... Hi, Han?”
A long awkward silence stretched out between us as I glared up at him and he stared almost nervously back down at me in return.
“You broke my wall”
Statement of fact.
“You’ve broken my wall before”
The house, my safe little bolt-hole in Russia, that tree house thingy he put his foot through when we were nine.
“What do you have against walls John? Is it a personal thing or does the reason behind your actions go deeper? Does Max hate walls? Did he try to stop people from building them back in the prehistoric era maybe or did he invent them and now just looking at a wall fills you with rage at other people stealing credit for ‘your’ ideas?”
For some reason the awkward silence was back as I stared up at him in consideration.
His mouth had dropped open in a weird way that left me wanting to calculate the angles involved to see if they were entirely possible on a normal human body or not.
“Um... I think I see what’s got you so worried now Sarah?”
He turned his head and the fact that he felt the need to speak annoyed me because it ruined the lines I’d been busy calculating in my head.
With an angry growl I reached up, snagged his cheeks in my hand and turned his face back into position without a second thought.
When that didn’t work I huffed loudly to myself and forced myself up onto my tip-toes before pulling his face closer with a hard yank so our lips could collide.
He made some weird noises of surprise but they were irrelevant at the moment because I was rather busy using my tongue to reposition his mouth into the appropriate shape, which his annoying lips didn’t seem to want to take up again for some reason.
In the end after about thirty-seconds of battle we reached a relatively acceptable compromise which, while not as wide and open as before, was formed in a similar shape to what I needed to finish my calculations at last if I factored in the changes inherent in a re-test of this kind.
With a jerk I pulled us apart and settled back on my feet properly so I could get to work memorising his mouth for study before he messes it up again.
It took a few seconds but I eventually realised that my hand on his cheeks would skew my result so, after a squeeze or two to test the elasticity of his skin for future reference, I fixed him with another glare before letting go with a sharp tug of my arm.
“Stay!”
He didn’t listen obviously because he’s John and he’s a jerk like that sometimes but luckily all his uncooperative mouth did was fall open slightly more which could actually work to my advantage as I work on my hurried calculations.
“Still think she’s just a little stir-crazy from being shut up alone in here for a few months John-boy?”
Sarah’s amused but still obviously worried and more than a little annoyed question distracted both me and John at a crucial moment, making both my train of thought, my completed calculations and the reasoning behind them crumble like sand through my mental-fingers all in one foul move.
======
“What were we talking about?... and what happened to my wall?!”
Sarah groaned loudly for some reason, bringing a hand up to her face in a universal sign of disbelief often called a ‘face-palm’, meanwhile John stared at me like I’d grown a second head for a few seconds before his eyes shifted down into angry little slits and he took a step towards me.
Instinct screamed in my head to run away but I was slow to react and in a matter of moments he had me secured to a surprisingly well-conjured chair by equally well-conjured leather straps while Sarah watched over me like a guard-dog and he carefully stepped around the room looking over my previous projects with an assessing eye.
“Are we having a peer review session? I’ve never had one of those before, I hear they’re annoying usually but- Wouldn’t touch that if I were you John-boy! -but I’m always interested in trying new things. Variety is the spice of life and life is a spice that spices the spic...e... um, what was I saying?”
Sarah knelt down at my side so that we were practically on eye-level again and let out a long gusty sigh of discontent.
“I honestly don’t know Han. I have no idea what you were trying to explain or what’s going on with you right now but we’re here to help you so just sit back and try to relax, okay?”
My head cocked to the side in confusion as I scanned the area around me for some kind of social cue on how to respond without upsetting her again.
“Jesus Han, what the hell have you done to yourself?”
Ah! I know this one!
A bright smile split my face and I stared into Sarah’s eyes with all the joyful banality I could manage.
She stared at me in shock for a moment or two for some reason before turning away to glare at John’s slowly approaching back.
“Speed it up John-boy, she’s not getting any better!”
“Well, I’m TRYING to be quick about it but this place is a mess, how the hell do you expect me to find out what’s wrong with her, let alone fix it, when I can’t even tell where an inactive doomsday weapon ends and an enchanted toaster begins thanks to them apparently being one-and-the-same item?!”
My eyes cut between the two of them and another social cue became obvious.
I giggled to myself obnoxiously, breaking the tension nicely as they both turned, once angry but now worried, eyes toward me at last.
“Want me to give you a Tour?”
John’s eyes practically glowed at the airy tone of my voice but instead of lashing out at me in frustration he took a deep breath in before plastering an almost painfully fake smile on his lips instead.
“That would be lovely Han, what’s this thing here do?”
Despite his insincerity I cocked my head to the other side and hummed to myself thoughtfully for a moment or two before answering him anyway.
“That’s the prototype communication unit I made to go along with the satellite.”
Yet another long awkward pause stretched out around us as the pair of them tried to process that idea, three awkward pauses since they got here, I never had this problem when it was just me!
“Satellite?... no, wait, nevermind..”
“Why does it have a sixteen-inch long blade sticking out the front of it that’s glowing yellow if it’s a communicat-”
John glared at Sarah until she stopped talking.
With a heavy breath he stepped over to the next item on the desk in front of him and waved towards it while fixing me with that same, painfully fake, smile of encouragement.
I shifted my head over to my other shoulder again and hummed happily to myself.
This peer-review thing is actually quite fun?
Bitey never had such interesting reactions so obviously on his face when I showed HIM my finished projects, even that one time I accidentally got googly-eyes stuck to him and he spent the day rolling them at me angrily..
“THAT is my auntie-matter recalibration stone!”
“Don’t you mean ‘anti-matter’?”
I rolled my head over to stare at Sarah thoughtfully and a grin split my lips slowly at her nativity.
After a few seconds she shuddered in response for some reason.
Honestly, she really needs to think things through properly sometimes.
What else would you name a stone which can flip someone’s biological gender through several concentrated blood magic rune arrays and an unhealthy dose of liquidised Aconitum injected straight into their heart, when you have an ‘Auntie’ who needs her ‘matter’ recalibrated by it and happened to be the one that inspired its creation in the first place?
“Let’s try to keep things simple and not question what she says until we come to a possible answer on why she’s like this, shall we?”
With that almost growled statement, hidden as a request, John snapped his fingers to get my attention again and purposefully took one step forward before waving to the next item on display.
This is almost like some kind of game, isn’t it?
I LOVE games!
======
“-and this one is?”
Before I could answer him on what the vials on my desk contain, Sarah let out a gasp of surprise and slapped her hand to her mouth in horror.
“She drank one of those vials before she started going insane John! That must be it, I can’t believe I didn’t think of it sooner, everything’s just been so overwhelming and... and..”
John didn’t really answer one way or another on that point, unless you count annoyed growling under his breath as words at least, but either way he turned away from Sarah to focus on me instead.
“What’s in the vials Han?”
I slowly blinked my eyes at him in boredom.
This game got boring ages ago, they shot down my suggestion that we play something else already and now he’s glaring at me while asking the questions too..
“Guess!”
John’s head sank down into his hands with a frustrated groan, mirrored shortly afterwards by Sarah on my other side as my eyes took both of their reactions in with great attention.
I like this new game, new reactions from them, new things to study and do, new things and new things, new things, new th, new, new new-
Eventually the running chain of fractured repetition stopped of its own accord but that didn’t stop me from cutting my eyes down to ‘Righty’ who, for the first time ever, had failed to slap me out of a bad verbal tick and deserved the angry glare on my face for it in return.
“Traitor!”
The now apparently useless appendage in question went limp against the chair in a show of submission that you tend to see a lot in pet’s that have failed their masters as I glared down at him, meanwhile ‘Lefty’ amused himself by twisting in the leather restraints enough that he could face his twin and flip him off in a sign of utter amusement no-doubt.
“How do you two handle this sort of thing, are there training schools for hands somewhere or something to make them behave properly?”
For the fourth time since they got here, we all fell into a long awkward silence, much to my frustration. I can’t believe I’m actually starting to miss being alone, tired, hungry and utterly depressed?
Oh... looks like the potions wearing off again..
It’s always obvious when I start remembering why I remember feeling the way I do about remembering the things that I don’t remember that I do want to remember, remember, remember, remember, member, member, member-
DAMN IT!
“Say, John, bestest of the best man-bestys ever. Don’t suppose you can toss me one of those vials from the desk real quick can you?”
He actually had the gall to look at me as if I was the crazy one, when HE’S the one who’s got me strapped to a chair playing guessing games inside my realm, as if I can’t just command the world around us to break me free anyway!
“I’m asking nicely here John, give me a vial before I stop asking nicely, okay?”
He took a step back away from me and I growled low in my throat as his eyes cut nervously from me to Sarah for a second.
He’s gonna do something stupid!
That’s his ‘I’m gonna do something stupid’ face.
That’s the face he wears when he knows he’s about to be an idiot but can’t stop himself anyway because he’s a bloody idiot!
“John... whatever you’re planning... don’t.”
His eyes cut around him one more time before, with a wild lunge, he snagged up all four of the remaining vials from their holder and sprinted over to grab Sarah around the waist.
She barely managed to let out a surprised squeak before, with a flash of blue light, they both vanished in a warp of some description.
For a painfully long few seconds I sat there in stunned disbelief.
Tha... that utter BASTARD! He stole my potion?!
He stole my bloody potion and he left me strapped to a chair that I’m not COMPLETELY sure I have enough mental-fortitude to get myself free from at this exact moment, despite my self-contained bluster a few moments ago!
How the hell do I get out of this thing?
Cheating?... yeah, cheating sounds about right at the moment!
“You’ll pay for this John-boy... oh, You. Will. PAY!”
![]() |
Potions, as with most things, rarely improve once past their sell-by-date apparently. You know, I think the effects might actually be getting worse? Events unfold including but not limited to: |
The wall to my left exploded outwards for the second time today.
For a few moments I stared at it thoughtfully before turning back to the wardstone in my hands instead, it’s only John after all...
“You fixed the wall?”
After a moment’s pause to make sure he was talking to me I let off a huff and dropped the stone back on my desk while turning to face him with a mildly frustrated frown.
“And you broke it again, color me surprised... asshole...”
John let off a huff of his own and slowly made his way into the room as if he expected some trap or something to be sprung just by his presence.
I’m not entirely sure why but if he wants to act like a fool then let him, I’ve got more important things to focus on at the moment.
“I thought the chair would hold you for longer than that?”
My hands hesitated, half-way back towards the wardstone I’d been working on before his first interruption about an hour ago.
I can’t really remember what happened between those two points very well, side effect of the potion I guess, but I’m clear now and able to work again so why does he have to bother me so much?
“I own this space John, there’s nothing I can’t do in here if I try.”
It’s a good enough explanation as any.
I’m pretty sure whatever I did to get from the chair he mentioned to my desk probably involved the magic of my realm in some way or another, it’s not like I could use my core for anything at the moment anyway so it’s pretty much the only option left on offer.
My eyes flickered over to the once-again broken wall as Sarah carefully stepped her way through the opening and offered me a nervous smile.
Something in my chest ‘thumped’ heavily for some reason but I turned away from her quickly to ignore the annoyance in favor of working, working, working, -rking, -ing-
DAMN IT!
Focus, stop letting your stupid body with it’s stupid reactions and stupid faults control you Hannah or else I’ll... I’ll... uh?... what was I saying?
======
With a twitch my head shot up to stare at the two invaders inside my workshop.
Why are they here? John’s probably just hanging around, he does that sometimes, but Sarah wouldn’t be here unless...
AH HAH! It must be testing day at last!
A wide smile practically split my face and I jumped off my chair in a flurry of activity and with a sweeping gesture I moved past them both, snagging Sarah’s wrist in my hand to tug her along behind me.
What’s taking her so long? We’ve got toys to test out!
“Hurry up Sare, daylight would be burning if I could see daylight right now!”
She shot a nervous look over at John for some reason but slowly fell into step behind me after a few seconds of hesitation.
In the time it took for her to get her ass in gear my eyes had drifted slightly and with a thought the flat white roof of my lab folded away to reveal clear quartz with a bright, sun-filled blue sky above it for all to see.
I couldn’t help but smile happily as the rays hit my face, I’d almost forgotten what the warm sun feels like.
I wonder if the test bench over there could be used for sunbathing if I take the metal thingy off of it?
Oh well, something to do later at least, at the moment there’s more important things to do, like finally testing something properly at last!
“Have you eaten anything pork based in the last twelve-hours Sare?”
She looked at me like I’m crazy or something, which was both highly offensive and more than a little annoying at this point.
“I had to resort to using Hebrew for the cold protection runes on the suit because-”
Why did I have to resort to Hebrew again?
There must have been a reason, something about barking dogs and ‘Coke-la-vim’ or something, I think?
URG! Too many ‘somethings’ again!
“Are you okay Han?”
“Never better! Testing time, testing, testing, testing, -ting, -ing-”
A gasp ripped itself from my lips as I ran out of air which helped break me out of yet another annoying bout of that weird verbal tick thing that keeps happening.
“I’ve got a suit for you to try on!”
The look she gave me could charitably be called ‘skeptical’ at best but that’s also irrelevant.
The suit needs testing and she needs it too, she just doesn’t know she needs it yet, but she will!
The wall’s in front of us folded away with a thought from me and my second, storage workshop expanded outwards as its roof rolled back to show the same quartz that now sits above my main workshop letting that nice sunlight come pouring in.
Why didn’t I think to set that up before?... The sun feels really nice...
We came to a jerking stop in front of the matrix-encoding knitting machine thingy that I never really got around to naming properly.
It’s the thing that you put the thing and the thing into to make the thing make a suit, why would something THAT simple need a name for Powers-sake?!
With a deft flick I switched hands grasping Sarah’s wrist and used my now free Righty-hand to grab up the bundle of soft, stretchable black material with Sarah’s name stitched on the back of it.
My thumb ran itself over the material a few times just because it felt nice and a little hum slipped out of my lips before I could stop it but that quickly passed; allowing me to turn back to the important matters instead.
“Put this on!”
Sarah looked at me like I was crazy for a few seconds.
When it became obvious that she wasn’t going to take the suit from me I growled low in my throat and dropped her wrist to focus on the room around me instead.
It’s testing day! Why is she being so annoying and stubborn on testing day of all days, days, days,-ays, a’s, a’s?
======
Uh... What was I doing?
Oh! Sarah, the suit!
“I can’t believe you’re finally here to try it out properly!”
My grin seemed to make Sarah a bit uneasy for some reason?
It could have been the little bouncing motion I did when she looked at the suit in my hands too I guess, but my money’s on the grin.
Stupid Arista face!
“Well? Come on! You don’t have to strip or anything, I thought of that part already, you just gotta put it on over your clothes.”
She still looked at me weirdly for a few seconds before glancing back towards my workshop where John appeared to be slowly making his way towards us with careful steps.
“Don’t worry, it’s REALLY baggy! It’s easier to produce with the runes on it in large scale anyway.”
An awkward silence fell between us all with John moving ever closer like a Predator stalking a particularly jumpy deer of some kind and Sarah looking progressively more desperate for some reason.
“What’s the suit do Han? Has it been tested before?”
Sarah let out a nearly explosive breath of relief when John finally spoke up.
My eyes cut over to him automatically and my face scrunched up in annoyance.
Of course I’ve tested it!
What kind of amateur does he think I AM?!
I’ve got one of my own already and it’s not given me any problems at all in weeks, since that unfortunate incident with the vocal-control rune being a bit too sensitive when I was working on the dagger prototype at least.
John must have seen the expression on my face for what it was.
Either that or he read my mind somehow... or, maybe I said all that out-loud?...
Who knows? Not important anyway!
“Put the suit on Sarah.”
She jerked around to glare at him and a whole conversation played out on their faces in some weird dialect of twin-speak I don’t completely recognise.
Whatever they said, it ended abruptly with a head-nod from John towards me and a reluctant huff from Sarah before she snagged the suit with her name on it from my hand and shook it out to find the opening at the back easier.
I watched on with avid fascination as she carefully slipped one foot into each equally spacious leg of the black jump-suit and pulled the top part up to slip her arms inside.
When she had it on as much as possible I gestured for her to turn around with a giggle and quickly pulled seam, using the in-built nature of the seam’s runes to seal the suit shut right up to her neck.
“Okay Han, she’s got the suit on, now... what does it do?”
My hands kept themselves busy checking each junction point and wiping ambient magic across the practically invisible seams of the suit to activate the rune clusters centered around them, but it wasn’t such a hard task that I couldn’t answer him on that one at least.
“Thermal protection, heat and cold, it’s also a magical regulation system working as a secondary magical focus in its own right... like a wand, but not crap...”
Plus all the other junk built into it, of course, those important parts barely took up a space from the left shin to knee on this thing by the time I’d worked out how to make it in the first place after all.
The suits are important, and the faster I can get them both into them the better for everyone involved because... because...
Why am I doing this again?
Something, something... a lot of something’s but something specific, something to avoid yet protect at the same time, what is it that I- AAH!
The world around me exploded for a moment and like a cresting wave, memories that I’d practically forgotten thanks to the power of my little clarity potions crashed down upon me with all of the raw, unfiltered emotions attached to them that I could imagine.
Mum, being frozen solid before shattering into tiny fine particles of snow.
Edith’s wrinkled old face frozen, stone-cold in a huddled pose within the crater of Wizard Island.
Seconds later the world was back around me and I collapsed to the floor with a gasp of air.
“HANNAH!”
Two people screamed my name at the same time, one moving to help me despite the silly looking black onesie she had on and the other almost dropping whatever he’s got tucked behind his back in his rush to reach me.
My eyes fixed on the panicked face of my sister, my Sarah, and nothing else mattered anymore.
Not my fear, not my worries, not even the burning pain in my chest from my cores latest attempt to tear itself violently apart in response to my emotional distress.
All that matters is Sarah and that suit!
“...Must be prepared, must be safe...”
Sarah reached me in practically record time and hugged me tightly to herself like I’d fall to pieces if she didn’t.
“Be prepared Sarah.”
“Be prepared? Han, what are you saying?”
She shook me a little in her arms but it didn’t help the frustration building inside me at her ignorance.
She’s so slow! She’s always been slow, my slow Sarah...
“Han, breathe, okay? Breathe, come on Han.”
Her hand came up to slap my back harshly and with an explosive gasp of air that I hadn’t realised I was holding in, I lunged forward to slap my hand to her chest forcefully.
“Alice is bad!”
The voice activation spoken and my job done at last I sank into Sarah’s arms in relief.
At least she’s safe now, all I have to do is get John and Eris into their suits before I can finally stop all this insanity...
“Oww! Han, what the hell?”
...iN-saNity?...
Gah! I must have gone too long without my potion while strapped to that chair!
My backup batch I had to dip into must be a bit out-of-date too, I can’t even remember the last time I thought to replace it so the effects obviously aren’t quite what they should be and-
...Insanity...
How can I call all my w-work, ‘insanity’?!
My heads not w-w-working right and I’m acting irrationally, thinking too much, feeling too much, doing too much an-and...
“You okay?”
John leaned down between us but despite me opening my mouth to answer him, his eyes were on Sarah, not me.
When did they become friends?
They have their own form of twin-speak, and now he’s more worried about her welfare then mine!
“This is padded or something, but even so- Oh God, what's happening?!”
The suit shook a few times, vibrating its contents as it went, and before either of them could react properly it exploded into action.
Long draping sleeves flapping wildly and the legs inflating for the moment or two it took for the internal diagnostics to take effect before turning all her clothing beneath the suit into their constituent parts and storing them away in several rather tricky sets of transmogrification spells triggered by those same, ever so useful, spell storage rune-sets John came up with, for later use.
I worked out that, THAT little trick would be necessary to stop them from interfering with the process to come the first time I put my suit on weeks ago!
The moment that every last item on her person had finally disappeared was pretty obvious to anyone watching because, with a hiss of escaping air from the back of her neck, the whole suit grew taut and promptly shank from an almost spherical, at this point, bubble suit to a skin tight model that looked a thousand-times better in my opinion.
I couldn’t help but let off a relieved laugh of victory as the last few steps took place and magic rolled visibly across the suit on her skin in an array of elements until the suit regurgitated her clothing in a surprisingly smooth set of external transmogrifications to recreate her clothing from their stored parts before the suit promptly disappeared from existence as far as anyone watching it would be concerned.
The suits not really ‘gone’, it’s just invisible and practically intangible, John’s little trick with the self-sustaining runes having been refined by someone who actually knows what they’re doing for once in this perfect application of it in action, which is only mildly more impressive than the other ‘spell-runes’ it took for us to reach this point in the process.
“Success! Protection from heat and cold, no-one can freeze you alive in this thing for sure... Hell, if my math is right you could go to space for all it matters with a few minor precautions and some form of thrust device.”
I grinned proudly at the pair of them as Sarah slowly came down from her growing panic attack and John let out a gusty breath, obviously realising that Sarah was never in any danger to start with an-
...Oww?...
“Frozen alive? SPACE?! Han, what the hell are you-”
Sarah spun on the spot in her crouched position at my side and swung out her arm to slap my shoulder with painful force again just because she could.
“Did I say frozen, who said frozen? Sorry, not sure where my mind went for a second there.”
The pair of them stared at me in disbelief as the memories surged forth again and my eye twitched a little from the effort it took to hold them back once more.
In the end all I managed to do was give off a slightly awkward, off-key laugh for them by way of reassurance this time but it was weak at best honestly and I doubt even I’d be convinced by it given the circumstances.
I need another dose of my Potion damn it, and fast!
This isn’t good, and to make it worse Sarah’s got me practically pinned under her much larger size at the moment as they-
“Okay, where are they?”
My thought processes stumbled to a halt as my eyes drifted up to John’s suddenly stern face in confusion.
“Don’t give me that look Hannah, you’ve obviously got some secondary source of the stimulant potion you’ve been abusing to a stupid degree and it’s obvious that, even by your own messed up definition of ‘sanity’ at the moment, this new load of the potion is defective in some way from your actions alone.”
My eyes glazed over slightly as he spoke, too many words, too fast...
My head hurts and it’s only getting worse at the moment thanks to my ever-growing need for more potion!
“I don’t know what your-”
I trailed off mid-sentence as John turned sharply away from me and stormed off towards my main workshop rather abruptly.
It wasn’t really an intentional thing but my eyes had cut across the length of my now connected workshop areas to stare at the cupboard with my potions supplies stored safely inside it as my brain tried to catch up with his words at a horribly slow pace.
Judging by the speed he was moving at and the direction he was taking, the sneaky bastard must have seen my unintentional tell because he zeroed in on the cupboard with barely a moment’s hesitation.
The doors flew open and he chose THAT moment to hesitate, much to my frustration.
I kicked my legs in a vague attempt to get free from Sarah’s bulk but if anything all that did was make her tighten her grip on me, which is highly counter-productive in my book!
“...What have you done Han?...”
John turned around and the horrified look on his face would be rather worrying if I wasn’t so focused on finding another way to break free from my annoyingly clingy sister instead.
“Ayahuasca, Betel nut, Hericium mushrooms, Jimsonweed... Erythorxylum Coca!”
He shook his head in disbelief at my rather nonplussed reaction to his yelling tone and glanced back at the cupboard full of raw materials I keep piled around my reserve stash of completed potions before looking back at me with wide, almost frightened looking eyes.
“Powers, are you TRYING to kill yourself? Coca, Han, pure unprocessed alkaloid cocaine!”
Sarah gasped from above me but I ignored that in favor of focusing on John this time.
It’s become perfectly clear to me that I’m not going to get out of Sarah’s grasp until she LETS me go sadly...
“It’s all balanced John.”
I made sure of that when I made the potions to start with, everything’s balanced, for every cancer causing Ayahuasca root I threw in a cancer fighting Hericium Americanum stem for Powers sake!
“How the HELL do you know if it’s balanced or not?! You’ve NEVER been good at potions!”
Well... he kinda has a point there?... I’VE never been good at potions personally.
I never had a chance to learn about them honestly, mostly because it’s such a dying skill that even Edith never bothered to deal in them generally and ingredients are becoming a bit rarer as time goes on with the world becoming more industrialised.
That doesn’t mean ARISTA didn’t know centuries worth of information on the topic which I JUST so happened to steal from her when I dived into her section of my mind in search for her worst nightmares, along with a load of other skills and knowledge which I’ve abused to unbelievable levels when working on everything from the new safety suits I designed to protect us all, to practically all of my gadgets and tools that I’ve been making over the last few months.
John nailed it on the head a while ago when describing Arista in general, she knew a LOT of things, but she just had NO imagination for using the things she knew in an ‘outside the box’ way!
When you get your head around the basics of it all, like the plant reaction tables and which ingredients are likely to explode when mixed with which other ones under a new Moon, then Potions is practically just Applied-Sympathetic Magic with a rather fun level of challenge added into the mix from how many variables are involved ranging from ingredient potency to age of the plants involved and even just simple things like the current room temperature!
“My rune-covered distillery is in the cupboard two desks over from your left, the rest of my ingredients are in the cupboard on your right. I know what I’m doing and I NEED that potion John!”
He glared at me harshly and I flexed my arms slightly in an attempt to grab him from across the room somehow in my frustration, but Sarah was ready for me apparently because she barely even twitched as she wrestled my admittedly weak escape attempt back into nothingness.
“Grief, emotional distress, nightmares and a damaged, unstable, core... you tell me John! You tell me RIGHT now to my fucking face, that I don’t need an emotional suppressant in order to avoid doing something stupid which could, at best, kill me and at worst kill everyone around me!”
Mages and intense emotions don’t mix well, that’s always been something useful to keep in mind.
When I first learnt how to use my magic, just having a loud noise happen near me was enough to have me setting fire to things instinctively.
That was several long years ago with an awakening and possibly thousands of stolen cores being hammered into my own core in a truly horrifying way added into the mix to boot.
Me lacking emotional or magical control in the old days was bad but a few first-degree burns a week is NOTHING when compared to the kind of damage I could do right now if my magic decides to go crazy again!
It’s enough of a struggle at the moment just keeping myself relatively calm despite the memories trying to batter their way back into my head and John’s current angry glare.
“I need one of those potions John... I need it, please?”
His eyes tightened down in rage and all I could do was wince as tears formed in the corner of my eye from desperation.
“Please John? Take samples, find a better solution, HELP ME!... I don’t care, jus-just give me some more potion before I hurt someone by accident...”
I didn’t need to flick my eyes towards Sarah’s position at my side but it happened anyway, much to my frustration, and John seemed to accept my logic thanks to that small action alone if I’m any judge of his facial expressions at least.
He hesitated for a moment or two longer, fixing me with a rather intense stare which was only made more intimidating by my currently restrained position and the slight blur to him where the tears in my eyes were gathering awkwardly at the edges of my vision, but eventually he turned back towards the cupboard and snatched up one of the vials full of green goo inside with an angry huff.
“I’ll need two doses John, I’m too sober and that batch has gone off, so its effects are weaker.”
He froze in his crouched position, slowly letting off a frustrated breath through his teeth before reaching in to snag a second vial as he started to stand up again.
“You can’t be serious John?!”
I grunted in mild pain when Sarah’s arms tensed around me as she called out in confused anger at him.
“We can’t give her any more of that crap! Look what it’s done to her?!”
John paused in his slow walk towards us and his fist tightened slightly around the vials in his hand as he obviously forced himself to keep moving despite his misgivings.
“She’s right Sarah, she was out of her mind before but she’s clear at the moment and she’s right.”
His free hand came up to brush through his hair like he always does when he’s upset but he carried on speaking anyway after a brief pause.
“We’ll have to find another way to fix this, I can’t risk things going wrong at the moment if it will hurt either you or her... she’d never forgive me if I did...”
Sarah shifted uncomfortably as if she wanted to pull me away from John when he stepped closer to us and knelt down at my side, she didn’t actually pull away though, the serious look on John’s face and the determination in his voice apparently being enough of a shock for her to stall her protective instincts for a few crucial moments luckily.
He put his free hand under my chin and tilted my head up so that our eyes could meet in an intense stare off which said more than words ever could between us.
He doesn’t like this; he hates it in fact...
He’s angry at me for making him do this.
He’s angry at himself for not getting here sooner and probably even for letting me escape into my realm in the first place all those months ago.
The biggest thing I could feel burning in those sharp blue eyes of his though was the pain this was causing him.
He knows that this potion isn’t right, he knows that it’s a trade-off which hurts me both physically and mentally in order to protect myself and the world at large from the even worse potential consequences of my messed up emotional state and magic in general... but that’s not much of a comfort at this point sadly...
“Thank you John.”
He winced and looked away from me before huffing out another breath and turning back again, his thumb flicking the cork off the end of the first vial in his hand.
“Don’t thank me for this Han, I’ll find a solution quickly and fix this mess for you, I promise.”
Gently he pushed my head slightly further back and poured the foul tasting liquid down my throat in one go before tossing the vial away in frustration and moving on to the next vial in his too-tight fist.
The potion was already going to work, not quite as powerfully as it should but I could feel the effects and the almost euphoric feeling of empty-ness taking over my mind already.
A limp smile formed on my lips as I let my head droop slightly further into his warm palm.
“I know you will John-boy, what’s a Moriarty without his Holmes, huh?”
A giggle pulled itself past my lips but that died away pretty quickly as the humor of the statement I’d just made fled from my brain with another wave of potion-influenced haze leaving the whole thing as an almost abstract statement of fact in my mind.
John huffed heavily to himself before flicking the cork off the second vial and quickly forcing it down my throat.
The moment its contents had finally disappeared into my mouth he let off an angry yell and threw the vial across the room where it shattered with a sharp crack of sound.
For a few more seconds my gaze focused on the wall it had struck, but then the potion kicked in properly at last and my eyes rolled back in my skull, pulling a gasp of pain from my lips as my limbs tensed up under Sarah’s tight grip.
======
“You can let her up now Sarah, she’s safe... just-”
The weight on top of me eased off slightly as John trailed off almost uncertainly, as if he didn’t even want to consider what the end of that sentence should be.
I can’t remember why he’d be acting so oddly but it probably doesn’t matter anyway, John’s kinda boring like that sometimes!
“Why are we cuddling on the floor Sare?”
Sarah slipped away from me completely and stood up again with help from John, leaving me to roll onto my belly with an appropriately light-hearted sounding giggle of mirth.
Neither of them appeared to be happier, despite my giggle and the wide smile on my face, so after a few seconds of more intense smiling in the hope of getting a better result without much success I changed tactics, pulling my face down into a frown to show them both that they were being unreasonably difficult for once as I went.
“What day is it? Why are you both here?”
The calm, reasonable tone to my voice mixed with what I think was an intense look of concentration happened to be moderately more successful in getting a positive reaction from them at least.
John let out a long breath and stepped away from us to go over towards an open cupboard in my main workshop for some reason while Sarah let out a heavy sniff for some equally confusing reason as she reached out to pull me into an unreasonably tight hug which I returned with another socially acceptable giggle of reassurance.
“Sarah, keep her calm and keep her talking if you can. If she starts coming down again and requests another potion then let her have it but try to distract her as long as possible first, I’m going to take these samples and go work on the ‘Koo-ya-ore’, okay?”
I cocked my head to the side in confusion as he slowly spelt out some weird nonsense-word to Sarah that I’d never heard before, mid-speech, as if it was a perfectly normal thing to do, with his eyes flicking between us worriedly a few times and his eyebrows raised to convey some kind of greater meaning.
In seconds my mind set to work dissecting it and as he left the room through a mysteriously appearing hole that seems to have been blown in my wall from somewhere, clutching some of my potion vials in his hands, I shifted focus onto trying to pin-point the ‘word’ he said and it’s country of origin instead in the hope of finding a better starting point if nothing else.
‘Koo-ya-ore’... It sounds vaguely Asian?
Japanese to be specific, although it could also have been some form of ancient mandarin considering my admittedly rather lacking knowledge when it comes to Asian languages in general outside of the few vaguely memorable incarnations I had in the region that I can’t quite get a grasp on at the moment for some reason.
“Han?”
My eyes drifted over to Sarah thoughtfully but my mind was still kind of busy spinning around that strange Asian word and its possible meanings.
For a moment I considered asking her if she had any idea what it could mean but that idea was quickly dismissed too because... well, Sarah’s not exactly an expert on languages to start with and asking her might be a bit insulting when we both know she’ll be clueless about the whole thing, wouldn’t it?
Maybe I’m looking at this the wrong way?
I need to find homophones for it from the languages I actually know instead!
If I can find words that SOUND like the one he used, then trace that words history back, maybe I’ll find a common ancestor somewhere along the same lines which can give me a hint of some sort.
The only word I can think of that sounds like ‘Koo-ya-ore’ at the moment though is the Zulu word for ‘I love you’, ‘ngiyakuthanda’ but even that’s a bit of a stretch at best and it wouldn’t make sense in the context John used it unless... unless?...
“Sare, are you and John dating now?”
Sarah flinched and almost seemed to turn physically green for a moment or two, despite the bright blush that formed on her check moments later in a rather interesting display of odd bodily reactions to a minor external stimulus that had me staring at her progressively paler face with renewed interest, -terest, t’rest, rest...
======
By the time she opened her mouth to assuage my curiosity I’d kind of forgotten what I asked her initially, which was slightly annoying for me obviously but not completely unexpected.
I’ve gotten good at dealing with this sort of thing lately though, you just have to power on through the frustration until you work out what you missed is all!
With that thought in mind I snagging her wrist up with a tug, cutting her response short into more of a surprised yelp honestly, but at least it got us moving further off into my workshop in the process.
I don’t know why she’s here but I bet she’ll be impressed if I show her my stuff!
Hopefully she doesn’t get jealous or anything, if she does then I can show her that suit thingy I made for her to calm her down instead!
Wait... where did I put that suit thingy anyway?...
Ah, nevermind! It’ll turn up eventually I’m sure.
More importantly I’ve got some cool stuff to show Sarah that she’s just gonna LOVE, I’m sure of it!
Now what workshop did I last have the-
Number Six maybe?... or was it Number Twelve?
Sometimes I really wish workshops came with some kind of in-built filling system!
![]() |
One step forward, two steps back followed by an all-out sprint. ...Hannah, honey, that's your cue?... Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Han slow down, where are we even going?!”
With a frustrated growl I tugged her along behind me.
Despite her apparent need to complain about everything she didn’t actually use her overwhelming strength advantage over me to stop our forward momentum, so she’s obviously just moaning to be annoying, which I REALLY don’t need at the moment because I can’t find the workshop I was looking for and I can’t remember why I wanted to find the workshop, or what workshop I wanted or.. or.. um?..
======
We came to a halt in the middle of one of the more poorly lit workshops that we apparently made our way into somehow along the way and with a thought the roof rolled back to show a delightfully transparent quartz ceiling with bright sunlight past that, which really helped make the workshop look nicer, at least in my opinion.
“Why are we in workshop seventeen, Sare?”
My sister seemed to almost let off some kind of relieved huff in the few seconds it took for her to finally catch up to my side like a particularly slow puppy.
I don’t know why but Sarah’s been acting really odd lately?
It’s like she isn’t sure what’s going on or something, disorientated, that’s the word I was looking for!
While I waited for her to gather her wits together my eyes cut around the workshop.
One of my more boring storage spaces compared to the others I’ve needed to create over the last few months sadly.
A heavy sigh forced its way past my lips in frustration.
My potion’s running low again, I don’t know where the times gone, last thing I remember I’d downed two vials of the stupid green goo that keeps me lucid enough to be safe and I really doubt we’ve been doing... whatever we’ve been doing?... for THAT long at all.
“Huh?... so that’s where I left my Voodoo dolls...”
Without a thought I let Sarah’s hand slip from mine as I made my way over to the still strong smelling little figurines to give them a proper look over.
I can’t quite remember how far I got while working on them before they disappeared, apparently having been accidentally left on one of the desks in here through my travels.
It surprised the hell out of me when I first found Arista’s, beyond secret, stash of illegal drugs and ingredients tucked away in a heavily enchanted set of grow-beds.
She had them running pretty much autonomously inside a rather large room within the realm, one of several that I happened to leave disconnected from the main hallways while reshuffling everything around initially because no-one had been there in centuries.
Along with her apparent drug farm, a few other more useful places like her raw materials stash, enchanted objects stash and her own workshop which, to this day, I’ve been too scared to enter due to how much dangerously uncontrolled magic practically rolls out of its door when I come close, there’s an amazing amount of unsorted storage space just sitting in the void of my realm that I haven’t honestly had the interest or concentration available to deal with lately.
My thumb ran over the little thread of blood soaked material tied into a cord like bundle with some recognisable hair, obviously taken from my own head, which stuck out of the chest of the first hemp doll, thoughtfully as I assessed my own work with fresh eyes.
As things go, I seem to have done a pretty good job surprisingly?
I’ve seen worse before at least and from what I can see the slips of paper tucked into each limb of the doll with Mongolian, the native language of the first people to cultivate the so called ‘weed of dreams’ that I probably used to help with my spells potency when I use them, seem to be all in order.
With a bit of poking I managed to get a better feel on the most important one within the dolls head, sealed with resin from the same cannabis plants used to make the dolls themselves and marked with an Ankh to show who crafted it.
I really need to work on making my own symbol at some point...
Don’t get me wrong, I like the ones I use regularly, the Ankh, Wicca star and Yin-Yang symbols that were used on my suppressors thanks to Edith’s forward thinking, but when you really get into sympathetic magic and run out of cheap tricks to boost your power like I’ve found myself doing lately then your only option left for a power boost is to start refining things better.
Having my own ‘symbol’, preferably one built from the same elements that I’ve used in the past, could potentially give me an edge the next time I match wits with someone who knows sympathetic magic just as well as I do.
I know that technically the only person who could manage that would be Arista herself and she’s gone now but... but in my nightmares she’s still here?
I don’t know if that says something or not, but I’m definitely not taking chances on this one.
If that parasitic bitch decides to somehow come back, just to spite me probably, then I’m going to be bloody READY for her this time!
I swear on my stupid broken core that I’ll be ready!
The second doll needs a bit of tweaking, I must have gotten a bit distracted at the time, I’ll have to sort it out before I try using them on any kind of defensive spell just in case the-
======
“HANNAH!”
My head swayed to the side instinctively to move away from Sarah’s loud, angry yell right next to my poor ear.
“What’s wrong Sare?”
Her chest was raising and falling rapidly for some reason as she glared at me with her hands clenched into tight little balls.
“Are you okay? You look really upset for som-”
“Am I okay? Am I OKAY! Are you bloody okay?!”
Her fingers twitched slightly as if she wanted to reach out and strangle me but she quickly pulled them back into those same painfully tight looking fists at her side instead.
“You went dead still and stopped answering me for over three minutes! Those stupid dolls you were holding are pulsing with magic and I didn’t have any idea if they’d done something to you or... or...”
Without warning her words trailed off and her lips trembled a few times before she surged forwards and pulled me into a tight hug instead of finishing what she was going to say.
I felt a bit confused over her odd reaction at first but after a few seconds pause I relaxed into her hug and looped my arms around her to hold her awkwardly as she shook in what could be rage, happiness or just suppressed tears in general for all I know at this point.
I really need to start paying more attention to this sort of thing.
I’m out of practice dealing with people sadly and that’s a skill I’ve probably taken for granted too much in the past honestly.
Slowly Sarah’s shoulders loosened up and her shaking reached a point where I felt safe pulling back to stare at her gently.
She offered me an awkward, slightly apologetic smile in return which I took as an encouragement to move on with what my instincts insisted was the right thing to help Sarah calm down a bit better.
“Wanna see something really cool Sare?”
Her smile twitched up a little bit more at my enthusiasm which was all the encouragement I needed to keep going at this point.
Although, to be fair, it’s not like I need much of a push to show off some of my new toys in reality.
I AM kinda proud of them after all!
“This way Sare, keep up!”
A playful giggle rolled past my lips which made her smile widen just a little bit more.
This is going to be fun, I can’t wait to see her reaction to my biggest completed project to date!
======
After a few false starts we came to a stop at a blank stretch of wall which I’m pretty sure is the correct one this time.
My knuckles came up to rap on the wall a few times, mostly just for show considering this realm is practically under my complete mental control these days but you don’t just make doors appear out of nowhere without some sort of gesture to warn everyone what you’re doing, it’s the principle of the thing after all.
For a heartbeat nothing happened but then the wall folded away to reveal the, usually sealed from contaminants, chamber inside containing my prototype magical satellite.
With a happy giggle I practically skipped forward to start checking that the calibration hadn’t slipped or anything equally stupid, leaving Sarah at the entrance in some odd state of stasis or confused hesitation which I really hope isn’t a permanent thing because honestly it looks kinda undignified from this angle.
When it became obvious she wasn’t going to move any time soon I turned my attention back to the launch platform instead.
As always the left cradle needs a bit of tweaking for some reason that I’ve yet to work out, it always does that if I leave it alone for a while and by the Powers have I TRIED to work it out because it’s bloody annoying an-
“Han?”
My arms flew out childishly as I turned away from the calculations in my head to face my apparently returned to reality sister instead.
A curiously raised eyebrow and slight tilt to my head was all it took to get her speaking again luckily.
“Why are the words ‘Never try time travel agai-’ written on that wall in what looks like still wet blood?”
Slowly my eyebrow twitched in annoyance at how easily distracted from my much more interesting and impressive mix of magic and technology, Technomancy, as its slowly becoming reluctantly known in the magical world, she is...
She’s not going to let the subject drop unless I at least pretend to humor her though sadly.
With a frustrated huff I turned to look at the wall she was staring at and glared at it harshly.
The words are still there, just as always, just as boring as ever.
Whoever wrote them had terrible handwriting; either that or they were in a rush at the time, an idea that’s sort of backed up by how the ‘n’ on the word ‘again’ is smudged to a point of being practically unreadable by what looks to be a small palm and fingers trailing themselves down the wall to rest at the bottom.
The whole ‘design’ is finished off by a surprisingly distinctive handprint just off to the side from the trail at the bottom, as if they tried to write more after coming to rest down there but couldn’t.
“I dunno? It just kinda ‘appeared’ there one day... no idea how or why really, but its good advice and the red sets off the copper-wire colors on my, much more important and impressive looking, SATELLITE!”
With a swinging wave I tried to bring her attention back over to my masterpiece instead of that annoyingly stubborn wall.
I’ve tried to clean it but despite the continuously wet look to the blood, it’s apparently resistant to being wiped off. The wall itself seems to actually block me from moving, shaping or generally removing it too, which would honestly be a bit more worrying if it wasn’t so aggravating at the same time!
Like it or not, I have a wall covered in not-wet, wet blood writing in here forever now apparently?
I guess technically the wall could be quantum locked into a state of permanent stasis, a bit like Sarah was when she first saw it really, but that would imply that time travel is a real thing with the more worrying addition being that someone messed up time in general somehow and THAT would just be STUPID because time travel is far too insane to be real... no matter how useful it could potentially be if it WERE real...
“Come on Sarah, I show you my genius in action and you focus on some stupid finger-painting!”
She didn’t seem entirely convinced of either my point or my sanity but at least she’s looking at me now.
“Look! Satellite, me make-y by myself, with magic and science and kinda with luck too, impressive?”
Again, she didn’t look too convinced and I caught her eyes slowly inching back towards that stupid wall again.
I allowed myself a frustrated growl at that one just on general principle, even Bitey was more impressed then this when I showed it to him damn it!
In a flurry of eye-catching movement I leapt up onto the launch pad, grabbed the basketball sized tangle of wires and wire-mesh that I call my ‘delivery sphere’ up from its previous position floating at the center of the launch pad and tossed it over to Sarah with slightly more force than strictly necessary.
Showing once again why she’s the ‘athletic’ twin in our now broken twin-ship, she managed to catch the ball out of the air by hugging it to her chest with little-to-no warning, which kinda annoyed me honestly because I was aiming for her head.
“Ta-Daa! See, much more impressive... you’re not clapping? Why aren’t you clapping?”
I scripted this whole scene out in my head a thousand times during my off days in here, she always clapped when she got her hands on the satellite and truly understood my genius at last.
“Han, I-”
She hesitated, her eyes jumping from the ‘ball’ in her hands and back up to me with more than a bit of worry on her face for some reason.
Oh THAT’S why she’s not clapping!
She’s got her hands full, how silly of me, I completely missed factoring in that part when I envisioned this moment before for some reason?
With a careless shrug I lent myself heavily against one of the four support cradles of the launch pad and started my spiel anyway, the problem of Sarah going off script solved, at least for now.
She has a nasty habit of forgetting her lines sometimes I swear!
“This, is my Satellite.”
Her eyes shot up to mine for a second before glancing sceptically down at the ball in her hands yet again.
“...It's a ball of wire...”
“Well... yes, and no?”
My arms came up to fold defensively under my chest, my eyes narrowing slightly at the mix of confusion and disbelief obvious on Sarah’s face.
I’m getting pretty annoyed with having her send those weird looks at me lately!
“Wanna run that one by me again, in English please, Han.”
“Subjectively yes, it’s a ball of wires, and actually no that wire mesh is there to hold the other components inside safely while providing a core that I can build other shapes around.”
She rolled the ball between her fingers, staring at it with that thoughtful, interested expression on her face that I’d been hoping for from the start of this messy introduction.
“Inside the mesh is several bags of magically-compressed fine powder materials, base-components and anything else I could think of needing, all surrounding a main mini-wardstone I’ve designed specially to handle several tasks from remote viewing to transmogrification, material summoning and even storing a mini-waypoint beacon that I can use to send extra materials up there in case of an emergency or if I decide to make an extra satellite someday to save time I can-”
I trailed off as Sarah rose her hand up in the universal ‘stop talking’ gesture with a frown on her face.
“You’re losing me Han, stick to the basics, I promise I’m very impressed but save the technical jabbering for John, okay?”
That’s... surprisingly reasonable of her?...
I can work with that!
“Okay, so one of the biggest problems with normal satellites is that their BIG, and therefore hard to get up into space while being practically unchangeable once they’re up in orbit, with me so far?”
She nodded with just the slightest hint of an exasperated smile on her lips at my expense.
“There’s a trick in sympathetic magic where you can make an object ‘mirror’ it’s partner across great distances, it’s usually been used in the past as a way for quick-covert mail delivery by pairing sets of notebooks, because mages are stupid and have no imagination so they find a use for something and then stop, because their super-stupid, and ignorant, and frustratingly-”
I stalled out again as Sarah rose her hand to interrupt.
It took me a few seconds to realise why she would be doing that and when I did I shot her a thankful smirk in response. The potions wearing thin, but it’s not completely gone out of my system yet, strong emotions prompt stronger effects from it so my annoyance at peoples stupidity in general took me into babbling territory for a second there.
“Anyway, I read online a while ago about this science thing called ‘quantum entanglement’, which sounds a lot like what the mirroring spell does, but on a much smaller scale at the moment due to technological limitations. At the time I found it interesting, if kind of confusing, and ended up skimming through some of the more fanciful, half-joking ideas people were putting out for what entanglement could mean in the far-future and that got me thinking...”
Sarah cringed for some reason.
“...Not good...”
“HEY! Be nice!-”
She snorted under her breath and gave me another disbelieving look, shifting my delivery sphere under one arm so her other one could settle onto her hip, a hip that she proceeded to cock to the side in a show of distain I’ve not seen her pull off that well since our teens.
“-Well, as I was saying, one of the biggest ideas people were bouncing around was for either faster-then-light communications for deep-space voyages or somehow breaking the ‘teleporting’ aspect of the entanglement to create a real life version of the ‘replicators’ from Star Trek to make stuff from practically nothing an-”
“Oh god...”
I stalled to glare at her lightly for interrupting again.
I’ve not even gotten to the good part yet!
“So this ball of parts is my payload, I need to fire it up into space obviously but once it’s up there then I can activate the rune chains I’ve embedded into the wardstone and-”
My hand waved dramatically making the back-wall behind me fall away with perfect timing.
“-force the stone to turn all those stored raw materials through in-built transmutation arrays and a LOT of math into a perfect replica of whatever is in THIS area to the best of its ability!”
This time I couldn’t blame Sarah for the blank, astonished look on her face.
While the launcher platform is housed in practically a cube shaped little cave tucked off from one of my old workshops, I quickly found that satellites in general are a lot bigger than they look on TV and I needed more space to work with as time went on.
The roughly marked out square area, signified by the warning tape draping all over it in bright yellow and black, along with its surrounding walkways I left in to make working in general easier look even better with my current ‘final’ design model for what the fully deployed satellite will look like sitting in the center of it too.
“That’s a spaceship?”
No, it’s a Satellite, thank-you-very-much my poor deluded sister!
A big satellite which doesn’t really look like a ‘conventional’ one by the shear fact that I don’t need silly normal things like heat insulation, solar panels, antennas or anything else really inside it when I can recreate every use you could imagine for it with a specially calculated, one of a kind, plug-in-and-play rune system of my own design, I’ll grant you... but it’s still just a Satellite.
If I wanted a spaceship I’d have made it MUCH bigger!
The pressurised internal area is shielded from pretty much everything, thanks to magic obviously, but due to boredom more than anything else I kept things to a basic level with just about enough space inside to fit one of my workshops, swivel chair and all, next to the wall-mounted array of ‘slots’ left open and ready to receive any of my new mini-wardstones that I want at any time with just enough room to let me go up there and fix something personally if I have to.
Plus, let’s see John-boy ruin THIS bolthole if I ever need to run- uh, ‘take a break’, again without warning him first!
“There’s a specially designed long-range warp point setup on-board already, it was one of the first mini-stones I produced and it’s keyed specifically to my magic so I should be able to kinda ‘half-Bula warp’ up there safely if I need or want to... obviously adding that meant I had to work on oxygen scrubbers next, and a water’n’food source, which both became a lot easier after I somewhat drunkenly applied a bit of logic, a bit of brainpower and a butt-load of math into changing the ‘mirror’ spell so that it draws from a set of stored patterns instead of a direct analogue to source it’s reproducti-”
She’s giving me that look again... why’s she giving me that look again?
“You are unbelievable, you know that?”
“Why? This is all really easy; it’s just applying sympathetic magic in a new way with runes to get the outcomes I needed at the end of the day. The biggest problem I had was working out how to get geo-synchronous orbit going properly while avoiding collision or detection from the normal government junk up there, which took a bit of work because it turns out fire-magic doesn’t like being contained or produced by a rune pattern for very long an-”
“Han?”
I paused and looked at her in confusion once more, I was just getting to the interesting bit damn it!
Slowly her hand came up in an almost perfect mimicry of me when I’m getting a headache as she squeezed her nose with her eye’s scrunched up tightly in obvious pain of some kind.
“...Stop talking, please?...”
Well fine!
Excuse ME, for being proud of the stuff I’ve done over the last three months.
It’s not EASY creating amazingly new technomantic devices while under the influence of some of the world’s most potent psychotropic drugs, ya know?!
I kinda had a helping hand with all the lovely new knowledge from millennia of magical studies that I stole from Arista of course, but I still had to design and make the bloody stuff!
I still am in-fact... in-fact, you know what?
SCREW IT! I’m getting back to work, so THERE!
With an angry growl I shouldered my way past Sarah’s taller form and made tracks towards my current ‘main’ workshop where the little mini-wardstone I’d been working on earlier, before her and John decided to interrupt me, was sat.
The little teardrop shaped rock is still only partly engraved due to a rather frustrating problem I’ve come up against in trying to make a working rune-matrix that can power magical ‘lasers’ I can fit to my awesome satellite, for defensive purposes naturally, mostly coming about when it turned out that actual ‘normal’ lasers don’t work the way they are supposed to on TV in real life apparently.
We’ve had decades, possibly more than decades, of ‘Sci-fi’ showing us how laser-guns are supposed to work, why the hell do I have to be the first mage who wants to make them real with magic?!
It can be really frustrating being the only person in your field striving to make something NEW for once and it’s even worse when-
“Han, wait up!”
With another frustrated growl I picked up the pace and practically sprinted through my workshops to put some space between us before I snap at her properly.
I need another dose or three of my potion, right, bloody, NOW!
======
“Um... Han?”
My humming stopped which was a little odd because suddenly the vibrations radiating around in my head stopped with them making me feel momentarily light-headed.
That problem didn’t last for long though and I spun away from my desk to offer her a nice big socially acceptable grin in response to her questioning tone.
I want to say her names... Sahara?... Sally, Simone, Simon? Sam, Sully, Steve? Sa-, Sa... there’s definitely a ‘Sa’ in there somewhere.
With a twitch good-old Righty came up to slap me back into reality after I started slipping into a sa-, sa-, sa-
======
SARAH! That’s her name, good old Sarah, I remember now, Sarah, Sarah, Sarah...
“Are you feeling okay Han?”
My smile went up a notch and I nodded helpfully.
Righty twitched at my side as if it wanted to slap me again but Lefty moved quickly to stop its usually more helpful twin instead.
“I feel great Sarah, how are you?”
For some reason my smile didn’t have the desired effect I was trying to achieve in helping her feel welcome so I let it slide into a more neutral, yet slightly whimsical, lopsided smirk instead.
“Damn it, you’re completely wasted again, aren’t you?”
For a moment I thought she wanted me to confirm that idea for some reason but she beat me to answering the question all on her own, which left me cocking my head to the side in confusion over why she asked in the first place.
“I need to get this suit you put on me, off again, Han... I need...”
She hesitated for a moment before ploughing on anyway.
“I need the bathroom, okay? So you need to do whatever you’ve gotta do to turn this thing back into its big loose form so I can go quickly an-”
“Why would you need to take it off?”
My eyebrow rose to join my left ear in fixing her with a curious look of confusion that my already cocked head was showing ever-so-nicely anyway.
“The suits are permanent, taking them off would be most impractical and not to mention stupid beyond belief because it would negate all the protection they offer.”
“Han-”
She growled my shortened name out in frustration making me cock my head to the other side for a better look at her face in case I’m missing something here.
“-Han, I get it, your tripping out of your mind right now but can you just PLEASE be serious for a second?... I REALLY need to go and this suits going to be pretty ruined if I can’t get it off pretty damn soon!”
I stared at her for a few seconds trying to work out how something can be both ‘pretty’ and ‘ruined’ at the same time, but then she did this silly little dance on the spot, rubbing her thighs together for some reason and distracted me yet again.
“What do you want Sarah? The suits are important to stop Arista from freezing you to death so I can’t exactly-”
“DAMN IT HAN, I NEED TO PEE!”
I pulled my head away from her due to the volume involved but quickly settled back into my seat as an even more confused frown formed on my lips moments later.
Why is she complaining about THAT of all things, I’ve had that sorted since the second suit prototype after all an-
“HANNAH! Seriously, jus-just tell me what to do here? Fine, I won’t take the suit off but... is there a fly, or a zipper, or something that I just can’t find?!”
Ohhhh... well, this is kinda awkward?...
After a moment’s thought I ended up giggling to myself about the whole situation, which probably had some kind of ‘cause and effect’ relationship with how red her face suddenly started going just because of the timing, although I can’t think of why really.
All of a sudden she burst into action and pounced so quickly that she had me pinned to the floor before I realised what was happening, her face flustered and breath heavy but anger burning in her eyes.
“The suits are self-cleaning?”
The words squeaked out almost automatically to her unasked question, as her elbow came down towards my throat for leverage with almost dangerous precision.
For a few long seconds she froze in her position above me but then the arm restraining me went slightly slack, enough so that I managed to get Lefty free and with a bit of effort press the deactivation runes at my throat which I designed to make the suits perfected ‘I don’t exist’ array turn itself off temporarily.
Her eyes widened as she took in the sight of my suit, or at least what was visible of it from underneath my clothes, which basically consisted of the long sleeves, gloves, high-neckline and possibly a hint of stomach considering how quickly she threw me to the floor in her frustration.
“Toilets are impractical, Shower Monsters are scary and Periods are annoying, so I fixed it?”
Her mouth dropped open in some strange mix of shock and horror at the same time that made me want to start studying her again, but I should probably wait until she lets me up off the floor for that at least an- details!
That’s what she needs; details, then she’ll let me get back to work.
“The suits skin-tight in a literal sense, internally there’s a mesh of tightly packed runes which destroys anything excessive and ‘new’ produced after the initial ‘scan’ the suit did of you before it activated the fitting process you went through at first to a reasonable degree. Liquids are transmogrified into base components for either disposal or use in repairs if needed, same with solids including body hair.”
She still didn’t move so I decided to switch encouragement tactics slightly.
“I told you before that you could go to space in this thing, didn’t I?”
A grin played across my lips which I’m pretty sure is encouraging, either that or annoying, I can’t remember which at the moment.
“I meant that quite literally too, aside from a propulsion system which I still haven’t quite finished making for the Satellite, let alone making the array small enough to fit on the suits, you are your own self-contained unit now and can survive pretty much anything the universe can throw at you for the most part. There’s even a ‘helmet’ bubble of constantly generating air you can turn on to help you breath too if you press your thumb into the three main magic lines running up the underside of your right wrist.”
Finally she seemed to understand what I was saying at last because her shoulders slumped slightly and she rolled off of me so I could get back to my feet.
I watched with only a mild amount of confusion and curiosity as she curled in on herself for a few moments, until her legs twitched slightly and her face went a lot more ‘red’ then I think is entirely healthy for a human-being in all honesty.
“Damn it Han! You thought of everything as always, but still damn you! Thi-this is the most embarrassing thing you’ve ever done to me...”
My hand came up with a finger raised to correct her on that one.
Considering I once let her leave the house to go play as part of a parent-suggested ‘play date’ in our backyard wearing only a tutu and diaper when we were two, despite my better judgement at the time saying it was a bad idea, this really isn’t the MOST embarrassing thing... but after a moment’s hesitation I decided that it would probably just lead to more drama if I pointed that fact out and I really need to get back to work before John breaks another wall down with his ‘Koo-ya-ore’ no doubt, whatever the hell that is, obviously interrupting me yet again in the process.
I settled myself down in my chair and picked up the rune-covered mini-wardstone again to go back to my calculations, only half-paying attention as Sarah slowly eased herself to her feet with an awkward, slightly bow-legged, stance which I found odd considering the self-cleaning enchantment on her suit should activate instantaneously.
With a partial shrug I forced myself to focus entirely on the mini-stone instead, only just catching her final grumbled words before losing contact with the world in general as the numbers became everything I could ever need once more.
“...Damn you Hannah Cooper...”
![]() |
"For your own good" is a useful but often badly thought out phrase, This is one of those cases. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
If I shift the bilateral cooling array just three degrees to the left then I’ll have to rebalance everything again but it could improve efficiency by at least a factor of four in a sustained firefigh-
“Don’t touch him John.”
I paused for a second in confusion that words had just randomly come out of my mouth and a moment later I realised that not only was my left hand not holding my engraving tool anymore but it had also shot sideways to grab onto something warm in a death-grip.
Slowly my eyes trailed up my own arm and settled on a smugly grinning John who seemed rather pleased with himself for some reason as I held his hand just short of Bitey’s usual range of attack.
“I told you Sarah, she never changes. Just like in school, she’s lost to the world while she’s working but it’s like she’s got some kind of sixth sense for when someone’s about to mess with her stuff.”
He shot me a slightly wider, amused, smirk before turning his head to share that same look with just a touch more smugness in what I can only assume is Sarah’s general direction, eventually turning back to me again after a few seconds to really rub the look in naturally.
“Nice to have you back with us Han, how are you feeling?”
With an annoyed growl I dropped his hand and shifted in my seat slightly to get more comfortable for the conversation he’s now obviously intent on having for some powers-known reason.
“Don’t touch the plant; he’ll rip your finger off.”
Just because I have to accept talking over doing my work for now doesn’t mean I have to be nice about it.
Sadly my words only seemed to encourage him, having the opposite effect to what I was looking for, because John smiled slightly wider and wiggled his fingers teasingly at a point between me and Bitey as if trying to tempt us both into snapping at them.
Stupid John!
“Oh come on Han the little guy’s harmless, look at him, he’s barely a sprout an- AH!”
John’s pinky finger waved slightly too far into range and Bitey moved with his usual lightning-fast precision, just missing said appendage due to John’s naturally boosted reaction times luckily.
“What the hell? The stupid thing really tried to bite me?!”
Sarah chose that moment to snigger and mumble something like ‘I told you so’ but I chose to ignore her in favor of setting my ever annoying friend right on the reality of the situation instead.
“Bitey isn’t a normal, cute little house-plant John-boy... early on I was trying to find a way to fix my core using my Golden healing diversion, a plan that failed spectacularly by the way, and part of that experiment involved me channelling the biggest sizable chunk of magic that I could manage from my core without passing out into a dead plant I found in one of Arista’s hidden grow-farms.”
I paused to take a breath and shifted uncomfortably in my seat, well aware that I was both far too sober and far too busy to be having this conversation right now in all honesty.
“I woke up after passing out from the pain to find my new roommate, Bitey, happily chewing away on a chunk of my hair that had fallen within range of his jaws… basically, as far as I can tell, he’s kinda some sort of ‘zombie-plant’ hybrid?...”
A look of horrified fascination spread slowly across John’s face as the seconds ticked by which was more than a little bit distracting.
Meanwhile Sarah seemed content to quietly stand as far away as she could from said plant as if he’d suddenly develop the ability to jump out of his pot and chase her or something equally stupid.
“…A Zombie?...”
“Kinda-”
I stated, holding in a sigh of annoyance that THAT happened to be the part of all this he latched onto for some reason.
“-he was a dead plant after all and now he’s not, like you in a way now that I think about it?”
Judging by the glare that comment got John did not find the comparison in any way amusing.
“I don’t think he’s infectious at least, although to be fair I haven’t exactly tested that theory yet because finding a live specimen I don’t mind turning into some form of highly dangerous zombie if it turns out I’m wrong isn’t exactly an easy feat obviously…”
“…He’s a zombie, and you called him ‘Bitey’?...”
My lips twitched a few times before I gave in and smiled widely in response to John’s incredulous words.
What else was I supposed to call him really?
He’s too smart to be a ‘Darren’ and he practically threw himself off the desk when I suggested ‘Felix-two’, so now his name’s ‘Bitey’ and that’s that!
“You’ve been alone for far too long Han…”
My eye twitched at the implied insult in John’s almost hushed statement.
The fact I can’t exactly argue with him on that one when I’m sober enough to think rationally like this doesn’t help much either obviously.
Instead of dignifying his words with a response I turned around in my seat and picked up my wardstone again to get back to work before either he thinks of something equally as stupid as prodding Bitey with a finger to get my attention again or I get so far out of my rhythm that I need another dose or two of potion before I can carry on, an option which really wouldn’t be healthy at this point considering how close I am to overdosing on the stuff sadly.
======
“Han, how do we get Sarah’s suit off?”
For a moment or two the words spoken directly into my ear by an annoyingly familiar male voice didn’t really register in my head properly, but when his hand came down on my shoulder and shook me gently a few seconds later I jerked away in surprise, practically throwing my chair away in my rush to step away from the unexpected contact.
John’s hands instantly shot into the air in the universal sign that he meant no harm and he eyed me like a cornered animal for the few crucial heartbeats it took for my creating haze to fade enough that I could get my bearings properly at last.
“Sorry Han, didn’t expect to startle you that badly.”
I sighed and rolled my shoulders slightly, trying to ease some of the tension that had suddenly formed in them, its times like this that I REALLY wish mages could pop our joints properly!
“Nevermind, I was just a bit out of it, what’s up? Something about Sarah and a suit, right?”
John shot Sarah a slightly worried look which she shrugged in response to before he turned back to me with a blatantly concerned look on his face this time instead.
He shifted his feet a little awkwardly and after a few seconds of studying my face for some reason he continued speaking rather than questioning my reaction like he so obviously wants to do now.
“The invisible, skin-tight hazard suit you made for Sarah. How do we take it off?”
Oh… this again?…
“You don’t take it off John, I’ve got one on, Sarah’s got hers now, there’s one for you and Eris somewhere around here too. They’re necessary John, I’ll agree that it takes a bit of getting used to but they’re self-cleaning, no sweat, no bathroom breaks, no monthly annoyances for those of us who face that joy-”
For a long moment I hesitated, the words sticking in my throat slightly as flashes of that horrible day so many months ago came back to the forefront of my mind with little-to-no provocation, but I had to carry on despite them.
Of all people John was there and he’ll understand if I can just explain things properly...
“-you saw Wizard Island John, you saw what happened there, you saw the destruction a battle of wills between me and Arista caused.”
Slowly I trailed my eyes up to meet his slightly widened ones with as much seriousness as I could.
“We’ve been at war since the moment you forced my second awakening John, longer than that really thanks to a load of loud-mouthed seers through the years, I stumbled my way through it all and most of us survived that horrible mess… but not all of us…”
My head twitched towards Sarah for a second automatically as my mind turned to guilty thoughts of Mum’s untimely end at my own frost covered hands but with a force of will I pulled them back up to face John again, not that he missed the motion in the slightest of course.
“I’m an Enchanter John, not a warrior. Runes are an art, not a weapon.”
Without conscious effort a heavy breath left my lips in frustration as I shifted my feet uncomfortably under their confused stares.
“I can’t AFFORD to assume that this is all over, just because the tumor-bitch in my head is gone now; I can’t afford to sit back and get comfortable again… Runes aren’t a weapon, but if I’m proactive, if I plan, and build, and work HARD to protect what’s important then maybe next time a war comes to call on me I’ll have a fighting chance at stopping things before they can all go wrong and I end up with more blood on my hands again.”
An almost excruciating silence rolled out after that painfully true statement of intent from my own lips.
My feet shifted awkwardly again and after a moment’s pause I turned away from them both to go pick up my chair again so I can get back to work at last.
“Han…”
I glared defiantly at my desk, a wave of my hand cutting off his words before whatever stupid platitudes he was planning to let loose on the world could leave his lips for once.
“Don’t-”
-for once John just DON’T!
Let me have this, I need this, I’ll accept cutting back on the potions if that’s what it takes to get everyone off my back but I’m not stopping this now. I’ve worked too hard, hurt too much and gone too far towards insanity in this stupid quest to save everyone to stop now!
It’s an empty bid for redemption from someone whose actions are irredeemable at best but it’s all I’ve got now...
“Just don’t John, I know you, I know what you’re going to say and I know that you’re going to be right too because you’re an asshole like that at times… just this once can you let me live with the consequences of my actions in exchange for all the good I can do from accepting them?”
Slowly yet another awkward silence fell over us all once more.
I’m getting pretty sick of awkward silences at this point, even the dr-
“What happened to you in that crater Han?... What aren’t you telling me, telling everyone, that you think is so damning?...”
With a gasp of outrage I spun around to glare harshly at the stupid bastard who’d dare just openly ask me like that in front of Sarah as if i-
“Sleep”
The rage in my eyes died out quickly at his command, shoved sideways into my straining head as those damn hypnotic eyes of his registered to my body before my conscious mind could even realise what was going on.
“You son of a bit-“
Before I could finish cussing him out, the world grew dark as my eyelids got heavy all of a sudden and I found myself falling forwards into his arms before it all faded away into a mercifully blank nothingness instead.
======
“She’s been exposed too long, the only options left are this or we let her go into withdrawal, which is more than likely going to just outright kill her from her body going into shock if nothing else.”
Part of me wanted to groan or growl as John’s voice came into focus but I clamped down on that urge viciously in favor of staying still and listening intensely instead.
“What about the cure? You said if you could get a sample of what’s effecting her you could neutralise it in her system and-”
An impatient growl from John stopped Sarah’s almost desperate question in its tracks as the warm shoulder-shaped object currently stuck in my gut from the ‘fireman’ carry he’s apparently using to move me somewhere tensed in aggravation.
“It’s not a potion Sarah, there is no outright cure, Hannah… she should be dead? There’s no magic to the ‘potion’ she was drinking, it’s just a carefully balanced mix of high-strength narcotics and hallucinogens.”
Vaguely part of my mind connected the dots and belatedly it became clear that the ‘Koo-ya-ore’ that John was talking about before he left Sarah to keep an eye on me was not only English but something as simple as a ‘cure’ that he stretched out the sounds of to confuse me in my drugged state.
“Have you ever heard of an ‘upper’ and a ‘downer’? In essence they’re two types of drugs, one brings on a sense of euphoria and the other depression, Han managed to make a cocktail of those sort of drugs which brought her into an almost perfect state of equilibrium, robbing her of most emotions and impulse control but leaving her in an advanced form of that stupid mental rut she likes to call her ‘creating haze’ for hours at a time… it’s insane, it’s stupid and idiotic, and so NOT Hannah that there’s nothing I can do but this to help her.”
“You’re sure it will work?”
“No, obviously, this is untested ground after all... but if anyone can pull it off then its Hannah. I just need to get her riled up and angry enough to pull it off, than pray to the Powers that she doesn’t kill me in the process, I guess?”
So that’s your plan is it John-boy?
Get me angry then see what happens, how predictable of you!
“You’d better not die, you melodramatic idiot, I only just started liking you. Dying on me now that I actually care what happens to you isn’t an option, okay?”
The humor in Sarah’s voice calmed my thoughts slightly for a moment but slowly the undertone of actual fear and worry underneath that humorous manner of hers struck me with more force then I’d expected.
When I was on the potions I’d suspected something was going on with the pair of them in my absence just from the way they spoke to each other now if nothing else, but hearing that worry in Sarah’s voice hurt a lot more then I’d anticipated honestly?
I’ve lost a lot of things to Sarah over the years, some willingly, some not-so-much… but I don’t think I can lose John to her too at this point.
I need him right now, even the idea of Sarah doing anything to him an-and.. and..
A growl rumbled low in my chest and I practically shot to my feet in a heartbeat sending John stumbling backwards from the force of me kicking off of his shoulder in my bid for freedom.
My eyes cut between the pair of them and Sarah flinched for some reason, taking several guilty steps away from me which I took as an invitation to focus back on the real source of my rising anger.
“Han, it’s not what you thin-”
My hand waved up towards Sarah’s face to cast a silencing spell on her automatically.
I saw her flinch once more out the corner of my eye but nothing happened surprisingly and, after a long confused pause, my eye’s widened in fear.
For the ambient magic around us to not do my bidding, that could only mean one thing…
“You took me out of my realm?”
A shudder made its way through my whole body and the air itself felt suddenly so cold as the idea that we weren’t in my realm anymore finally hit home to that deep, primal-fear section of my brain at last.
“What the hell are you THINKING John?! I’m defenceless out here! My core’s ruined, what if something happens? What if it explodes and kills everyone, what if someone attacks us, what if I-”
Our eye’s connected and a wave of numb calm fell over me like an oppressive blanket as those damn hypnotic eyes of his did their thing once more.
“Calm Hannah, I’ll protect you and keep you from harming others.”
’...I’m calm, he’ll protect me and keep me from harming others...’
“Your core is safe as long as you don’t reach for it, so don’t reach for it.”
'...My core is safe, I shouldn’t reach for it...’
“We are going somewhere safe and I’m going to help you, trust me on this?”
’...I trust him...’
John’s eyes drifted slightly off of mine towards Sarah and for a moment the power of his magic dropped in response before he tightened his gaze upon me once more with slightly widened eyes full of worry.
“Sarah, set up the ward like I showed you, I can’t break eye-contact at the moment, Hannah’s too angry for the effects to linger. Set up the ward and activate it, tell me when you’re done, okay?”
Part of me registered his words but their real meaning escaped me as the seconds ticked by, like water through my fingers when faced with the warmth of John’s eyes.
=====
For the next few minutes I stood in a blissful stare-off with John, who was apparently having to fight hard not to blink for some reason while I focused on his words and the feelings they inspired in me.
...I trust him...
“It’s done, are you sure this is necessary? It’s her realm and-”
Sarah glanced away from us for some reason and her eye’s widened in fear.
“Oh shit”
“Mum!”
Eris’s happy little voice rang out from behind me and even John’s hypnosis couldn’t suppress the bright smile that formed on my lips at the sound of her so happily calling out to me.
Instinctively John’s eye’s left mine for just a moment but that was all that was needed for reality to reassert itself for me, my head whipped away from his and my eyes squinted down as much as I could while still being able to see Eris as she sprinted towards us with a happy little skip in her step.
As she got closer I reached my arms out to snag her up onto my hip like I’ve longed to do for months now, while irrationally fearing that exact same outcome because I’m such a fool!
Just the sound of her voice was enough; I could never hurt her, my Eris...
Not even my stupid broken core would DARE to harm her when-
She’s almost reached me, but something isn’t right?
The world seemed to slow around us as her eyes trailed across me without recognition at all and she continued running past my outstretched arms as if they didn’t exist.
Slowly, almost mechanically, my body turned to watch as she flew by and folded herself against Sarah’s legs lovingly in a way I remember her once doing to me, so many months ago, before she discovered that being carried was much more fun of course...
Sarah’s head moved upwards, seemingly at a painful crawl, until our eye’s met and a silent conversation flew between us in twin-speak twitches that burned my chest even harder than my already rebelling magic ever could.
Apologies, that’s all her eyes could offer me?
Apologies and fear for what I might do next as Eris obliviously moved herself behind my sisters legs in a painfully familiar motion she used to do with me whenever faced with strangers…
Strangers like… me?...
“FUCK!”
John’s frantic yell broke the moment of horrified staring for me as the world sped up and my magic flared in outrage, hurt and every other emotion I could feel bubbling under my skin from my confusion and the growing pit of dreadful, rolling anger forming right along with it.
Before I could even move a muscle he surged forwards and tackled me around the waist heavily.
We didn’t even have a chance to fall before my vision bleached out to the annoyingly bright blue of a forced warp and the world fell away as he dragged me off somewhere despite my best efforts to escape his magic’s grasp.
======
We landed in a tangle of limbs which quickly separated as we both tumbled down the unstable side of some sort of sand-mountain that we’d appeared on top of.
Eventually we came to a stop, and with a jerk I came out of my wild defensive roll to glare at John from across the few meters worth of sand dividing us, my rage growing cold just from the calculating look in his eyes that reminded me so much of Max at his worst.
“Where are we?!”
There are so many questions, so many accusations, so many… so many EVERYTHINGS I want to throw at him right now but the only one that made it past my lips was that enraged war-cry of a question.
“Middle of nowhere, in Death Valley, I needed a safe place for you to explode and this is it.”
“Explode?! Why the hell would I ex-”
Even as the words were leaving my lips I could already tell that they were redundant.
Magic, thick tendrils of it, rolling in the every shade of color and elemental power imaginable were forming up around me, pouring out of my skin itself as my already terrible control slipped even further with my growing panic.
My core pulsed in my chest horribly, beating a rhythm into my magic itself which my Locus point was apparently more than willing to return with interest.
Slowly the pain registered as, with each pulse, my core pushed itself ever closer to its already stretched limit that I’ve been trying desperately to avoid for months now.
“John, run!”
The shaky hold I had over my leg muscles gave out as yet more magic lashed around me wildly and my head sunk practically to my chest as I tried fruitlessly to focus on putting the storm back inside the bottle when in all honesty it’s already long since escaped my grasp at this point.
After a few seconds that felt like a lifetimes worth of me running into a proverbial brick wall of magic, something warm wrapped itself around me as a pair of gentle hands encircled me in a tight hug.
My eyes flew open almost as quickly as my head snapped up to stare at John’s smiling face in horror.
“What the hell are you doing?! My core’s breaking John, RUN!”
He didn’t even twitch at my yell; if anything all it did was make his grasp on me feel somehow even tighter despite his lack of actual movement.
“John! You were right, it was too much. I let my anger get to me and it’s too late, let go and run for powers sake, I can’t hold this all in for much longer!”
His arms shifted slightly and somehow he managed to scoop me up onto his lap despite the magic waving around us violently, yet somehow managing to not hit him in the process.
A warm smirk played across his lips for the second I got to see them before his head came down and he settled his chin on the nape of my neck comfortably.
“I’m not going anywhere.”
“John, don’t do this, you don’t understand, my magic’s going crazy and its gonna-AHH!”
A scream pulled itself from my lips and my back arched harshly forward as something deep in my chest, most likely my core, snapped like the most terrible of broken bones.
By the time I came back to myself from the pain my breath was coming out in pants and I’d sunken back against John’s chest like a limp sack of potatoes.
“Please John, leave me here and run. My magic, it’ll... it’ll kill you?”
He shifted once again but, for some powers-known reason, the stupid bastard wouldn’t let me go!
“I’m guessing you heard at least some of my conversation earlier, you’re terrible at pretending to be asleep, and considering the circumstances I should probably cut to the chase-”
One of his arms stretched out to fully encircle my waist leaving his other one free to reach up and gently work its way into my hair in a way that felt surprisingly nice, and more than a little distracting.
“-this isn’t quite what I was planning but we’ll work with what we can here. I’m not going anywhere and your magic isn’t going to kill me any more then it will kill you Han, despite how it feels, there’s still a chance for us to both walk away from this mess unharmed.”
My jaw tensed as he shifted his head slightly and rubbed his chin into the tiny ticklish spot on my neck just next to my shoulder that he somehow seemed to know exists without me having ever told him about it in the slightest, probably a secret he learnt from Arista or Ari like so many others he’s known lately.
“Calm your thoughts Han, your body is weakened from the drugs you’ve been pumping it with, your core is damaged seemingly beyond repair from your fight with Arista and your mind is-”
My back arched violently again as the pain in my chest spiked once more and a scream ripped itself from my lips before trailing into an angry roar of ‘Get on with it!’ which he actually seemed to listen to for once.
“Use your diversion Han... It can heal anything, bring back the dead, and fix bloody-broken walls. When you have THAT as you’re trump card then you USE it as much as humanly possible!”
Not another word was needed between us at that point.
I’ll admit that I felt immeasurably stupid for not having thought of it before now, but in my defence I’ve gotten out of the habit of using the strange Golden ability Edith gave me ever since I knocked myself out trying to use it and accidentally created Bitey.
My magic’s beyond control at this point but luckily a diversion doesn’t need control, it’s practically an automatic process set to a mental trigger after all, almost entirely out of my control after I’ve set it to work.
That being said, I focused for a moment and almost instantly the multi-colored tentacles of magic waving away from my body started to bleed gold, the power inside them not being forced out like when Arista took over my body but seemingly being converted in the same way that this mysterious golden power inside me spread itself through the Hub unhindered, despite Mavens best efforts to stop it.
I found myself letting out a long breath of relief that at least something had gone right for once.
The way John lost what little tension was left in his form beneath me and the fact that the evil idiot decided to place the lightest of kisses on a rather sensitive spot above my exposed collar-bone didn’t help either obviously.
“Not out of the woods yet Han, but good work all the same, pull this next bit off and I’ll kiss that spot just below your ear that turns you to jelly, okay?”
THAT’S PRIVATE!
“I don’t know what you’re talking about Joh-AHHH!!”
I couldn’t even get my denial out before my core surged again, making my throat burn from the agonised scream that burst forth from me in response to its efforts.
The stupid broken slab of metaphysical magical containment didn’t even give me a chance to catch my breath before it started all over again in its attempt to apparently tear itself apart and take my sanity with it!
======
I’m not sure how long I screamed for but eventually the pain DID subside, even if it didn’t completely go away in its entirety.
“It’s okay Han, breath, hold my hand and breath, you’re going to be okay I-”
“My magic’s trying to kill me John-boy; I’m not having a bloody baby!”
I couldn’t see the look on his face after that rather exasperated yell left my lips but I can guess and, honestly, I even had a rather muted sense of his feelings from his magic too which was a pretty odd sensation to have after months of isolation and intentionally avoiding my mage senses for fear of setting off my core once more.
“What’s the last step John? I’ve got a load of gold floating around me like a horny squid and if my guess is right we’ve got at most a minute before my core goes into meltdown again.”
He hesitated for a few seconds before answering me at last, which with John is usually a pretty bad sign in my experience, but nevertheless he still answered me eventually even if his response wasn’t the most reassuring thing that I could have hoped for.
“There’s nothing I can do about your core Han, I don’t know what happened to it but it’s broken beyond anything I’ve ever seen before and your leaking more magic then should physically fit inside you every second that we sit here, it wasn’t noticeable in your realm but ever since we got outside I’ve been feeling it and it’s pretty damn terrifying honestly...”
A little smile made its way onto my lips at the awe in his voice but that died away pretty quickly when my thoughts shifted to the ‘why’ on that one and all the people I killed to achieve this ‘impossible’ level of magical power that’s tearing me apart.
“If we survive this John-boy, I’ll explain it to you properly, now what’s the next step I need to fix my core?”
Despite my best efforts a rather frantic sounding breath pushed itself up my chest and past my lips as the pain in my core increased by an almost unnoticeable amount as if it could understand what I was planning to do and wasn’t too keen on it in the slightest.
“Han… there’s no way to fix your core...”
What?
“I’ve been studying up on Arista’s past attempts at making a stable Locus point and after reading Arthur’s diary on Excalibur, Arista’s first successful attempt at making a Locus point of any kind, from what I can see there’s a step in the creation process she perfected that you haven’t reached yet.”
WHAT?!
“Your core is holding you back at this point, it’s not yours to begin with, I don’t know where she got it from but Sarah’s core wasn’t the only one she transferred into you and if her methods held true over the years than the one you have currently imploding inside your chest is doing exactly that because a magical core CAN’T co-exist with a true Locus point. The power involved is just too much for even the greatest core ever recorded to handle.”
“WHAT?! What the hell are we gonna do the-AHHHH!!”
With impeccable timing my core decided that NOW would be the best time to show its nasty little crack-filled head yet again.
The pain was horrible, objectively not as bad as the pain I went through fighting Arista months ago, but then that was months ago and this is now which happens to bloody HURT!
My vision split between the real world and the part of my mindscape that houses my lines without any input from me, as if my magic had a flair for the dramatics and enjoyed having an audience as it seemed to wait for me to be watching before literally shattering the crumbling remains of my core into nothingness.
In the real world my magic went crazy, massive waves of golden light cresting and letting loose from my body in all directions which seemed to grow taller and wider with each successive pulse of power that left my body as that strange feeling in my gut that I’ve come to think of as my ‘Locus point’ in general started to beat in an almost steady rhythm which drowned out my hammering heartbeat from its intensity alone.
My lines, on the other hand, had become a wild tangle of threads flapping loosely from the location where they used to center themselves around my now destroyed core.
I watched on in a state of pain and bewilderment as the lines began to organise themselves once more and, as they moved, so did my viewpoint which resettled itself on a pit within my mindscape housing an endless void of swirling blue power around a seemingly tiny spec of golden light at its ever shifting heart.
All the loose lines around me sorted themselves out with almost methodical precision, forming up constructs and shapes that I remember clearly from the lines that once surrounded my old core.
When they had themselves in position they almost seemed to hesitate for a moment to make sure I was watching, like a child showing off for a bored parent or something equally stupid, before they all surged forward as one and connected violently with the storm swirling away inside the glowing pit of power in my gut.
I don’t really know what happened next, it all happened so fast.
The world exploded, my inner world disappearing into a golden light and the real world doing pretty much the exact same thing as a practically solid blast of golden light forced its way out of my poor aching body.
It left me no other option but to give in to the inevitable and collapse into oblivion from a mix of pain, relief and the overwhelming power rushing through my body all at once as if time itself would bow its head to this impossible force of nature given form inside me at its whim a-
![]() |
Not all explosions are bad... a lot of them maybe?... but not all of them at least. Let's just say 'explosions can be a mixed-bag'. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
That… fells… AWESOME!
My arms twitched slightly and my every movement seemed to make the warm, comfortable heat rolling through my limp body increase even more.
It felt so good, I must have spent at least ten minutes just rocking from side-to-side on my back with my eyes closed, humming happily to myself as my body practically glowed internally and the magic inside me pulsed within me like someone was playing a rich Caribbean drum solo in my chest.
Eventually my curiosity won out over my love of feeling so nice and with little effort at all I thrust myself up onto my feet again, my magic assisting with amazing precision to add just a pulse of air from my back and make the whole movement unnaturally smooth in a rather interesting way.
The moment my feet settled on surprisingly solid ground my eyes shot open and I took in the world around me with wide-eyed awe.
Everything, from the thick canopy of trees above us to the lush grass around my toes and the slowly flowing waterfall to my right looked so bright, so alive in a way that I can barely remember it having be in such a long time.
Another happy little hum slipped out of my lips as I turned on the spot, swinging my arms out childishly as I just enjoyed the sounds and smells of nature around me.
When I’d almost completed my first full revolution my eyes landed on one, rather obvious, thing that clearly didn’t belong in this paradise I’d awoken in.
“John! John, wake up you useless git!”
He flinched heavily at my yell but that was nothing compared to the outright convulsion he gave off when I took a running leap and landed on top of him with a happy giggle.
“Come on John, you’ve got to see this, I have no idea what happened but it’s so pretty!”
My words seemed to snap his eyes open almost instantly for some reason.
With a startled yelp I rolled off of him as he shot up into a sitting position without any real warning at all.
“W-wha... where the hell are we?”
I kept going with my roll across the lush grass around us before kicking out my knee at just the right time and, with another minor blast of wind from my seemingly ever so helpful magic, sent myself cartwheeling up into a standing position with one smooth transition.
John’s eyes trailed after me in amazement and I couldn’t help but preen a little under his attention.
It’s nice to know your worth paying attention to after all, I’d hate to disappoint by having messy hair or something equally stupid!
“Han? Wh-... are you feeling okay? The last thing I remember was your magic going haywire and then... nothing?”
I giggled in response and went up on the tips of my toes to spin on the spot happily.
He’s such an idiot sometimes!
“I’ve never felt so good in my life John. The worlds so bright and everything feels so nice and my magic is just-”
Rather than even try to explain the wondrous feelings running through my body at the moment I wrapped my arms around myself in a tight hug and shook from side-to-side to show him how nice it all was.
I haven’t felt this good in... ever?... I honestly can’t remember a time in my life when I’ve felt this good before!
Even the explosions of raw, forced enjoyment I got from over-using my diversion so many times can’t compare to how LIGHT I feel right now.
It feels like I could grasp the world in my hands and just hug it all forever or... or, I dunno, something fun like that at least?!
Just because I could, I spun on my toes again, but I barely even reached a quarter of the turn before the water of a nearby oasis caught my attention due to the bright sunlight sparkling off of its crystalline depths.
I smoothly shifted to my other foot and pivoted myself into an outright sprint towards the water’s edge, the giggle on my lips morphing into a laugh of expectant joy as I reached the small beach-like area before the water and kept running.
The water rose up to meet my feet with barely a thought from me and I just kept running, the wind at my back and the water as my stepping stones as I rose higher and higher into the bright sky, until I could even see above the canopy of trees around us to the barren wasteland of sand surrounding it on all sides.
With little more than a glance, out of curiosity more than anything, I took that final leap off of my water-steps and flew down towards the inviting water below with an excited yell.
Hitting the water was at once cold, refreshing and gloriously welcoming.
Swimming through the crystal clear waters of this mysteriously nice oasis felt like coming home to me for some reason.
I wanted to giggle to myself and roll around in the cool, yet somehow warm, depths forever.
It was only a pressing need for oxygen that prevented me from doing just that honestly.
My head broke the surface first and finally the giggle could come free from my lips again without potentially drowning me in the process.
“Hannah!”
With little more than a thought I rolled onto my back and the water around me began rising up into what was, for all intents and purposes, a throne made of water itself.
For some reason the throne looked and felt familiar but I just couldn’t put my finger on why, despite searching in my head as much as possible in the brief time I had before John decided that standing by the water’s edge calling my name wasn’t working and he made the mistake of stepping into the water, trying to wade his way closer towards me.
I shot him a knowing smirk and pulsed a mild surge of lightning magic through my feet into the water, causing his body to freeze up involuntarily for the brief moment I needed to let my water-throne drop as I practically flew through the cool water like a missile until I was right in front of him at last.
Yet again I surfaced with a happy giggle but this time I followed it up but wrapping my arms around him in a tight hug before he could escape.
“You got in my water John-boy, that’s a dangerous place to be, say ‘Uncle’ or I’ll dunk you!”
His eye’s widened delightfully and I laughed at his obvious surprise for the few seconds it lasted before he hid it behind his usual ‘cool’ exterior.
Slowly his arms came up and wrapped around me in a returning hug which honestly surprised me given the fact that I’d just, playfully, threatened to drown him in the nice oasis water around us.
His hands locked in place behind my back and he stared into my eyes searchingly for a second before his magic swelled impressively wide.
For just a moment it managed to wrap tightly around me on all sides before fizzling away into nothing when faced with the force of my much more powerful magic, but by that point the damage was done.
The warm, inviting feeling I’d had pouring into me from the water around us turned cold.
The colors of the trees and grass lost that unnaturally bright shade that had initially caught my attention about this place.
More importantly I felt a chill move down my spine and the rather odd feeling of the magic inside me pushing against seemingly solid walls of that same magic from outside my skin as if fighting back a tide of power in order to... to...
======
With a gasp of air my eyes shot wide open once more, despite my inability to remember closing them in the first place.
It took me a few seconds to gather myself and take stock of my surroundings before my eyes settled on John’s worried face at last, a rather easy thing to do from our rather cosy position hugging each other tightly while we paddled in a seemingly bottomless pool of amazingly clear water around us.
“John?”
His eyes lost some of the tension in them just from my cautious, questioning tone of voice and it felt like he relaxed as a whole moments later, much to my growing confusion.
“No time to explain Han, I need you to trust me and let me wrap you in my magic, then we need to get out of here quickly.”
I didn’t even get a chance to answer before a sheet of his magic came loose from his body and started trying to surround me on all sides, just like it has done so many times lately with equally nice feelings of warmth, love and trust inside it while being only slightly spoiled by the worry I could feel rolling through it almost constantly as it went.
My magic tried to push loose from his hold but it barely took a thought for me to suppress it into a more docile state and let him keep going until all I could feel was his power surrounding me on all sides.
Without another word he shifted his arms around me slightly as if trying to get a better hold before we were both wrenched away in the dizzyingly blue mess of a line-of-sight warp.
======
We came out the other side, wet but otherwise fine aside from some mild nausea on my part, as always when it comes to warping in general.
John let out a long breath I didn’t realise he’d been holding and, even stranger, I found myself huffing one out in relief as well.
“What’s going on John?”
I frowned slightly as my bare feet sunk slightly into the sand that we were now standing on, the water on them just turning the fine particles into a soggy mush which felt anything but nice as I shifted slightly to avoid sinking any further into it all.
“Everything went as well as it could, I think, your core imploded and scattered to the winds leaving nothing but your Locus point behind. That’s good for you, much healthier, not to mention more manageable, but as a side effect you appear to have created a pocket of magic around where the explosion happened.”
He shifted his arms slightly and flicked his head to my right in response to my curious eyebrow.
I turned my head to follow the movement and my eyes settled on a rather large area of green within the seemingly endless mountains of sand around us, at least a mile away easily from where we were currently stood, yet easily visible due to its general size and just how much it stood out compared to the bleak sand-covered space surrounding it.
“My magic did that?”
He nodded and sighed heavily, giving me another, not unwelcome, squeeze for some reason before he continued speaking.
“From what I can tell, it’s like the Hub or your Realm. You’re magic is infused into the ground and when you woke you must have been completely connected to it judging by the way you were acting. I did the only thing I could think of and wrapped you in my magic, forcing you out of whatever was affecting you by cutting you off from all external sources of magic for a moment or two.”
My eyes widened in surprise before cutting back over to the massive oasis that I’d apparently made by accident from nothing but an uncontrolled blast of my magic as a shudder went through my body at the thought of being controlled by the ground under my feet once more.
It was bad enough the first time back in my realm, let alone out here in the real world!
“Thanks for the save John, I’m sorry about... ya know... everything just kinda spiralled out of control and Eris... E-Eris-”
Slowly I stuttered to a stop as tears formed in my eyes in response to thinking back on that horrible moment where the closest thing I’ve ever had to a daughter didn’t even recognise me, running straight to my own sister who she called ‘Mum’ for some powers-known reason.
After a few moments pause to compose myself I sniffed heavily and shot John an apologetic look which he was more than willing to accept with ease judging by the look on his face.
“I feel better now at least! My magic is... I dunno, but it feels good, it feels lighter than it has in ages, I don’t feel out of control anymore and I don’t... um...”
I’m not even sure what I was trying to say at this point.
Being stood here, wrapped in Johns warm arms and his warm magic while I tried to explain how it felt to finally be free from all that built up pressure inside me left me feeling decidedly awkward as I came to realise what it may look like to an outside observer.
With that thought in mind I eased my arms up and gently pushed us apart slightly to create some space while offering him a thankful look just to make sure he knew it wasn’t anything personal.
He accepted my movement with a surprising amount of grace considering John’s usual emotional range that seemed to shift between arrogance and smug smirking in general.
The moment we’d fully separated, his magic fell away from my body and I couldn’t help but shiver slightly at its loss.
We both opened our mouths to say... something?...
I’m honestly not sure what I was planning to say at that point, let alone him, but it didn’t matter in the end anyway because practically the moment his magic left contact with mine there was an almighty roar of noise to our right and we both spun around to stare in horrified confusion as what appeared to be some kind of giant tentacle monster made of water rose high out of the oasis in the distance.
Several thicker tendrils split themselves vertically as they rose out of the ‘beast’ to create surprisingly realistic looking ‘mouths’ and they all turned as one to focus directly on us.
John gulped heavily and I tried to take a step back in fear, practically tripping over my own feet while crashing into his side instead moments later, much to my continued embarrassment.
“Do you think your magic can sense, well, your magic?”
My worried gaze cut between him and the now moving, gelatinous beast made of pure water as it oozed its way slowly towards us leaving a river of water behind in its wake leading out from the oasis’s original central pond and, if my eyes are seeing things right, apparently also spawning grass and more greenery out of nowhere along the sides of the ‘river’ as it goes!
For one horrible moment a few connections were made in my head between my golden diversion magic’s ability to grow plants around my feet on contact, its ability to influence me when I claimed my realm, it’s almost ravenous hunting of me when I used it to ‘defeat’ Maven at the Hub and finally the freak accident from my ill-advised attempts at testing its limits within my workshop while my core was damaged beyond belief which ended up creating the seemingly sentient zombie-plant I’d affectionately come to call ‘Bitey’ over the last few months.
“We need to leave; we need to leave RIGHT now! I don’t care where John, just hurry the hell up and get us out of here NOW!”
Luckily he didn’t need telling twice.
His arms wrapped tightly around my waist and I just about managed to take in a deep gasp of air before the blue light overtook us as we disappeared into a warp piloted by John, leaving behind the horrible, seemingly sentient, water-beast my magic had apparently formed into so it could catch me again just like the golden puddles tried to do at the Hub.
Much to my relief we got away without further incident and despite the potential dangers involved in its very existence as a whole, which I’m quite happy to list under ‘future-Hannah’ problems at the moment thank-you-very-much, at least the water-beast thing is slow moving if nothing else apparently!
======
We came crashing down awkwardly onto a hard wooden floor in a dark building of some kind.
I couldn’t bring myself to study things much more than that at first as I rolled onto my side and heaved a few times, my motion sickness showing it’s hatred for the idea of warping yet again with a much harsher response then the one I got a few minutes ago.
“W-where are we?”
My arms trembled slightly as I heaved in a few more deep breaths to suppress the urge to vomit which I’d probably have followed through with if it wasn’t for a certain lack of actual ‘food’ in my stomach at this exact moment in time.
“My place, it was the first thing I could think of, the manor is shielded so whatever that thing is, it shouldn’t be able to track you while you’re in here...”
I sighed in relief and rolled onto my back, my arm coming up to wipe my damp hair away from my face in the process before my lips split into a wide grin and a string of almost hysterical laughter left me, joined seconds later by John’s own relieved sounding sniggers to my side where he lay spread out on the same hard-wood flooring as I did.
“...I fucking HATE magic sometimes John-boy...”
The words barely escaped my lips before I was back to laughing to myself at just how crazy things had become in such a short space of time.
Less than a few hours ago I was safely tucked away in my own private little dimension doing everything I could to hide from the world and my problems, now I’m lying on the floor in my best friends ‘manor’ house somewhere feeling SO much better!
My core is just... I don’t know how to describe it?... it’s one of those annoying things with magic where you have to FEEL it to really understand properly but it’s like my core, in all its broken glory, was weighing me down for my whole life and suddenly someone’s cut the anchor away!
My whole body is just HUMMING with magic from the center of my chest all the way to the tips of my fingers.
Logically speaking I would have expected there to be some kind of empty, hollow feeling making itself known behind my heart because my core is completely gone but... but, it’s not there?
I can feel my Locus point pulsing away in my gut still, the power it’s radiating out, washing through my body like crashing waves of comfort that warm me from the inside so deliciously that I just want to bask in it whenever I focus internally even slightly.
It’s as if my Locus point has just been waiting for this moment, for my core to be gone so it can run wild through my body, run free... I honestly don’t think I miss my core at this point?... all my lines have reconnected themselves smoothly around my Locus point as if THAT’S my ‘new’ core and everything feels so GOOD now.
I feel refreshed, renewed and so wonderfully FREE at last!
======
“-glad it all worked in the end, I tried everything I could to find a cure for your dependency on that stupid ‘potion’ of yours or your fractured core but in the end all I could think of was to trigger a big burst of your diversion magic and use it’s unnatural power to ‘heal’ you instead.”
I blinked furiously, coming out of my thoughts on the weirdly pleasant feeling of my newly released magic as I rolled over slightly to fix John with a curious eyebrow which ignored in favor of carrying on regardless of my previous lack of attention.
“I didn’t exactly plan for you to snap like that so suddenly, I was actually going to lead you far away from everyone and then try to piss you off somehow, so the plan didn’t change THAT much, but when Eris turned up I knew things were going to go south pretty quickly and you needed to be removed as fast as possible.”
Slowly my head ducked down in thought as my mind focused on that horrible moment when Eris ran past me into Sarah’s arms instead.
The emotions tied to a lot of it all feel so remote now?
I’m not really sure what’s going on there, the thought of Eris not recognising me still hurts, burns me up inside, but the rest...
I know that I should feel upset?
I know that Eris’s ‘betrayal’ was just the tip of the iceberg with Sarah and John’s much ‘closer’ relationship coming before that, along with all the lingering doubts and guilt I have over my part in the deaths of my Mum and Edith as well... but it’s all just so... so... abstract?...
I’m really not sure what’s going on in my head at the moment at all.
One minute everything’s crushing down on me and then the next...
I just feel so light and free now, so disconnected from that rolling ball of rage and hatred that I let fester inside me for the months I hid in isolation.
There’s probably something to that feeling which I should be worrying about right now but I honestly can’t bring myself to face them at the moment if there really is something to worry about involved.
For the first time in a long time I feel like there’s nothing holding me back, nothing dragging me down or subverting my mind to turn it against me.
It’s such an amazing feeling that I just don’t want to let it go until I have to!
======
“What happened with Eris and Sarah, John?”
Just because I don’t want to look into the ‘why’ behind my sudden disconnection from those horribly strong emotions, doesn’t mean I don’t still care of course and John’s my best source for that kind of information at the moment sadly.
“Trade, an explanation for an explanation?”
I glared slightly at him but that only seemed to amuse him annoyingly so after a moment’s pause I huffed to myself and nodded in acceptance like he knew I would eventually.
“Things got messy. I came-to in a containment field, it didn’t take long for me to break-free obviously, I’ve fought rune masters much better than whoever made that one before after all.”
My eyes winced slightly at the idea of telling him it was his own mother who put him in there.
Before I could decide if it was worth keeping that information to myself or not he carried on speaking though, making the decision kinda moot for now as he moved on.
“I knew you’d be in trouble so I used our brands and followed them back towards your realm, it wasn’t until I got inside that I realised something was very, very wrong...”
He winced and shifted slightly so he could look at me better from our rather awkward positions on the cold wooden floor.
“The brand on my cheek, the one you gave me after I enacted the old magic against you, was telling me that you were quickly moving away from your house on a roughly northwards route... meanwhile the brand touching my core, the one that formed between us from your end when I first enacted the old magic against you and I worked pretty hard to keep open afterwards as a ‘back-up’ in case you ever found a way to cancel out the other one, was telling me that you were laying on the floor a few corridors away from me in serious pain.”
My mind spun with the implications involved in that shocking new information as John seemed to gather himself together so he could say what came next.
Slowly facts started slotting together into place making a horrible amount of sense and drawing a surprised gasp from my lips, my eyes widening along with them as I realised just what had really happened when Arista ‘gave’ Sarah back her core in that hallway.
“From what I could figure out, when the first binding between us formed, it connected with your dominant core; Sarah’s fire one to be exact... After that, Arista must have sensed what the magic was settling inside you to do somehow and begun work to prepare for her bid to take over during your so called ‘second awakening’, thrusting her ice core more into prominence, so that when you tricked me with a brand of your own minutes later the old magic latched onto her core instead of Sarah’s.”
‘Old magic doesn’t discriminate between intent.’
That’s what got us into this whole mess to start with, it’s the same loophole John abused to trick me in the first place after all!
Magic’s stupid, magic’s beyond stupid sometimes and it just does what it’s supposed to without questioning things.
The bindings were never designed to deal with someone who has more than one core, there’s never BEEN someone with more than one core before, as far as I know, so why would the ancient rune-masters who created those meeting grounds have factored something so unlikely into their calculations?
“You found Sarah?”
It’s the only way this story can go from here, he followed the nearest brand connection and found Sarah just how I left her, writhing on the floor as her own core burned her from the inside out with a dazed but heavily sleeping Eris laying nearby in the middle of some random hallway of my realm!
“I found Sarah, and Eris but Sarah was the priority obviously, it took a lot of work but I got the pair of them to the Hub doctors who started working their magic on them almost instantly.”
He sighed and brought a hand up to rub at his cheek slightly as he struggled to find the words for whatever he had to say next.
“They stabilised Sarah’s core and got to work preparing her lines for the magic battering its way inside her with surprising ease, apparently there’s some strange genetic deformity in some of the older Native American mage clans which mirrors what she was going through pretty closely because they had spells on hand to deal with most of the problems she was facing as they cropped up... Eris on the other hand...”
I blinked heavily and found myself holding my breath as he shifted his shoulder against the floor once more before continuing on.
“I don’t know what Arista did Han but Eris isn’t who she once was anymore. She’s the same in so many ways but it’s like someone’s memory wiped away all the important people associated with the things she knows and has hidden them away completely.”
He paused just long enough to shudder, probably at the idea of memory wiping being used on a mage like that in general knowing him, but then he carried on as if nothing had happened.
“I didn’t find out until after we got back from Wizard Island. She was still asleep when they got Sarah stable and I left to follow after you but when she woke up she took one look at Sarah’s sleeping form and declared her to be her ‘Mum’... nothing we tried could convince her otherwise, she’d just start thrashing around and screaming if we tried to stop her, in the end Sarah woke up and over the last few months she’s reluctantly fallen into the role thrust upon her in your place...”
...Well, fuck?...
Fucking Arista and her stupid fucking mind-games, and her stupid fucking... URG!
“Arista did it on purpose, she wanted to hurt me and she knew that the best way to do that was to take Eris from me like this...”
Gently John started pushing himself across the floor towards me.
He’d barely reached the middle-point between us before I lunged forward to wrap myself in his comforting embrace as the tears came and sobs followed quickly afterwards.
The rage may be gone, the hate, the anger, the betrayal... but it still hurts... it hurts so much I don’t know how I’m ever going to face Eris again without breaking down in seconds from it all!
Arista wanted to hurt me, to punish me, and she achieved it in the worst way she could possibly imagine...
“I’m glad I killed her John”
He didn’t question who I was speaking about or why I said it so suddenly.
He held me tight and rocked me while the tears kept falling, allowing me my much needed time to grieve at the loss of the closest thing I’ve ever had to a daughter, despite the fact that she’s still alive and well with my sister of all people.
“I’m glad I fucking killed her!”
======
“Sorry John...”
He let off a hollow little laugh and hugged me closer into his chest for a moment, his way of telling me that I was being stupid in apologising.
“Sorry I ran away into my realm for so long, I just couldn’t deal with things and I... I panicked?”
This time he didn’t laugh but he did squeeze me again as a sheet of his warm magic came loose to wrap around me in such a comforting way that I almost lost track of my chain of thought for a moment or two.
“Wizard Island... I k-killed a lot of people John, I’m a monster...”
Without any warning at all he twisted his body sideways, taking me along for the ride with a rather indignant squeak of surprise from me before settling us back down in a seated position, his back resting against a nearby wall and me seated in his lap like he’s done so many times lately.
Part of me wanted to resist his comfort as my thoughts sunk deeper into the seemingly dulled but still present feelings of guilt I had over my actions at Crater Lake, but a much bigger part of me settled into that wonderfully warm cocoon of his power.
I swear I can actually FEEL his magic slowly sinking into my skin, as if my magic itself is absorbing that strength and comfort as best it can just to keep me from falling over the edge once again?
“I saw the bodies...”
A full-body shudder ran down my spine at the almost detached statement of fact that fell from his lips.
He must have felt the movement I made, no matter how small it really was because he easily moved his arms around me ever-so-slightly tighter as he sunk his head down to rest on my shoulder reassuringly.
“What happened Han?... I know you, you wouldn’t have done something like that without a good reason...”
My mouth opened to answer him but I hesitated for a few precious seconds before the words finally came and like a flood I just couldn’t stop them as they all came pouring out in a near constant stream of broken mutters and half-formed sobs.
Starting with Arista’s snide little introductions ‘for my benefit’ as she greeted her followers, through my shock at the rune-covered crater’s unveiling and onward into the horrible jumble of physical and meta-physical fighting that ensued in that Powers-damned crater.
Through it all John just held me close and encouraged me to speak with little more than a few understanding noises at the back of his throat and the occasional squeeze or two when I needed it.
I didn’t realise until I’d started, just how much I NEEDED to get this all off my chest at last, ‘a secret shared is a secret halved’ and all that after all.
“You beat the hell out of her inside your own mind? That’s classic!”
S-stupid John... he always knows what to say...
...Always...
![]() |
There's nothing wrong with having a good cry sometimes. Okay, lets not get crazy with this one, shall we? Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“-and then I looked up, and this dome of converging Laylines had formed high above the crater, I was SO scared John! Magic like that could crack the Earth in two if we let it, I didn’t have a choice in the end, I watched as thousands of cores worth of magic started rising up into the Layline streams and I knew that I didn’t have a choice... I thought... I thought I was going to die, John? I readied myself for it, I accepted it, and with everything I had I made SURE that the magic from Arista’s stupid crazy plan wouldn’t TOUCH the earth as long as it had to get through me but... but I was so scared...”
The sobs came back and John rubbed my shoulders a few times as I struggled to get the last few parts out past my trembling lips.
“I woke up on that thick, flat slab of obsidian where Wizard Island used to be, what felt like barely seconds later, and I could hear you calling me. You know the rest from there... it was all too much at that point, I’d been ready to kill, ready to die to protect everyone, not just the people I cared about but EVERYONE on the planet... I wasn’t ready to live through it all afterwards though...”
Slowly the sobs petered out and I was left sniffling to myself slightly as John kept on with his silent but reassuring presence.
“By the time I’d really worked out what was going on we were almost home and I panicked. I panicked so hard and just like Arista, just like all the others you used to call your ‘scared little rabbit’ I ran away from it all and hid as if it would make it all better somehow-”
With one last big sniff I tried to straighten my shoulders slightly to show that I wasn’t about to fall apart again over all of this just because I’d finally told someone what happened all those months ago.
“-I was so stupid...”
A beat of silence fell between us which felt like it had some immaterial ‘weight’ to it, as if I’d just imparted some great fact upon the world which would change the way things worked for all of eternity or something... and then John snorted back a laugh, unsuccessfully I might add.
Within moments I joined him as we both collapsed in a tired, broken puddle of relived giggles at just how stupidly melodramatic that final point had come out sounding.
“I... was, like, SO stu’pid!”
John echoed my own words back in his best attempt at sounding like some sort of vacuous bimbo from the worst acting talent pool a low-budget porno could ever hope to produce through peroxide and an IQ lower then my new, tiny, shoe size.
“D-don’t be an ass J-John-b-boy-”
I couldn’t even get the words out properly past my sputtering laughter, let alone make it sound in any way menacing or dangerous in the slightest.
“Oh, what are ya gonna do, ‘stupid’ me to death?”
It wasn’t funny at all, especially considering the topic we’d just got done discussing, but on the other hand it was hilariously perfect especially in that mocking tone of voice John always used to use in school when we’d quietly discuss just what the more Neanderthal-like members of the football team might be talking about as we watched them from the bleachers while eating our lunches in relative peace and quiet.
“You’re SUCH an ass!”
He just cackled in response and to my shame I joined him too.
It felt nice to laugh at last, things have been far too heavy and depressing lately, after reliving all those horrible moments that scarred me so badly a few months ago it felt good to just cut loose with him like we used to do in the old days.
He knows it all now and he’s not turned on me because of it, he’s not disgusted by me or calling me a monster... he’s just being an ass, just like always...
Stupid John!
======
“So, so you and Sarah aren’t... ya know?”
John blanched as if I’d hit him or something, his arms flying up to wave in front of his face as if it would make my question disappear back into the void somehow.
“We most certainly are NOT, ‘ya know’ing!”
I found myself sniggering at the almost physically ill look that crossed his face as the topic continued on and he started building up to a truly impressive looking rant.
“It's awkward as all hell honestly. We both still don't like each other that much, too much bad blood and Sarah is pretty possessive of you, even now, but we've gotten a working relationship going in the last few months at least as I trained her on how to use her magic properly without hurting herself.”
He sighed heavily and turned his head, rubbing his chin into my shoulder slightly as if that would make this conversation any easier or something.
“The brand is there and it messes with our perceptions of each other sometimes but we're both strong enough to ignore it for the most part, so that’s as far as it goes... I mean, can you IMAGINE me with your bobcat of a sister? She’d kill me within a week!... Besides, I prefer my girls with a sense of humour and I’ve only got eyes f-”
Suddenly his head jerked around and he stared determinately up the empty hallway to our left as if he’d heard something.
======
It took me a few seconds of worriedly watching that same hallway to realise that there really wasn’t anything there and he was just using the movement as an excuse to ‘subtly’ cut himself off mid-sentence.
It also, depressingly, took me a few more seconds to backtrack the conversation enough that I realised what he’d been about to say, making my cheeks flare in a mildly indignant blush as a result.
“So... I've missed a lot, huh?”
John seemed to let out a relieved breath at the easy out I was offering him and his body un-tensed beneath me as he turned back to facing my way again with an amused grin on his lips that felt only slightly forced.
“Honestly... yeah?... Crater lake has been officially declared a ‘death cult’ event, the current story being that they tried to summon a volcano god with explosives of some kind and failed, obviously.” He shifted his legs a little and ducked his shoulders so he could look at me better from our slightly awkward seating arrangement.
“I’ve heard rumors floating around that it might have been some kind of ‘Illuminati’ style ritual instead because of the high level positions apparently held in the normal world by most of the mages working for Arista, but no-one’s really giving that much credit, even if it is kinda closer to the truth than anything else on the table.”
He shrugged a little making me bob up slightly in his lap before we settled down again comfortably.
“On the magical side of things people don’t really know what to think and I don’t think they’ve really had time to work on finding an answer either, considering most of the mages in positions of authority across the globe have all died so suddenly without any real explanation and all.”
He went to shift his legs again and I forced my knees to clench slightly to stop him which drew a snort of repressed laughter from him at least.
“As it is, our magical congress are just barely limping by with assistants and assistants-TO-assistants being thrust into roles they are completely unprepared for just to stop the whole system from collapsing in on itself at the moment.”
A little laugh rumbled up in his chest making me vibrate in response due to our close proximity at the moment but it died off quickly as his face took on a far more serious tone.
“I’m amazed I’ve not been hit by a load of summons daily to come help sort things out really. I assume they’ve just held off on the misguided idea that I might be ‘grieving’ for the loss of Arista or something, but I’m glad they apparently don’t need me at least, it’s a good sign that things aren’t quite THAT bad yet if nothing else...”
I smiled slightly in response and rolled my back slightly harder against his chest just because it felt nice at this point while also giving me a chance to bring our conversation back on track once more.
“Where do we go from here then? I’m clean at last, in more ways than one, but I really don’t know how I’ll be able to cope with your connection with Sarah or Eris’s... just Eris in general at this point really...”
He shifted his legs a bit underneath me and pulled his arms tighter around me reassuringly as he tried to think of a proper response to those rather awkward points of contention.
“For Sarah... well... you and Sarah are connected too, so we should balance each other out pretty well as long as we’re all together most of the time.”
I twisted in his arms and shot him a curious look at that one.
That’s the first I’ve heard of me and Sarah being bloody ‘connected’ somehow?!
I mean, we have our ‘twin thing’ but that’s not REALLY real in a traditional sense.
We just know each other so well that we can kinda ‘skip the boring bits’ when it comes to most conversations while explaining it away with the often nebulous concept of ‘twin speak’ if it ever comes up, but there’s not REALLY some kind of psudo-psychic link between us or anything, that would just be weird!
“You can’t seriously be trying to tell me that you can’t feel it?”
My eyebrow rose slightly higher in response to that one as if the answer should be obvious, mostly because it should be at this point, if he wasn’t such a stupid John.
“There’s a bond between your core and Sarah’s now, easily a thousand times more intense than the one we share, looking at the pair of you with magesight when you’re close to each other is practically blinding now. We used to patrol your realm together, just so I could watch the way your bond intensified as you got closer to Sarah and I’d have a shot at actually catching you when you snuck out to steal more food.”
Son of a-
THAT’S how he found me every-bloody-time I left my workshop on a food run?!
That’s CHEATING! I didn’t even know that we HAD a bond, let alone one so powerful that John could abuse it to track me so easily just by watching it move with magesight!
...I guess it kinda makes sense at least?...
Until recently Sarah’s new core was stuck inside me along with Arista’s one and my Locus point after all.
When you put it that way, it’s only natural that we’re connected; I'd be surprised if we weren't after everything that's happened and all the years ‘our’ cores spent in a connected system with each other.
The sympathetic relationship of a shared core, with a shared identity, and a shared bloodline in a shared lifetime alone would assure that there was some kind of bond tying my Locus point ‘core’ together with her fire one at the very least.
If you factor in us being born as twins, magical twins at that, then it would only strengthen a bond which was already there over time as my power levels grew instead of forming a fresh one in the first place.
I couldn’t exactly drop in and check for something like that over the last few months though, could I?
Until barely an hour ago, my magic has been so broken since Arista’s botched ritual that I daren’t even touch it.
Considering how badly things went wrong in my last attempts to directly access it, leading to my accidental creation of the world’s first ‘zombie plant’ of all bloody things, I was quite happy to work on my runes and use the ambient magic of my realm when a power source was needed thank-you-very-much!
I’ve spent the last few months working with nothing but ambient magic from my, luckily magically rich, personal dimension instead of even TRYING to access my core in the slightest.
Even now I’m kind of worried what I’m going to find if I drop into my lines at this point!
It may just be a Pavlovian response to all the pain I’ve faced from doing just that over the last few months but that doesn’t make it any less difficult to shake off the feeling of dread I have over doing it, even when I know that I should be able to reach my lines and even my mindscape with ease now.
======
“-as for Eris...”
Ah, crap, did I miss part of the conversation?
Stupid brain!
“From what I can tell, from the magic involved with Sarah’s description of things and yours added in, Arista tried to shift Eris's loyalties onto herself with some weird compulsion-based magical signature related system she has in place as part of whatever twisted spell system she’s put together that stops Eris from dying at all.”
He sighed heavily and ran a hand down his face in exasperation before continuing.
“It probably would have worked as she planned; except for one thing she’d overlooked... you were fighting inside YOUR realm at the time... and even when Arista had her in her clutches in an attempt to ‘imprint’ on the poor girl, the very air around them was soaked in YOUR magic instead, making her whole plan a big useless mess to some degree.”
Not THAT much of a useless mess, she still managed to make her forget I exist after all and... and...
As if he could read the direction my thoughts were going in John winced in sympathy and pulled me tighter to himself for a gentle squeeze as his magic ghosted its way across mine reassuringly.
“From what I can tell, while the magical side of things didn't work properly, the mental side did and the compulsions on Eris left her open to suggestion. Like a baby bird she imprinted on the first person who was there when Arista tried to ‘program’ her she saw upon waking up as her 'mother', namely...”
“...Sarah...”
“Yeah... I’m sorry Han. I honestly don’t know how she did it or how to fix things yet but that doesn’t mean we’re giving up any time soon, I promise that we won’t stop until we find a way to bring our Eris back properly at last and undo whatever Arista did to her once-and-for-all!”
My eyes closed heavily as I sniffed back a sudden resurgence of those stupid useless tears once more at the sheer determination in John’s voice as he said exactly what I needed to hear at the moment.
He’s right damn it!
I shouldn’t give up so easily, Arista isn’t unbeatable.
I’ve already proven that more than once and if the bitch wasn’t already dead I’d do it many more times over, just because I could.
I’ll find out what she did to turn MY Eris into HER immortal, programmable doll, and I’ll FIX IT!
I’m Hannah Powers-Damned Cooper and if I say I can do something then I can do it, just watch me!
“G-Guess I'm 'Auntie Hannah' for now then, huh?”
Even I winced at the shaky tone to my voice as I spoke those, at once painful and yet encouraging words, aloud finally.
Ever since the remnants of my ice core exploded in my chest it’s been so easy to let my emotions slide away behind whatever ‘veil’ has formed between them and me in my head.
That veil is still dangerously thin though when it comes to certain topics and people especially.
I’m functioning, I’m surviving at least, but... but while some reminders and conversations can be like taking a Hammer to that ‘veil’ making it ache and wobble when they’re through, others like Eris feel as if someone’s painfully stabbing a sword right through it all and out the other side.
“Until we can fix this, she's alive and she's safe for now, they both are, that's what matters.”
...He’s right...
Wh-why does he always know what to say?... Stupid John!
I mean, what do I know about kids anyway?!
I'm a fighter, not a mother!
Sarah will be way better for her then I could ever be, and he’s right, with them together like this now they can be so much safer.
While I focus on the bigger problems around us, they can look after each other for once in my place.
...Yeah, that sounds about right...
Before I could voice my latest decision, my temporary acceptance of the way things must be from now on, John pulled me in for another tight hug and without any input from me a few more weak-tears fell from my eyes in response.
For a few seconds I tried to fool myself into thinking that they were happy tears, safe tears... not sad ones because I’ve lost my d-daughter to my s-sister an-and..
He squeezed me again and I wrapped my arms tightly around him in response so I could squeeze him back with at least somewhat equal amounts of fervor to match his own warm, accepting grasp.
Stupid John!
The bastard didn't even say anything this time but he still knew EXACTLY what to say when I needed him to...
======
“Ready to face the world again yet?”
I grunted and rolled slightly in his lap, pulling us further apart and sighing lightly as his warmth bled out with the encroachment of some stupidly cold air between our bodies.
“Good. You need some new clothes in that case, I’ve got to make a long delayed stop-off on the way home and you just KNOW Sarah’s worrying herself sick over you at the moment, the quicker we can get everything sorted and meet up with her the better, huh?”
A bitter little snort of amusement left me nose.
I’m okay now. I’m not great, not even ‘good’ really... but just about ‘okay’...
I can survive on ‘okay’, I’ve done more with worse before after all an-
...Hang on a minute, what’s wrong with my clothes?...
Almost without a thought my eye’s scanned down myself with a dawning sense of confusion and surprise which was quickly dwarfed by an even bigger sense of fear.
My clothes are gone!
Well, no, okay... so not ‘gone’ gone exactly?
I’m not naked or anything, but the clothes I had on over my protective suit must have gotten vaporised like the magically un-protected fabric they were at some point during my whole ‘core exploding’ thing and the moments of madness that followed it.
More importantly, and worrying, is the fact that I can see my bloody HANDS!
My feet too, now that I’m paying attention to it all!
The ‘sleeves’, gloves, one skin-tight legging and both ‘sock’ parts of my full body protective suit are just... just GONE...
It looks like I’m wearing a weirdly cut, all black, swimsuit with rather ragged edges more than anything and that... that’s a very, VERY bad thing!
“To be honest I think the look suits you, very ‘bad-assed beach-babe’ in my opinion, but I know what you’re like when it comes to fashion and showing off too much skin these days.”
“John... my suits ruined?...”
He shifted slightly so he could see my admittedly pretty stunned, dazed looking expression a bit better and smirked in response, as if to say ‘Really? You don’t say?!’ without words.
“No, John, this isn’t a joke. My SUIT is RUINED!”
“So? What’s the big deal? You can just make a new one; it can’t be that hard at this poin-”
“John, shut up and LISTEN to me damn it!”
His smirk dimmed slightly as he finally seemed to realise that I wasn’t just messing around but getting seriously scared at this point.
“These suits, I designed these suits to be perfect John... I designed these suits to protect the wearer against the elements, against most firearms or bladed weapons and more importantly against MAGIC!”
He’s still not getting it, I can tell just by the look on his big dopy face.
“External AND internal magic, John! No magic, let alone MINE should have been enough to even make a dent in this suit.”
One of its main purposes was to be a suppressor for when my magic goes out of control again and for the force of my core ‘exploding’ to be so powerful that it did THIS much damage to my suit means... m-means that we might have a serious problem on our hands here, because if that’s how much power my broken, weakened and partly-disconnected core could let off then just how much can my Locus Point itself manage to throw out if it tries?!
He’s not... he’s still not getting it!
My magic’s always been strong, far too strong for my sanity’s sake, and even if it feels so calm and controllable now, you just have to look towards that new ‘oasis’ it made to realise that I still don’t have a complete grasp on just HOW it all works yet let alone WHY it works, which could be SERIOUSLY dangerous even at the best of times.
If my core was THAT powerful and my Locus Point is even half as powerful as it feels like it is when compared to how my broken core was, then this is definitely not a ‘best of times’ situation!
FAR, far away from a ‘best of times’ situation!
======
With a harsh jerk of my body I shot away from John and rolled to my feet, sliding slightly on the wooden flooring until my back hit the hallway wall furthest from John and I could stare at him in fear.
How could I have been so stupid?
Of course my magic couldn’t just WORK for once and be useful without there being a catch!
Compared to anyone else I’ve ever met, even including John, just my normal ‘Golden domes’ of healing power are beyond most of their power levels by a stupid degree.
The ‘Nuke’ I let off when healing John was beyond anything I thought humanly possible and may even LITERALLY have been just that, considering it broke the rules of life-and-death with relative ease at the time.
The blast I let off back in the crater of Wizard Island to bleed power away from the earth was almost purely from instinct alone and it’s not even WORTH calculating the amount of magical power involved because I’m not even sure numbers large enough to work it all out on paper have been given names yet by humanity in general!
I designed these suits to contain and bleed off more than FOUR TIMES the roughly estimated power level of THAT blast into the environment harmlessly... and this latest blast of power managed to vaporise parts of the suit instead.
Even worse it was very specific parts too, ones which contained concentrations of storage, syphoning and control runes, all wiped completely out of bloody-existence!
That can’t HAPPEN, it’s just not real that my Locus point could be THAT powerfu-
======
“Han, you’re sparking?”
My head snapped up and I stared at John in lost confusion as the world started coming back into focus around me from my little introspective moment of fear in the face of my own potential power-levels.
“What?”
...Sparking?...
What the hell does he mean by ‘sparking’?!
Instead of actually answering me he glanced awkwardly down towards my hands.
My eyes followed his down and settled on thick streams of pure electricity, as they arced in almost blindingly bright blue lines around my tightly clenched fists like mini-thunder storms in the process of bringing down the wrath of the Gods upon some poor unfortunate soul.
The moment I realised what was happening a gasp left my lips.
Almost instantly the arcs died out as if sensing my attention upon them, leaving us both blinking furiously to try and clear the light away from our eyes in possibly an even greater state of confusion from just moments before.
With a careful gulp of air I brought my hand up to my eye-level and stared at it hard as if it would provide answers of some sort.
After a few seconds without much progress I tentatively tried to reach out to my magic once more and with barely a nudge it surged forth again, bright blue sparks of electricity shooting between my outstretched fingers for a few moments before being drowned out by much larger trails of lightning which wrapped their way around my hand and partly up my arm like a writhing pile of snakes made of pure energy.
I gulped again as my theory was at least partly confirmed from the sensations I could feel rolling around inside me, and the moment I thought of it the lightning just disappeared once more as my magic obediently returned to its rolling brethren inside my body itself.
“I’m a lightning mage?”
It wasn’t really a question, despite the questioning tone those words slipped past my lips in.
I’m a bloody LIGHTNING mage!
When- How could I- Wha-
What the hell?!
My brain jumped through a billion hoops in seconds as I tried to piece together any kind of scenario where that idea made ANY kind of sense, until finally a pair of often ignored memories from my distant past decided to raise their guilty little hands in response to my troubled search at long last.
The first was from my childhood, the night Dad tried to take me away again in the dead of night and Sarah caught him in the act, the night I panicked because I thought he was going to take Sarah with him too and the next thing I knew he was across the garage against his work-bench, twitching away as if... as if he’d been electrocuted?
The second one was during prom, the night we were kidnapped by Vlad and his vampire cohorts.
He bit me, he was killing me and there was nothing I could do... but during the haze that I fell into through blood-loss, when the MPA stormed the place and the girls screamed in fear behind me, I lost track of the world for a moment and the next thing I knew Vlad was across the room from me, twitching and jerking as if he’d been zapped by... something?
‘I tried to console myself with the fact that I was doing it for you. If you don’t know about magic your safer. I spent the whole night going around in my head about how I was doing it for you and it wasn't my fault... but I knew... I saw what happened in that hall, the same thing that happened to Dad... I KNEW you were a mage.’
Sarah, oh Sarah, I should have bloody LISTENED to you for once!
She knew, she’s always known, but she’s never had any reason or context to understand what that simple observation she made while ranting to me in an empty car-park after our first trip to the Hub together could really mean in the slightest.
I’m a lightning mage.
I’ve always BEEN a lightning mage!
My first awakening suppressed it entirely with Sarah’s fire core, my second with Arista’s ice one, but now they’re both gone and all that’s left is my original ‘core’, my Locus point?
My apparently, lightning element based, Locus point.
Edith’s diversion was set up to tweak the output of ‘my’ core and let me unconsciously manipulate my lines into producing that Golden magic instead of Arista’s dangerous ice... but that cores gone now too.
No core, no diversion!
‘Ba! Ya truly be useless girl, fire ain't a right’un for ya!’
‘Be sayin’ ya be a wrong’n with fire girl but ya not be listenin’ neither. Ice be bett’a but not too right for ya still..’
‘Ya thinkin’ too right-ways, ya need ta think up!’
Think 'up', my ASS Edith!
The stupid little Yoda-wannabe KNEW and she never said anything?!
Part of me is still a little stunned, completely thrown off by the sudden revelation that I’m not what I always thought I was, magically speaking at least.
A lot of early sympathetic magic goes into the reasoning behind and effects of your elemental affinity on you, your personality, your reactions and everything else meta-physical about you as a human being.
...I’ve been running the math wrong...
For years I worked my sympathetic spells and connections on the faulty idea that I was a fire mage and it threw off my calculations in often unexpected ways as a result!
When my core changed over to an ice affinity I didn’t give it much thought, allowing little more than a moment’s pause to think ‘Huh, well that makes a bit more sense at least?’ before carrying on with the rest of the mess that came from my second awakening in general.
I’ve gotten lazy ever since I got my Golden diversion magic, it fixes so many things so easily that I’ve not even bothered to consider alternative methods of doing things half the time.
I didn’t even TRY to use my ice magic to do any kind of sympathetic rituals at all.
If I had, I’d probably have been in for a bit of a shock at the time, metaphorical or literal, because while ice is closer to lightning on the ‘elemental wheel’ then fire it’s still not right and my math would have been WAY off still!
I’m a lightning mage... I’m a BLOODY lightning mage!
At least I can try those battery charging runes out easier now, I guess...
...That’s the spirit, always look at the bright-side of things!...
What are the personality traits most common in lightning mages anyway?
Do I match the profile at all?
When I was younger I always thought I fit the definition of a fire mage a bit too well honestly, but these things are vague and a bit obtuse for a reason I guess.
It’s a bit like the ‘cold-readings’ that ‘psychics’ do with the normals, or ‘horoscopes’ in general, unless their done properly.
Everything is just vague enough that if you look at it properly it can probably apply to any person in any situation most of the time, but those profiles are important, the only reason I managed to find any degree of control over my fire magic was by looking up the profile and... and...
Well... Crap...
I’m such an idiot sometimes!
I read up on the character profile for fire mages, roughly applied it to myself in my head and from then on I ran with it, trying to fit into the personality profile as best I could as time went on.
Self-hypnosis, self-bloody-hypnosis!
I convinced myself it was true and my magic responded to my change in attitude as the fire calmed down in return for my fitting ‘the norm’ of its users a bit better, despite that not being how I naturally am...
What was I really like before my fire magic came along?
I wasn’t brave.
I second guessed myself on everything and I worked so hard to be ‘normal’ growing up, despite being painfully NOT normal in most situations.
Sarah was the brave twin, the fire mage in essence, always pulling us into and back out of danger just for the fun of it all... meanwhile I was... I was...
...Meek?...
I didn’t like being the center of attention, didn’t like responsibility or being forced into situations without a lot of preparation beforehand.
Al, Young Al... would he ever have been strong enough to fight full-blood demons on a daily basis?
The same kid that let his sister boss him around constantly, the same kid that screamed and hid behind the pillows when that same sister put horror movies on at Halloween, the same kid who just went along with things to avoid conflict...
How did I change so drastically over the years without realising it?
The change was slow, I noticed it more in my emotional reactions to things after my change from fire to ice honestly, but the changes were there and there was nothing ‘natural’ about them at the time!
I don’t... I don’t know who I am anymore?
I don’t- I- S-
STUPID MAGIC!
Why does everything have to be so complicated when magic is invol-
======
“Han?”
John’s hand came to rest on my shoulder and I jolted back with a scream of surprise as I was rudely forced out of my own internal moment of panicked realisation once more, back into the real world with a bump as my head met the wall at speed.
Sadly John joined me in screaming a moment later when my magic sparked in response to my emotions and sent more than a few volts through the poor unsuspecting idiot too.
“Sorry John, I... Uh... I, um...”
His hair is standing on end and he looks less than amused.
Even if his magic is telling me quite clearly that he finds the whole situation at least somewhat funny that doesn’t change the fact that I just shocked the hell out of him, in more ways the one.
“Just had a bit of a moment there, ya know?... So yeah, I’m a lightning mage I guess-”
This is starting to get awkward and his hair is still sticking up from the charge too.
“-so uh... ‘Woo-hoo, lightning pride!’ yay for new elements and all that, blah-blah-blah...”
His eyebrow is twitching slightly and I honestly can’t tell if it’s from restrained laughter or just a tick formed by the electrical current presumably still running riot through his nervous system to some degree.
“...I’m just gonna go clothes hunting, as you said earlier...”
Without another word I practically sprinted past him and dived into the first open doorway I could find.
My hand reached up automatically to close the door before pulling back with a yelp when a spark of static electricity shot from my hand to the old metal doorknob instead.
After a few seconds of rubbing my poor hand to get the numbness to go away I huffed to myself loudly and nudged the door shut with my foot instead.
Stupid lightning magic!
As if I didn’t have enough on my plate as it is?
There better be some damn clothes in here or I’m gonna light the world up like a Japanese 'Sparkle-Mouse' having its tail stepped on!
![]() |
Paying attention is important. It's a nice theory at least... in practice though?... Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“You done in there yet Han? It’s getting kinda late.”
‘Am I done in here yet?’
...I honestly don’t know at this point...
I had a bit of a ‘mini-freakout’ over the whole ‘lightning mage’ thing at first but eventually I calmed down, more out of self-preservation than anything else.
Considering how many times I got static shocks off of things because my body apparently develops a charge every time I get angry now, which bloody HURTS by the way, the fact that I’ve managed to actually look for some clothes to cover up my ruined protective suit is pretty impressive in my opinion John-boy!
I’ve got quite a few questions to be asking him when I get out of here though, that’s for sure.
...Maybe that’s a good thing to focus on for now?...
“I think I’m done John-boy. I’m coming out, no laughing, okay?”
The main question on my mind at the moment is something along the lines of ‘Why has he got so many eclectic pieces of women’s clothing in his mansion?’... although, considering they all looked like they could fit me perfectly, I’m guessing the answer to that one is going to be kinda obvious in the end sadly.
...Stupid Arista...
“My options were limited so I made the best of things, but I know it looks stupid so don’t you dare laugh, okay?”
He didn’t answer, annoyingly.
In the end I just screwed up my courage, straightened my back with as much dignity as possible and eased the door open carefully with my new sleeves tucked over my palms to prevent yet another static shock from happening, something which I’m becoming frustratingly used to receiving already at this point.
As I slid my way out of the door I came face-to-face with John who’d apparently decided to change clothes too judging by the dark, tailored suit he’s wearing with a matching black shirt and thin white tie underneath it he’s wearing which looks vaguely ‘retro’ to my inexperienced eye.
I’m by no means an expert on men’s fashion but if he actually bought that suit this side of the last handful of decades then I’d be surprised honestly.
At first his face was set in a wide smirking-grin of anticipation but when I finally cleared the doorway his smirk slowly fell away to be replaced by a rather unnervingly softer look that almost bordered on ‘fond approval’ more than anything else.
I found myself nervously shifting from foot to foot in the little kitten-heels I found at the bottom of the right-hand wardrobe of the apparent bedroom that I locked myself into earlier.
Seeing as I was hunting for clothes that looked more like actual ‘clothing’ instead of a ‘costume’ due to how out-of-date it all seemed to be, it kinda feels like I didn’t do too badly if I’m being objective about things.
There wasn’t exactly much to work with that wasn’t ‘costume worthy’ and I made the best of what I had at least!
I could have done without the skin-tight brown leather horse-riding pants, but considering they were the only thing that could be considered ‘not a full-on Victorian or worse’ skirt on offer, they were an instant ‘yes’ sadly.
The fact that the leather gave me more than a little bit of a wedgy in general meant I had to add something on top of them for my own embarrassment sake if nothing else, just so I didn’t feel too exposed.
The least ‘Victorian’ looking item on offer was sadly a little yellow ‘Ra-Ra’ skirt which I’m pretty sure I remember seeing someone wearing in a movie from the Eighties at some point.
It was obviously not optimal or my first choice in the slightest, but beggars can’t be choosers and it was better than nothing in the end...
Added to that was a frankly kinda embarrassing, lacy white ‘bodice’ I stole from the top half of a massive white ball-gown hanging up in the second wardrobe.
It would have been possibly worse than the leather pants honestly, if it wasn’t for the skin-tight layer of my ruined black ‘wetsuit’ I have underneath it and a long, open frock coat in a dusty shade of off-brown I found a few hangers over from it to go on top, of course.
The coat practically goes down to my ankles with an almost fanned out ‘skirt’ like effect that puffs out almost unnaturally well in a wide bell around me from a point just below the rather tight waistline allowed by its built-in belt.
At first I left the belt undone which let the coat settle a bit better but I ended up using it eventually just to keep the whole thing from flapping open too widely as I moved more than anything.
I think with everything added together it kind of works in making a somewhat serviceable mix-and-match outfit at least.
One which looks sort of okay to me in the mirror but would definitely be considered on the ‘weird’ side of fashion in general back in Klamath falls but-
“...beautiful...”
-Huh?
My eyes cut up sharply to stare into John’s admiring ones as he scanned me up and down a few times almost hungrily.
From the tips of my little heels to the high-neck of my dark under-suit, from the wide ‘bell’ bottom of my over-coat to the partly hidden but still figure hugging ruffles from my ‘borrowed’ bodice and back again.
I shifted my weight awkwardly and coughed to try and break his concentration but sadly he seemed to be far too deep into his dazed staring to be of any use at this point.
“It’s the best I could manage with what you had John-boy, quit staring already... why do you even HAVE all these clothes anyway?... Please tell me I’m not stealing Arista’s stuff; that would just be creepy at this point...”
It’s bad enough I stole all her magical knowledge already!
Don’t get me wrong, the bitch totally deserved it... but the more I think on it all the more uneasy I feel over taking so much from her without any form of recourse from the whole thing?
Mages don’t really believe in ‘Karma’ generally, and even if they did I guess her magical knowledge would be the least she could give me in exchange for the crap she pulled, but we believe in the ‘Powers’ and if you believe the old myths about them then they might as well BE ‘Karma’ incarnate for the amount of times they’ve supposedly ‘taken revenge’ on those who have abused their powers too much in general so-
=====
“Sorry Han, didn’t mean to make you feel awkward, you’re just... the look suits you, I guess?...”
My eyebrow perked up suspiciously at him and he shrugged slightly in response before smirking his usual ‘devil-may-care’ grin at me as if dismissing everything he’d said moments ago, an idea I’m more than willing to go along with considering how weird this whole situation is getting sadly.
“If you’re ready, you can go first and I’ll meet you at the Klamath Falls waypoint?”
Rather than give him a direct answer and chance having to spend any more time standing in this quiet hallway with him awkwardly like this, I shot him a quick nod before dipping slightly into my lines for the first time since my core shattered so I could reach my warping ‘senses’ and get out of here.
It barely took a second or so for me to pick up the right ‘taste’ combination for Klamath Falls surprisingly and much to my relief no problems decided to appear out of nowhere either.
Apparently even my warping senses are working better now that I’m free of the dead-weight put on my ‘true’ Locus point core by Arista and her stupid game of ‘Let’s add more cores to Hannah and see what happens!’.
If anything, I felt a bit put off by just how easy it felt to navigate to my lines now?
There was none of the ‘pushback’, none of the concentration needed to maintain the connection that I’m so used to having be present at all for some reason.
I only needed to just about ‘touch’ the surface of my lines before my magic surged up to meet me like the ‘bottled thunderstorm’ equivalent of an over-excited puppy.
My magic rolled and flipped happily in my chest to such a stupid degree that I didn’t even need to reach my lines directly before my senses kicked in at full power, as if my magic could tell what I wanted already and was only too eager to help.
With one more quick glance over at John I felt the waypoint beacon pulse in response to my probe, showing that it was clear for me to go through and I dropped into warp so smoothly, practically without effort at all as I found myself whizzing across the globe as a scattered bundle of atoms in a bubble of my own magic, surrounded by the familiar blue haze of warp space.
======
The world reformed around me at last and naturally the first thing I did was collapse forward with a sickened groan as my stomach rebelled against the newly rediscovered idea of me existing in ‘reality’ on general principle alone.
“Miss, you need to move out the way, I have another warp request coming in already?”
From my hunched over position on the floor I slowly twisted my head around to glare at the stupid guard guy on duty.
It wasn’t intentional but I could feel sparks of electricity welling up across my skin as my hair stood on end from the static build up that came with them, much to my continuing annoyance.
“Don’t make me zap you random guard-guy, I’m not in the mood. It’s only John, the bastard can wait considering he forgot to remind me that we’d be warping here from bloody ENGLAND of all places!”
The poor guard took several steps back from me as my glare intensified in the few seconds I could hold it before my eyes started wincing down again into pained little slits and my stomach once more disagreed heartily with the idea of me speaking right about now.
That was probably a wise move on his part in hindsight because, after a few deep huffs to prepare myself I climbed back to my feet only to have my magic flare up in yet more arcing lines of electrical fury as I practically fell forward moments later in my best attempt to get clear of the waypoint’s landing zone as requested.
My shoulder slammed into the doorway which acted as more of a crutch for me than anything else as I clung to it for dear life and waited with my eyes closed for the tell-tale disturbance of cold air that should follow John’s arrival in good old Klamath at last.
Luckily I didn’t have to wait long and he appeared behind me with a slight stagger, followed by a rather loud huff of breath that I’m pretty sure was meant to signify the journey had left him at least slightly winded... although maybe that’s just wishful thinking on my part at this point...
“You okay there Han?”
Slowly I leaned more of my chest against the doorframe so I could pull my head and shoulders back slightly and turn to shoot him a highly un-amused glare in response to that stupid-bloody-question!
“Oh... right, still got that whole ‘motion sickness’ thing going on, huh?”
Yes John-boy, thank you for noticing, isn’t it just delightful?!
How about you come over here so I can kick you in the balls and we’ll both suffer through mind-numbing degrees of nausea together, huh?
“Why don’t you just blast your golden ma-... oh, right, no diversion at the moment...”
Yes, also a fantastically well-made point John-boy, yet again let me extend my offer to personally help you understand just how sick warping across the bloody GLOBE makes me feel when just going a few miles leaves my stomach swirling on a good day!
“Is she going to be okay?”
I barely managed to restrain myself from letting off another pained groan when the stupid MPA trooper on guard duty decided to chip in to this whole comedy of errors again with an almost annoyingly worried tone to his stupid voice.
“Sorry about her, she’ll be fine soon enough; she’s just a bit grouchy today.”
Don’t think I can’t feel that knowing look you just shot him John-boy you ASSHOLE!
Don’t you DARE use a currently non-existent period as an excuse to another guy for why I’m nauseous, rightfully angry at you and being ‘grouchy’ in the slightest!
“I hope you feel better soon Miss, have a good day, okay?”
Powers damn it; he actually bought it!
Bloody... bloody... MEN!
“Come on Han, let’s get you some fresh air and somewhere away from the innocent people you could harm where you can sit down in peace for a bit, shall we?”
Without prompting at all John loped his way over to me and threw an arm around my waist with his head tucking under my elbow so he could support me better as he eased me away from my nice supporting wall and we slowly started progressing through the motel hallways outside the waypoint room in an awkward three-legged shuffle.
“You tell someone I’m on my period ONE more time John-boy, rightly or wrongly, and I’ll kill you where you stand, understood?”
He’s laughing at me! The stupid bastards LAUGHING at me?!
I can FEEL it, I can feel his stupid shoulders shaking through his stupid suit as he walks my stupid wobbly-ass through these stupid halls with the utmost calm, as if we’re discussing nothing more important than the stupid weather!
“...I hate warping...”
Don’t pat my hair ‘consolingly’ John-boy or I’ll bite your fingers off!
Focus on getting us somewhere that I can puke without being seen you stupid asshole!
======
We took another right-turn along yet another street and a truck whipped by so quickly that I actually staggered back slightly.
My head rose for the first time since we left the motel to scan our surroundings before dipping back down again with a depressingly self-pitying groan of defeat.
ENGLAND?! We warped here from bloody ENGLAND of all places!
On top of that, I’d already let John warp me around twice in the last few hours too; once to Death Valley somewhere and then onwards to his little ‘mansion’ as well.
Third times apparently ‘the charm’ because all that warping seems to have finally caught up with me this time, to a stupidly horrible degree, that’s worse than I can remember having from just a normal warp in a long-long time.
Considering most mages don’t even think cross-continental warping is physically possible and I’ve got a well-documented history of problems like this when traveling by ‘Magical atom bubble’ airlines, I’m kinda amazed I’ve not puked yet honestly?!
“Where are we-”
I paused to suppress a burp that felt like I REALLY didn’t want to let it out at this point and we took a few more steps forward up the street before I could continue on.
“-going exactly?”
“No worries Han, we’re almost there. You can grab a seat and I’ll see if there’s anything to hand that might help you at all.”
Part of me wanted to call him out on how evasive that answer was in general but a much larger part of me just didn’t want to chance opening my mouth to speak again considering how much ‘success’ I’ve had on that front recently.
“Almost there Han, lean over slightly for a sec’ so I can get the door open, okay?”
It apparently took a bit of juggling for him to reposition me without letting me fall, like I SO wanted to right now, but eventually John got things sorted and the apparent ‘door’ on my right swung open with an unexpectedly loud bell-ring that made my already upset stomach roll once more in a horrible mix of guilt, fear and just straight up nausea in general.
“E-Edith’s shop, John?... Why are we at Edith’s sh-shop?”
I had to work pretty hard to get the words out at this point, not helped at all by the sudden stutter that formed up just at the thought of Edith and... and the shop I’ve been avoiding even THINKING about over the last few months through sheer willpower alone because with it comes the knowledge that I’ll have to face the remaining occupants of said shop again one day, no matter how unready I feel about that concept.
“We need to go-”
My legs buckled and my arms twitched heavily as it all became too much for my poor abused stomach at long last.
In a startlingly well lined up shot which really put the ‘projectile’ in... well?... either way my stomach emptied pretty damn quick, leaving a rather disgusting puddle on practically the same spot I once left a distinctly similar sized puddle on this same floor, after Edith got through bashing my brains in due to supposedly ‘Bad Juju’ the first time we met an-
“Well... I’d love to say I didn’t see that coming but...”
...Oh, just shut up John!...
“Come on, slide onto this stool here, at least you missed your clothes for once.”
My butt hit a soft cushioned surface which I’m at least partly sure has usually been home to one of the two male Sibs behind the front counter pretty much every time I’ve been here in the last few years; an idea that was given further credence when I collapsed forward and found my head resting on a nice cool wooden surface which I’m almost completely convinced is the same counter top I’m thinking of too.
“Fena! Fena, you in here? I need you’re mop-”
He paused for a moment to consider things apparently before continuing on again
“-possibly you’re golem to do the cleaning too... I brought Hannah with me?”
Don’t make it sound like I’m some kind of treat you’ll offer her if she plays nice John, I feel bad enough about this mess as it is, ya insensitive jerk!
Yet again I fell short of actually voicing those thoughts, more out of self-preservation than anything else because words are at a premium at the moment sadly, but it didn’t matter anyway because after a long pause of waiting there was no response from Fena in the slightest.
We both stood there... well, I sat but you know what I mean?... ‘stood’ there in awkward silence for far longer than strictly necessary before anything changed on that front too.
I get the feeling John REALLY didn’t want to be the one cleaning up after me, despite the fact it was his ill-advised suggestion of us warping home that was the main culprit behind the puddle I left on the thankfully empty shop floor when we got here a minute ago.
Judging by the long relived breath he let out when the door to my left opened up to let someone big and heavy sounding out of it, along with a clanging slosh that I’m pretty sure denotes some kind of ‘water bucket’ being along for the ride as well that feeling was probably pretty close to the truth too.
“Hey Lurch, ‘clean up on aisle three’ pronto, huh big guy?”
The poor Golem grunted at John, completely ignoring his attempt at humor or friendly banter like... well, like an emotionless Golem would I guess?...
...Big surprise there...
“Is Fena out getting fresh stock or something?”
I was tempted to look up slightly and watch the, honestly painful sounding, attempt John was making at ‘talking’ to Lurch for some Powers-known reason.
In the end I settled for listening along happily as a bucket hit the floor followed by a splash and ‘slap’ of a mop hitting the same floor moments later with the practically silent Golem going to work cleaning up my mess without comment, naturally.
“Powers, what the hell’s wrong with me, I’m talking to a fucking Golem...”
Well done! Finally realising your mistake there John-boy?
What do you do for an encore?
“Right... Han, stay were you are, I’m gonna go check their medicine cabinet to see if they have any stomach-settling potions in stock.”
Oh, that’s what you do for an encore?
Tell me, the person only being held up by the fact that I’m collapsed onto a big heavy desk, to not go anywhere so you can try and find something to stop me puking again...
Bravo! Definitely not worth the price of admission but bravo anyway for trying at least!
...Stupid John...
======
“Okay, I think I’ve found som... uh, you okay there Han?”
In response I groaned dramatically with a ‘negative’ tone hopefully very present in my voice.
Apparently whoever programmed Lurch-
...I’m thinking Edith, the little Yoda would find the whole idea HILARIOUS after all...
-programmed him not only to do simple tasks like ‘stand and look menacing to stop people stealing if no-one else is around’ or ‘clean up if someone pukes on our floor’ but also for some Powers-known reason decided to program him with a ‘comfort people if they are feeling sick’ setting too?
The moment the floor was shiningly clean again Lurch left with his bucket and mop for a few minutes before returning with his usual lumbering lack of grace.
I’d almost decided to give speaking another go, or at least moving in general at the time and probably would have done just that if the big guy hadn’t swooped in with a surprising amount of speed to lift me up into his arms for what I can only describe as a very one-sided ‘cuddle’ involving him holding me to his chest like a baby as he rocks me backwards and forwards with that same emotionlessly blank look on his face that he always has, without showing any signs of ‘stopping’ any time in the near future at all.
...It’s actually kind of comfortable and nice really-...
-BUT THAT’S NOT THE BLOODY POINT!
I swear to the Powers John, either find a way to get him to put me down or you’re both SO dead!
ARISTA levels of dead; dancing on your ashes before peeing on them with my now non-existent equipment built for doing exactly that, levels of dead!
Don’t pretend you don’t know what I’m thinking John.
This is so unfair, I’m ill and this is just downright EMBARRASSING!
Hurry the hell up in getting me down NOW you useless asshole!
“Lurch, buddy, I think Hannah’s ready to go back onto a chair now big guy. I’ve got medicine for her, see? Look, nummy stomach-relief potion, see?”
...He’s seriously baby-talking to a seven-foot tall Golem-...
-and even worse it’s WORKING, damn it!
“That’s it big guy, just settle her down on this chair right here and I’ll help her feel better, okay?”
With much more care and gentle movements than I’d ever thought possibly from a Golem, let alone Fena’s often rather blunt pet Golem Lurch, he shifted me in his arms slightly and eased me down into the overly soft single-seated sofa that I’m pretty sure they only keep near the bookshelves for those few days when Fena feels like ‘veg-ing out’ and reading all day instead of doing any actual work at all.
Not that I’m complaining or anything, soft, gentle and slow are all things I can totally get behind at the moment considering the state of my still rolling, if slightly improved, stomach right about now.
The moment his arms were free from underneath me Lurch straightened up to his full height and turned around to go back upstairs through the little side door by the front counter as if none of the last five minutes had ever happened in the slightest.
...Sometimes I envy Golems for their goldfish like memories...
Not to mention their ability to not really know what the hell’s going on, yet still get things sorted due to a certain lack of that key ‘sentience’ which lets us mere Humans suffer through things with blushes and cringing facial expressions most of the time...
“I’ll go grab a spoon, you’re not allergic to Belladonna are you?”
John’s words and sudden burst of action as he moved over to check a draw tucked away down the side of a nearby counter-top threw me for a moment but it wasn’t long before I was jumping back on the conversation train and ready to answer him, despite my slightly muddled thoughts at the moment.
...I blame all that rocking by Lurch...
“Why would a stomach-relieving potion have Belladonna in it?”
He almost seemed to ignore me at first as he kept searching the draws for something even vaguely ‘spoon-like’, before straightening up again and offering me a slightly distracted shrug in response.
“Pretty sure it’s there to help re-balance your equilibrium or something, you’re pupils will probably dilate more, at least that’s what girls used to use it for in the old days... apparently wide, drugged-out looking big pupils are sometimes considered ‘cute’ by some people, along with arsenic-enriched smooth hair and lead-covered complexions...”
Thanks for the history lesson John-boy but really not helping here!
“...Sorry, you’ve kind of thrown me by getting this ill all of a sudden Han. I had this whole plan for how things would go when we got back and now we’re sitting here trying to ignore the fact you just got rocked to sleep by a glorified magical version of the Terminator so-”
My hand shot up, practically on its own accord, to give him a nice healthy ‘one-finger salute’ for that one, although after a few seconds of holding it I let my hand drop down again with a heavy sigh when it became obvious that all I was doing was amusing the smug-bastard even more, despite my best intentions.
“...I hate warping...”
======
“Feeling any better?”
My head jerked slightly at John’s sudden question which managed to pull me out of the rather interesting book on crafting your own magical symbols and languages, entitled ‘Languages be simple stupid’, either as a joke by the author or more worryingly because Edith decided to ghost-write it somehow at some point in time, I’d assume.
“Yeah, a bit, the words on the page have stopped changing sizes or blurring every few seconds and I haven’t had to hold back a dangerous burp in the last hour or so at least-”
John nodded along with my words distractedly as his eyes drifted over to the shop-front with a mild frown which kinda annoyed me just on general principle of being rude more than anything else.
“-I’m sorry, am I keeping you from something important John-boy?”
The question came out slightly colder then I’d intended, although it had the effect I’d been hoping for at least as his head snapped back around to stare at me with an apologetic look on his face that I probably found more gratifying then is strictly appropriate in all honesty.
“Sorry Han, I was hoping to get you home before sunset, it’s a full moon tonight which is bad enough but ever since you’re little trip to the crater-within-a-crater formerly known as ‘Wizard Island’ un-dead and parasitic activity has been on the rise for some Powers-known reason... I’m sure the Hub would be on full alert about it and have it all under control by now, if they weren’t in such a mess right now due to massive-loss of management, naturally.”
Ah... well, not much I can say to that really?
...He just wants to protect us...
He just wants to protect me I guess so I can’t be THAT mad at his distraction but it’s still rude to so blatantly not be paying attention like that after asking someone a direct question, even if it isn’t vitally important or worth arguing over, given the circumstances.
“Any word on Fena?”
John’s eyebrow twitched up slightly at my kinda obvious topic change, although thankfully he didn’t say anything about it at least.
“It’s unusual for her to leave the shop most of the time and the male Sib’s aren’t here either so I figured something must be going on, right?”
Slowly he shrugged and shot a cautious glance over at the door leading upstairs.
A move which I’m pretty sure he didn’t intend to do considering how sharply he turned his eyes away from it a moment later, only to settle on my curious gaze with worry obvious on his face now.
“What aren’t you telling me John-boy?”
His mouth opened as if to answer me before almost snapping shut instantly afterwards as he reconsidered what he was about to say.
“John?”
His face took on a decidedly ‘guilty’ look for a few seconds before he finally seemed to build up the courage to speak again at last.
“Fena’s upstairs an-”
“Well why didn’t you say so sooner? I’m here now and, as much as I’m dreading it, I’m sure she could use the company after-”
As I was speaking I slid the book onto Fena’s little side-table and stood up, making my way over to the doorway leading upstairs so I could go check on her considering how silent she’s been for the last few hours, only for John to step forward.
Without a word he planted himself right between me and the bloody door with a surprisingly determined look on his face for some reason.
“-what are you doing? Stop being an idiot John, let me past for Powers sa-”
I tried to barge my way past him while sliding under his outstretched arm but I found myself blocked by his awkwardly raised knee instead at the last minute.
The move caught me completely off-guard and I ended up staggering back a few steps as my eyes focused back on John’s, not really worried looking but definitely flustered, face.
“Sorry Han, you REALLY don’t want to go up there right now.”
Of all the stupid-
...-as if he can really stop me if I want to get past him....
Fena’s my friend and if she needs help then I’ll damn well be there for her!
My eyes scanned John’s position for a few seconds, weighing him as an opponent and finding him more than a little wanting considering his need to both defend himself and stop me from getting past at the same time.
With a nod to myself and a slight bounce on my toes I launched towards him in a text-book tackle maneuver which had him flinching and shifting his body into position for an equally text-book counter move that would have sent me crashing back on my ass easily if I’d actually been going for a tackle in the first place.
John’s foot slid forwards to hook mine and with a twist I threw my body weight off-center, falling into a forward roll which neatly skipped past his leg while also having the advantage of both knocking him sideways as I went and letting me pull myself back to my feet behind him in a pose that was just perfect for sprinting as John practically collapsed into the doorjamb, giving me those few vital seconds I needed to start moving without him.
“Hannah, DON’T-”
John’s last attempt at getting me to stop fell on deaf ears and trailed quickly into a string of swearing as I sprinted up the stairs into the ‘secret sanctuary’ of the second-floor, where even I’ve never dared venture into before.
By the time I reached the top of the stairs I was actually laughing as I heard John’s stumbling steps close on my heels in his delayed attempt to give chase.
My magic practically sung in my chest, tiny wisps of it trailing behind me in an almost invisible trail of sparks which somehow seemed to boost my speed just ever so slightly and help to keep me those few precious steps ahead of John as we reached flat-ground again and I shot off down the main hallway at the top of the stairs.
My laughter faded as I almost giddily started calling out for Fena, my eyes swinging from side-to-side as I checked each room for her presence while John kept chasing me despite obviously having lost this one for once.
Finally we reached nearly the end of the Hallway and from an open door on my right Lurch loomed out of the shadows with an expression which, if he had such emotions, I could only attribute to ‘long-suffering bewilderment’ of some kind.
It didn’t matter anyway because where there’s a Lurch there must be a Fena!
With one more happy giggle to myself I grabbed the doorframe next to Lurch’s slow-moving form and pulled myself violently around it as I slipped past his massive body with ease... only to screech to a halt moments later, the giggle dying on my lips at the sight that greeted me.
Sitting in what I can only describe as a ‘throne’ of half-eaten, partly rotten animal parts, her eye’s glazed over and blood practically coating her from head to foot as she waved her hands in the air like some kind of twisted mix between what a Normal would expect to see from a so-called ‘mystic’ and a drug addict on a particularly ‘far out’ trip, was Fena.
Dark hair matted and plastered to her skin through a seemingly impossible amount of blood and a horrible, unnaturally-wide looking compared to her usual tight-lipped smiles, grin on her face with one noticeable addition which made my blood run cold in fear.
...She’s got fangs?...
Small but sharp looking fangs, fangs that I know all too well from years of repressed-trauma induced nightmares about ‘Vlad’ sinking his own much larger ones into my poor neck as he gloated over me in the worst possible ways.
“...Vampire?...”
The word just seemed to slip out and the moment that it did I wished with everything I had that I could have held it in because as that one simple word left my lips Fena’s head snapped down to stare directly at me with wide, over-blown pupils that spoke only of the madness and insanity within her now un-dead form.
Something loud, which I can only assume is John, slammed heavily into something else, which I think can safely be assumed to be Lurch, behind me but that all meant nothing as I stared broken-heartedly at one of my oldest friends as she pulled herself slowly up to a standing position from her ‘throne’ with a horrible, wet squelch.
“Al...”
Oh shit!
“...Al?...”
She repeated my old name as if even she couldn’t comprehend she’d said it in such a rough, broken tone of voice the first time, which still left me frozen in front of her from fear that’s only partly due to my bad past experiences with the un-dead in general.
Slowly she took one uneasy step towards me and with a squeak I staggered back away from her automatically in response.
My eye’s turned frantically to the side for just the briefest of moments as I tried to see if I had any backup coming or at the very least something nearby that could be used as a weapon to defend myself with, but that was all she needed because in that brief moment of distraction she just MOVED!
A sharp gasp of air left my lungs as her body catapulted across the room, slamming into mine so hard that it sent us both tumbling to the ground in an almost ‘hug-like’ tangle of limbs.
The world seemed to slow down as she eased herself up my slightly smaller frame until her cheek was resting next to mine and all I could do was shudder as her mouth opened wide letting a blast of cold breath ghost over my soon to be bitten neck.
“AL! You’re alive?!”
...uh, what?...
“You’re alive! You’re alive! You’re alive! John said you were alive but I didn’t believe him and he said you were hiding and I said that’s not like you at all and he said that you were upset and I said he was definitely lying then but I was wrong and your alive and that’s so AWESOME!!”
Some small detached part of my mind noted that the running mangle of words punctuated by the dreaded ‘and’ coming out of her mouth is probably how human-beings in general would speak if we didn’t have that pesky need to take a ‘breath’ every-so-often, meanwhile the rest of me was kind of locked-up, frozen in an odd state of mixed confusion, horror, fascination and above all else relief.
The blood, the body parts, the dark room and the fangs are all terrifying for more than one reason or another in their own right.
Added to that you have the fact that Fena, Goth-wannabe and usually pleasant if not a little emotionally stilted resident of the shop, is now babbling away like some kind of ‘high-school cheerleader’ on a caffeine high directly into my ear.
She’s speaking so fast that I not only KNOW she doesn’t need to breath for certain by now, but can also barely make out any of the words she’s saying and you get one rather confused, mildly terrified Hannah I’m sorry to report.
I think it’s fair to say that my reaction of abject fear is not, as suggested by John’s surprised laughter, amusing, but entirely appropriate and the ‘right’ reaction for me to be having right about bloody-now!
...Speaking of bloody...
Eww, she’s getting animal blood all over me!
...At least I hope it’s animal blood?...
“Fena let me up for Powers-sake, your heavy, and covered in blood!”
Hurricane Fena stopped her loud attack on the English language at my yell.
Her head snapping up from my neck to fix me with an oddly unfocused look that was practically unreadable for the few moments it lasted before it disappeared into a wide, fang filled grin instead.
All I could do was let out a frightened ‘eep!’ as her head came down towards me again, mouth wide, as she proceeded to start LICKING the blood that had been spread over my face where we’d made contact off of me as a sound that I can only call a ‘flirty giggle’ rumbled in her chest... as terrifying as that concept seems to be when it now involves Fena, Vampires and at least several cows worth of blood!
“John! Get her off of me, NOW!”
“Hold on, I’m trying to get this for posterity, smile for the camera-”
The distinctively fake ‘shutter’ sound-effect of John’s phone going off followed that trailing statement as he moved closer to us, although Fena didn’t seem to be paying attention at all considering she’d found an apparently really tasty spot of blood near my chin and was practically lapping it up like an over-enthusiastic dog.
“I swear to the Powers John, if you don’t put your phone down and help me RIGHT now, I’m gonna make you WISH you were part of Fena’s Throne-of-forgotten-farm-animals!”
GAH, not my ear!
Stop licking my damn-ear Fena, I’m ticklish an-
Aah-Hahaha! No!
======
“Feeling better?”
“I wish you’d stop asking me that today, it’s like, your jinxing me or something?... And yes, for your information, I am feeling much better now that I’ve had a shower and I’m away from Fena’s... licking...”
A shudder ran down my spine as memories of her uncharacteristically ‘enthusiastic’ greeting, which John took great joy in capturing from all angles before finally helping me get free from at last and sending her off with Lurch to somewhere else as he directed me towards a nearby bathroom to clear myself up as well.
My new outfit, the one I put so much time into making ‘not terrible’ and John called ‘beautiful’ is RUINED now too!
I ended up having to slip out of the bathroom in just a towel and make a few mad dashes from room-to-room until I found one with clothing inside which, while too big for my annoyingly small Arista-shaped body, were at least designed for a human female and somewhat ‘not ancient’ looking.
To be honest, if it wasn’t for the high-necked remnants of my protective suit I’ve still got on, remnants that are hiding any hint of a ‘cleavage’ I could offer, smallish as it may be, I’d probably still be standing in some random bedroom upstairs trying to find something at this point, because even WITH it on I feel wholly under-dressed!
Whoever owned these clothes before me, my money’s on Fena obviously, must have been VERY comfortable with their body in general and sexuality as a whole because the ‘best’ I could put together from it all which wouldn’t leave me practically more exposed then a bloody-bikini turned out to be this dark blue, velvet looking ‘corset’ thing that buckles its way up my stomach before leaving a nice big window on my chest as it loops around my arm-pits on either side to join what I can only call a ‘spiked collar-style halter neck’ shape around my throat.
The skirt I found to go with it is at least floor-length... mostly... while the back and sides are practically floating around my ankles, the front is cut so high up that it’s practically a mini-skirt at its peak!
I couldn’t find any shoes to fit me so I’m walking around bare-foot until my shoes dry out too.
Bare-feet don’t bother me much but it IS kinda awkward due to the skirt’s back dragging behind me, because it was obviously cut for someone a few inches taller than me in heels, while also being rather chilly too for more than obvious reasons.
Whole outfit’s horrible, tight in the wrong places while loose in equally wrong places and it makes me look like some kind of Gothic bride-to-be in all honesty but I really must reiterate that this was the BEST of what I had to work with, some of the other clothes on offer just... I’m never going to be able to look at Fena the same way again, let’s put it that way!
...It really doesn’t help that John’s staring at us so much...
I suppose I could conjure something up to last me for now but I’d feel a lot better with doing that sort of more intensive magic AFTER I’ve had a chance to ensure my new core hasn’t got some horrible flaw in it that is going to rip me apart the first time I actually try to cast something more complicated than a mild warming-charm on myself at the very least.
...He’s still staring at us...
“Oi! Stop staring John, it’s rude!”
Before he could do much more then flinch and glance up at my face guiltily in response there was a rather loud crash behind us, followed by a fast-moving object that appeared to be some form of walking black bedspread, which moved out of the door leading to the dreaded ‘upstairs’ and mercilessly attacked the little coffee maker at the other side of the room with lots of bangs, crashes and moans while we watched on in confusion.
Finally Lurch ducked his way past the doorway and moved over to take a now slightly damaged mug away from the poor coffee deprived floating-bedspread-of-doom who proceeded to grunt in thanks before collapsing sideways with more grace then I think is strictly fair onto one of the nearby tables, finishing the whole thing off by curling into a little ball and groaning to herself pitifully once more with no obvious plans to stop doing so at this exact moment either.
I shot John a curious look and he mouthed the words ‘sobriety potion’ to me, looking far too amused for everyone’s sake sadly.
Just what we all need right now!
A Vampire Fena with a hangover, how can this POSSIBLY go wrong?!
![]() |
The best of plans can go astray in any number of ways. Even Seer's have their limits sometimes it seems... Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Um... Fena?”
All I got in response was another pitiful moan of obvious pain and torment.
“Fena you-”
I had to practically bite my tongue to stop myself from saying the ‘un’ before continuing.
“-alive in there?”
The next pitiful moan took a slightly upturned note of insistence which could either have been a sound of agreement or a sign that she needs that coffee faster than Lurch can realistically make it sadly.
“Fena... when did you... uh, ya know, become a... um...?”
The bundle of bedspread on the table in front of me shifted slightly, then it rustled before finally it split open at the top like a cocoon to allow the, looking worse than death ironically, vampire Fena to stick her head out and stare at me in confusion.
“What I mean is, when did you become a... a vampire exactly? I know it’s been a few months since I last saw you and John said the un-dead have been pretty active around here since but...”
Her eyebrows slowly crept up her surprisingly normal, if rather pale for most of humanity, looking face until they practically merged with the black mass of tangles that make up her currently messy hair in general.
Eventually, after the silent stare-off between us had reached the point of almost painful awkwardness that had even me considering the option of looking away, just to finish it at last, her eyes left mine and cut over to John as a confused yet slightly amused smirk spread across her thin lips in a way which would honestly have been kinda cute if a fang hadn’t taken that opportunity to make itself known again, ruining the look entirely.
“She seriously doesn’t know?”
Apparently that question wasn’t for me judging by where she was looking and the non-committal grunt she got in return from John.
“Like, really doesn’t know? Not even a clue?”
I turned slightly to try and see the other half of the conversation I’m being excluded from and just managed to catch John’s shoulders lowering out of a slightly bemused shrug before I had to snap my head back around as Fena let off an uncharacteristic burst of loud laughter, only to cut herself short moments later as her hands poked out of her cocoon to hold her head in obvious pain from the sound itself instead.
“I take it I’m missing something?”
John snorted behind me which is honestly never a good sign in general, let alone at times like this.
Slowly Fena lowered her hands down and brought her head back up to look at me again, this time with eyes that betrayed just the slightest hints of fear for some Powers-known reason.
“I’ve always been a vampire Al. Ever since we first met, did you seriously not know? I mean... I kinda thought it was obvious and you just never brought it up to be polite really...”
My eye twitched heavily as those words hit home rather harder than I could have expected, even if I HAD anticipated them before hand, which I didn’t of course.
“The tight-lipped smile you always used to tease me about because it was ‘cute’, the fact I never leave the shop and always stay pretty far away from the windows even on over-cast days, the rings I use to cast elemental spells because my magic has no element anymore what with my being... you know?... I mean, didn’t you ever wonder why I’m always so cold, even when the heating is on and I’m bundled up in multiple layers?”
...Wow...
That... that was definitely not something I saw coming?
She’s right; I mean, the clues were all there and more!
The way she’d always lick her lips nervously if I came into the shop injured, bleeding, before shooting off upstairs to get Edith’s help.
The way she never seemed to get out of breath, even when Edith had us both doing jumping-jacks for a solid hour as punishment for ‘interrupting her stories’.
The amount of times I attempted to ask her out when I was still ‘Al’, under the guise of going for something to eat, just as friends of course...
Oh Powers, FOOD!
How could I have been so stupid?!
Food! She never once ate, not in all the time I’ve known her have I ever seen her EAT something!
Drinking, sure, but even then it’s usually water or wi...ne...
“The reason you used to beat me every time I stayed overnight watching movies in the storage room instead of doing stock-checking was because I was the only one actually DRINKING wine, wasn’t it?”
For a long moment my serious, if only slightly annoyed, glare was met by her lightly apologetic gaze in return before finally she cracked and had to look away from me as she burst into relieved sounding laughter for some reason.
“You just found out I’m a frigging VAMPIRE and THAT’S what your worried about?! That I cheated on our silly drinking games with blood instead of wine?”
Reluctantly even I could see the funny side of it now that she’s said it.
Slowly my lips twitched a few times and eventually split into their own amused grin as a laugh escaped my chest moments later making my shoulders slump in slightly tired relief of my own.
It’s been a long day, cut me some slack here!
...Consider the slack cut!...
“You’ve always been a pretty terrible Goth, if anything, considering my past experiences with vampires in general, you’ll make a pretty great one easily... Vlad was a complete poser too...”
John snorted behind us but he wasn’t important in all of this.
I could feel my own smile get ever so slightly wider as Fena’s laughter doubled in force, if not volume, and she rolled deeper into her blanket-cocoon to snigger almost convulsively to herself inside.
So... Fena’s a vampire?
...Eh, I’ve seen weirder...
It’s a surprise naturally but also kinda not at the same time?
Either way I’m pretty sure I’m already over the initial shock to it all by now and I’m solidly on my way towards ‘acceptance’, with maybe a few stops off here-and-there to tease my friend and see where we both stand with each other again before I have to ruin the good vibe we’ve got going on by bringing up Edith at least.
“Remember when you walked in carrying those enchanted mirrors and ‘some random cat’ hissed at you?... I seriously thought you were angry at me and did it on purpose at the time but now it’s pretty obvious that you’re just an idiot Alistor Cooper!”
Her head popped up again and she pulled a frankly adorable face at me before carrying on in a tone that was probably about as deep as her usual soprano voice can manage as she carried on while shooting me a light-hearted glare that plainly said that she was impersonating me, the old me that is.
“Oh, what happened to your face Fena? Sunburn! It looks really bad, do you want me to take you to a hospital?”
Her voice shifted back into her usual tone again but the mockery was almost palpable as she went on to explain.
“Thank the Powers Edith was there, when you came in a burst of sunlight reflected off the mirrors and practically burnt my eye out! If Edith hadn’t ‘suddenly’ noticed some Bad-Juju on you and knocked you out while trying to fix it I’m pretty sure my survival instincts would have kicked in and I’d have attacked you as the nearest blood-donor to me at the time!”
...Seriously?!...
How many other moments have I misread or misunderstood because of this big secret between us?
“Then there was the time you decided that I should help you carving protection runes into the back of all those crosses you ‘borrowed’ from the Vatican, do you KNOW how many chickens I had to drain to recover from all the blisters I got when you dumped that lot in my arms all of a sudden?!”
...Oh Powers, this could take a while...
======
“So, how old ARE you exactly?”
Fena paused momentarily before shooting me a now much more relaxed smile.
We spent over half an hour reminiscing about the past of all things; mostly about the things we’d both completely gotten wrong due to being equally obvious to each other’s oblivious-ness.
Finally after a few uncertain stabs at conversation proceeding the nostalgia we managed to settle into a comfortable ‘normal’ for us, where we talked about what we’ve been up to lately while steering pretty clear of the elephant in fluffy slippers that seemed to stomp around every time Edith’s name came up at all.
I spent most of that time telling Fena all about my latest projects and getting a much better reception, let alone general comprehension from her, then I ever did with Sarah... mostly because Fena could actually understand half of the words I was saying of course.
Meanwhile Fena rather embarrassedly told me about the ‘blood-n-drugs’ binge she went on after ‘the event’ as people are apparently now calling it in magical circles.
Between Edith not returning home, the Male Sibs ‘disappearing’ on the same day and then her misguided belief that I too had died, along with everyone else after John’s rather botched attempt at explaining what he knew of things to her, the day after I fled into my workshop while looking for some help in finding me again, she fell into a bout of depression.
That lead her to doing what she apparently ‘always used to do’ when depressed... pay drug addicts to donate blood to her privately and get high off of their tainted blood for a few hours at a time... a story which was almost worryingly parallel to my own, although where I had Arista’s secret stash to fall back on she had to rely on Lurch for getting hers once she became too dependent to go out and get it for herself.
On a slightly amusing note, the local Police department are now convinced that some ‘Freaky Frankenstein lookin’ Mo-Fo’ is in Klamath Falls going on a one-man vigilante spree against the local drugs trade while taking large samples of his unconscious victims’ blood as ‘some kind of sick trophy’.
At least that’s what the officer who had called around one evening to give, poor, defenceless and only partly sober Fena a warning about it said... along with giving her his personal contact details on a card she waved around almost proudly during her explanation.
While amusing, that all did lead us back to that one big point we’d been dancing around for the last hour, namely the reason for her depression and binge, ‘the event’ at Wizard Island.
Naturally I scrabbled for the first safe topic I could to avoid it all yet again and somehow settled on asking about her age of all things.
...Stupid brain...
Yeah, stupid brain!
“It’s not polite to ask a Lady her age Al-”
She shot me a cheeky wink and leaned in a little more as she’s been doing every so often when she finds something even funnier than usual lately.
“-but just between us girls Hannah-”
...Oh, that’s what she found so amusing?...
She’s still not quite used to the concept of me being both female and using my ‘new’ name sadly.
I can’t exactly blame her, but at least she’s trying, even if she does act like the whole concept is a big joke or game where I’m hiding behind a false identity like some sort of spy or something.
“-I’ll be Four-hundred and Twenty-Six next spring.”
My mouth dropped open in shock and she practically fell off her chair laughing at the apparently rather stupid look on my face as I tried to process what she’d just said.
It’s not so much the age itself, although it is at the extreme of what I’d often considered the ‘maximum possible age’ a mage could live to naturally in one body if they were really lucky, but more the idea that Fena of all people could be that old in general.
“I’m the oldest of the Sibs after all; admittedly it’s been centuries since Edith, Romi or Remi have treated me like the ‘big’ sister annoyingly but then, when you get to that age the long way round, without eternal youth or a fear of daylight at your side, I guess an age difference of a few years doesn’t really mean much anymore?”
She grimaced slightly but eventually shrugged to both me and herself at whatever thought had crossed her mind in that brief moment.
“Vampires see time in a completely different way than humans after a while, most go insane because when you’re effectively full-on immortal, life has little-to-no meaning in general. We found a way around that for me by taking the old saying of ‘living in the moment’ to a pretty big extreme but it’s still kinda an issue.”
Short attention span at times, impulsive actions, almost childish amusement at little events and a constant need to avoid feeling ‘bored’... yep, I can definitely see what she means by her ‘living in the moment’ now that she mentions it.
Honestly at one point I was pretty convinced she just had the Goth equivalent of some hyperactivity disorder, with this new information it definitely makes at least some level of sense though.
If she’s too busy focusing on the ‘now’, she isn’t busy focusing on the ‘forever’... which would also explain her quick slip into depression when overnight she lost Edith, the male Sibs and me all in one go too, I guess?
...I still think she has ADHD though...
Definitely Vampire-Goth ADHD!
======
“Fena... it’s been fun and all but I think it’s time we talked about... Edith...”
Just rip the band aid off!
Come on Hannah, time to be a big boy... girl... whatever, and just do it so you can-
“Oh! Saying that, she left you a letter upstairs, two seconds I’ll go grab it for you.”
Before I could respond, the now rather overwhelmingly perky form of my usually rather quiet friend took off with inhuman speed for the doorway leading back upstairs without a second glance, leaving me sitting on my chair staring after her in surprised confusion.
...Edith left us a letter?...
The evil little Yoda was a seer after all.
I guess she might have... might have known what was coming, maybe?
Why have I got a bad feeling about this all of a sudden?
...Hidden Seer powers activated!...
My right-hand shot up to smack myself over the head on some kind of instinct that I don’t fully remember ever gaining which is more than a little worrying, almost as worrying as the anticipatory grab my left made to stop it before it could make contact too.
After a few seconds staring at them both in shock they both seemed to almost ‘realise’ that I was watching them because they went limp suddenly, my right ironically crashing palm-first on top of my head as it fell down despite the left’s best efforts to stop it.
I quickly shot a glance around the room to make sure no-one saw that little momentary bout of insanity, finding that thankfully John and Lurch are still off somewhere doing ‘guy stuff’ as John put it, so he could leave me and Fena to our ‘chatting’ apparently.
Slowly my eyes settled on my hands again which had seemingly decided that cupping gently together in my lap was some way of showing ‘innocence’ of any such wrong-doing I may think they might have done.
...We’re unofficially-officially going crazy, I swear...
Stupid defective brain!
======
“Found it, sorry about the blood stain on the corner, I kinda dropped half a sheep on it at some point I think, but the rest is fine I promise!”
I really didn’t have the heart to even glare at her for that one at this point.
The fact that she was offering me a pretty convincing look of apology helped and I’m pretty sure she’d be blushing if her rarely displayed dimples showing is any indication at least, considering she can’t actually... ya know... ‘blush’, being un-dead and all.
Another stupid thing I missed about her that I’ve only just realised is that no matter how embarrassed she gets, in all the years I’ve known her, I’ve never seen her properly blush before... for now rather obvious reasons no-doubt.
Rather than voice that rather stupid new realisation I settled for offering her a gentle smile and taking the envelope from her with almost reverent care, before flipping it over to find it sealed shut by an honest-to-Powers wax ‘seal’ straight out of history with a family crest on it and everything.
“Edith said you’d want to be alone for reading it, don’t worry, I’m going to go clean up my room for a while... although how on earth I’m going to get some of those blood stains out I have NO idea-”
She didn’t really say anything more to me from that point on as she turned away to head back upstairs, although I could distinctly hear her still muttering to herself thoughtfully under her breath as she went anyway.
With a few more steps the door leading upstairs shut loudly behind her and I was left alone in the quiet main room of the Sibs shop holding the letter carefully away from my body just in case it might explode in the time it takes for me to get up the guts to open the damn thing, let alone read it!
...This is Edith we’re talking about, so good call on that one I think...
Exactly!
======
‘Useless Girl,
By now you know that my ‘accent’ is fake for the most part, so I’ll skip the preamble.
I’ve written and re-written this letter a thousand times in the last few years, always thinking up new ways to explain what needs to be said... but in my final hours before I come to join you in battle, I find myself writing it all once more.
We both know you don’t have much of an attention span so I’ll jump to the important points.
Number One:
Don’t be an idiot and blame yourself for my death!
I’ve got blocks in place to stop myself from seeing events past my current incarnations life-time, a security measure to ensure I don’t create another mistake like Arista once more, but I’ve known how I would die for a very long time now.
All I can say is that I died proud and happy to have been your tutor as well as your friend.
Edith...
My last view before the ice consumes me entirely will be of you collapsing backwards as Arista’s core-shard is thrown out into the void at long last, for that you have my deepest thanks and above all else my undying loyalty, do not blame yourself or do something stupidly ‘you’—like throwing yourself into a depression filled drugs binge like Fena is sure to do unless you follow point Number Two properly!
Uh, oops?...
That brings me onto point Number Two:
Survive the fight, as I know you will, survive and come back to Klamath Falls for Fena.
A long dead incarnation of Arista by the name of ‘The Countess Beth’ turned her into a vampire many long years ago and she cannot be left alone as she is.
It took some borderline necromancy for me to keep myself and the twins alive for all these years without reincarnation. I’m basically being held together by my magic these days and the twins are even worse off, their cores having fallen completely to a point where they are only sustained by my magic alone, which as you can imagine is more than slightly limiting on life in general.
This all means that the moment I die the twins will, too, leaving Fena all alone in the world but for you. Take care of her Useless Girl!
She is my sister and I love her as such, but the vampirism has taken its toll on her as with all undead, warping her mind and working in similar ways to the methods that Arista has used upon you in the past, to shape her thinking towards darker intents.
Her core is dead and, as such, her personality is no longer safe within the natural reincarnation cycle.
When Fena dies the version of her that you know, the version which I have watched grow from a slightly airheaded little nobles daughter into a passionate and caring human being, will cease to exist.
We’ve spent centuries trying to find a solution to help her, to make it so that she can have a normal reincarnation again, but from all accounts it is just not possible.
All I ask is that you keep her safe, keep her happy and keep her alive until I can once more return to watch over her again, can you do that for me Useless Girl?
Of course...
The third point I must raise is of the future.
I cannot tell you what is to come from now on, that is the purview of my next incarnation after all, but I can make some guesses from my lofty position as your ‘stupid/wise old yoda-wannabe’.
Uh oh!...
Yes, I have heard your grumbling on more than one occasion and I take it in the vein it was offered, with little more than an amused smirk at your childish choice of wording in general as my only comment upon it.
Well, that’s something at least—Sorry, Edith...
You do not know how far the battle-lines are drawn on both sides of this conflict useless girl and you are not yet ready to face it all even if you did, I’ll leave the history lesson for those who are more knowledgeable than I on the topic you will no-doubt meet in the future.
I can assume that when news of my death reaches certain areas within our political system you will be contacted by a familiar but unwelcome face. Please do not dismiss him out of hand as I know you will wish to. He holds information you will need and maybe even offers some form of closure for you at the same time.
...Cryptic much?...
I’ve spent a long time thinking on my final moments over the years since I first saw them with my gift and I’ve come to one rather startling realisation.
You have more than two cores within you!
Um—you’re a bit late to the party on that bit of info, Edith, I’m sorry to say.
To be precise, I believe you have three!
One which Arista will ‘give’ back to your sister in the next hour or so, one ice core of unknown origins which houses Arista’s core personality, and a final one which allows you to survive the removal of Arista’s ice core in my final seconds.
It wasn’t hard from there to work out that this third core would be your much fabled ‘Locus Point’ and something which I’d initially forgotten may be a problem due to its almost total uselessness as anything but an annoyance for all of us up to this point.
This brings me onto my final point and the end of this missive to you, my often exasperating student.
======
"Oh I’M the exasperating one, am I Edith?!"
Can you say ‘Bad JuJu’ at all you little-
...Calm breaths...
Slowly I lowered the letter down into my lap and let off a heavy huff of air to calm myself down a little bit, my right hand came up automatically to wipe away a few tears I hadn’t consciously even realised I’d been letting fall as I read Edith’s very... ‘Edith’... final letter to me at long last.
Only she could be so infuriating that even in a letter from beyond the grave she manages to piss me off!
“Powers damn it Edith, you just had to get to me one more time, didn’t you?”
Despite my possibly harsh sounding words, a bitter little smile formed on my lips even before they’d truly finished leaving them.
“...Powers damn you Edith, you evil little troll...”
Without another word I turned back to her note, a sense of almost ‘zen-like’ calm falling over me for having something to turn my attention onto once more if nothing else.
======
The ‘diversion’ I placed upon your magic when it became obvious that Arista had pushed her core into a controlling position, after you let that stupid toff friend of yours make you a little more ‘girl’ and a little less ‘useless’, was not some great mysterious power you made it out to be in the weeks following my placement of it.
In fact, it’s not even a ‘diversion’ in a traditional sense but more a reduction to the complexity of your internal magic’s self-regulation as a whole.
Uh—what?...
I shall use small words so you can follow me through this properly.
...Smug much?...
Don’t read my mind from the dead Edith; It’s creepy!
You’re magic is comprised of Arista, Mother and Yourself.
You house three very different cores in ability, content and associated personalities but each holding one overriding connection amongst themselves.
At your very centers, at the very apex spark which spawned your cores in the first place, you each hold the same unimaginable power which few mages would believe existed if not for the very real results of that powers existence.
Mother’s magic was once the purest source of this power, she was even able to manipulate it to some degrees in healing which is actually what gave me the original idea behind your so called ‘diversion’.
Arista received only part of this power, barely one-percent by what I can see while studying your lines as you cast, and it only ever manifested in the most basic form that she became so widely known for within the magical community.
Then we come to you...
I cannot be certain on this, having never actually seen this theoretical ‘third core’ of yours in action. However from what I have seen in the last few weeks of your ‘Golden domes’ and their power levels, I can surmise that you are truly on a completely different level from even Mother herself.
The power I speak of is, of course, the ability you share to create life itself, magical life, the ability to birth new magical children at all!
The same ability which earned your counterparts their often overblown joint title ‘The Mother of Magic’, the same sole domain of the two most unstable members of the magical world in general, until you came along at least...
With the removal of Arista’s core your miraculous ‘Golden domes’ will, I assume, disappear.
Due to the shifts required within your lines to accommodate the change in main magical element being converted and the limitations of the ‘reduction’ I put upon you, it will become useless the moment your system is cleansed of Arista’s ice in its entirety.
The trick I used was crude at best, using a sample of ‘your’ ice magic and using it to trigger a conversion which is technically as much of a step backwards as you managed to take when diverting from ice to water for some damned fool reason so many weeks ago, but with one fundamental difference.
The power within you is incredibly dense... just like you!
‘HEY!’
...That’s just mean!...
The power to create life from nothing which you all share is so amazingly dense that barely a drop is needed to establish its dominance within your system and despite being a technical ‘step backwards’ from the far more complex magic required for your body to naturally assume an elemental nature of any kind, that magic’s density provides an amazingly terrible exchange rate, something which you desperately need with how much magic you produce just by existing, Useless Girl.
On the final page of this letter I have provided a list of reference books and instructions on how you may gain a connection to that spark within you once more.
Mark my words, I know you will need and regain your precious ‘Golden domes’ in the times to come until I see you once more.
I say that as your mentor, as your friend and thanks to your general lack of ‘thinking’ or a ‘ sense of self-preservation’ that would have given me a heart-attack years ago if such a thing could actually kill me at this point.
This new method is much more in-depth when compared to the reduction I put in place before, but hopefully when you complete its training you will have a better understanding of yourself, your Locus Point and your magic as a whole, so that if the worst ever comes to pass and you die once more, you will still be able to access that spark within yourself despite the change in body that comes with reaching a requiem.
Edith, I don’t know what to say...
...Say nothing. Keep reading...
The last few years working with you have renewed my faith in the future which had honestly been almost completely eroded with the passage of time that has come from watching over Fena for so very long.
You are a truly exceptional person—useless—but exceptional, and I’m so very proud to have been a part of your life for so long, obviously crazy old fool that I am.
Take care of yourself Useless Girl.
Don’t mourn me, protect Fena and LIVE!
One day a much younger looking ‘crazy little Yoda’ will appear on your doorstep and I will be expecting to hear about all the madness I have missed that comes from just knowing you in the slightest apparently.
I’m sorry for my part in any suffering you have faced over the years.
A seer does as a seer is told to by fate herself, it is not our place to question, only guide those we must... but with you I can truly say that for the first time in an eternity I have grown attached to you and hope you have a long, happy life ahead of you in the coming years.
I must prepare, I have a set of new robes to enchant against blunt force, earth magic induced, trauma before ‘Mother’ calls us all together at Crater Lake.
May the Powers bless you, Useless Girl
Until we meet once more.
Esti-dif Ta
Sixth born of the Ta clan, Guardian of Delphi and honoured ‘Yoda’ to the magic emporium of Klamath Falls.
P.S - If Fena does somehow end up going off the rails before you get this letter and comes up with the stupid idea of mixing an orphanage with an opium den again, tell her that it didn’t work in London and it definitely wouldn’t work in Klamath Falls of all places, so just drop it you silly old fool!
======
That final point, which Edith just HAD to tack on at the end there, I suspect specifically because she knew how I’d react to it, left me laughing almost hysterically for a while, slumped heavily in my borrowed but still nice and squishy sofa chair.
Eventually, almost mechanically, my hands flipped over to the next page, finding what I can only assume were the promised instructions and reading recommendations that Edith left for me.
I couldn’t tell initially because my eye’s had mysteriously filled with water for some Powers-known reason?
With a forceful sniff I brushed the water away, for safety’s sake, I’m a lightning mage now after all and lightning does NOT play well with water!
Slowly the note came into focus and I stared at it for a while, not really comprehending it because my mind was stuck more on the letter that came before it.
Finally after a period of time which could have been anything from a minute to an hour for all I know my introspection and lost musings were cut short by a clatter of noise to my right as a rather guilty looking, once more blood splattered and now dragging a suspiciously ‘animal parts’ shaped trash bag behind her, version of Fena came shuffling back into the room.
She actually jumped slightly in surprise when her tense gaze settled on my own curiously amused one, which I found even more amusing then the actual scene itself in all honesty.
“You finished with Edith’s letter?”
Her grip on the bag’s opening shifted slightly and a hoof of what I can only assume is some kind of sheep flopped silently out of the bag to hit the floor behind her, completely unnoticed by Fena as she stared at me with worry obvious on her now much more open and expressive face.
“...Yeah...”
After a long moment’s pause as if she expected me to say something more than that and one more shift of her grip which let what was possibly some form of rat’s tail fall out and join the sheep’s leg in its bid for freedom, she seemed to realise that I wasn’t offering much more on the topic at this point an-
“Anything interesting?”
-or maybe that was just my wishful thinking at work?
“Not much, just her usual stuff really, she called me ‘useless girl’ a lot, told me to keep an eye on you and offered some help on what I need to work on next in my training.”
She seemed to almost deflate at that response.
I know I could have told her the more serious details in the letter but something held me back from it, despite the disappointment obvious on her face from my rather flippant response instead.
The letter was for me, I know Edith pretty well at this point, if the letter was for me and she sealed it to make sure Fena couldn’t read it then it was for a reason.
Whether it was a good reason or just because she felt like it may be up for discussion but she definitely had A reason in mind and I’ll respect that if nothing else for now.
That being said, I’m not above sharing some of the less important or private parts with Fena if it will lift her mood at least.
“She did happen to demand that if you went into a drug-fuelled vampire binge that I should tell you your idea of mixing an orphanage and an opium den is just as stupid now as it was in London, so drop it before someone gets hurt?”
THAT did the trick at least!
While far from perfect and slightly strange to see, it really was a sight to behold as someone who couldn’t ‘blush’ did a pretty credible impression of doing just that, only without the red-tint to her cheeks that you would normally expect to be part of such an action.
My worries over her subdued mood were assuaged pretty easily from there as her head snapped up to glare at the ceiling above us.
Her delicate-looking pale fist came up quickly to wave dramatically skyward as she cried out something about ‘It was only one time!’ between sputtering fits of laughter that I happily joined her in without a thought, continuing on for a while afterwards as we made eye-contact again which only seemed to encourage us to laugh all the more for some reason.
...Good choice slipping that bit in Edith...
“I swear Al, it really was just this one time and I wasn’t being SERIOUS, you know, it was just an idea because at the time we-”
As Fena continued to awkwardly dig herself deeper into the hole of her own past actions, all I could do was settle back and grin at her happily.
I’m gonna miss you, you old witch, but don’t worry... I’m sure we’re gonna be fine in your absence for now...
“-and then Remy said ‘Well if you’re going to run both, why not save on space’ and so I said-”
The literally breathless rambling just went on and on but I didn’t mind.
For the first time since I saw her in her gore covered bedroom looking like some deranged feral beast, there was a spark back in her eyes that I’ve known and loved for years now.
So, I’m best friends with a vampire?
I’ve been tasked by my old mentor to help keep her sane until she can come back from the dead to take over again... and I’ve got a new magical ‘homework assignment’ to work on in my spare time.
That letter was unexpected but damned if it didn’t help me gain some sense of closure on my feelings for Edith and the guilt I let fester for so long during my isolation as well.
“-then the police showed up and tried to arrest me for prostitution, which I SO wasn’t doing! and-”
My relieved laughter joined Fena’s ever more desperate attempts to prove her innocence and the shop felt just a little bit lighter than it had barely an hour ago.
...We’ll be fine, I can tell. Thanks Edith...
![]() |
Moving house can be a hassle, Moving house with John’s help would likely be... Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Hope you two are done chatting because it’s almost painfully too easy to beat a Golem at chess sadly and I-”
Words froze on John’s lips as he stared at us and we stared back feeling only slightly like naughty children caught mid-act.
“-I’m assuming there’s a reason you two are doing that?”
My eyes cut from Fena’s slightly flustered face down to the big ‘bottomless’ bag we’ve got stretched out as wide as it can and the still full book shelf we managed to tip onto its side with aid from Fena’s vampire strength a minute ago.
The original idea was to save time by just loading them straight in but despite what I’d presumed in my own testing of the bag Edith gave me ages ago, the openings don’t just keep growing forever and it’s kinda a tight fit getting the shelving unit inside honestly.
“Um... We’re packing?”
John snorted in amusement and for once I really can’t blame him considering how silly we must look, Fena struggling to pull the bag edge over the feet of the unit while I’ve somehow ended up mounting the bloody thing for a better grip as I play my part in making sure the bag doesn’t just fall off again.
“You know what?... I’m not even going to question the multiple different, much easier, ways you could have tried to ‘pack’ and instead I’ll settle on a much more simple ‘Why?’, just on general principle...”
Oh how magnanimous of you John-Boy!
Ever so nice of you... you smug asshole...
“Fena’s packing up shop and moving in with us back home. With a little bit of tweaking we think we can get rid of the UV ray’s coming from my fake-sun inside the realm, if it even produces any at all to start with, so she can hang out with people and feel ‘normal’ while being closer to us if she gets bored...”
Before I could finish explaining Fena straightened up a little bit and shot John an almost smug look of her own, continuing on where I’d stopped.
“Also, considering this new ‘realm’ place has a massive shopping mall’s worth of magical shopping mall spaces inside it I plan on picking out some prime real-estate, tax free because I know the owner and everything.”
I’m sure somewhere up there or something Edith is grinning proudly down upon her ‘big sister’ right about now because that sort of enthusiastic assumption that I’m gonna let her take one of my best shops up for free is exactly the kind of thing Edith would have done in a heartbeat given this same situation.
...Damned if it’s not gonna work too!...
“Make yourself useful and help us get this shelving unit into the bag John-Boy so we can make our way home faster, yeah?”
He scoffed loudly in response but didn’t hesitate to help us seconds later, even if his ‘help’ turned out to be a few almost bored looking hand waves which left Fena on the floor to my right and me sliding off a now emptied shelving unit to land painfully on my butt moments later.
The books once occupying it’s shelves had all levitated out and flown into the bag along with every other book around us in the few short seconds it took for the shelving unit itself to shrink down to about half its usual size for easier entry into the bag.
He waved his hands again and the other shelving units shrunk to similar size before making their own floating way into the bag as well. The smug smirk on his face was undeniably annoying but I didn’t have time to match it with my own glare before Fena cut between us with a hand offered out to help me back to my feet instead.
“Now I see why you keep him around, easy item storage isn’t cheap usually, you know?”
We both laughed, me slightly harder as I noticed a tick of irritation barely being hidden behind John’s smirk, as his moment of gloating was interrupted by Fena’s slightly catty words.
Eventually we had our fun at his expense and both turned around to face him again with almost identical evil-grins on our faces a few moments later.
“John-Boy! You’re on packing duty seeing as you’re oh-so-good at it!”
He shot me a momentary glare for that one but there was honestly no heat to it and even Fena could tell he was more amused than anything else by my commanding tone.
“Well, chop-chop! I don’t pay you to stand around looking pretty after all.”
His glare reappeared with a slightly more challenging tilt to it this time but he didn’t argue back, perhaps sensing the mood me and Fena had settled in which would make any protest he could muster just the subject of ridicule unfortunately.
With one last huff of what I think might have been fond exasperation he turned away from us both to start waving his hands around like a certain mouse in a certain animated classic about an inept wizard’s apprentice trying to cheat while doing his chores.
“It’s like watching a really boring version of ‘Fantasia’, isn’t it?”
My head jerked to the side slightly to watch Fena out the corner of my eye and I allowed myself one tiny smirk in response as she summed up my thoughts rather well.
Part of me was almost tempted to conjure a patched and floppy blue wizards-hat with accompanying red monks robe for him honestly but he really is doing us a favor so I shouldn’t be mean at this point, despite how funny his reaction could be.
“Come on, we’ll go box up your clothes so the ‘Great wizard’s apprentice’ doesn’t have to go digging through your underwear draw unnecessarily.”
This time it was Fena’s turn to glare at me lightly but that didn’t stop her from moving off towards the stairs with me trailing behind her to do just as I’d suggested.
He may be helpful and relatively nice these days but somewhere deep down inside ‘John’ is still the pervert/stalker supreme known as ‘Maxarimus’ after all, even I’d hesitate to let him near my underwear draw... although in my case it’s because knowing him he’d throw out all my nice new comfortable stuff for support-lacking push-up bras and an endless parade of thongs, for his own amusement if nothing else.
...Stupid John...
======
“That’s this room done, what about all your stuff in the room across the hall?”
Fena hesitated, then shot me a slightly confused look for a moment before bringing her hand up to stifle a giggle of some kind.
“I’d wondered where you got that outfit from, that’s Edith’s spare bedroom for whenever she decides to take an aging potion and go out clubbing or whatever it is ancient people in temporarily young bodies do at least...”
I couldn’t help but have a full body shudder run down my spine.
First at the idea of Edith going clubbing, then her going clubbing while wearing something as dramatically ‘shows off a lot of skin’ as the clothes I found in that room and finally because I happen to be wearing the most in-offensive clothing I could find from that worrying collection of clothes at the moment, much to my growing horror.
Fena let me stew on the image of Edith, admittedly a non-potioned into youth version of her, dancing with young guys while wearing a leather mini-skirt an-
“...I think I’m gonna be sick...”
“Oh don’t, you big baby, I was kidding-”
...Thank the Powers!...
“-You were right, it’s my ‘out of season’ stuff being kept for when the fashion cycle starts over again in a decade or two so I’ll have a suitably ‘vintage’ wardrobe to work from... the look on your FACE though!”
My glare hopefully showed her just how not-funny I found her obvious joy at my near brush with vomiting once more today.
It really hasn’t been my day for that sort of thing, has it?
...Nope, terrible day for it really all things considered...
“Let’s get on with this then before John finishes with downstairs.”
Fena grumbled something about me being ‘grumpy’ in response but we both moved out of the now bare room behind us with its lingering smell of blood and neat pile of semi-packed items so we could move on to the next one over instead to start all over again.
“Powers, who knew moving house with magic could be this tiring?”
======
“-And that’s the last of it.”
We both let off slight cheers to ourselves but they sounded a bit weak really which I guess is kinda understandable considering how much pile-making we’ve had to go through over the last hour or so, let alone the whole fiasco with trying to ‘disarm’ Edith’s room full of magical toys and Bad Juju hitting implements!
“I wonder how far John’s gotte-”
As if summoned like a true demon of old his head popped around the doorframe to shot us an unfairly energetic smirk by way of greeting.
Judging by the almost lazy hand waving he offered while summoning the item pile in the middle of the room out into the waiting bottomless bag at his side I’m willing to bet he’s gotten on pretty well in the packing department, just to spite us for giving him the ‘hard’ job if nothing else.
“...Your such an ass sometimes John-Boy...”
I elbowed my way past him, my magic brushing up against his, highly amused, magic for a moment or two which really wasn’t helping things as I went through the hall making final inspections for missed items along the way back down to the main shop-floor.
Despite my intense efforts there really does appear to be nothing missing between the top floor and the front door at this point so I guess we’re finally free at long last to continue on with our day as originally planned, plus one vampire-Fena as...well...
“Uh, don’t know if this is a stupid time to point this out but it’s day-time outside?”
Full daytime too, as in, sunlight pouring in through the windows and people going about their late-morning lives as birds sing in the late-fall breeze.
“It did occur to me too, we HAVE been here for a while after all...”
Not helping John-Boy!
“What about Fena?... ya know... vampire plus sun equals hissing and ash-puddles, right?”
This time I really did feel like an idiot as the pair of them shot each other oddly exasperated looks for a moment before John nodded the responsibility of ‘correcting’ me off to Fena with a negligent twitch of his head.
“It’s the sun Hannah, not some sort of vampire-seeking laser or something...”
Oh?...
“Give me some high factor sun-screen, a few of my sun-rings, a big floppy hat with a full-body wetsuit and I can laze around at the beach these days.”
Well that’s, Uh...
Yeah actually, I guess that would make sense, wouldn’t it?
...Fena in skin-tight neoprene...
Shut up brain, not helping!
“Generally though I prefer blending in a bit considering it’s almost Winter and the Upper is freezing this time of year... give me a minute and I’ll go get my Leathers.”
That being said, Fena turned and went off to find said ‘Leathers’ apparently.
I couldn’t help but turn a questioning look over to John but he just shrugged in response despite the grin that refused to leave his lips at my obvious confusion.
Some annoying part of my mind was running in circles at the idea of Fena in ‘leather’, although luckily it wasn’t hard to keep those sort of thoughts under control for the most part, I DID grow up as a semi-average hormonal teenaged boy after all.
When it didn’t look like Fena was coming back any time soon I let out a huff and hopped up onto the now empty counter by the door to wait instead.
Hopefully she doesn’t take too long finding them.
Knowing her, she probably had Lurch hold onto them, if this was a planned part of her leaving after all.
“So, how long exactly have you known about Fena’s... vampire-ish-ness... without telling me John-Boy?”
His eyes widened slightly and he quickly looked away from me as if that would help avoid the question in general.
At least I won’t be bored while waiting!
======
“Does this look okay? It’s kind of hard to check yourself out when mirrors don’t show your reflection...”
My eyes cut away from my now minute-long silent glare at John to glance over at Fena’s newly arrived form instead and had to bite down hard on my tongue to stop myself from making some kind of sound honestly.
Biker leathers, full-body skin-tight biker leathers with a dark black helmet tucked under her arm, the silver accents of which really worked well with the studs on her belt, boots and jacket as a whole to give off the impression of a truly interesting looking biker-girl in my opinion.
...And I thought we had it bad when she went through that whole ‘Lolita’ phase a few years ago...
“I-it looks... good...”
The words barely managed to pass my lips as she turned around slowly, showing off every curve she had in such an amazingly unfair package.
“It’s very, uh-”
My next stab at an awkward compliment stopped short when my voice actually cracked slightly into a higher pitch as I fought hard to hide the blush I can already feel creeping up my cheeks despite my best efforts.
Judging by the knowing look on her face, and barely surprised ROLLS of laughter I could feel coming off of John behind me, I have no doubt that they both know exactly what my problem is, which sadly only made the blushing problem worse out of embarrassment if nothing else.
“I’m glad you like it Hannah, if you ask nicely I’m sure I can sort you out with a set of your own. The guy who makes mine does a lot of work for the more quiet and hidden members of the vampire community usually.”
She shifted her feet in her biker boots and glanced away from me slightly as a tiny frown formed on her lips before she continued with just a touch of bitterness to her voice.
“I’m pretty sure the old perv would jump at the chance to fit someone with an actual pulse into one of these things...”
Before I could question her sudden change in mood Fena practically skipped forward, all bitterness seemingly forgotten, and snagged my arm up in hers with only slightly faked excitement.
“Come on then Hannah. I’m ready to go out into the world again, it’s been too long since I’ve been both conscious and sober at the same time long enough to notice how dark and depressing it can get in this place at times.”
In a smooth, obviously practiced motion she pulled her motor-bike helmet onto her head with one hand and with a few moments fiddling managed to get the chin strap in place where it could overlap slightly with the high neck of her leather under-shirt.
The image finally complete I could understand her logic in wearing it all honestly.
While the leathers offered complete skin coverage on all sides and the, I’m assuming UV protected, visor of her helmet allowed her to see still, she also didn’t exactly look ‘weird’ or ‘out of place’ in general either.
Well, no more so than a Motorcyclist in Klamath Falls could look at least.
For some reason it felt like she would easily fit in to some kind of action movie as the ‘faceless courier’ character who the hero has to chase down, due mostly to the all-black coloring and my overactive imagination I think honestly, but she definitely doesn’t scream ‘vampire walking around in the daylight’ at least which I guess was the intended goal in the first place after all.
“Daylights burning and I’m sure everyone’s wondering where you are at this point seeing as your visit apparently wasn’t planned or anything, so let’s go already!”
That being said she placed a leather-clad hand on the small of my back and practically pushed me out the front door, John following in our wake with Lurch bringing up the rear with her bottomless bag containing practically the whole shop inside it.
As we made our way down the street towards the taxi office a few streets over that we’re apparently going to use to get back home now on some silent decision between John and Fena, without my input being needed nor requested, I couldn’t help but feel a sense of foreboding that I just couldn’t shake for some reason.
It wasn’t until we were just a few steps away from the taxi office’s doors before it finally clicked in my head what was bothering me so much.
...We disappeared?...
Me and John, we disappeared while I was having a pretty major magical freak-out and when my magic exploded it knocked us both out for who knows how long!
...I don’t have my phone on me...
Hell, I’m lucky I have clothes on me considering John had just got done dragging me out of a magic and drug fuelled state of insanity when everything went crazy.
Whether we were gone just a few hours in that desert or a full day, or more, it doesn’t matter because the outcome is still going to be the same... Sarah’s going to go ballistic at me for worrying her again!
Almost unconsciously I allowed Fena’s gloved hands to guide me into the backseat of our taxi and my mind started going into damage-control mode as I tried to find some way of getting through this without being yelled at by my rightfully frightened sister in twenty minutes or so.
...The odds aren’t exactly in our favor on that one...
Very, very not in my favor!
======
“Fena could you... just kinda... go in first to tell everyone I’m safe and stuff?”
John’s highly amused snort was joined a moment or two later by Fena’s slightly muffled laugh which really isn’t a good sign here.
“Please?... I’ll get you all the goat’s blood you could want, promise?”
This time there was no laugh from her and, although it was hard to tell with her face covered by her visor in total darkness from my perspective, it felt like she was at least mildly curious at the idea if nothing else.
John’s snort progressed into a full blown snigger naturally, not helping my nerves any more than the collection of curious heads I could see popping out of our front-front door to duck inside again a moment later as their owners went back into the bowels of our house, presumably to spread the news that we’ve returned at last.
Fena actually had the gall to offer me a silent, but nonetheless mocking, pat on the back in false reassurance!
Even from here I could hear a commotion starting in the house which could really only mean one thing, Sarah’s coming.
In desperation I turned and grabbed Fena’s hand while using every trick I’ve picked up over the years to give her the most devastatingly adorable ‘puppy dog’ look I could manage as she staggered away from me slightly in surprise.
“Human virgin’s blood Fena! No questions asked, I’ll get you as much as you want if I have to raid every Chess Club from here to Brooklyn, just please... PLEASE, don’t let Sarah get her hands on m-”
“HANNAH COOPER, YOU ARE IN SO MUCH TROUBLE!”
Oh crap, crapping, cra-
...Too late for that now dumbass, RUN!...
My knees jerked and within moments I was sprinting towards the back of our house in the direction furthest away from Sarah’s now gaining form as possible.
As I whipped around the side of our house and jumped the slope entirely with one awkward roll that lost me precious seconds it was hard to miss the nearly hysterical laugher coming from John that happened to be joined annoyingly by Fena’s still muffled voice as she made no move to help me in the slightest despite my earlier pleading.
“Get back here Han!”
======
A few wild minutes later, we both lay on our backs in a panting mess trying desperately to catch our breaths after the garden-borne chase that just took place.
My plan had originally been to dodge into the back door and go hide in my Realm for another month or two until she calmed down properly but every time I tried to make a move towards it she somehow knew what I was thinking because she was RIGHT there, every bloody time!
Eventually there’s just only so many times you can dodge around trees on pure luck alone and Sarah managed to tackle me to the ground as if it had been a forgone conclusion that she would from the very start.
On the plus side the whole manic chase itself seems to have worked wonders for her mood if the mild grin I can see stretching her cheeks is any indication, but on the negative side I’m completely worn out, feeling weak as a kitten and utterly defenceless if she decides to have yet another change in mood at some point in the near future.
“I’m glad you’re okay, Han... Sorry I yelled...”
Slowly I rolled myself over in the grass so we could look at each other properly again and a small grin flitted across my lips in acceptance of her apology.
She had a good reason to be worried and if I didn’t know any better I’d almost think this whole chase was just her way of making sure I really was ‘okay’ despite the near-meltdown state I was in the last time we saw each other honestly.
“So what happened after you left?... I’m sure John could fill me in but I caught you so you’ve got to spill or else, that’s the rules after all.”
This time I really did smile, her little grin turned into an outright smile as well as we devolved into a relieved fit of laughter between us that felt so nice as my heartbeat finally settled back into something close to a ‘normal’ rhythm in general.
“How long have you got?... I kinda accidentally made a brand-new oasis somewhere in Death Valley that tried to eat me and I’m a lightning mage now apparently, as you can imagine, that’s just the cliff notes version...”
Her hand flew out to slap my shoulder lightly in reprimand but her smile didn’t dim in the slightest.
“Start from the top, tell me everything!”
======
“So Fena’s really a-”
Sarah’s hand came up and she did a kind of awkward ‘fang-like’ gesture with her fingers in front of her mouth that didn’t exactly take a genius to work out the meaning of sadly.
“Yup, throne of dead animal parts and everything... she’s fine though! Just kind of went off the rails a bit like I did apparently but she’s all sober now and perfectly safe as long as we keep a stock of blood around for her come dinner time.”
“Well that’s.... reassuring?”
Seriously, of all the points to come out of our catch up conversation THAT'S the one she's stuck on?
I mean sure she's not exactly had any good experiences with vampires over the years.
She didn’t exactly get on with Fena even before finding out about it either come to that, but surely me going all ‘God Hannah’ again while forcefully shattering what was left of ‘my’ powers-damned CORE should be slightly higher up the worry list here, right?
...She’s being unreasonably selfish in her fear, in my opinion...
Exactly!
“Trust me on this one Sare, Fena’s safe. Even when she was high on junkie-blood for weeks on end she never attacked anyone or made a throne of human remains after all.”
...It was animal parts instead, completely different and understandable...
“It’s fine Han, nothing I’ve seen over the years leads me to think she’s a threat to us at all... it’s actually kinda a relief. I always thought something was off with her honestly but it all makes more sense if she’s a vampire.”
Um... what?
“She doesn’t blink enough for a normal human. It’s creepy and always made me feel like she was some sort of psycho stalker just waiting for me to push her too far so she could kill me in my sleep or something.”
What is she-
I don’t... I mean... wha-
“You seriously didn’t notice? The blinking thing and the weird irregular breathing patterns were pretty obvious at times, especially if you got too close and she sniffed yo... oh, okay... yeah, that IS kinda creepy again now that I think about it.”
Fena sniffs me?!
...Constantly...
Powers-damn it, am I literally the only person who didn’t know something weird was up with her?
...Probably...
Damn it!
Let’s move on quickly before I start getting paranoid about people sniffing me all over again.
It was bad enough the first time!
“We’re getting a bit off topic here Sare, I’m almost tempted to suggest we get back to you yelling at me for letting John kidnap me to protect you and Eris over discussing Fena again at this point, so can we just drop it now we know that you feel safe with her around, please?”
Sarah shrugged a little uncertainly but didn’t argue as I almost frantically started searching for a new topic to fill the void in conversation my request had introduced.
“How about you catch me up on what I’ve missed around here, huh? Not that I’m expecting much obviously, I was only gone a day afte-”
She cringed visibly.
“-uh oh, what’s that look for?”
“A messenger from the government came for you this morning.”
Oh... oh, I am just so not stoned enough to handle this right now...
“Hold that thought, if I’m going to be dealing with the next idiocy to invade my life already I at least want to be sitting down with a coffee and something to eat first, Sare.”
Surprisingly she nodded along with me as if that idea made way more sense than even I’d intended it to which really isn’t helping this situation honestly!
“Probably a good idea, I’ll make some sandwiches and call Eris down to give you a hug, trust me you’re gonna need it Han...”
Powers damn it!
======
“I’m sorry but I’m really just not getting it, can you run this by me one more time, Sare?”
Eris giggled from her new, to her mind at least, position on my lap at the kitchen counter.
It was unbelievably awkward when she first turned up and I can’t even describe how much effort it took for me to not wince when she called me ‘Auntie Hannah’ but I’ll admit that having her so close is helping me stay at least slightly calm at the moment if nothing else.
Distractedly I reached out and grabbed a piece of Eris’s sandwich, tearing off the crusts with a now practiced twist before holding it up for her to take a bite out of, which she did with yet another happy little giggle.
It’s amazing how quickly little actions can become second nature to you really?
I barely even noticed I was doing it until she giggled again, my mind more focused on trying to process the latest mess to land on my doorstep and who I should be blaming for it all.
“He said that the magical congress was being called to session so they can finally do something about the whole ‘everyone dying’ thing, you’re the main person delaying them at this point because they need five of the ‘numbers’ or their representatives present before they can make any new rulings official, outside the initial state of emergency at least, and most of them are currently dead.”
Yep... that sounds exactly the same as it did the first two times she said it...
I have so many questions but also no ability to verbalise them properly because swearing around Eris is a bad idea in general!
The magical congress thing I get.
They’ve been slow in reacting to everything, thanks to me apparently, but generally speaking their jobs are to keep the magical world ticking over if something big like Crater Lake happens unexpectedly.
The ‘Numbers or their representatives’ part I get too sadly.
Why they couldn’t have just called John in I have no idea, probably something stupid to do with that whole ‘making me his heir’ thing he pulled out of his ass when we were claiming our house and the surrounding miles of land at the Hub knowing my luck, but I get that the Numbers are considered wise and important to most politically savvy mages at least.
With John being ‘Number Two’, Edith apparently being the ‘Sixth’ and presumably Arista being ‘Number One’ they could be calling me in for multiple reasons I guess, my role as John’s heir, Edith’s apprentice or just because I technically inherited everything from Arista thanks to her meddling with my core.
Most of the Numbers being dead isn’t hard to work out either.
They could have died separately, for political reasons or something, but odds are that Arista’s highest ranking children would obviously have been at the Lake the day I went and massacred the lot of them, unless they’d had a falling out with her of course, which I think it’s safe to say is probably why some of them are alive at all right now...
I get all of that. The problem... the question I don’t get is WHY?!
Why me, why now, why... just generally ‘why’ really?
I’ve never wanted to go into bloody-politics!
I just don’t have the temper for it for a start.
The first guy who says the wrong thing to me when I’m in a bad mood and I’ll likely be up for homicide in their once hallowed but now blood-stained halls, for Powers-sake!
There are so many people who are better positioned to do this sort of crap.
The first one coming to mind being John obviously, the sneaky bastard that he is...
Come to think of it, I think I’ve finally worked out who’s to blame for this mess now at least.
“JOHN! Get your ass here now or else!”
Ahhh... that felt good...
My arm reflexively squeezed Eris as reassuringly as I could, making her relax out of the stiff pose she’d taken on when I yelled so suddenly.
I ran my thumb absentmindedly across her cheek and up to tickle the little hairs behind her ear, in a way I know she likes, as she slowly eased herself even further back against my chest.
Eventually her little head finally came to a stop on my left breast and she turned it slightly to the side so her ear could rest unerringly on that same damn spot she always manages to find somehow with a contented sigh.
A little smile came to my lips as the familiar sensation of our aura’s magics mingling together pulsed away in my chest like a heartbeat, louder than ever before to my senses... although that’s probably just because my control is so ridiculously improved compared to the way it was when she used to do this sort of thing before-
“You call, Han?”
-and here comes the entertainment at last!
Let’s see if John knows anything helpful about this new mess, shall we?
...I’d be surprised if he didn’t plan the whole bloody-thing honestly...
“John-Boy, what do you know about the magical congress calling a meeting that needs at least five ‘Numbers’ there before they can even start?”
He froze mid-step but that barely lasted a moment before he was moving swiftly to my side and sliding into the empty stool next to me with a practiced ease.
“Oh Crap...seriously?”
...My thoughts indeed John-Boy, my thoughts indeed...
======
“Auntie Hannah! You gotta get up, Dad says if you don’t then he’s gonna call your guards to do it instead!”
“Murphurna-”
...I hate you so much sometimes John...
“-wha’ time’sit?...”
A certain over-excitable little limpet decided that my half-intelligible grunts didn’t count as being ‘awake’ apparently because she proceeded to lunge onto my bed and start jumping around in a manner I’ve become annoyingly used to over the summer I’m afraid, despite the relatively few times she’s actually done it in that timeframe.
We stayed up pretty late last night hashing things out and coming up with plans for our apparent near future.
Between John’s ‘helpful’ input about what will be expected of me as ‘Maxarimus’s representative’ and what kind of ramifications might come crashing down on my head if I don’t go along with this latest madness, it took a while just for me to get past the ‘swearing portion’ of the night in all honesty.
If I don’t turn up then they can’t call the congress to session and if they can’t call it to session within the next week or so then we’re all doomed because officially the Magical Government of America will be formally ‘disbanded’, making rights over the magical citizens of the USA essentially ‘up-for-grabs’ to the highest international bidder.
It’s a bloody-stupid system in my opinion.
A system that just about makes sense when you consider it was designed back in a time where national borders were more of a suggestion than anything else.
A time where any mage worth his magic had claimed some small area of land and people as his own private kingdom which should never be allowed to go too long without a ruler... but is so horribly out of date at this point with the invention of ‘countries’ in general that it’s not even funny!
John reckons that they must be really desperate if they’re calling in Maxarimus, or me as his representative at least, because normally the higher numbers tend to just be left to their own devices like the walking time-bombs of insanity they tend to be, to minimize damage for everyone involved.
The fact that they sent someone in person and the fact that it was to ME of all people says a hell of a lot about just how bad things apparently are below the surface!
To misquote Hamlet; ‘Something’s rotten in the state of New York’... and considering how my luck goes these day’s I’m probably going to end up being the only one who can fix it.
I hate my life sometim- Oww, that’s not a handhold Young Lady!
“Okay, okay! I’m getting up!”
Anything if she’ll just let go of my- Ahh, that’s better.
I swear she gets the boob-grabbing thing from John...
“Go make sure John’s ready and breakfast is cooking for me sweetie, I’ll be down in a minute, I promise.”
That was all the assurance Eris needed apparently before she shot off the bed in a rather comically slow sprint that only a young child could consider ‘fast’ but the giggle she let off at the same time warmed my heart.
It still hurts having her so close by and, if nothing else, this little side-trip to our magical state-capital will give me some breathing room to get settled again after the all-out assault dealing with Eris for the last twelve hours or so has felt like, so I guess I shouldn’t grumble about it all too much in the end, huh?
...My boob’s still hurt from her using them as hand-holds again though...
With a sigh I sat up and rubbed tenderly against my now sore left side for a few seconds before flicking my legs over the edge so I could shuffle my way out of bed to go find my bag with a fresh set of clothes in it.
A few minutes later and I had on a comfortable set of jean-shorts with a baggy red boat-necked sweatshirt that practically covered those same shorts from view due to it’s length and my short legs.
I really do miss my golden magic badly at times like this; I could go days without changing clothes thanks to that little tri-
The bedroom door opened, as commanded by my hand turning the handle in much the same way as you would expect really, but the sight that greeted me on the other side of that door, along with the general chaos and noise which somehow hadn’t managed to reach me through the wall to such an impressive degree that I suspect magic may have been involved in some way, was enough to make my still only just awake mind stall out completely once again in horror.
“Oh... what fresh hell is this?”
...Looks like someone is trying to organise an army’s troop movements at short notice...
I have no idea who decided to tell my extended family that they are coming with us to Long Island but it’s hard to take this mess any other way when several werewolves are busy chaining camping equipment and suitcases down the hallway right in front of me with smiles on their faces, and I know exactly who’s going to be to blame for it at least.
“JOHN!”
![]() |
When it comes down to it, sanity can often be found in the strangest of places and situations, if we need it desperately enough... in my experience at least. Sometimes it can just take being put, reluctantly, back into your element to bring on clarity and a sense of purpose properly at long last. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“No! No werewolves, the minute they leave our clan grounds they’ll be fair game for anyone who wants to take a shot at them an—”
Henry, one of ‘our’ more annoying magical children wandered past me clutching what I can only describe as a fishing pole crossed with an overly large cucumber and a smirk on his face that made me really just want to go back to my initial reaction of hitting John repeatedly because this is all his BLOODY fault!
“No children either! The big or the little kind!”
This is getting out of hand, I only slept for a few hours?!
How the hell have they managed to mobilise so quickly and come to the mistaken idea that anyone else is coming with us to visit the magical US’s political elite?
...or what’s left of them at least...
“You need to bring an entourage with you Han, I told you that last night, and apparently someone heard us talking because it quickly got out of control, I guess?”
Out of control, ‘you GUESS’?!
There’s an army of werewolves planning on marching on the bloody-capitol building because they mistakenly believe an ‘entourage’ is code for a bloody-ARMY and you GUESS things might be a bit ‘out of control’?!
I’m... I’m going insane?...
What the bloody-hell am I going to do to stop this unholy cluster-fuck car-crash of a situation unfolding in slow motion before it’s all too late?!
...We tried yelling yet? Works on John usually...
Yelling! Perfect, why didn’t I think of tha- oh, wait, I did? –nevermind!
My fingers came up to my lips and John ducked away from me almost instinctively as I pushed magic up my throat to enhance my noise making potential.
With a single huff of breath I let off a whistle so powerful that all the windows in front of us looking down onto our backyard shattered in seconds as every dopy idiot child, cousin or miscellaneous relation in a three mile radius dropped to the floor with a pained yelp.
...Teach them to do stupid stuff while we’re sleeping...
Exactly!
No kid gloves this time.
This. Ends. NOW!
======
My hand came up to rub tiredly against my forehead while the arguing continued on despite my obvious lack of involvement at this point.
“How many ‘entourage’ members are we down to now, John-Boy?”
His eyes cut up from a piece of paper and even before he opened his mouth I could tell just from the look on his face that I wasn’t going to like the answer he had to offer.
“Four-hundred and thirteen”
Crappppp... if anyone ever says that ‘it’s good to be loved by your family’ to me again then I’m going to personally zap them in the balls with lightning magic!
So many people, so many diverse little sub-groupings of people, and they all expect to be ‘represented’ in my ‘honor guard’ while taking offence every damn time I try to offer a compromise of any sort to calm things down at long last and... and, ya know what?...
“Screw it, I’m done!”
With stamping feet I forced myself back to a standing position and rose my fingers back to my lips making everyone around us freeze with such satisfying horror on their faces that even in my current state I couldn’t help but let a little smirk out just because I could in response.
“I’ve made my decision! My entourage will consist of Me and John, that’s it, the rest of you get lost back in the realm before I lose my patience.”
Everyone stayed frozen with obvious disbelief written on all their faces as they stared back at me at first but all it took was one more forceful huff and a little lean forward that left no doubt in anyone’s minds that my next actions would shatter yet more eardrums if they don’t get moving to start the stampede back upstairs at long last.
“Say what you want, I’m already packed and so is Eris so we’re still coming Han.”
Damn it... I’ve got such a headache...
“I’m coming too, ‘vampire rights and peace’, ‘free the under-represented once-buried masses’ and all that stuff... I’ve always wanted to try my hand at politics honestly...”
Really big headache, really, REALLY big headache!
“Motherrr! I’ll come too as your-”
“NO!”
Not him, anyone but him.
What the hell kind of role does he even think he could pretend to do in m-
“Damn it Narcissus, don’t start crying!”
...Seriously?!...
“Look, I’m sorry I yelled, okay? I’ve got a headache and it’s just... it’s just...”
...THINK! Quickly!...
“It’s just that I need you here more than anything?”
...Ohh, good one...
“Uh, yeah! I need you here to... keep an eye... on the shopping district while I’m gone...?”
John coughed awkwardly to my side in a way that really didn’t hide his snigger at my poorly hidden, let alone thought out, ‘cover story’ for why I couldn’t bring Narcissus with me to Long Island.
The sappy self-obsessed idiot didn’t notice though apparently, probably lost in his own little world of joy at his ‘mother’ having such an important role for him in her absence judging by the almost sparkling effect of unshed tears in his eyes in the brief moment I got to see them before he dived forward to give me a really unwelcome hug around my waist instead!
“Get. Him. Off of me. Now, John-Boy...”
Yet again Narcissus seemed blissfully unaware of the growl rumbling low in my chest as he clung on to me and rambled on about ‘plans’ he’d apparently made months ago because ‘he just knew I’d pick him eventually’ or some such garbage.
I’m honestly beyond the point of caring as long as he’s gone soon, very, very soon.
Thankfully for all our sakes Echo seemed to notice the near murderous look in my eyes because she made quick work of easing him off of me with surprisingly little effort, while getting him into a discussion about ‘his new job’ full of open praise which distracted him far too easily for my sanities sake as the pair walked away as if nothing that happened just moments before was ever ‘real’ to start with.
“I’m in a nightmare, an honest to Powers nightmare... anyone else want to crawl out of the woodwork to try and claim their spot on this stupid non-existent entourage?!”
Silence descended around us, blissful, wonderful silence which I think even John was glad to see at this point.
I can feel the little hairs on my arms sticking up from built up static electricity I’ve gained where my emotions got the better of me an-
“Knock, knock?”
I’m... I’m gonna kill someone?...
I don’t care who, maybe just myself will do, but I’m definitely, definitely going to kill someone!
“It’s only us, Trudy and Rosemary, from the AMS?... We heard your guard detail were coming up to prep for this whole ‘summons to New York’ thing and figured we’d hitch a ride with them on the way because-”
I didn’t hear what else Trudy was saying from that point on.
Someone’s arm made its careless way around the corner leading from our front hallway into the kitchen and I lunged forward sharply only to find myself pulled back with a grunt by John of all people.
For a few seconds I struggled against him but he didn’t hesitate to unleash his aura making a shudder go down my spine due to our proximity even as a thick blanket of his magic drifted its way around me in a warm wave of love, affection and calm feelings that I just couldn’t resist.
Like a puppet with its strings cut I sunk heavily back into his chest and let out a long, tired sigh that pretty much summed up the last hour or so since I woke up in its entirety at this point.
“...I fucking hate politics...”
John laughed and the little jolt of amusement I felt through his magic felt so nice I laughed dazedly along with him for some reason.
The arm’s owner finally came into focus for my slightly blurred eyes and I let out one last, almost insane sounding giggle as Pauly looked down at us with more than a little confused frustration obvious on his weathered old features.
Me, John ‘the magical blanket’ Jones, Sarah and Eris apparently, Fena our newly dubbed ‘vampire rights activist’, the AMS girls and Pauly’s crew of annoying soldiers just to add the icing on the cake!
I really did go to bed last night thinking this whole thing might actually be SIMPLE and easy for once but no; as if the universe could ever let anything in my life just be simple and easy in any way-shape-or-form!
“...I wanna go back to bed...”
John snorted and my head lolled back slightly further as my eyes shut under the wonderful assault of his magically transmitted emotions that washed over me once more.
“Wake me up when we’re ready to go Joh-”
Before I could even finish my sentence my tiredness and the stress of everything combined with that wonderfully warm feeling of love surrounding me won out over my conscious mind and I drifted off to sleep while standing up, being awkwardly cuddled to his chest by a grinning John.
...At least everyone’s being quiet at last...
======
“Bacon... Steak... Sausages dipped in pig fat...”
My head jerked up in bleary surprise and seemingly the whole world around me exploded in laughter for a few seconds before I could work out what was going on.
We’re apparently in one of Pauly’s stupid Jeeps, number three again judging by the two soldiers in the front looking so annoyingly familiar that they can only have been the same ones from the last time I travelled by ‘Pauly cab’ so many months ago now.
“Told you, all it takes is a good bit of meat to wake her up, pay up gun-wavers!”
I can’t even bring myself to be vocally annoyed at John over the obviously intended double-entendre in that sentence?
It probably doesn’t help that I feel so comfortably warm at the moment, still wrapped up in his magic and-
My eyes cut down slightly to make sure my senses weren’t being fooled, only to find a comfortably sleeping Eris sprawled across my chest in her usual ‘starfish’ like pose with her ear stuck just above my heart like old times.
-I’ve got Eris with me too apparently, which feels really good even if she still doesn’t think of me as her ‘Mom’ anymore...
“Wha’ did’I miss?”
The words came out in a half-awake drawl which I honestly hadn’t intended but one that only seemed to amuse everyone around me a little bit more at this point.
There were some shuffling sounds behind me and a few seconds later a recognisable hand holding a recognisable brand of coffee cup reached over my shoulder like some kind of gift from the heavens.
Not willing to give up even the hint of real live coffee in my half-awake, at best, state I moved my free arm up to snag it before I’d even fully realised that the arm holding it belonged to Sarah.
It took me a few more seconds to realise that we obviously can’t be in the same stupid Jeeps as last time because this one apparently has a third row of seats in it.
...Unless Sarah’s currently riding around in the trunk at least?...
Out of curiosity more than anything my eyes cut back over my shoulder to stare at the highly amused face of my sister, sat happily in one of two other ‘back seats’ behind us.
Behind her, Trudy and Rosemary waved happily at me from an even further extended very-back row with the still helmet wearing form of Fena lazing comfortably between them as well.
My coffee-holding hand came up to ‘salute’ them all slightly as best I could before practically diving back down towards my lips so I could take one nice long suck from the precious life-giving nectar inside.
“...Thanks Sare...”
Another round of smiles was my reward for that mumbled comment, but I didn’t mind too much at this point considering it gave me a chance to settle in and slowly reengage my brain over the course of the warm cups life-cycle.
Eventually I noticed that we were moving and it took longer than it probably should have for me to realise that I didn’t really recognise the roads around us at all, meaning we’ve obviously been traveling for a while if nothing else.
“Where are we going?”
John turned his head away from the front to offer me a surprisingly gentle smile as he turned his body to better face me once more, his magic twitching as he moved but not coming loose from its current job as my nice warm invisible blanket.
“The airport.”
I jolted slightly in surprise, almost spilling my coffee a little and getting a tiny sleep-filled grumble from the Eris-starfish on my chest at the same time.
“But... I don’t have any of my stuff?”
I also don’t like flying in planes and he KNOWS that!
I don’t really get travel sick too badly with planes unless we hit some turbulence or have a bumpy landing so that’s something at least but on the other hand I DO have what I’d like to say are mild, but are probably better described as ‘major’, panic attacks when we’re in the air!
...We scream like a little girl and cling to the nearest person for dear life is more like it...
Human-beings flying in the air thanks to anything but magic is just not natural! Okay?!
“No worries Han, we got your expanded bag full of clothes and junk from your bedroom, it’s in the jeep behind us, and Sarah even grabbed a pile of books in case you get bored.”
His smile was still looking eerily gentle for some reason which kind of threw me off for a second but I managed to pull myself together again quick enough to give him a proper answer at least.
“Not that stuff John-boy, I need a new safety suit for a start and if we’re going to face magical politicians then I’m going to need every dirty little trick my drugged up mind could think of just to survive most likely!”
Eris shifted a little at my raised voice and my hand moved to better support her head while patting her hair to help her settle back down again without a thought as I stared meaningfully at John’s disbelieving face.
“You’re exaggerating...”
“Maybe a little bit but I’ll feel safer with them anyway and more importantly the suit at the very least keeps my magic calm... just because it’s not been a problem since my core exploded doesn’t mean it couldn’t go wrong eventually.”
Even I’m not completely convinced there’s anything to worry about anymore with my core honestly but it’s as good an excuse for him as any.
I put a lot of hard work into that suit and I’ve kinda gotten used to not needing silly things like showers and toilet breaks thank-you-very-much, not to mention it helping me deal with my periods better on a cramps-front and mess-front, of course.
Besides, we have no clue who could be a sleeper agent for Arista at this point considering she established the MPA apparently. I’d rather wear the suit and not need it then need it and not have it at this point, preferably with Eris and John also wearing their own ones for safety sake, come to that.
“I’m not going to be the one to tell this lot to turn back. It was hard enough convincing them that a flight on my private jet was better than three days of non-stop driving and I really don’t want to push my luck with that Paul guy... pretty sure he was tempted more than once to just shoot me and get it over with honestly...”
“You have a private jet?”
It took a second for my brain to catch up with the rest of his words and I felt a little stupid for voicing that question when I did.
Of course he has a private jet; he’s a rich ancient-mage and an asshole at the same time after all.
He also has a manor in England now that I think about it?
I really need to sort my finances out at some point. I can’t let John have yet another reason to feel smug around me by being the one always paying for everything much longer or he might realise it’s happening and find a way to block my bank access entirely just to be an ass and enjoy it all a little bit longer.
“Forget that, more importantly we don’t need to stop... I think?”
Cautiously a shot a glance around the elongated Jeep-thing we’re riding in and after a quick glance down to check Eris would be okay if the sound involved woke her at all I focused on our two gun-toting drivers in the front seats instead.
“Umm... just a heads up, if this works we’re going to have a visitor making a bit of noise and fire dropping in so... uh, don’t panic, I guess?... Okay?”
The male driver stayed focused on the road ahead but his female companion in the passenger seat turned to shoot me a knowing look that came off as only moderately smug, although that could just be because I’m used to John’s ‘entirely smug’ looks all the time at this point and I’ve lost the ability to judge normal levels of smugness properly or something.
“Okay, here goes... Felix?”
For a moment nothing happened as we kept driving along the road and Sarah even started to snigger slightly under her breath at the worried pout that I could feel forming on my lips as the seconds ticked on without response.
Finally, just as I was preparing to give up on my self-proclaimed ‘familiar’s odd ability to hear when I call him that’s saved my butt more than once since we met, there was a puff of smoke followed by a rather pathetic looking flame that seemed to almost gutter out the moment it formed right in front of me.
Several people helpfully opened their windows to let the slowly spreading smoke out and I eventually got a clear view of Felix at last, who honestly did NOT look well at all!
His little wing-flicks looked slow, almost tired as they just about held him in the air and his bulbous little eyes looked glazed-over as he took in everything around him with a lost look on his chubby little red face.
“Felix?”
He twitched and within moments seemed to gain some life back into himself as he swung around mid-flap to face me, his face lighting up in surprised awe and delight as the seconds ticked on.
“Bii-Sanya? Bii-Sanya!”
I barely got any more warning then that joyfully confused cry before he dive bombed me, latching his cute little furry body practically around my head as he hugged me as if I’d come back from the dead or something.
“Hey buddy, it’s been a while, huh?”
He didn’t answer me verbally but I could feel his little body shaking from its new position as if he were crying, which was worrying in itself honestly because I really didn’t know Imp’s COULD cry, biologically speaking at least.
Before I could say anything to help comfort him an odd sensation formed across my forehead, right where he had his own little fur-covered one resting on mine, which grew quickly into a forceful pressure upon my magic itself.
My first instinct was to lash back at the invading force but almost as soon as I’d thought of that it finally clicked in my head why the pressure felt so familiar.
“Felix?”
He didn’t answer yet again but he did squeeze my head a little tighter as the force that can only be his fiery Fae magic at this point continued to cautiously force its way into my system from the point where our heads touched.
While I didn’t know what he was trying to do, I DO trust the little guy and it didn’t take much for me to effectively tell my magic to ‘let him pass’.
Practically the moment I did just that his magic surged forwards, flying down the line leading from my left temple across my chest and blazing a trail down to the only possible destination it could realistically be searching for at this point.
His trailing line of magic connected with my Locus Point core and in seconds the warmth of his power spread out across my body in an amazingly wonderful feeling of care and devotion that almost reminded me of the way John’s magic feels when he wraps me up inside it.
“...Bii-Sanya...”
“...Lady-Death...”
A wide smile came to my lips in response to that funny little musical echo of words that I hadn’t realised I’d missed as much as I did until I heard it once more.
”You-are alive! We feared-the-worst when-your power exploded-across the-laylines of the-sleepers-hole...”
Slowly he eased his grip loose from around my head and pushed himself backwards slightly with a flap of his wings so we could see each other better.
“I must-inform the-others. The-Fae will rejoice at-your-return Lady-Death!”
All signs of his sluggish, hazy lack of energy had seemingly disappeared at this point and his red little cheeks seemed to positively glow as he grinned at me, his eyes still taking me in constantly as if he couldn’t really believe I was sitting in front of him like this.
The excitable little guy moved back slightly more and almost instinctively I knew he was about to leave.
Probably to do just as he’d said, inform the Fae that I wasn’t dead, which would kind of defeat my original point in calling him if I didn’t say something quickly.
“Felix! Before you go to the others, can you drop into my realm and grab some things for me?”
He froze in place... well, about as frozen as someone can be while being suspended in the air by wings flapping behind them at least?... but his face didn’t lose any of its newfound joy at least as he nodded his little head with a happy smile playing across his fanged lips.
“I’m not really sure how to describe where you have to go, my workshops are kind of hidden behind a locked door at the moment, but I need a large bag that’s tucked away in a dark corner of my satellite chamber and a replacement for this torn suit I’m wearing?”
My hands came up to play with the high-neck of my suit to show what I meant and he seemed to concentrate on it for a few seconds before blinking a few times with another nod of understanding.
“Lady-Death’s realm is like-the-golden-halls, yes?”
...Golden halls?...
Oh! The ones back at the Hub I infected with my magic by accident while fighting Maven?
That reminds me, I really should go see if I can fix that at some point.
...Time for that later though, one thing at a time Han!...
“Yeah, kind of like those halls Felix, it’s pumped full of my magic at least and-”
The almost violent nodding of Felix’s head made me trail off in confusion as he grinned at me knowingly in response.
“The-halls like-me. They-feel Lady-Death’s touch. I-will find what-you-need easily!”
That said he flapped harshly once more and twisted in the air, disappearing in a Fae teleportation which was a lot more ‘fire’ and a lot less ‘smoke’ when compared to the one he appeared with earlier at least.
With a sigh I leaned back in my seat a little more and got ready to wait for him to reappear.
After a few seconds where my eyes almost drifted shut again from just how warm and comfortable I felt, even with John’s magic having fallen away when Felix latched onto me, I flinched slightly as Eris moved against my chest.
Slowly her little head turned up so her eyes could stare at me in mild confusion but it bled away into curiosity a few seconds later for some reason and she opened her mouth to speak instead.
“...Was that Felix?...”
A little smile played across my lips and I brushed her hair back from her face unconsciously in amusement as her lazy eyes trailed over my face thoughtfully.
“What did he want? He’s Mom’s familiar but I’ve not seen him in ages since...”
My eyes went wide in shock almost at the same moment that hers drooped in lost confusion.
Part of me wanted to jump around in as much excitement as Felix showed a few moments ago at the idea that some part of her still remembers something so specific, something about me, even if she’s now confused because reality doesn’t quite match up with her thoughts due to Sarah not really being her ‘Mom’.
The other, more rational side of me is spinning in circles trying to find a way to do damage control if this goes any further than it already has.
Whatever Arista did to her isn’t perfect.
That’s great, fantastic even because it means that there could be ways for us to subvert it all and fix it... but it also means that Eris could be in danger if we aren’t careful too.
Potentially this could be like Mum all over again!
Her memories were tampered with and she’s hitting walls where things don’t add up.
Things could go so much worse from here if we’re not supremely careful at this crucial ti-
Before I could make up my mind one way or the other about where to go from here the confusion on Eris’s little face cleared completely leaving her looking worryingly blank for a moment until it finally moved back into her usual smile again and she settled her head back down on my chest once more as if nothing had happened in the slightest in the time between her raising her head and her resting it back down once more.
For a few long seconds I stared down at the top of her head as the newly re-opened wound of losing her stabbed away at me inside but with a slightly harsh huff of breath I managed to force those emotions back behind the ‘veil’ with all the other things I’m just not ready to handle at the moment, instead turning my head up to stare at John with hope-filled eyes which he’d have to be stupid to not understand at this point.
I almost felt like mouthing the words ‘she remembers’ to him as he looked between me and her with unspoken pain obvious on his face but seeing the shocked, almost hurt, look on Sarah’s face from her position practically next to him stopped me short on doing that at least.
My minds already coming up with small ways I can test the limits of this tiny chink in Arista’s horrible mind-work on turning my... turning Eris against m... US.
It’s not much, but I’ve done a lot more with a lot less in the past and Eris’s wellbeing is one hell of an incentive for me to start getting creative!
Slowly my eyes drifted down to stare at the once more ‘starfish’ shaped Eris lump on my chest and I gently eased her loose hand up, tucking her fingers away until only her thumb remained so I could easily slip it between her slightly parted lips.
A gentle little smile flickered across my own lips as she sniffed slightly in her sleep but finally started to suck her thumb the way she always used to do in so many past incarnations that I only vaguely remember and one that I hope we can get back someday soon.
John’s magic spread out to wrap around me once more while I was busy watching Eris start to snore to herself lightly, the comfortable warmth felt perfect as a compliment to the rekindled hope I could feel slowly growing in my chest just from knowing that all isn’t lost for the first time in a long while.
“...Thanks John-Boy...”
Out the corner of my eye I could see his smirk almost as easily as I could feel his happiness at that thank you vibrate through his magic moments later.
We’re heading to the biggest collection of high-power mages left in the United States.
Sure, I’m going to have to put up with an airplane trip to get there... but where there’s mages there will be experts in every field imaginable.
I don’t care if I have to go full Arista-mode just to get their attention, I WILL get their attention, and when I do I’ll make damn sure that if anyone has even a hint of an idea what she did to Eris then they will tell me every-damn-thing!
======
We were just passing under some kind of large overpass, about five quiet minutes of driving since my little revelation with Eris, when there came a surprisingly muffled ‘pop’ followed by a roar of flames and Felix appeared in the Jeep with us once more, his little wings flapping frantically to stay airborne due to the weight he was carrying with him.
In his little clawed hands he was clutching the rather long handles of the ‘bug-out bag’ I’d requested from my workshop, a recognisable roll of black cloth tucked through those same handles, showing that against all odds he’d actually managed to get my spare suit too.
My free hand came up to rub gently on top of his round little red-head in thanks and the little guy seemed to practically glow under my attention, even as he let the bag fall into the space by my feet in order to better stay at the right height to get a proper head-scratching in peace moments later.
“Thanks Buddy, I knew you could manage it. Do you want to stay with us for a while? I’m sure Eris will be happy to see you again at least.”
For a few seconds he just kept rubbing his face into my palm blissfully but with some effort obvious on his face he managed to pull himself away from my scratches to look at me better once more.
“Little-Lady-Death-Pup is-confused by-me Lady-Death. It-will-be-better if she avoids-contact with-me for-now. I-must-return to the-others to-inform them of your-return anyway but thank-you for-the praise my-bonded. Call-on-me again when-you-are free to-do so once-more.”
With a happy little yip that even our odd familiar bond couldn’t translate, one that felt like laughter of some sort from what I can feel of his magic through this newly re-established bond we share, one that I’m pretty sure we must have had before but I can feel so clearly now that it’s mildly disturbing, he flapped slightly harder and disappeared with a ‘pop’ and a well-controlled burst of sulphurous flames.
“That’s probably the most I’ve ever heard the little guy say in one go, anything interesting?”
I rolled my head to the side and shot John a slightly reproving glare before shaking my head moments later.
It’s none of his business what we say to each other after all.
If John’s so curious what Imps say around him then he’ll just have to learn how to speak their language or at least get himself a translator like I have, so there!
A smirk played across my lips from the mild disbelief I could feel radiating out of John’s magic in response to my last words and I snuggled down in my seat for the rest of our drive to the currently undisclosed airport ahead of us somewhere.
I’ve got a goal now.
I’ve got a something I can gain out of playing along with all this stupid mage-politics and, wherever this latest mess is going to take us in the process of unfolding, it will be worth it if I can help her.
If it takes me claiming conquest rights over Arista publically to do it then so be it!
Obviously that won’t be my first choice or even ‘Plan F’ for that matter but if that’s what it takes for me help Eris then I’ll outright pretend to be that crazy dead-bitch no matter the consequences.
She hurt my daughter, worse than that, she did a terrible job of it at the same time for Powers-sake!
Watch out Long Island!
You just invited Hannah Cooper and her entourage to dinner and we aren’t taking prisoners anymore.
I’m going to ferret out every Arista supporter, sponsor or collaborator left among you bunch of magical snobs and when I find them I’m going to have some questions answered, either willingly or after copious applications of my traitorous Grans favored lightning empowered ‘interrogation methods’!
...Hoo-Raa!...
"Blah blah blah blah blah... blah, mild spoiler, smiley face. lol"
Ya get the idea folks! :3
Maybe I should look into finding someone just to do my title pages for me?
I really am terrible with them, as you may have all assumed at this point :)
Promise when I have time I'll double back and fix all of these!
Nessa
![]() ![]() |
There are many forms of politics out there. That doesn’t mean we all have to be politicians about it though! Events unfold including but not limited to: |
Lightning magic cannot be ‘aimed’ like fire magic, nor can it be formed like ice, moulded like water or channelled like earth and wind. The key to controlling lightning magic is to remember that it will move between receptors only. You must form up your magic into a conductive shape, outside your body, and then send bursts out through that shape to ensure you do not electrocute yourself at the same time as you attack.
Many lightning mages choose to adopt a conductive weapon, be it a sword or similar, which can be used as both a safer means of ‘aiming’ their attacks while also potentially working as a safe grounding line to disperse built up magic through without harming themselves afterwards.
Lightning magic is wild and almost impossible to dodge in a duel due to its speed, but it can also be affected by a relatively large number of nullifiers which can be put in place ahead of time.
Even Normals have discovered this trait with so-called ‘natural’ lightning and have built their transportation devices, known collectively as ‘auto-mobiles’, specifically in the shape of a grounded ‘cage’ to disperse such attacks, often described as a ‘Phara-day shie—’
Powers damn it—
...He was doing so well too!...
A ‘Phara-day shield’?— Seriously?
I mean, don’t get me wrong, I’m not expecting a miracle here.
For such a recent entry into such a famous book series on elemental theory, it’s been pretty helpful so far, but would it kill them to do even five seconds worth of research into any ‘normal’ topics they branch into?
You know, just enough to realise that the effect they’re talking about is spelled ‘Faraday’ after the original cages inventor Michael Faraday, perhaps?
Why do mages always have to be so stupid?!
...Bad genetics, maybe?...
That’ll do on this chapter for now, I guess.
At least I’ve got a general idea of what I’m doing when casting elemental spells with my new lightning affinity, if nothing else. I’m gonna have to look into getting a metal weapon of some kind, maybe borrow one of Fena’s resonant rods again to make myself a staff, or just get a sword from somewhere instead.
It’s a shame I can’t just create one with magic, but one of the biggest downsides to transmuting items, or even just conjuring them from nothing, is the magical residue that gets left behind.
If I’m going to be channelling tons of high-power electricity through the bloody thing then the last thing I need is a sword that’s contaminated with my magic already and, at worst, one that could potentially decide that it wants to keep all the lovely magic I’m pouring into it for itself until it explodes in my face or something equally stupid.
Okay, let’s see here...
What’s the next chapter on lightning magic?
Ah hah! Found it!
Lightning mages are often known for their easily distracted nature which can frequently come across as inattentiveness or just plain stupidity. Neither of these impressions could be farther from the truth, though:
Mages with lightning elements often find that it provides them with both an innate boost in situational awareness when other people or nearby animals are involved, in much the same way that wind mages can learn to ‘read the wind’ and sense movement around them with little to no effort from an early age, along with an often disruptively high boost in the electrical ‘signal speeds’ between parts of their brain.
Lightning mages have been known to show signs of this improved ‘signal speed’ through the intellectual advantages that come from it, as early as one year of age, with many being gifted near-photographic memories from as young as two years of age, as well.
In the most extreme cases, these factors have been said to come together in times of panic or fear, providing the user with an almost unnaturally improved reaction time which some have described as ‘slowing down time itself’ for brief periods until the threat is gone.
Due to rapid brain growth in early development and the frequent over-stimulation of certain brain centers while in the womb, lightning magic is considered to be the most dangerous element for a small child to be born with.
Children born with lightning magic can often be seen to display a mix of potential mental disorders at an early age including Autism and Asperger’s syndrome. These problems can take decades to be repaired by the child’s magic, even after their Awakenings come upon them.
This has lead many old families to put in place a blanket ban on allowing lightning mage children to progress after birth, often by drow—
Oh, Powers! Fucking idiot mages!
...Fucking old families!...
They have innate magical abilities in the palms of their hands for generation upon generation, and instead of either trying to find a way to help or even just getting used to having a few children who temporarily have mental health problems until their early twenties, they just bloody drown them instead!
That could have been me for Powers’ sake!
The more I read about lightning mages, the more a lot of my younger years have started to show some worryingly close parallels to what these books describe, in places, and if I’d been born into one of the ‘families’, then apparently I wouldn’t have lasted long enough to take my first bloody steps!
I’ll never really know for sure, due in large part to my golden domes and messed up core-replacements getting in the way of nature itself but, looking at my earliest memories from an outside perspective, I have a strong suspicion that ‘young Al’ was at least partly afflicted by Asperger’s syndrome or sat somewhere on the Autism spectrum to some degree or another.
I’d have to look up more information on both of them to even know where to start with that theory, but it’s there now and I can see it making a horrible amount of sense in hindsight, just like the whole ‘Fena is a vampire’ thing from yesterday, really.
Lightning mages are considered to be almost as dangerous as fire mages in earlier childhood, apparently due to the often volatile and powerful nature of their elemental outbursts, but they are also held in a lot lower regard too at the same time due to the potential mental problems that can come from their powers.
There aren’t a lot of ‘normal’ health problems mages tend to even consider as a real threat at all, usually, so having a one-in-six chance that your child could even possibly be born with such ‘mundane’ normal illnesses, with nothing but time to cure it all, must be kind of terrify—
======
“Hannah, time to put the book down, we’re almost here...”
With a little shriek of fear I practically jumped out of my seat making Eris grab fistfuls of my sweatshirt to stay in place, even as she giggled at my dramatic over-reaction to the simple shoulder pat John just gave me as he spoke.
“Whoa! Sorry, didn’t think you were that deeply into it, Han.”
Eris giggled again as I almost dropped the book to the floor in my haste to bring a hand up and cup it over my wildly beating heart.
It’s been a long time since I got so deeply into a book that I lost track of things that badly.
I guess technically all the time I spent in my Realm could count in the me-losing-track-of-things stakes, but that was different because I didn’t have anyone around to pull me out of it all once I got started, so I say it doesn’t count an—
“Han? You okay in there?”
My head snapped up to stare at John with a confused frown on my face for a few seconds.
The confusion bled away into a mild pout a few seconds later, when it became obvious from the look in his eye that he was at least partly teasing me, even if he was also kinda worried over my reaction at the same time.
“Sorry, John, I was miles away.”
He offered me a kind of reassuring, if unintentionally so, cheesy grin in response.
I could feel my lips tugging upwards slightly at the edges moments later in response, despite myself.
“We’re currently circling the airfield; Paul wanted to scout out the area before he let you out for the brief walk to the jet. You were reading so I figured you wouldn’t mind the extra wait?”
My smile got ever so slightly wider, and I settled back in my seat a little better with a mildly amused huff which he seemed to understand easily enough that I don’t really think I have to answer him properly at all, luckily.
Slowly, my eyes drifted over to stare out the window instead.
For an ‘airport’, I have to say that there’s a lot more ‘wide-open space, grass, and trees’ than I would have expected, honestly.
While it’s not exactly unusual in Oregon to find yourself in this kind of setting, it still feels a little odd to be driving along an old runway with mountains on all sides coated in trees and the only sign of life being a few tiny buildings in the middle distance, which I think could be considered what passes for a ‘control tower’ around here, even if they are lacking the whole ‘tower’ part of that definition.
It didn’t take me long to pick out Pauly and his team of soldiers as they held a completely pointless, in my opinion, set of defensive positions around a big slab of metal on the runway ahead of us, set in the unmistakable shape of a rather large personal jet.
A small shiver ran down my spine at the idea of flying in that—thing—in all its common-decency-defying glory. I didn’t have long to get too worked up over it though and within what felt like moments, our stretched Jeep was rolling to a stop in the center of Pauly’s little perimeter of gun-wielding people.
“Ladies... and Hannah.”
I shot John a dirty look automatically for the jab but it didn’t make him hesitate in the slightest as he continued on in his annoying ‘game-show announcer’ voice, smirk planted firmly on his lips through the entire thing.
“Welcome to Happy Camp Airport!”
A snort of amusement came from behind me at almost the exact same moment as I let one off myself. I didn’t even need to turn my head to know it had come from Sarah, we do have the same sense of humor after all.
“You literally picked this place because of the name, didn’t you?”
For a long few seconds, John made un-amused eye contact with me, but it was a terrible attempt at best and wouldn’t even convince Eris that he was seriously hurt by my comment, which I think might have been his actual intention, judging by the little giggle said starfish impersonator gave off a moment or two later.
“As I was saying before I was so rudely interrupted—”
He started up again, shooting me an almost superior smirk as he went.
It was one of those infuriating looks of his which totally deserved the poked-out tongue he got from me in return, in my opinion, even as he pretended not to notice it in the slightest.
“We depart here for my private jet, named the Pegasus.”
...And I thought we were bad with names...
He just had to be an ass, even when it just came to naming a plane, didn’t he?
It’s not like it’s even bloody common knowledge that he was Perseus in a past incarnation or anything!
“Gun-toting soldiers first, of course.”
John bowed forward in his seat mockingly towards our driver and his female companion for the last few hours, thankfully handing over control of the situation to them at long last so we can get this all over with, even if he was being an ass about it in the process.
“Thank you so much for that brief introduction, Mr. Maxarimus.”
...Oooh, the sarcasm is strong in her...
“We have the runway locked down and we are ready to move when you are. I’ll step around the car to open your doors, when I do, please proceed straight to the plane so Paul doesn’t burst a blood vessel any more than he already has over having to take a flight in general.”
Her piece said, the female soldier opened her door and walked around the Jeep, first popping John’s door, followed by Sarah’s, and a hatch at the back to let the others out as she came around to my side.
When she reached my door, she paused for a moment to glance up at someone across the runway from us before nodding lightly and pulling the handle at last.
I bent over slightly to grab my bug-out bag from the footwell that Felix left it in, only to find it missing, a mysterious situation which didn’t stay that way for long due to John’s little laugh of amusement, indicating that he’d taken it while I wasn’t looking.
That just left me with Eris to deal with, Trudy visibly carrying my expanded bag already as she slipped out the back of the Jeep, which naturally I managed with practiced ease.
After a little bit of shuffling, we were all up and out of the long-backed Jeep at last, Eris sliding comfortably onto my hip while the others lead the way over to the jet waiting for us from its current spot, barely thirty paces away from the Jeep we’d turned up in, if that.
When we got close enough, John leading the way, a hatch opened up in the side of the jet and eased down to create a staircase that even I could appreciate as a nice design choice, if nothing else.
John waited at the bottom of the stairs and helped everyone else get on before himself, eventually coming up behind me as I made my way awkwardly on board due to Eris overbalancing me slightly on one side.
We barely got half way up the stairs before Eris started giggling to herself lightly as she looked over my shoulder.
I really didn’t need to look to know why she was so amused all of a sudden honestly.
It’s not like John would ever walk behind me like this and not do something ‘funny’, or at the very least perverted, for his own pleasure, if nothing else.
“Touch my ass and I’ll light you up like a Christmas tree, John-Boy.”
Apparently, I guessed right because Eris giggled once more, an indication that John had either stopped doing whatever he was about to do or, at the very least, pulled a face over being caught in the act.
...Stupid John...
“Team, close in for departure!”
As I took my last step up onto the plane, I couldn’t help but flinch slightly when Pauly’s recognisable voice started barking out commands to his troops behind us.
The plane looked a lot bigger and roomier on the inside than I’d been expecting, as we stepped inside.
All the others had already picked out seats they preferred apparently.
Surprisingly, even Fena had started to relax already, her helmet sitting on the little drinks table next to her seat, despite the window beside her that allowed rays of afternoon sunlight to play across her face in a way that really should be burning her to a crisp already, or something.
...Probably tinted win—...
“The windows are tinted to block out UV light. I told everyone about it earlier but you weren’t exactly paying attention, Han.”
As he spoke, I turned to shoot John a mildly annoyed look which he shrugged off as if I’d smiled at him instead.
With my attention now entirely focused on him, a situation I have no doubt he has wanted for a while now, just on general principle, I noticed the bug-out bag in his hand or more specifically the
black bundle of cloth tucked into the handles of that same bag.
One of the big things I don’t like about flying in planes is the very real possibility that the technology involved will outright fail due to my magic being too close to it.
That bundle of cloth will help me feel a lot better about the trip to come, honestly.
If nothing else, I know for a fact that it has a quick-deploy ‘Icarus Wings’ rune-set on it, so if all else fails I can jump out and glide to safety on good old, reliable magic.
“Pass me that bag, John-Boy. I need to go get changed before we take off in this bucket of wires.”
He sobered slightly at my tense tone of voice but didn’t hesitate to pass the bag over, at least.
Eris gently eased herself back down to her feet, allowing me to get a good grip on the bag, thankfully. When I had it settled at my feet, I pulled my new suit out of the handles and tucked it under my arm before opening the bag itself up and peeking inside thoughtfully.
After a few seconds of searching, I spotted what I’d been looking for and reached a hand in with a little sigh to pull out two of the other three black cloth bundles inside with a flourish.
As I straightened up, John shot me a curious look, one that widened with surprise a moment later when I tossed the larger bundle at him. He managed to catch it at the last minute and clutched the slick material to his chest as confusion flickered through his eyes questioningly at me.
“You didn’t really think I only made a suit for me and Sarah did you, John?”
He didn’t say anything, but his hands tightened on the suit a little bit more as I continued to explain my logic in giving it to him to wear.
“I’ll take Eris to the bathroom and help her get into hers. You can put yours on next. No arguments, John. When we’re all safe in these things, I’ll show you all how to activate the ‘Icarus Wings’ rune-sets on the suits, just in case the worst should happen.”
Slowly he nodded in acceptance and glanced down at the suit in his hands with a look of almost awe on his face as I turned on a heel, snagging Eris’s ready hand up before making my way towards the back of the plane where I assume there must be some form of bathroom somewhere.
“Uh—Thanks, Han?”
He sounded uncertain, not on whether he should be thanking me, but just in general, as if I really have caught him completely off guard for once.
I know it’s probably wrong, or at the very least childish, but I couldn’t help adding just a little teasing swing to my hips, sashaying my way down the long central hall of the jet in a way that I just know will keep his attention as we go because he’s a perv like that at times.
...Plus he’s cute when he’s flustered...
Ye—No!
I’ve won in our constant game for once, so I’m allowed to gloat over him, and that’s it!
...Denial much?...
======
“This thing feels weird?”
Eris scrunched up her little fingers in the still baggy, non-fitted ‘gloves’ of her suit and her nose wrinkled in distaste.
At least she’s put it on at this point, it took me putting my new one on first to even get this far, honestly, and I can’t shake the idea that she’s only humoring me at the moment because I promised she eventually wouldn’t be able to tell she has it on...also, she giggled a lot when my suit ballooned up during the fitting process, and I think she’s genuinely curious how it feels now, which is better than nothing, I guess?
As long as she’s wearing the suit before we take off, I couldn’t care less if she’s doing it for the wrong reasons. Her safety is more important than mine, John’s, and even Sarah’s at the end of the day, so I’d force her into the suit if I had to at this point.
“Ready?”
She bit her lip slightly nervously but nodded anyway like the brave girl she is.
My hand came up to run over the back seam of her suit then trailed delicately over the others around her limbs, activating the rune chains built into it as I went.
It’s lucky my body is so flexible these days because I’d never have been able to seal myself into my own suits, without a lot of effort, otherwise. That being said though, this new suit went on a lot easier than I remember my last one doing.
Maybe I’m just getting better at putting them on with practice?
...Probably...
Eris’s suit bloomed out making her briefly look like a giggling, oversized grape as the transmutation array on the inner lining went to work converting the tomboyish little shorts and tee-shirt combo she was wearing into its constituent parts.
I have to admit that the outfit she’s had on today has kind of been bugging me, if I’m really being honest with myself about it all.
It doesn’t look bad exactly but Eris is kind of a girly-girl, or at least my Eris is.
I can’t tell if this is simply a case of Sarah dressing her up according to her own style preferences, which often tend towards the ‘shorts and tee-shirt’ era of modern fashion, or if Eris legitimately likes this sort of clothing now thanks to either Arista’s interference, or if it’s just a case of her trying to look like her new ‘mom’ in general, like she used to do with me.
...Only one way to find out...
As her suit finished fitting itself around her to an expectedly skin-tight level and set to work recreating her previous outfit from its constituent parts, I found myself almost subconsciously dropping down into my lines for the first time since my old core exploded.
My new suit making me feel a bit safer in attempting it I guess, and even then my worries were kind of moot by the time I’d realised what I was doing, because the main ‘danger zone’ of the process I’d anticipated was done and gone already, anyway.
As always when it comes to Eris, my body made its mind up on what to do long before my brain could, sadly.
I didn’t have to go far enough to actually look at my lines yet, so that’s something, at least.
My actual lines are still a potentially dangerous area in terms of problems that could harm me and others around me at the moment, one which I’d really need to be in a magically dead ritual chamber before I’d even consider going so deeply into without immediate danger being involved at this point in time.
Luckily, between my magic’s rather helpful ‘mood’ lately, along with my long experience in both conjuring with and shutting down my own system... accompanied by my new suit’s help of course... if something goes wrong, then I should be safe just this once, if I’m careful.
Hopefully, the look on Eris’s face will be worth the effort if my theory pans out!
Her back was still to me as she stared in mute surprise at the clothes reforming over the top of her skin-suit, a situation which gave me ample time to focus and blindly guide my magic around my body towards the appropriate organ, namely my pancreas, while focusing on what I wanted with as much detail at hand as I could manage.
Eventually, a light weight appeared in my hand at last.
I opened my eyes to inspect my handiwork in an almost perfectly timed movement to match Eris turning her now wide eyes over to me with her invisible, intangible suit-covered fingers outstretched, as if she could somehow still see the gloves covering her hands despite the fact it had obviously finished its work and disappeared to all perception worth mentioning.
That look didn’t last long though when she saw the dark-red, little velvet dress in my hands, covered in every frill and ribbon addition that my moderately experienced mind could imagine, to make it into an almost sickeningly sweet ‘girly’ concoction for her, one that I know my Eris would have fallen in love with at first sight alone.
I didn’t need to hear the happy little squeal leave her lips to know that my theory was right, that deep down she still hadn’t actually changed as drastically as I’d feared, and that yet again there was still hope for fixing the damage Arista had caused to my— to Eris...
Without another word, she spun around and started changing out of her ‘boyish’ clothes on the spot. A proud little smile played across my lips as she lifted her arms up expectantly without a second thought, ready for me to drop the dress over her head like she did so often only a few months ago.
“Let’s go show the others your pretty dress, shall we?”
She giggled and snagged up my arm to drag me out of the bathroom quickly in her excitement, with practically a skip in her step that I had to work hard not to emulate thanks to my own happy little bubble of success as well.
======
“What do you think?”
Everyone looked up at us, and while the reactions were slightly mixed about just how ‘over-the-top’ her new outfit may look, in general, everyone was good at praising an obviously gleeful Eris as she swished about the cabin area full of more energy than I can remember seeing from her since I ‘returned’, honestly.
The only person who didn’t instantly offer praise, or at least a smile to her was, surprisingly, Sarah.
She appeared conflicted at first before settling into an almost resigned-looking grimace that would probably be only just enough to hide her thoughts from most people, luckily, but didn’t even begin to look convincing to me, considering how well I know her body language and facial expressions.
Rather than call her out on the odd reaction she was having, I decided to take charge and change the topic in the vague hope that a distraction would help her get over whatever problem she’s got with the outfit I made for Eris quicker.
“Alright, Sare, John, Eris—”
“Oh, that’s Eris?”
I paused, mid-speech, and turned to shoot a curious look at one of Pauly’s guards of all people as he eased himself out of his chair with an oddly thoughtful look on his face.
Several soldiers around him sniggered quietly to themselves behind their hands, for some reason, as he reached his full height and offered the smallest of bows to me before continuing.
“Sorry Ma’am, So-Com Private Ellis, I’m new. I thought they were joking earlier when they gave this to me, but apparently there really is someone called ‘Eris’ on this trip...”
His piece said, the guard leaned down to the side of his chair and awkwardly pulled a large, heavy looking orb from a black bag down there.
It took the few steps he made towards us so he could offer the orb up to Sarah, with more than a little confusion obvious on his face as he did so, for me to work out why it looked so familiar.
My mouth dropped open in surprise at almost the exact same moment that Eris let off a gleeful squeal of joy and practically sprinted across the cabin to snatch the stupid bowling ball I made for her months ago from the now even more confused soldiers hand, letting off a little huff of effort as she did so due to the weight, but not losing any of her joy for having it back in the process, even as the cabin erupted in poorly concealed laughter at the expense of the apparent ‘rookie’ being hazed with the bloody thing.
“A bowling ball?”
I shot a look over at John’s mystified face which matched his tone almost perfectly.
“Why does it feel like I’m missing something here?”
...Because you are, Duh?...
“It’s a long story. Don’t ask, John-Boy.”
“Mum, look! He brought back the bowling ball you made—for—me?”
Uh oh, quick, Sare, say something!
Sarah’s face twitched heavily for a moment or two but she at least managed to offer Eris up a pained smile if nothing else.
“Oh, I remember now. I hadn’t realised we lost it?”
My sister Sarah, everybody, the supposed actress and TV personality!
...Just because she’s on TV doesn’t mean she can act...
Exactly!
Eris obviously sensed something was off with Sarah’s reaction, but instead of saying anything, she just hugged the ball a little closer to her chest and let her head sink down slightly in a way that made my heart ache, as my brain screamed at me to just run over and pick her up for the sake of it.
“Eris, come show me your ball, sweetie.”
Her head perked up again and she sprinted over to me, skirts flying and her grin back once more as she held the heavy ball in front of herself for my inspection.
I played it up for her, ‘examining’ the ball from several angles and smiling a lot, which seemed to be the reaction she’d been looking for from Sarah, honestly.
Eventually, even I couldn’t overplay my excitement forever, but Eris was content at that point judging by the quick, bowling ball-exasperated hug she gave my legs before running off to go claim a chair, where she could play with the ball for some Powers-known reason.
When I straightened up at last, I caught John smirking at me warmly to my side.
Sarah was stood at his side and had an odd look on her face I couldn’t quite work out however, thanks to the brief glance I got of it before it smoothed away as she realised I was watching her back in confusion and she settled her face into an oddly blank expression, for some reason, instead.
“What were we doing?”
My eyes drifted uncertainly around the cabin as my mind spun a few empty gears, trying to work out where I left off before Eris’s little bowling ball-related distraction.
Before I could pin down whatever important thing I’d forgotten though, my eye’s caught on the window to my right and I froze in shock.
“Are we flying already?”
It’s a bit of a moot question, there are clouds outside the window, after all, but it never hurts to tell everyone why you suddenly lock up in surprise if nothing else.
I’m honestly a bit mystified by the fact that I wasn’t panicking in the slightest already, despite apparently being on an airplane high in the sky, more than anything else?
I didn’t hear or feel us take off while helping Eris get changed into her suit, and that’s weird in itself!
What’s worse is that I can’t hear the telltale hum of engines beneath my feet that always fills me with dread and fear, because we’re putting our lives in the hands of something awkward like ‘engines’ and ‘physics’, above all else.
When you’re a mage, you tend to get a good feel of just how easily the rules of ‘physics’ can be broken with little to no effort, so I think my fears are legitimately logical at this point in time—and yet I’m not scared?!
Slowly, I made my way over to the window so I could look outside and double-check that we are, in fact, flying at the moment.
As I leant against the wall by the window, so I could get a better look, a slight tingle ‘pinged’ across my magic senses and I pulled back somewhat in surprise before leaning in once more to splay my fingers along the wall completely and get a better handle on that feeling again.
“This jet—is this whole bloody jet enchanted?!”
For a few long seconds I got no answer and, in frustration, I turned around to find out why, only to come face to face with a now highly amused room full of people who’d obviously all been in on the joke from the start, by the looks on their faces alone.
My hand flexed slightly against the wall and I sent a small burst of magic over its surface to prove my theory one way or another, considering no-one else is feeling talkative at the moment.
The bouncing echo I got back through my senses was a mess and hard to follow in any detail, due to how purposely underpowered the burst was, but it was enough for me to pick out what I needed, at least.
I was right! This floating, high-end ‘apartment tube’ isn’t a bloody jet plane at all!
It’s a super-complicated and really well-made, magical ‘airship’ that just happens to look like a normal jet!
“You've been holding out on me, John-Boy...”
The almost manic look of interest that I could feel playing across my lips must be pretty obvious, because John cringed heavily when I turned my eyes back to him in the few seconds that he had before I pounced.
With lightning speed I moving across the floor between us to lean into his personal space, in my rush to find out more about the suddenly ‘new’ and highly interesting ‘plane’ we’re currently flying in.
“I didn’t make it!”
Oooh, nice try, John-Boy, but that’s not going to be enough to stop me now!
Putting aside the fact that I can travel easily in this thing without being terrified, because it’s purely magical in all the ‘important bits that make us not die’ areas, this thing is interesting!
Just like the runes he used to hide his brand from sight, this whole airship-plane thing just smacks of him having something amazing in his pocket and being too much of an idiot to realise what he’s got!
I almost wish I still had my annoying ‘cat’ appendages from that stupid mess with Wizard Burger now, ‘Cat-Girl’ Hannah would have been able to get his tongue moving and spilling every little detail he has on this magical marvel of his, just on general principle alone, if I still had the ears and tail at the very least!
...Stupid perv, John...
Useful, stupid perv, John-Boy!
“Tell me everything!”
![]() ![]() |
Politics is like a river... no, that’s not right? Maybe we’ll get an answer to that question eventually, huh? Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“For the last time, I’m not letting you ‘just have a look’ at the wardstone controlling this plane while we’re mid-flight Han, for Powers’ sake!”
A frown played across my lips and I rolled over slightly from my current sprawled position, just so happening to roll my head partly into his lap, so I could stare up at him with the widest, most enthrallingly ‘cute’ expression that this new face of mine can manage.
“Oh come on, please?— I promise I won’t break it.”
He huffed in frustration and looked away from my pouting lower lip as if it physically hurt him to do so, but he also didn’t cave to the cuteness in all its glory either, annoyingly.
“What if you come with me? You can hold me back, make sure my arms don’t come near it and everything. I just want a peek!”
...A nice tight, warm restraining hug from him and cool stuff to look at, good idea...
Exac—I mean, no!... Whatever!
Just let me see the damn wardstone, John-Boy! I’m curious, and we’ve got a long flight ahead of us.
If you showed it to me, then I could spend that flight breaking down what makes this floating magical oddity ‘tick’, instead of using my time more productively to read all the dusty old, factually incorrect when it comes to Normals, books that Edith assigned me to read in her letter, supposedly to help me regain my Golden ‘diversion’ magic once more, like I’d planned to do today, despite them all being such dry and boring reads!
“Han, I seriously can’t chance letting you near the wardstone at the moment. You’re a lightning mage and the ‘stone’ is made of metal, one wrong move and you could zap our ‘pilot’ runes to all hell, pulling us all out of the air just from excitement alone.”
B-but I want to see it!
...Getting whiny here...
Oh Powers’, that came out so whiny, didn’t it?
I sounded like a little kid being told they can’t open their Christmas presents two weeks early after finding them hidden in a closet downstairs.
...Not that we’d ever know what that sounds like from personal experience or anything...
Sarah started it— and anyway, that’s beside the point!
======
“Sorry, John. I got a bit carried away there. I think there may be a few lingering personality effects hanging around from the months I spent on my potions or something.”
...Ah! Good old, reliable drugs-abuse!...
The perfect excuse to avoid awkward questions about any odd actions you may make in any given situation.
...It’s like the victim card that just keeps on giving, apparently!...
“That’s okay, Han. Honestly, it was kind of cute watching you get so flustered like that for a while— silly, but cute— just like you...”
His lips formed into that same Powers’ damned grin he always gives off when he successfully teases me and, like clockwork, my cheeks went from Arista-pale to full blown tomato-red seconds later.
“When we land, I’ll let you go back and check out the stone, okay?”
I could have answered him, but my blush and his sudden use of the dreaded C-word, has left me feeling highly aware of the fact that I have my head resting in his lap, and that any further comment from me is likely to only make things worse, given the obviously teasing mood I’ve put John in now. Judging by the look in his eye and the emotions I can feel flickering through his magic from my current position I’m lucky he’s kept it in as long as he has honestly.
Instead of even chancing it, I let off the briefest of nods before quickly sitting myself up in the extended sofa chair I’d been resting across since I started trying to get information out of him properly.
As I settled myself back into an ‘adult’, meaning mature and respectable, not pervy and ‘John-like’, position, I couldn’t help but glance around us and cringe slightly at the mix of awed, confused or just downright amused looks I got in return for my troubles.
Apparently, I made a rather big spectacle of myself without really thinking about it for a while, there. Even Eris is watching me with a grin on her face instead of focusing on that silly bowling ball of hers, like she’d been doing when I started!
“If this thing’s magical, how long is it going to take us to fly from Oregon to New York, by the way?”
I don’t even know how long the flight would take on a domestic airline honestly, let alone on a private jet, but it’s always good to know how long it will take when you’re on such a long trip— and it gives me a handy change in topic as well, luckily.
“About another four hours. I could have set us up to fly faster but that means we’d face some turbulence and appear more than a bit suspicious to anyone watching the skies, seeing as we register on radar still and normal jets don’t go over Mach one in most cases.”
Judging by the amused grin on his face, John knew exactly what I’d been trying to do there and he was just ‘indulging me’ because he felt like it or something with his long-form answer.
I’m not complaining or anything. At least we can move on to new topics now, if nothing else!
Slowly, I settled myself down into a more comfortable slouch as conversations started up around us on any number of topics that didn’t involve me, at last, much to John’s continued and obvious amusement.
Honestly, I’m still not feeling properly ‘awake’ yet, despite all the fun we’ve had so far on this trip. It’s probably got something to do with a certain lack of breakfast this morning more than anything.
However, seeing as we have a few hours to go and we’re not in a tube of metal being tossed through the air from highly compressed explosions for once, I might actually be able to sleep through a flight entirely— if I try hard enough at least.
That thought in mind I rolled over slightly to face the window and let my eyes shut as they’d been vaguely hinting at me to do for a while now.
I’m not sure how long I lay there with the buzz of conversation around me to keep me company, nor at what point John decided to drape that damn blanket of his warm magic over me once again, but
eventually I drifted off into a deep sleep that I so desperately needed, at long last.
======
One minute I was arguing with a rather annoying leprechaun who kept demanding I let down my hair so he can climb up the side of my tower and steal my lucky charms, and the next reality snapped back into being as I jerked awake in my seat due to a surge of emotions I felt burst into being around me.
A moment later, while I was still trying to get my bearings, John’s now worried magic dropped away from me and someone started yelling loudly somewhere ahead of me.
That was enough to finally bring me fully back into the waking world with a bump and I found my eyes instinctively scanning the area around us in seconds, as the noise level began to rise significantly.
Apparently even Pauly’s soldiers, who have naturally taken up defensive positions around the others with the obvious exception of John, were already moving back down the length of the plane, leaving John to stand defiantly in the gangway, and me in my seat, for more obvious reasons.
Their worry and quick steps were slightly more understandable when you factor in the rather large Chinese man in traditional robes near the front of the plane, who appears to be gesticulating wildly with a glowing black staff of some sort, while being flanked by two gargoyle-like demons of some description, that are currently perched on the back of the first row of seats available at the front of the plane in a rather intimidating way.
I can’t understand a word the Chinese guy’s saying, unfortunately. I never was very good with Mandarin, assuming that’s what he’s speaking.
John can obviously understand him, judging by the increasingly angry-looking glare on his face and the minor body twitches he’s letting off to show just how close he is to snapping and abandoning his post to go attack the guy instead.
Slowly I eased up to my feet and made my way over to John’s side.
He barely seemed to notice me at first but the Chinese man definitely did, judging by the way his voice went up in volume slightly and he started waving his staff around again while throwing out a few words that sounded vaguely like ‘Max’ and ‘Arista’ to me, although it’s kinda hard to tell with how fast he was speaking, honestly.
“John, what the hell is going on?”
His hands twitched a few times into tight fists and his eyes didn’t leave the Chinese guy for a worryingly long few seconds, as if he were trying to decide if even answering me would be too much of a distraction at the moment.
“This guy, his name’s Wu Xian, he used to be a ruler to his people but things got messy and in the end he blamed Arista for it all. Apparently, seeing as Arista is ‘dead’, he’s here to avenge himself on me in her place while he can... although I’m still trying to work that one out at the moment.”
His piece said, John switched over to the same complicated and overly fast form of Chinese that this ‘Xian’ guy has been using so far again.
That left me standing there feeling more than a little bit awkward. As a precaution more than anything else, I turned away from the now rapidly arguing pair to stare at the others, bundled up behind us, with a thoughtful stare.
When my eyes made contact, first with Sarah’s obviously scared face, and then down to Eris’s own wide, frightened eyes, my decision was made pretty much instantly. One way or another things have already reached past the point of ‘dangerous’ here.
I don’t care if it sets us back a bit on our journey, the politicians can wait. My family comes first, damn it!
“Pauly! Get everyone huddled together. Everyone, grab your stuff, count heads, and then wait for my signal.”
Surprisingly, the gruff old leader that I’m used to getting more than a little bit of pushback from, in his own way, didn’t even question my order in the slightest.
The argument going on behind me progressed, gaining more volume as time went on, but I ignored it in favor of watching for Pauly to finish making sure he had everyone together. Finally, as Private Ellis moved into a defensive position on Eris’s left, he turned around and gave me the briefest of nods.
I let off a tense breath through my clenched teeth.
There are so many ways this mess can go wrong!
While I’m not completely sure about my abilities to warp people at the moment, let alone a huge group like this, I know of one technique that will work reliably, if nothing else.
There’s the potential of them all getting a bit of a fright along the way if my magic attracts the attention of a passing demon, of course, but better they be stared at by one demon than ripped apart by the two standing guard behind me when John inevitably fails in his attempts to end this whole thing ‘diplomatically’.
That said, I dipped sharply into my lines, not even hesitating to pull lose some threads of magic from my new Locus Point ‘core’, despite the worrying crackle of lightning that seemed to shimmer off of those threads as I did so and my previous worries over my magic use in general.
This is definitely an emergency situation, if ever I’ve seen one, so caution can go fly in the wind for all I care.
With a mental shove I dumped all four threads into individual lines leading to my feet, head and lungs, respectively. Two for movement, one for the idea and one for the void— how such a powerful force as ‘shadow magic’ can be so elegantly simple in its casting, still mystifies me to this day!
“Hold your breaths!”
With my warning given I rose my hand up, fingers spread and sparking with little flashes of lightning, despite the spell I’m casting having nothing to do with lightning at all, before closing them down into a tight fist and letting my arm drop.
The shadows around the plane all moved in towards the group before me and my fist shook slightly as I kept it tightly in position for the time it took to bring enough shadows together to encompass everyone at once.
Just as the last soldier began to sink into the oily depths of my manipulated shadows, something screamed loudly behind me, only for the sound to be cut short a moment later as a shield of blue sparks formed up around me.
Presumably that same ‘something’ slammed heavily into it behind me moments later, bouncing away from me at speed, just like Maven’s magic did when facing my Golden magic back at the Hub from what little I could feel of it all.
I did my best to ignore the what, how, and why behind all the noise and lights, focusing entirely on the group in front of me for those precious seconds more, even as John belatedly turned towards me and let out a horrified yelping version of my name, fear obvious just from his tone alone.
At long last the spell finished connecting and, with a water-like ‘splash’, the shadows collapsed in on themselves, taking their cargo of civilians, family and soldiers away to relative safety.
The moment they were truly gone and I felt my connection to the spell snap, I spun on a heel to find out what the hell was going on behind me, only to come face to face with a rather comically weird situation where I’m apparently the main point of interest on all sides for some reason.
My eyes first focused on the crumpled form of the right-hand demon, a form that appeared to have been launched across the plane so harshly that its head had actually embedded slightly into the metal of the far wall leading to the crew cabin and front exit, painfully.
From there they trailed to the Chinese staff-wielder, Xian, who’s jaw had dropped as he stared at me with obvious confusion apparent on his squat face, then over to the almost nervous looking left-hand demon, before settling on a rather relieved looking John.
“How you do dat?”
I jerked in surprise, snapping my eyes away from John’s growing smile to focus back on the previously only Chinese-speaking Xian instead.
There were a few English words thrown in after that, including dual casting, bad, and lost interspersed with almost frightened-sounding Chinese that went completely over my head, unfortunately.
His grasp of English obviously leaves a lot to be desired, but I think I get where he’s coming from on this one, vaguely, at least. Shadow magic requires a lot of power and focus to pull off correctly, after all.
The idea that someone can cast it while also blindly defending against a lightning-fast attack, from behind at that, must be a rather worrying thing for most people to witness the first time.
My eyes drifted away from Xian’s worried face again and down to my own hands, thoughtfully for a moment, as I tried to work out how it happened as well, because, honestly, I have no idea how I could have automatically cast a ‘bubble shield’ of any kind against a physical attack I can’t see otherwise—
Unless…?
Oh— oh, there’s no way I’m this lucky, is there?
Okay, think Hannah! How do I test to see if I’m right?
Ah hah! I’ve got it!
With barely a twitch from me, magic started to converge on three of my fingertips and I moved them down to tap just above my left hip, almost casually.
The moment my fingertips made contact with the runes hidden on my hip, a tiny pulse of magic burst out of me, one so light that it probably wasn’t even noticeable to John right next to me, given that he wasn’t specifically watching for it.
It was tiny, and kind of useless, considering where we are, but it would have been perfect for me to use in getting the ‘lay of the land’, normally, if I couldn’t see in a dark space, for example.
Oh, Felix—oh, little buddy, you are the best familiar ever!
The silly little guy grabbed me the wrong suit!
I thought the seams were a little too easy to seal up on this one, it didn’t even cross my mind that it might be because this suit has the prototype ‘improved’ sealing mechanism I came up with, for testing purposes, built into it.
Felix must have seen and grabbed my ‘combat platform prototype’ suit, in his rush to get back to us, so he could move on and inform the other imp’s that I’m not dead!
In a lot of ways this suit isn’t that different from a normal suit, in general use at least, but on the other hand there are so many little tweaks and throw-away ideas embedded in this thing, I barely even know what to do now that I have it!
About forty to fifty percent of the available material on one of my ‘normal’ suit would contain rune arrays; mostly ones centered above major lines of the body to make activation easier in a pinch. This suit— this suit has constantly evolved over time, when I came up with new ideas, good or bad, and added them on to see what reactions could happen from putting them all together into one unit.
Eventually, I stopped working on the suit, not because I lost interest or because I was ‘done’, but because I actually ran out of space to fit things on here without literally having to design some way to layer the runes over themselves somehow instead.
I lost track of it at some point, shortly after it stopped being useful as a test-bed rune assessment platform, progress being my main priority at the time thanks to my drugged-state, and probably leaving it in one of my many cluttered workshops, like I did my voodoo dolls, until Felix in all his Impish genius, found it at last!
======
Slowly, my eyes drifted back up from my hands and I couldn’t help the dangerous little smirk that played across my lips as I did so.
With a few deft finger movements, the kinetic shield that had formed up around me using my now lightning-element based magic when the suit detected the demon’s intentions and picked up a fast-moving ‘object’ coming towards me—
...probably using an experimental, compressed, ill-intent ward somehow...
—deactivated, just as I’d designed it to do in the first place.
An ill-intent ward and the same deflective shielding spell, with some minor tweaks from me, that Arista used to block Edith’s earth magic back at Crater Lake, merged together to create the magical equivalent of an ‘airbag’, for emergency use only.
That’s brilliant!
...I think we can officially mark that one up as a successful test run...
I wish I could take full credit for that idea at this point, but even I wouldn’t have thought of it if I wasn’t drugged out of my mind for days on end first of all!
...Is it bad that I’m starting to think we need to go on depressed drugs benders more often now?...
I can already feel the storage runes for the shield recharging from my magic while we’re standing here, give it another twenty seconds and it will be ready for deployment once again for Powers’ sake!
...That all being said, don’t count your chickens until the demon summoning staff-wielder is dead...
Oh, yeah! There’s an inevitable fight kicking off still, isn’t there?
======
“John, if you could be a dear and make your way to the rear emergency exit of the plane, I’ve totally got this one handled.”
In his usual style, when it comes to leaving me in harm’s way, John hesitated.
To really nail my point home, I brought both my hands up to eye level before clenching them down into tight fists and slamming them together, knuckles first. My magic pulsed and a slight, almost unnoticeable, magical drain started up on several points across my body.
It barely took a full three seconds to reach the necessary activation power levels, and suddenly little metal plates started forming up across my still-clenched fists in scale-like gauntlets that fit almost impossibly well to the contours of my hands.
The magic kept going from there. I could feel its activation signal pulsing its way up my arms, leaving trails of thin sparking blue magic along the inside edges of my arms as they went on, first aiming for my shoulders then down to my back before looping around my chest and finally pouring into my legs.
The moment the pulse reached the tips of my toes there was a sudden rush of power that left sparking trails of electricity flowing over my suit, and all the storage runes I’d carefully crafted into this suit one night after a bad set of nightmares about a certain demon I once faced whose only weakness was non-conjured silver, burst into life, disgorging well-fitted sheets of scale armor across what a mage would consider my vital areas, as they went.
I originally used pure silver over an acceptable alloy due to its ability to also burn on contact quite a few species of creature I don’t want to fight empty-handed, along with its high-gloss shine being perfect for some possible distraction techniques that I was working on, and its high conductivity being useful in general.
Unfortunately one of the reasons I scrapped the idea of this summonable armor in the end, was the opening that same conductivity left for lightning mages, or even just electricity in general, to become a rather bad enemy to me while using it all.
Luckily that initial mistake is going to play right into my hands now!
By the time it was finished, I could feel that the clothes I’d had on over my suit were in tatters and, more importantly, see that my all-black bodysuit was now visible due to an annoying problem I ran into where the I-don’t-exist runes, tend to fail under high-release rune activation situations, sadly.
That’s one problem even a drugs-binge can’t fix apparently, but that’s all made up for by the frankly pretty ‘badass’-looking set of gauntlets, spike-tipped metal boots, neck-to-belly chest-plate, bulky shoulder pauldrons, and wide belt with an attached scale skirt that came with the rune-set’s completion and the suit’s reappearance.
It all comes together in a look that, in my mind, makes me seem like some kind of fantasy warrior-woman from pretty much any online video-game out there these days.
Intimidation was always an issue for Al, it’s even worse now for me with Arista’s stupid face and height, the hope behind the armor’s design being to make me look at least slightly ‘dangerous’ compared to usual, if nothing else.
“...I can’t believe that actually worked?...”
I seriously thought at least one part of the armor would appear a meter away from me by mistake or something. I can’t actually remember fixing that ‘minor’ problem in the slightest, so I guess ‘drugged’ Hannah fixed it in my place for me.
“As I said, John-Boy, I’ve got this. Who needs a sword, when you’ve got enchanted silver armor at your beck and call, huh?”
For a moment or two, John seemed almost as lost as our ‘guest’ Xian did, but luckily he seemed to finally make the connection, either just between his brain and ‘how to work’ or hopefully between my ‘sword’ comment and my new lightning magic instead.
I’ve not had a chance to use my new lightning magic properly before. This is all new territory for me and, I’ve got to be perfectly honest, now that everyone but me and John are safely away from things, I’m starting to feel pretty excited for the chance to test out so many of the new magical and technical options that have fallen into my lap with my third, and hopefully final, elemental change at last!
As John moved back down the cabin of the plane, I stared at Xian, my eyes twitching at every movement he or his two pet-demons made as the right-hand demon pulled itself free from the wall with a pain-filled cry of displeasure at last and whipped around to glare at me in fury.
The tension grew with each passing second until finally the elastic snapped and the right-hand demon lunged towards me, claws outstretched and a roaring snarl on its lips.
The moment it moved even a single inch, I threw my hands up across my chest and let my magic loose properly for the first time since we discovered my new element at all. As I’d hoped, lightning covered not just my gauntleted hands, but started building up and sparking off all the other armor parts on my body at the same time due to just how much magic I was releasing into my aura at once.
By the time the demon was almost within reach of me, I felt like my final theory had been proven true by just how much electricity I had dancing around me at the moment, without any of it actually hitting me in the slightest.
As an ice mage I was pretty immune to cold temperatures, as a fire mage it took a lot to burn my skin at all... and now as a lightning mage I’m hard to hit with electricity!
My finger twitched and the magic built up in my new armor burst out of me in all directions.
Some of it arced out to strike the metal hull of the plane, making an almost web-like corona of blindingly blue light around me in all directions, effectively blocking the path between Xian and John entirely, while the rest of it, mostly the electricity from my gauntlets, dumped itself into the nearest available path to ground, with a little help from me of course.
...That path being the demon itself, naturally...
First the gargoyle-beast froze, letting off an almost silent sounding scream of pain from just how much power I was dumping into its monstrous body. But even that stopped after a few seconds, as it started to physically glow from the inside with just how much lightning was running through it, until finally it burst into flames like an overloaded fuse, collapsing to the ground as a dead husk moments later, much to Xian’s obvious horror.
I was almost tempted to steal a line from a pretty terrible movie about ‘what happens to frogs in lightning’, just to really rub it into Xian’s poor unprepared looking face, but you have to at least try to be the ‘bigger person’ when facing obviously amateur bad-guys like this one!
...It’s only fair, after all...
It really does seem wholly unfair that John gets THIS kind of idiot as his ‘enemy’ to deal with, while I get lumbered with actual thinking, plotting and complex enemies like Storyteller, Handyman and Arista, now that I think about it?
As if the world didn’t already enjoy throwing its middle finger in my face quite often, just because it can, knowing that I really am the only one dealing with my level of insane ‘villains’ is more than a little bit galling honestly, so—
=====
“Hannah, focus!”
My head jerked upwards at John’s shout only to fly backwards as my whole body moved automatically into a backflip and a, suddenly not so frightened, Xian’s mud-brown magic-covered fist flew just over my head a second later.
Not one to give up a free shot when given it, but also cursing myself because I just knew that my whole ‘drifting off’ thing would almost get me killed one of these days, I kicked my leg up as hard as I could, embedding the spiked tip of my all-silver boot into Xian’s upper thigh moments before pumping a pretty large surge of electricity into it for good measure.
He screamed and fell away from me to land in a twitching pile of robes on the floor, a pile which I took as a good signal for me to get started on sorting everything else out at last, considering I really doubt he’s going to be getting back up any time soon from that one!
I moved back several steps from him to go regroup with John at the rear of the plane when my eyes landed on Xian’s final demonic follower, a demonic follower who quickly became my final threat of the day by default.
The demon honestly didn’t appear to be in any rush to go anywhere near me at this point though, amusingly.
Between its burning husk of a partner and the twitching form of its assumed summoner, I think it made the right choice when it slowly eased itself back off the chair it had been perched on for most of our short fight, in an obvious sign of submission.
Just when I thought we were finally done here and I actually got more than a few steps towards John again, the plane, as a whole, gave one very violent jerk in the air that practically launched me up to the ceiling before sending me crashing down to the floor again with a pained groan.
“...Oh, crap...”
The words had barely left my mouth before John echoed them with a string of choice phrases in several languages that all meant pretty much the same thing at the end of the day.
As the plane gave another, almost gravity defying jerk in the air, it didn’t take a genius to work out what was happening. John warned me about the wardstone on this thing being made of metal, after all.
In order for it to work at all, it would have to be fitted to the ‘foundations’ of the plane, and I just pumped a hell of a lot of magical lightning into the inner-hull of this thing in my excitement to finally ‘play’ with my new element, completely unhindered in the slightest.
“John-Boy! Please tell me this isn’t what I think it is!”
Despite my hopeful cry, I still staggered back to my feet and turned away from the downed pair with their single remaining conscious friend in order to practically sprint down the aisle to John's side anyway.
In what felt like seconds I was throwing myself heavily against the wall beside his current position, stood holding tightly to the handle on the emergency exit door dividing the front and back ends of the plane.
“You did precisely what I told you not to do earlier and zapped the hell out of everything. So now the runes are trying to decide if they want to just give up or keep fighting to stay in the air.”
I knew he’d say that! I just knew it!
“What’s the plan then?”
His eyebrow twitched in frustration but at least he didn’t yell at me for ruining his big shiny flying toy, if nothing else.
“We wait and see if the plane stabilises, if it does then we’re all good, if not then we warp out of here to safety.”
Well, that’s a better plan then the one I had at least. I was thinking ‘jump out the emergency exit and leave Xian behind as a guinea-pig to see if the plane lands in New York without us’, honestly.
...Not one of our finer plans but—...
With practically no warning whatsoever, something at the front of the plane exploded and suddenly everything started tipping forwards until we were in a pretty obvious nosedive.
As if that wasn’t enough, something else decided to explode at the front as well, but instead of being nice and distant about it, the explosion turned into a massive fireball which came roaring up towards us at frankly terrifying speeds.
There was no time to think, no time to warp out.
The moment things started tilting John had let go of the exit handle and wedged himself against the partition wall next to it with his free arm looped around my waist to stop me from falling, which meant I was the only one left with a hand free to do anything.
In a moment of madness, only slightly improved by the knowledge that our suits both have my Icarus wings forming rune-sets embedded in them, that we can activate as parachutes, I leaned over and gave the exit handle a magic-assisted yank upwards.
The door flew backwards and the flames below us roared even louder with what I can only assume is the backdraft effect kicking in, to make everything so much worse in my book.
John’s mouth opened slightly but he didn’t have time to say anything before I planted my feet, kicking off from the partition wall, and dragged him along with me in my sideways dive out of the new opening into the much safer-seeming confines of an open freefall.
John’s grip on me slipped, which was probably a good thing considering neither of us can activate our wings while held together so tightly.
After a two-count to make sure we’d drifted far enough apart as the plane catapulted away from us at an unreasonable speed, towards what appears to be some kind of thankfully empty stretch of farmland below us, I brought my hand up to my right shoulder and placed three charged fingers across my upper bicep.
Almost instantly, all the armor on my suit was practically sucked back into their storage runes, a little trick I honestly can’t remember building into this thing but can’t find it in myself to be annoyed about at this point.
With the armor stored away, the rest of my runes kicked in properly at last, forming twin trails of blue magic that burned their way out from my chest and settled in a plate-like shape across my back.
A moment later my stomach jerked as a pair of truly massive, white-feathered wings burst out from the shoulder blades of my suit, their wingspan easily four times as long as my own reach.
In seconds, they’d both locking in position, both caught the wind, and I was catapulted sharply out of my freefall at blinding speed to float harmlessly in the sky, as I’d designed them to do in the first place.
My adrenaline was pumping now and I couldn’t help but let out a little whoop of excitement from the rush of it all, followed by a string of giggles as I used the wings’ manoeuvrability to turn and face— nothing but empty sky?
Slowly, I felt my eyes trail after the smoke stream left by the plummeting wreckage of John’s jet, until they latched on an equally plummeting shape that could only be, the soon-to-be-wreckage form of, John, himself.
...We forgot to tell him how to activate the wings...
I forgot to tell him how to activate the wings!!
My hand flew up to the same spot on my arm. With no hesitation, despite the fact these wings take hours to refill with enough magic to deploy again, I applied a few taps of magic to make my Icarus wings fold in slightly.
It took a moment or two for the magic to take effect fully but eventually the wind tore at the wings, making them fall away from my back as the spell maintaining their strength, shape and generally holding them in place deactivated.
I quickly moved back into a, thankfully much more controlled, freefall with my body now pointing almost straight down like a pencil on a collision course with John.
My adrenaline was pumping again and a part of my mind was screaming at me for doing something so reckless. But it’s my fault he’s falling like this, and I’ll be damned if I’m going to face an eternity with John reminding me of ‘that one time you pushed me out of a plane without a parachute’, if I can help it!
If he’s smart, he’ll have spread his body out to slow his fall somewhat.
If he’s smart, he’ll be trying to come up with his own plans, most likely some form of warping... although how much that can help when he’s moving at terminal velocity I have no idea.
If he’s— damn it!
My hand came up and with lightning flickering between my fingers, I sliced straight through the still flapping remains of my, previously really comfortable, baggy boat-necked red sweatshirt to let it fly off behind me and be lost in the updraft. With the deadweight ‘parachute’ of my loose clothing gone, I tightened my tuck in and started to move my magic around inside myself, trying to make a shield of some kind that could potentially be more aerodynamic then my already maximised little ‘bullet’ shaped profile.
I honestly have no idea how to manage that yet, but I’m working everything out on the fly, which is really not my strong suit when it comes to using actual spells!
I’m definitely catching up with him already, that’s something at least. He’s still really far away and the ground is definitely looking a lot closer now too, but I can hear one all important thing that tells me I’m making progress if nothing else: John’s frightened screams as he plummets to earth.
He’s apparently doing nothing to help himself slow down, or even stop tumbling in the air in the slightest sadly.
…Stupid John!…
I have to do bloody everything around here, I swear!
I’m coming, John-Boy! Don’t die from something as lame as gravity of all things, you stupid idiot!
![]() ![]() |
Screaming is healthy... well, sometimes at least? There's no shame in letting off a nice big girly scream or two while falling through the air at speed at least, no matter who you are. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
John’s still screaming, well, more like yelling really, but I’m the one saving his ass so I say he’s screaming and it’s a fact, no matter what he may say about it later. I’m still gaining on him as well obviously, but it’s hard to tell by how much though.
The ‘shield’ is about as ready as it’s going to get, I think, all that’s left is to deploy it. Powers’ help me, this better work! With a push followed closely by an expectant a flinch I forced the spell construct out of my lines. In seconds, a sparkling blue haze formed in front of my vision, much to my relief.
The shape wasn’t perfect by any means and I had to shift my body into a slight spin to counteract a problem where one side of the nosecone-shaped shield was slightly lopsided, but my velocity drastically improved to a point that within seconds I was practically passing John in the air.
When I had as big a lead ahead of him as I’d dare to get with the earth coming quickly upon us, while still being useful, I shattered the shield with a pulse of magic and twisted my body over so I was falling back-first.
My arms spread out as wide as I could and I gestured for John to come to me. It took him a moment or two to get it but with a visible gulp he pulled his arms in, no doubt in the same way he saw me do a moment ago, and dropped towards me harshly.
We smacked into each other at speed. The collision hurt, especially my ribs where his elbow slammed into me, but luckily one of my hands managed to slap down on his lower back as he almost drifted away and the ‘sticking’ spell Eris showed me to help get my hair to stay in place worked wonders in ensuring that he couldn’t just bounce off of me to go flying away once more.
I frantically pulled us together and he wrapped me up in his arms tightly in return. My legs twisted together with his to lock myself in place as best I could. With one last huff of breath I slapped my charged hand on his bicep to activate his wings.
The g-forces involved felt like they must have been staggering. I’m pretty sure only the inherent nature of the runes built into his newly fabricated Icarus wings stopped us both from passing out as we decelerated at a stupidly fast rate. I’m also pretty sure that, if I hadn’t tweaked the spells a little before translating them into a fabricating rune array, then the wing constructs jutting out from behind John at the moment would have probably snapped off like twigs by now, too.
As it is, though, I held on for dear life, mostly remaining tucked to John’s chest by the ‘sticking’ spell my hand has on his back and the amazingly tight hug he’s got around me at the same time. After a few seconds the sound of rushing wind finally died off at long last and I could hear some loud girly screaming surrounding us from seemingly everywhere at once.
I opened my eyes, ready to tease John about it, only to find him watching me with his mouth shut instead.
...Well, that’s embarrassing...
It took more force then I’d like to admit for me to slam my mouth shut and cut off the terrified little scream that had been unconsciously escaping me for however long it had been happening as we fell.
“Nice of you to drop in, Han. I thought you liked flying as long as it’s by magic?”
...Seriously?...
We just survived jumping out of a burning plane and he wants to be a smart-ass about it now?
“Don’t make me hurt you, John-Boy.”
Despite the situation and the very real fact that, because of my own negligence in forgetting to tell him how to activate the most important spell on these suits when we’re thirty-thousand feet up, I nearly let him die an— and—
Slowly I tucked my head tight against his chest and closed my eyes slightly as I clung on for dear life and we started to our controlled descent properly at last.
I didn’t think at the time, I got too distracted by the seemingly impossible magical plane we were in, and Eris’s cute reaction to getting her bowling ball back.
I didn’t listen. I got too caught up in the fun of finally getting to test out my new element and all my new toys properly, too. After months of half-dazed calculations I can barely remember, there was this burning need in my chest to prove, to myself more than anything, that it all wasn’t just wasted time!
I acted rashly, stupidly, in a way that we just can’t afford to do anymore. Xian, back in the plane, proved one simple fact which I tend to forget sometimes, I’m not the only one with enemies.
There isn’t time for me to relax. I shouldn’t be wasting my attentions on family drama, emotions, or allowing my own fears to control me! I should be working around those fears or just ploughing through them like a Powers-damned adult would!
If I’d been any slower, if Felix had given me a standard suit instead of my prototype one, if John hadn’t listened to me when I told him to get back or hadn’t caught me when the plane tipped forward so suddenly. Then we could have all died back there and it would have all been my fau—
======
“Less of the moping, Han. We all survived and you did the right thing. Enjoy the view while you can and stop beating yourself up with what-if’s like you just finished our third-grade math test all over again.”
My mouth opened to snap at him, either for reading my mind like he so often seems to do lately, or just because he’s trying to stop me from doing what needs to be done again, just like he did back in my realm—then, my brain registered that tacked on third-grade comment in his chastisement and I paused in surprise at the reference, a reference which caught me completely off guard for obvious reasons.
Without much warning I felt my cheeks flush a little at the embarrassing reminder and a string of barely suppressed giggles left my lips, even as I fought hard to pull them into an annoyed pout for his ego’s sake more than anything. After a few more seconds of hard struggle, I just gave up and sunk my head against his chest again to let the giggles come as they liked.
His chest was vibrating in amusement, too, thankfully, so I didn’t feel too stupid in letting them out at least. I haven’t thought about those days in ages!
He’s right. I was acting very ‘Al’-like for a minute there, going into a guilt-fueled rant to myself over my own failings, because I wasn’t good enough, just like I used to do in pretty much any exam we faced growing up.
Back then, it was a near panic attack when I thought I’d gotten less than one-hundred percent on that stupid little test, because I was a complete dork as a kid who didn’t know any better—Now it’s a lot more serious, with people’s lives in the balance and everything. But my reaction was the same still, and he’s right.
Panicking over what-if’s isn’t going to help us going forward, damn it!
I did everything I could realistically have done to protect us all before we got on that plane. Sure, I forgot a few things along the way and got extremely lucky at points too, but there are always going to be things like that for me to learn from in any situation.
Beating myself up over it all isn’t going to help anyone in the long run. It’s just going to upset me and make me even sloppier the next time I face a bad situation, which is completely the opposite of what I need right about now!
“...Thanks John...”
The smug bastard, with his smug, warm magic radiating happiness against my skin like a strobe-light set to ‘seizure mode’, only grunted in response to my words. At least I could feel from that same magic and the way his arms squeezed around me, that he was feeling relieved as well while also telling me quite plainly that he understood why I had to thank him, all the same.
With a heavy sigh, I turned my head sideways so my ear could rest against his chest comfortably and my eyes focused out across the fields stretching for miles around us, seemingly in all directions, as the sun hung low in the sky rather beautifully as well.
...He was right about the view...
Stupid bastard John— it really is worth looking at while I can...
======
“Keep all arms and legs inside the vehicle for landing. Thank you for flying Air John and I hope you had a good jour—oof!”
My elbow dug rather forcefully into John’s ribs to cut his joking spiel short, just because I could.
He obviously didn’t appreciate it at all, but he also didn’t complain or drop me, at least, as we swooped in surprisingly smoothly to the middle of a rather large, empty field among many that apparently make up whatever rural corner of the US we’ve landed in now.
I hesitated for a moment or two, only partly to get my footing properly as I’d pretended to do, I’m sorry to say. Eventually I pulled away from John’s nice warm arms to fix him with a thankful smile that seemed to light up his whole face in an almost worryingly similar reaction to the one Felix always has when I smile at him too, honestly.
“I take back everything I said about these suits of yours, Han. Considering Xian was specifically hunting for me, it’s not like I can even say it saved us from a mess of your creation, for once, either.”
...Smug bastard...
“That doesn’t mean I’m not still going to complain because you could have told me how to activate the Icarus Wings at some point while you were busy flash-frying demons and my poor plane, after all.”
...Smug, kinda correct, bastard...
“I completely spaced John, I’m sorry. Trust me, I’ve already beaten myself up over that stupid mistake while I was trying to find a way to fall faster than gravity and wind shear should allow in order to save your ass. This whole trip’s just been one big rushed mess, and I’ve been pretty stressed and tired since we got home again, a—”
A finger came up to my lips, making me stall out mid-sentence as my eyes crossed to stare down at the offending appendage while fighting the somewhat unreasonable urge to bite it just on general principle alone.
“You were rambling.”
That damn smirk of his was back on his lips as he smiled down at me gently, annoying finger and all.
“I’m not blaming you, Han. This trip was rushed, at best, and honestly this one is totally on me. I suggested we use my jet—mostly because I wanted to show off after finding out just how bad you are with normal tech—”
…Ah, ha! I knew he was showing off!…
“From what I could get out of Xian, he’d been tracking my jet for months now, and had been staking it out ever since it landed, all so he could get a shot at killing me while my guard was down.”
Slowly his finger dropped away from my lips and he sighed to himself heavily, his head shaking from side-to-side slightly, as if he couldn’t quite believe what he was going to say next.
“Apparently someone in China really wants the U.S.M.P.A to fail and they wrongfully assumed that us traveling to Long Island was happening so that I could take my place as ‘Max’, to make up the vote at last, instead of you doing it in my place.”
...Well that’s, kind of, annoying...
What a stupid bloody reason to pick a fight with the current incarnation of Maxarimus, and the technically current incarnation of Arista!
It’s like this Xian guy had a death wish or something, especially when he got everyone I care about involved in the process too. John, on his own, would probably have been enough to take down that demon-summoning asshole, especially if I hadn’t jumped in like an overenthusiastic child instead of letting him handle it!
“You think he was working alone or...”
The grimace I received in answer to that question, followed shortly by a tentative shrug, was enough to make me sigh aloud in frustration. We’ve not even gotten into the hallowed-halls of American magical corruption yet, and already this politics junk is getting downright aggravating!
Anything John might have to hand should now be considered compromised, basically, because we have no idea who else could be staking out his car, his truck, his boat or any other stupid form of ‘Normal’ travel he might have tucked away somewhere, just on the off chance he uses it to get to Long Island!
Hell! The way things are going, I wouldn’t be surprised if normal air travel would be dangerous, too.
Taking MPA Jeeps on a roadtrip across the country or using Waypoints in general, considering how compromised the MPA have turned out to be, thanks to Arista’s meddling and all, would probably be almost equally as dangerous.
...Not to mention far more time consuming...
We’ve got days, at best, before the United States as we know it falls apart. Without the stupid laws they need put in place again being signed off by the ‘Numbers’, Magical America will be torn to pieces by scavengers from every nation across the globe and there are no options left for us to safely get from one point to the other anymore, let alone as a group.
With the way this is all unfolding, maybe it would just be better if we all hid inside the Hub and demanded a—a?
Wait!—No, it couldn’t possibly work—
...Or could it?...
Felix said— But I can’t just—
...But maybe?...
“What’s that look about, Han? I know that look and it’s usually either very dangerous, or very fun, depending on where your little head has drifted off to.”
Oh, you have no idea, John-Boy!
I’ve just had an idea. A crazy, stupid, ‘couldn’t possibly work’, kind of idea that feels annoyingly like it could be the single greatest thing I’ve ever done in my life, if it actually works!
“I think I have a way we can travel across the country without anyone being ready to stop us at the other end...”
Two ways, come to that, a second one that could be a bit more awkward to set up, but should theoretically work just as well if the first option fails, so—
John moved forward slightly and planted a kiss on my forehead so suddenly that I froze in shock, staring up at him in disbelief. He quickly pulled back and there was a proud grin on his face that made my heart flutter just ever so faintly, in a way that was pretty hard to ignore, despite my best attempts to pretend such an annoyingly irrational biological reaction never happened in the slightest moments later.
“I love it when you have crazy ideas. They’re always fun if nothing else.”
That stupid grin of his didn’t dim at all as he spoke and I could practically feel waves of his happy magic rolling off of him, even when he carried on speaking in a more serious tone of voice a moment or two later.
“What do we need to do? For that matter, where did you send everyone else?... we should probably collect the rest of them before getting started on the fun, after all.”
I couldn’t help but grimace guiltily at that second question, one that I probably should have seen coming to some degree.
While I’d hesitate to call any form of shadow magic ‘instinctive’, I kind of ran on instinct while casting my wide-range shadow warp spell earlier. Some forms of magic, like with muscles, can often have an annoying amount of ‘memory’ to it, that can help make your reactions faster than should be strictly possible at times. Well, I was in a rush and a bit drowsy at the time too, in my defence, an—
“Han, jus—just tell me you didn’t trap them in some nightmarish hell dimension in your haste to get them clear?”
Oh please, as if I’d do that!
...I don’t even know the Waypoint code for Detroit, after all...
“Much, much worse than that one, John-Boy.”
I’m not sure if it was my words, or just the guilty tone of my voice I used while saying them, but some part of it made John blanch visibly in response as he stood there waiting for me to deal the final ‘blow’ and spill the bad news at last.
“Do you remember the Waypoint beacon taste for Medford, by any chance? We really should hurry before they all start worrying or something, an—”
Damn it, John-Boy, stop laughing! I wasn’t joking! Hell, give me a nice cosy demon-filled hell dimension over Medford. I’d even take Detroit over Medford, any day!
A physical shudder rolled through my body at the very thought of it all, which only seemed to amuse John even more for some reason.
Medford was the one place that anyone who knows even the slightest bit of information about me wouldn’t think to look for people I sent somewhere ‘for their own safety’. It was the first thought that came to me at the time, hiding them all in plain sight where no one would even consider looking for them any time soon.
It’s the one place that I’d gladly offer up for hosting Arista’s next big ‘Crater Lake’ event too, if it came to that someday—okay, maybe that one’s a bit of a stretch?...
...Only a little bit...
“Can you stop laughing John? We really should go find them all before something else goes wrong in the meantime.”
His laughter stalled out slightly and he stared at me with a look of almost confused wonder on his face for a moment or two, before going back to laughing all over again, annoyingly.
“Y-you’re serious?”
Apparently my glare and accompanying folded arms weren’t enough of an indication on that one because, once again, he went back to laughing. This time actually mumbling ‘Medford’, to himself in disbelief a few times under his breath, as if he wanted to rub it in even more. Damn it!
“I know, I’ll apologise to them all when we get there, okay? Now let’s GO!”
With an almost distracted dip into the outer reaches of my lines, I conjured a new red sweatshirt and pair of shorts for myself, struggling into them with a rather graceless, awkward hop and shimmy motion on the spot, before reaching up to my neck and reactivating the runes at the base of my skull that make my safety suit invisible and intangible once more.
I didn’t give him a chance to laugh at my choice of clothing, nor the rushed method I used to get into them. Instead, dropping furiously into my mage senses and quickly sending out a pulse toward the beacon at Medford.
In barely a second I received an ‘all clear’ response that I latched onto in order to disappear at last and leave the chuckling wonder behind to his own amusement, at my expense, naturally.
======
Powers’ damn it! I hate Medford...
“Ma’am, I’m getting another signal in, so I need you to step off the platform for your own sa—”
My eyes cut up to glare at the guard so sharply that he actually stuttered to a stop in surprise.
With one hand wrapped around my now complaining stomach and another being used to push myself back up to my feet again, I staggered off the arrivals platform with a groan and practically flopped into a spare chair that I’m pretty sure is usually reserved for the guard to use during quite periods around here normally. Quiet periods that tend to be rather long and boring, judging by the chairs central placement in the room and the amount of junk he’s got stacked around it, not that I cared enough to comment on it all at this point in time, honestly.
After a few seconds pause there came a flash of blue light and John stumbled forward slightly, a barely supressed smile on his lips still, which only seemed to get brighter when he noticed my slumped form nearby.
The poor guard tried to give us some form of canned introduction after a few moments, as if he’d finally remembered what his actual job is supposed to be around here, but it didn’t take much for John to brush him off into silence as he made his way over to me and helped ease me back to my relatively unstable feet at last.
“We’ll go walk it off, Han. You know the way to wherever you sent them all, right?”
Rather than answer him properly, I just nodded and leaned heavily into his hold with more than a little relief painfully obvious on my face.
I swear my travel sickness never used to be this bad with warping, back when I was Al. Whether my awakenings—number one, two or ‘three’, for that matter—have changed something in my magic or biology to make it all worse, I have no idea. It’s got to be either that, or I’m just more sensitive to it all for some random reason lately.
...Honestly, I have no idea, but either way it really sucks at the very least!...
Before I could say anything more on the topic of our destination, or my sickness in general, John looped his arm tighter around my waist with a nod of his own and practically carried me out of the Waypoint room, as we made our way through the back halls of Medford’s stupid shopping center on our way to fresh air, which I think I desperately need at this point, unfortunately.
For once, I’m kind of glad Medford has their stupid Waypoint in the back of their stupid Sears store.
At least the walk out should give me a few minutes to get my head on straight if nothing else and, of almost equal importance, it will give me a chance to grab a new pair of shoes or sandals along the way, too.
I really suck at conjuring shoes for some reason. I can make them look right, at least, but they always feel awkward when I put them on to an eventually painful degree, especially anything with a heel on it. If we were anywhere else, I’d rather go barefoot than wear conjured shoes, honestly, but we’re in Medford, where the streets are paved with things I don’t want to step in, not even with my suit protecting me from actual contact with anything.
Given the choices on hand, buying a throwaway pair of shoes on the way out of here is the better option in the long run, even if it does mean tapping into the ‘Bank of John’ once more, much to my pride’s continuing despair.
======
“Take a left up here, by the garage on the corner. We’re almost there now.”
My stomach finally decided to settle at last, about the point where we passed the sweet, unhealthy smell of Red Robin a minute or so ago, but John’s arm is still wrapped tightly around my waist ‘for support’ and I really can’t be bothered to dissuade him from it at this point in time. Even if the position of his arm leaves us in probably look a bit suggestive from an outsiders perspective, the casual closeness adding to the whole ‘dating couple’ look we’ve got going on in general.
I can’t bring myself to shrug him or his nice warm magic off at the moment, after the day I’ve had so far.
“Is it just me, or is this stupid town full of fast food places that love pumping their smells out everywhere you go?”
...I knew it wasn’t just us!...
“I know, right?! It’s so weird! This is nothing, too. You can smell the Chinese place we’re heading to from across a massive car park and everything.”
…Mmm! Chinese food…
“I could go for some egg fried rice and chicken balls right about now...”
...Great minds think alike, John-Boy!...
“You’re buying, naturally, also we may have to pay them a little extra money as well. Now that I think about it, the last time I was here, I kind of ran off without paying in an attempt to escape Narcissus and Echo. If they recognise my face, you’ll have to be ready to crack out your credit card I’m afraid, John-Boy...”
I hesitated for a moment to let that half-joking, half-serious statement of fact sink in, but I needn’t have worried because John just laughed the whole thing off with his usual, casual dismissal when it comes to money and spending it in general.
I guess, when you’ve got uncountable-generations worth of built up wealth to fall back on, money really can be a bit of a moot point sometimes.
That being said, I really do need to sort my finances out at soon!
If it really comes down to it, maybe I should just get someone else to do it for me? I’m sure someone in the magical world must know how to fudge the system and retrieve a mages Normal-world money for them, after all.
At the rate I’m going, I’m never going to get around to doing it on my own. Getting an expert involved, even if that does mean involving the Hub as well, is probably the only way I’m actually going to get some financial freedom from John at the end of the day.
I’m not exactly struggling at the moment, obviously, but it’s still pretty awkward at times, having to rely on him in general. Let alone the whole traditional female role it kinda places me in as basically his ‘kept woman’— minus the sex or benefits for him, of course!
...Of course—for now...
My ears unhelpfully decided to flush bright red as my mind spun frantically in an attempt to distance itself away from further thoughts along that particular route for a few seconds and annoyingly John noticed my ‘odd’ reaction all of a sudden too, judging by the quiet chuckle he let off a few moments later.
I couldn’t bring myself to look at his face and check to make sure it was me he was laughing at, but I really doubt I need to, sadly.
“Shut up, John-Boy.”
...Stupid John...
======
“Ha! I called it, no-one can resist Chinese food of this quality!”
John’s, almost lazy, snort of reluctant agreement put a slight dampener on my joy at being right in the assumption that the others would not only camp out in the Chinese restaurant that my warp dropped them off next to, but also order food while they waited.
Before I could turn away from the street-facing window to properly give John a well-earned smirk of victory someone inside squealed loudly and I staggered back slightly in fear as a virtual stampede of bodies made their way towards the glass door in front of us, with one obvious goal in mind, namely, us!
By the time the first little body, one that’s pretty easy to see belongs to Eris, even through the slight distortion of the window glass between us, reached the door itself, I’d managed to twist myself around and practically dive behind John’s, now lightly laughing, form for shelter from the barrage to come.
Eris aside, we have a group that includes my often over-protective sister, my ‘therapist’ Trudy, the robust form of an often far-too-comforting-for-my-sanity’s-sake Rosemary and, more worrying than anything else, Pauly in all his paranoid old military glory!
It’s bad enough when just Sarah is having a go at me over every stupid little thing I do. I don’t want to even imagine what she’s going to have to say about me getting rid of all my potential backup, aside from John, while facing an unknown mage and his demon ‘friends’ and that’s without the others joining in, too.
“Han, John? You’re both okay!”
John’s grunt was about the only warning I got before Sarah came flying towards us and somehow managed to twist herself around my improvised meat-shield to snag, not just me, but him up in a tight pair of one-armed hugs as she buried her face in my neck harshly and shook slightly from barely suppressed emotions.
Slowly I turned in Sarah’s death-grip and slid both my arms protectively around her waist in return. She obviously needs the comfort at the moment if she’s not even yelling at me for sending her away from danger, yet again, like I’d normally have expected her to be doing right about now.
“Let’s head back inside, the streets aren’t safe or easily defendable.”
Despite his gruff tone and tight glare that seemed to flicker in every direction possible as he spoke, I could tell by his body language alone that Pauly was at least relieved to see us alive if nothing else.
I didn’t really feel like arguing with his pretty valid assessment of the situation, even if I hadn’t had Sarah clinging to me anyway. So without more than a glance between us, me and John set off for the doors in front of us with Sarah in tow, as best we could.
Eventually we got inside and were directed to a corner booth near the back, surrounded by the now all-business soldiers standing guard around it in that same annoying way they tend to do whenever I’m around.
Sarah reluctantly let John go with some prodding from him, but seemed more than content to use her now free arm to cling tighter to me as we slid awkwardly into the booth and settled in to get comfortable at last. After a few seconds, I took in a huff of air and watched on a bit dazedly as my entourage formed up around us, John taking up the free space on my left with Eris in his lap while Fena, Rose and Trudy took up the rest of the booth.
To finish the set off, Pauly dragged a spare chair over, positioning himself at an angle from the table which I have no doubt was chosen specifically because it broke line-of-sight between me and the window-covered walls behind him, like the paranoid old buzzard he can be at times.
“What happened? We grabbed everything we could, some of the soldiers got your bags by the way, and we’d just gotten into a huddle when the world suddenly went horribly dark. One moment we were falling and the next we were spinning through a lot of flashing red lights until the world suddenly turned back on again, leaving us here, of all places.”
My hand came up to run through my hair, as best I could with Sarah perched possessively on my shoulder, and I sighed heavily to myself at the awkward conversation to come.
“I kinda... shadow-warped you all to safety, then blew up the plane and almost got John killed by going base jumping without a parachute...”
The expected, long awkward silence that I received from that, admittedly brief, summary of events made me cringe almost as much as the sudden tightening of Sarah’s arms around my shoulders and the indignant glare on Pauly’s face did, in pretty much equal measure.
“John, it’s your turn to do the explaining!”
With my desperate command given, I rolled my neck back to rest on the booth seat’s headrest and closed my eyes tightly to stave off the headache I can already feel trying to start up a mini-revolt against my brain cells at any moment.
“Great! Thanks, Han.”
His eyes scanned around us before he let off an amused little huff and started explaining what happened after I warped them all away in detail for his captive audience.
“Well, it all happened because this guy called Xia—”
======
“Spring rolls, extra dip?”
I kept my eyes closed but shot a hand up for the waitress’s sake, much to the amusement of the others around us at this point. John was rather... extravagant?... in his explanation of everything that the others missed, unfortunately.
At this point, even Sarah’s let go of me in order to stare incredulously between us, an action I can’t blame her for, considering I apparently ‘pulled a super-powered suit out of my ass’ and ‘punched myself to turn my suit into some fantasy, role-playing game nerd’s idea of female warrior armor’.
Armor that I then proceeded to ‘light up like a Christmas tree mixed with a Tesla coil’ just to show off, according to my utter bastard of a best friend in all his smug glory.
The fact that his version of events has those tantalising grains of truth inside them makes it all so much worse, because my glares and blushes as he continued on were pretty hard to hide, while apparently also being far too easy to read incorrectly for most people as well!
...At least the food is here now...
Maybe we can all focus on something other than John’s stupid version of ‘what happened’ at last, or my own stupid reaction to him saying I looked like ‘some kind of lightning-goddess of hot asses and spandex’ at the very least. A reaction which may or may not have included a blush, an indignant squeal, and a failed attempt to either hit or zap him at the same time, I might add!
“So what’s the plan now, then? No plane, and if we take the Jeeps across country at this point we will be cutting our deadline pretty close, I’m afraid.”
I froze with a spring roll halfway to my mouth as John grinned at Pauly’s question and turned his attention over to me instead, making everyone else copy him with mild amounts of confusion or amusement obvious on their faces at the same time.
Rather than give in to peer pressure, I let off a huff to show them all I didn’t care what they thought before shoving the spring roll in my mouth as an excuse to not speak for a few more precious seconds.
I used those well-earned seconds mostly to cuss out John in my head, while also putting my plan together verbally for public consumption.
More importantly, they also allowed me the time to enjoy my first bite of Chinese food so far today, unhindered by the barrage of questions that are about to assault me when I try to explain the loose collection of theories that technically could be described as my plan in general.
It’s a terrible, half-formed and hope-filled plan that still seems to be more than a little bit insane, even to me at this point, sadly.
“Well, okay, so you all know that weird golden effect that’s been spreading through the Hubs, right?”
Damn it, John! Stop smirking at me with that childlike wonder sparkling so obviously in your eyes! It’s bloody distracting and it’ll be pointless if I’m wrong about even one part of this mess anyway, so shut up already, you incorrigible idiot asshole!
...Stupid John-Boy!...
![]() ![]() |
Cause and effect can be important in life, especially when you’re making plans. The best laid plans of Hannah’s and—well, just Hannah, this time… Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Wouldn’t this have been easier if we’d gone back to the Klamath Falls Hub?”
I couldn’t help but grimace as we pulled up outside a comfortable looking house, tucked behind several high tree walls on all sides, that houses the Merlin Hub’s entranceway at the moment. Slowly, I turned to shoot Sarah an annoyed look because she just proved that she obviously wasn’t listening during my earlier explanation in the slightest.
“Everything that we take for granted is compromised, Sare. Like it or not, we’re creatures of habit and that makes us worryingly predictable when an assassin from any one of several interested nations could be waiting around the corner for us now.”
The soldiers started unloading from the Jeeps around us. One of them gestured towards me through the window, while offering a painfully obvious attempt to be subtle about doing just that, and I let out a tiny sigh in response. With a few shuffles forward in my seat, I got ready to exit the Jeep, finishing my thought off in a resigned tone of voice that hopefully shows to everyone who’s listening that I know explaining things to Sarah right now is a waste of my time, to some degree.
“If my plan doesn’t work, we’ll need to be somewhere no-one would expect and we’ll need to get lost pretty quickly, just in case they can track us. Given that fact, Merlin’s Hub was not only closer and easier to get Jeeps sent down from, but also a place none of us has ever been to before.”
A brief glance over my shoulder before my door opened showed me that this time Sarah had, at least partly, understood the logic behind our relatively short trip to the northern outskirts of Grants Pass, at long last.
The moment I slid out of my seat, Pauly’s men moved to defend me from all sides like a well-oiled machine. Annoyingly, that exact action probably told anyone who could be bothered to watch us that I was the ‘true’ VIP in this situation, a problem which could be a liability in a lot of cases and one that we’ll have to work out at some point in the future, before it gets me killed. Even if it’s not strictly an issue at this exact moment in time, thanks to the tree walls around us.
I barely had time to sweep Eris up onto my hip before we were being ushered towards the glowing front entrance of the rather worn-down property ahead of us.
The moment we were all clear of the Jeeps, baggage and all, the drivers pulled out and seemed to head off towards a disused farming shed to the side of the house that I can only assume is their cover for this Hub’s garage area. I didn’t really have much of a chance to take more of the place in before being rather rudely prodded through the doorway by an agitated looking Pauly, sadly. Overall it seems that they have a better set up than we do back in Klamath, a lot more secluded and hard to expose, at the very least.
Eris’s little fingers tensed on my shoulder as we stepped through the doorway. Thankfully, a squeeze from me seemed to calm her down for the brief moment of blindness that followed us entering this new Hub for the first time.
======
It took a few blinks for my eyes to get accustomed to the sudden explosion of color around us when we got to the other side of the doorway. It’s not like this is the first time I’ve had to deal with going from a dark real world to a far too bright Hub space, after all.
Honestly, the most difficult thing about this particular trip was the fact that the room we’d entered wasn’t the clean white space I’m used to seeing from Felicia’s Klamath Falls reception desk but instead a far too familiar golden color that shone out at me from all sides. The same golden color that I’d at least partly hoped wouldn’t be here, despite it being kind of necessary for our travel plans to work, in one way or another.
Luckily, the golden walls, floor and ceiling around us didn’t instantly start trying to drain me dry of magic like they did after my fight with Maven, but it’s still a bit disconcerting to know that the problem I accidentally caused has already spread so much in just a few months. I’m surprised the Hubs across America haven’t been crying out demands that I come and fix this mess sooner, honestly, so—
======
“You with us, Han?”
My head shot up and tracked to the side, instinctively, in response to those amused words that could only really come from one source at the end of the day.
“I’m fine, John-Boy—just didn’t think my magic would have spread so much already...”
He grimaced but nodded in understanding, anyway. I get the feeling he has a better idea than me on just how far my magic has really spread inside the Hub network by now. If he does, however, then I honestly don’t think I want to know at this point, for my own sanity’s sake above all else!
“Okay, Pauly, you send the alert out.”
If this works, then every Hub is going to be on warning not to panic like a bunch of idiots when anything starts changing around them now. Considering they just got over being invaded by eye-watering amounts of gold, I guess it shouldn’t be quite as much of a problem as it may have been a few months ago, but that being said, these are mages we’re dealing with. It’s probably better to err on the side of caution when it comes to low expectations over potential intelligence or stupidity levels when they are involved, really.
...Stupid mages...
With a simple nod, Pauly made his way back outside into the real world again, probably so he could get enough of a signal to call in the warning on his radio or something. Either way it didn’t take him long and as he stepped back through the entranceway behind us, there was a crackling sound around us, followed by a rather cultured male voice speaking up from seemingly everywhere to declare a brief ‘active maintenance’ period, while suggesting heavily that all staff and visitors find themselves an office or space to wait in until told otherwise.
We all stood around rather awkwardly after the announcement was made, waiting for the ‘all clear’ signal, which eventually came in the form of the rookie of Pauly’s team coming through the entranceway to join us while reporting in about the radio message he’d just received.
From that point on all eyes were on me, and I have to admit that I was feeling more than a little bit nervous because of it, unfortunately.
I eased Eris down again first. She proceeded to run over to Sarah in response, tucking herself behind her legs in a way that made me wince slightly before casting it aside in favor of the much more dangerous and important issue ahead of me. John sidled his way up to me and bumped his shoulder against mine reassuringly, his seemingly ever-present smile there as expected and helping a little more than I would have thought to calm me down, somewhat, over the stupidity we’re about to attempt.
“The minute I start ranting about being a goddess or any weird junk like that, you wrap me in your magic and get me the hell out of here, got that John-Boy?”
His amused snort wasn’t exactly reassuring, but the hint of worry I could feel practically radiating off of him helped to assure me that he was taking this seriously, despite his bravado and the front he’s putting up trying to say otherwise.
“Well—here goes nothing!”
My piece said, I took a few tentative steps away from everyone else. Carefully, I eased myself down into a crouched position in the center of the entrance hall, so I could place the flats of my hands onto the floor for a better contact point while keeping all walls and people as far away as possible. There are more magical receptors and lines in your hands than your feet, anyway. Above that, I also happen to be wearing an extra layer of clothing over my feet, due to my admittedly kind of thin shoes, as well.
As far as I can tell, the only reason the magic that’s infected this place isn’t chasing me around like a big juicy steak right now, is that my once more invisible suit is providing a layer between us and confusing it to some degree. That’s not going to last for much longer, though, and even worse I’m going to be intentionally provoking it, too.
...Of all the stupid ideas that our often defective brain could have come up with!...
“Here goes...”
The words came out in a breathy muttering whisper instead of the brave tone I’d been going for, more for my own sake than anyone else’s. But at least it helped me marshal my courage a little bit before taking the big leap, shoving several lines worth of magic through my hands and into the floor below them.
Almost instantly, the golden walls around us seemed to practically glow with renewed power and, even as a gasp left my lips, I couldn’t stop my hands flattening out completely when a wave of draining magical pressure came pouring in from all sides around me. Even the very air I was breathing seemed to carry with it some indescribably invading force that was so hard to hold back, something I’d instinctively tried to do in the brief moment of panic that followed.
Finally the force around me became too much and it really did become sink-or-swim time. With one more desperate breath that seemed to pulse out of me across every surface I could see, like a wave of uncontrolled power itself, I let go of all control and invited the magic in at long last.
The force that hammered against my very being in response was overwhelming for a moment and I almost blacked out entirely from that initial hit alone. Seconds later the magic burned a path, seemingly straight through my gut, into my lines to hit my Locus Point itself and all hell broke loose, forcing me to really black out imme—
======
“Hannah? Han, can you hear me?”
My eyes snapped open and my head lowered slightly to stare down at the mortal, a male I believe, who would dare speak so openly to me.
“Hannah. Are you, uh, you?”
The mortal was rather amusing, and rather pretty, for a male at least. Words came, a voice that I know; a voice that is my own and yet not. We know this male—oh, do we know this male!
“John...”
The male perked up at my words.
Mortals really are such odd creatures at times.
My hands drifted around at my side and magic rose up to meet them. As it should be, I could feel the world around me move with my every breath. I could feel the heartbeat of every mortal within my grasp and just as easily I could silence each of them with but a thought.
...We wouldn’t do that though...
We would not, indeed.
They are my mortals, just as this male is mine as well.
What event must have led us here?
To be so rudely summoned to my first true home once more. To be ensnared in this mortal form, even as magic suspends it and nourishes it beyond anything a true mortal form could sustain.
Oh—I see—
Well, that’s inconvenient, isn’t it?
Still, a boon she wished and a boon she shall gain! My time has yet to come, but that doesn’t mean fate may hold all the cards without rebuke.
...What are we going to do?...
A boon, a gift—not just to my Hannah, but to all children of magic.
Too long has fate divided them within these walls. Too long have the fallen claimed my home as their own. They shall have their space, as Hannah would wish, but no one Fae shall hold dominion over this Realm again.
You picked your pieces well, Brother, but you do not truly understand the game we are playing, nor the stakes at risk, I fear—such a pity—but no mind, I shall have my day to gloat, and this day is Hannah’s alone.
Be free, Hannah!
Be free and run wild with the chaos, as you were always meant to do. Let neither Fate, nor the Powers’ hold you back from your chosen path, my child.
Amuse me and be rewarded.
======
“Han? You’re worrying me here...”
A smirk played across this delicate mortal form of mine and I leant down to face her little toy male with care, magic tilting and turning me so I could see him properly at last.
“Care for her Jonathan Alicesen, embrace and protect her as only you can, for you both have enemies to face beyond your limited comprehension before you and she will need you more then she could ever admit to herself.”
The mortal male toy staggered away from me, his eyes wide in fear and wonder as magic, my magic, writhed not just around us but within his own chest, in turn.
You understand now, don’t you mortal male? You see, but you feel fear. You wonder, but also hide.
You’re only human, after all.
“Wh-who are you?”
A grin split these delicate lips once more and I rolled back upright, magic suspending me and holding me as only it can. I posed for the terrified mortals below—the terrified mortals and one mortal toy.
“I am Hannah Cooper, and yet I am not. I am the Lady Death, the beginning, and yet the end. I a—”
Oh, how precious… Her mortal toy thinks to overpower me?
He thinks that merely separating us from this Realms wellspring will save his mistress. Well, far be it from me to disappoint the poor boy!
Go my magic, you know of Hannah’s will, go do all you can to help her achieve her goals. I do hope she tries this again. I’d forgotten how fun mortals can be in times such as these.
The Sleep, can get ever so boring after a while.
======
With a breath stealing thump, my body landed harshly on the ground.
Somehow I seem to suddenly be flat on my back. Despite having only seconds previously, from my perspective, been in a kneeling position while trying to connect with the fae realm, as stupid as that idea feels in hindsight. Almost automatically, my body rolled over and I found myself unceremoniously puking up what little I had in my stomach, mostly coffee I’d assume, before rolling the other way in the lush grass around me with a pained groan.
It feels like I just ran a marathon or something! I haven’t felt this bad since we—
“Hannah!”
...Huh?...
Careful not to overstrain my aching body, I pushed myself over slightly further and winced one eye open to fix John and the others with a gimlet stare. It probably took me longer than it should have to realise that something was wrong with the scene before me. Aside from everyone staring at me with what I can only assume is an unhealthy mix of horror, fear and awe, which really doesn’t make any of this less confusing or weird at all sadly, we also appear to have gotten into my Realm somehow?
Lush rolling hills of grass… Check!
Blue sky that’s almost too pretty to be real… Check!
Oddly out of place, glowing doorway leading to nowhere… Che—wait!
“Wha’ happened?”
Slowly I pushed my complaining muscles into action and eased my way back to my feet.
After one staggering step that had several people moving away from me and a few of Pauly’s team even raising their guns slightly for some reason, my knee’s gave out and sent me toppling forward, despite my best efforts to stop them. I didn’t actually hit the ground, John having surged forward to catch me as he always seems to do in situations like this, but the landing still made several muscles I didn’t even know I had ache from the jarring jolt of stopping, all the same.
“What happened, John? I feel—weird?...”
Everything feels so heavy and out of place.
Why is there a glowing doorway, like the ones leading to the Hub, in my Realm? Why is there a slightly overgrown receptionist desk sitting in the middle of my nice grass entrance area, with little hills surrounding it, presumably holding my normally stone doorways leading out into the crystal roofed, white marble hallways of my Realm?
Come to think of it, why does my stomach hurt like I got punched in the gut a few times, right above where my Locus Point seems to sit, usually?
“My tummy hurts.”
Finally, I must have said the magic words or something, because everyone seemed to relax at my, admittedly, rather childish sounding muttered grumble.
Sarah cautiously stepped forward to join John at my side, bringing Eris along for the ride, despite the girl’s obvious worry at getting too close to me right now, for some odd reason. Trudy and Rosemary shared a significant look but when they noticed my bemused stare, offered me warm smiles in return, at least. Smiles which were somewhat interrupted by Fena elbowing past them so she could reach me a few moments later, naturally.
Pauly was barking a lot of orders as usual and, already, there seemed to be a steady stream of soldiers going in and out of the glowing doorway behind him with urgent sounding messages to share with him every time. I tried to focus enough to read some lips and get an idea what they were talking about, but my efforts were interrupted by Fena when she finally reached my side and promptly collapsed on top of me!
Without any warning at all she pulled me into a tight cuddle, like I’m some sort of oversized teddy bear, and squealed something about me being ‘So cool!’ right in my ear. Initially, I tried to push her back a bit, but I really don’t have the strength left in me to even voice a complaint right now.
Before long her worryingly fast chain of words that seemed to fixate mostly on me, my magic, and John for some reason, with minor pauses to talk about ‘goddesses’ and ‘death’, oddly, was becoming all too much for me to handle—not to mention that, in her enthusiasm, she seems to have forgotten that she has vampire strength going on in general.
With one more desperate attempt to push her off of me, an attempt which failed spectacularly, I found myself passing out from lack of air more than anything. Maybe stress and whatever the hell has left me feeling so weak might have had a hand in it all, too, although now that I think about i—
======
“I think she’s waking up?”
In response to Eris’s, surprisingly cautious sounding words I groaned and tried to wave her away in annoyance. For once, she didn’t take that as a sign for her to jump on my bed and start bouncing around, but it also lead to a lot more talking and voices than should comfortably fit into my bedroom a few moments later which left me, rather reluctantly, accepting the fact that I’ll have to get up—just to find out what they all want, if nothing else.
It took a few more seconds for my body to get the message, of course, but eventually I managed to practically launch myself up into a sitting position, my arms stretching up high in the air as a contented yawn passed my lips without my control.
That sleep—felt—awesome!
I totally needed a good sleep at last, apparently. I wonder if John did something to my bed or someth—Wait! Why is there grass on my bed?
My eyes snapped open and almost immediately closed moments later when bright sunlight came in, all too ready to greet my poor abused optic nerves in return. Slowly this time, I eased one eye open and let it get used to the bright light, before easing the other one open, too, and finally taking in my surroundings with more than a little confusion.
After a bit of digging around in my head, I came up with a few half-remembered flashes of weirdly disconnected things, like ‘magic’, ‘brothers’ and ‘toy males’, whatever that one means. Even as they popped into my head they seemed already to be fading away, along with what little detail they had with them, slowly leaving me feeling more than a little confused over their apparent existence when I can’t— jus—just…
...Nope, it’s gone!...
Whatever I was thinking about, it can’t have been important, considering what I have facing me at the moment in its place, anyway.
Apparently, a lot of people are interested in this new not-my-Realm-but-kind-of-is-my-Realm place we’re in right now, because I’m counting at least twenty Hub ‘guys in suits’, along with several R&D mages, and even a few SWAT teams who are busy scouting around while their leader talks to Pauly, of all people, in the middle distance.
I didn’t really get a chance to gather my bearings before a rather unwelcome face, attached to overly long limbs and a worryingly wide grin, noticed I was awake and broke away from the nearest huddle of R&D mages to approach me rather cautiously, instead.
“Hi, my name is Director Silvante. Are you with a department or the renovation team being debriefed at the moment?”
…Well—that’s a lot more pleasant of an introduction then we had last time…
Back when I was naive young Al and she started practically assaulting me for information about my mental state to satisfy her own curiosity, at least.
It has been a few years I guess. It’s probably not that surprising she’s finally picked up some bedside manner from that squat little mentor of hers, to go along with her obvious intelligence and all. If I can earn my own new stupid Arista face and larger-than-Sarah’s-but-still-pretty-small boobs in that period of time, and she can also apparently get upgraded from a ‘Division Head’ to a ‘Director’, then anything’s possible really!
Of the two options on offer, I think it’s safe to assume that the ‘renovation team’ would probably consist of John, Sarah, and everyone else aside from Pauly, who probably falls under our security detail more than anything else, hence him being talked to by that military-looking guy in the middle-distance still.
“Yeah, uh, I was with the renovation team?”
Her eyes lit up in interest and while she at least thought to offer me a hand up first, gesturing in the general direction I’d have to go to hopefully find the others, she didn’t wait that long before jumping in with questions that I’m only partly convinced she was expecting answers from judging by the speed she was shooting them off at me.
“How did you get injured?—What can you tell us about Gaia’s avatar?—Where did she come from?—Where did she go?—What did she say to you?—Is it true that the vessel for her consciousness disappeared after the power wave was let loose upon the Hub network?”
I winced automatically at her almost reverent tone of voice and reached out a hand to grasp Eris’s blindly, while keeping my now worried gaze locked on the far too interested-looking woman before us. With a barely convincing smile on my face, I slowly started, partly leading, partly following her off into the tunnel-like hallway on the left of the overgrown desk nearby that I vaguely remember seeing earlier, before I passed out from Fena's enthusiasm overwhelming me, at least.
There’s not a lot I can say to any of those questions at the moment. In a way, the questions are helpful in that they tell me, ‘Something major happened’, which I admittedly already kind of figured out when everyone was giving me scared looks earlier for some reason, but a lot of the things she’s saying just don’t make sense on their own to me, unfortunately.
‘Gaia’ is a really old myth in magical circles. She’s pretty much the figurehead for most of the pseudo-religions out there that feature the common thread of magic being in some way sentient, either being placed as the guardian of magical life in general or magic’s leash holder, depending on the iteration you’re talking about.
The concept of Gaia is one of many actual, magical concepts that have bled over into the Normal world over the centuries. Although, as far as I know, a lot of people mix her up with the Native American Earth Mother concept or pretty much any other ‘Mother’ deity from ancient mythology, a few of which I already know for sure were just Arista running around on a power trip in her role as the ‘Mother of Magic’ at this point, sadly.
What Gaia could have to do with any of this mess I have no idea. At best, it sounds like a case of people making some pretty wild assumptions, but even then, I can’t exactly say anything either way considering I’m drawing a pretty big blank on the time between my letting the magic of this place ‘in’ and my waking up to find that the Hub has somehow turned into a replica of my Realm out of bloody nowhere!
I need to get back together with the others and find out just what the hell is going on around here, before I say something stupid and make things even more of a mess then they already ar—
“Gaia was really pretty, she was floating, and gold, and she fixed the Hubs!”
Director Silvante’s head snapped around to stare at Eris in wonder at pretty much the exact same moment that my head dropped to fix her with a wide-eyed, worried, stare of my own.
My Eris generally knew when to be open and show her intelligence versus when it would be better for her to keep quiet or fake childish ignorance. My Eris was, actually, rather well practiced at manipulating situations to her own advantage by playing the ‘helpful but uncomprehending little girl’ act—often more so than I’d like to admit, even to myself at times—This Eris is still pretty much an unknown in a lot of ways, for situations like this. I honestly can’t tell if she’s playing Silvante in order to redirect her attention away from me, or if she’s literally just talking about whatever happened as the enthusiastic child that she technically is.
“What do you mean she ‘fixed the Hubs’, cutie?”
I couldn’t help but cringe at the obviously fake, in my opinion, comforting tone of voice that the eager woman tried to put on for Eris’s benefit. The whole act failed spectacularly, judging by the brief flash of disgust I saw cross Eris’s face before she covered it with a wide-eyed look of excitement once more, a quick change of emotion which probably answers the question of whether she’s faking this all or not, at this point.
“She made the Hubs pretty like my Mom’s Realm, and the others were saying something about her connecting the Hubs together. So she fixed them, yeah?”
Director Silvante seemed to accept her logic quite easily and smiled approvingly down at her as we kept walking along the newly ‘fixed’ hallways of the Hub.
As always when Eris is trying to seem innocent, I really did struggle not to take her words at face value, even when I know for a fact that she’s lying this time. It was Me that told everyone about my idea to connect the Hubs together internally so we’d have a safer way to travel cross-country that no one could anticipate us using, after all.
I’d honestly expected connecting to the magic within the Hubs again to feel like it did when I connected with the magic in my Realm earlier. I’d actually been counting on it filling me with an almost unnoticeable sense of giddiness, while leaving me lucid enough to at least initially get things done that I wanted, before finally overwhelming me entirely with the crazy ranting stage of things that is the rather large downside I seem to have developed when letting myself get too drunk on absolute power, beyond the standard definition of both absolute or powerful.
While at least part of that seems to have happened, in the way that the Hub has changed aesthetically if nothing else, taking on roughly the same ‘natural’ look that I prefer for my own Realm and also apparently gaining some kind of internal linking passageways, according to Eris’s description. I’m literally drawing a blank on anything past letting the magic in though.
It feels like I should and maybe even did remember what happened at some point but, like the past incarnations that Ellie sealed off for my sanity's sake, if the memories are still there then they are tantalisingly out of reach for some reason?
“Your team should be in here. I’ll probably be back to interview you all at some point, but for now I need to go check how the diagnostics are coming on our analysis samples from the new structures and ambient magic that have appeared. If you’ll excuse me, ladies…”
Her job apparently done, thanks to Eris’s helpfully vague information, I’d assume, Director Silvante opened the clean white wooden door in front of us and quickly turned on a heel to practically jog back the way we just came without any of the usual care I would expect from someone traveling the halls of the Hub at all. Considering how easy it is to get lost around here, no matter how good you are at paying attention to your surroundings, she’s probably going to end up lost beyond hope soon enough!
...That’s not really my problem though...
“Ready, Sweetie?”
Eris shot me an odd, almost confused look for a moment before nodding and taking my hand again, as if I was the one who needed reassuring about going into the door for some reason, instead of her.
My foot came forward to nudge the door open a bit further and Eris’s grip tightened ever so slightly more on my hand, a sign which actually made me feel a little better about the tense little ‘gulp’ I found myself making, despite how silly it was to be nervous over this of all things now, in my opinion.
======
“Ah! Your erstwhile assistant has woken up I take it?”
A rather perky-looking man in his mid-twenties with light brown hair lying haphazardly around his shoulders, a silly little goatee, and an oddly out-of-place-looking sweater-vest/jeans combo doing a pretty good job of making him look like some fresh-out-of-college child psychologist, or something equally wholesome in general, smiled at us benignly in greeting.
When he noticed my stare he offered me a wider, inviting smile and waved us into the room proper, gesturing towards the ring of chairs before him that currently contain John, Sarah, a no-longer helmet clad Fena, and the AMS girls, who offered me mildly amused waves of greeting as my eyes scanned over them all for a moment or two.
Cautiously, I took another step into the room while giving the child psychologist a healthy berth as I went. It honestly feels kind of weird to come into contact with someone who could, genuinely, offer me a polite smile without any hint of a smirk playing across his lips or leer in his eyes at all these days.
...We’ve been hanging around John too much...
“I’ve been hanging around John too much.”
I don’t know what emotions played across my face when I said those slightly disbelieving words, but they must have betrayed at least some of my thoughts, because several members of my ‘team’ started laughing in response moments later, including said John, who, I have no doubt, has already decided that this new guy will be easy pickings if he feels the need to torment someone in the near future, by now.
“I’ll leave it to your team leader, Ms. Cooper, to provide you with all the details involved, but to reiterate the main points for you: It is currently the position of the USMPA that the magical entity known as ‘Gaia’, and the Fae goddess known as ‘The Lady Death’, cannot, do not, and have never existed.”
The sweater-vest guy tried to look somewhat stern as he made that statement. Honestly, it kind of fell flat though due to the fact that he really is a bit too goofy and young-looking to be taken seriously in such a way, to my eyes.
“If questioned from this day forward about today’s events, your team had been assigned to deliver a high-priority magical artefact for storage and examination within the Hub.”
My mouth dropped open a little in surprise at just how much of an outright lie that statement really was, but the deceptively nice-seeming sweater-vest wearer wasn’t even done with his tale yet!
“Before you could make it to your drop-off point, the artefact had an unknown reaction to an invasive magical phenomenon within the Hub that had previously been dubbed ‘the gold’.”
He shifted his feet slightly and tucked his long fingered hands behind his back pompously, obviously uncomfortable with speaking the ‘lie’, even if it’s actually quite close to the truth, surprisingly, if you replace an unknown artefact with ‘me’ at least.
“The object promptly exploded in a large-scale magical event which seems to have taken prompts from the minds of several beings, both human and Fae, within the Hub at the time to reform our halls into an amalgamation of styles closely resembling the new magical domain of the entirely unconnected fresh-born mage known publicly as ‘Hannah Cooper-Garnier’, mostly thanks to Ms. Cooper being related to said business owner and having just come from her so-called ‘Realm’, which the magic involved obviously took a liking to for some inexplicable reason.”
My eyes tightened down into a wince of actual pain as I felt my temples grow tight with the effort it took to contain my initial reaction, one that was quite frankly, somewhere between randomly zapping people for the sake of it and just cutting out the middle man so I can hit John around the head a few times for the hand he obviously had in that ridiculous cover story!
“We’ll just need you to sign a few forms and you can all get back to work in your various capacities as part of Team ‘Tomb Raider’.”
…Oh, Powers…
Seriously, Sare? She’s still using that stupid nickname during official situations like this?
...Powers damn it, Sarah!...
Through gritted teeth, I smiled at the sweater-vest wearer while accepting the forms he was offering me without comment, so I can start reading through whatever this load of wasted trees is all about.
‘Party of the first part agrees that the undersigned party heretofore...’
...I’d forgotten how much we hate paperwork...
“What the hell is a ‘sanctioned reliquary access point’ and why am I agreeing to use one, only in case of a level three or below magical emergency, from now on?”
Stop laughing, John-Boy! It’s not bloody funny, and I’ve got at least twenty pages of this crap to deal with now, thanks in no small part to your stupid, flimsy, overly complicated and wholly stupid cover story!
![]() ![]() |
In a political sense, nothing can get the crowd going quite like praising your chosen all-powerful deity and pledging yourself to him/her/them/it publicly. In reality, belief can often be the only thing you have left to hold on to when even hope is lost. In magic—well, in magic words have power. Imagine what can happen when you throw faith and belief into that melting pot of trouble... Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“So, how exactly did you manage to convince them that there was even a stitch of truth to that stupid story you fed the sweater-vest guy?”
John shot a slightly worried look over his shoulder at the somehow still waving guy in question, who was ever so politely bidding us farewell from his doorway with that same, slightly creepy, guileless smile plastered on his dopy face once more.
“No one wants to believe in higher powers being actually real, Han, when the choices are ‘believe we were visited by something beyond human comprehension that used you as its entrance point’, or ‘weird magic reacted with weird magic weirdly’, what option did you think they’d run with?”
Huh—that’s a fair point actually. When he puts it that way, I doubt he even had to try to convince them all about his version of events, let alone do much to hide my identity at the same time.
“I take it, you left me passed out in the grass to make weaving your lies easier?”
John’s head cocked to the side slightly, as if he was somehow confused by my question, but the tiny twitch of his lips he couldn’t control said more than enough for me to ignore anything he may say in response, due to the fact that I obviously hit the nail on the head with that one, no matter what other reasoning he might have to offer instead.
“Where are we going now then?”
This time John let his lips twitch up into a full blown smirk. He even jogged forward slightly so he could turn around and face me properly while walking backwards, like an idiot, too.
“You tell me. The Hub has pretty obviously been shaped by your mind in some way or another, just from all the marble, artwork and glass ceilings around here now, alone. If you were redesigning the Hubs entirely and you wanted to make an easy public access route to the new transport system you were setting up, where would you put the entrance?”
My lips tensed down slightly into a pout of annoyance, mostly because of how casual he’s being about all of this, but also, maybe just slightly, because he’s got a point as well.
I’d have to be blind to not see just how much the ‘new Hubs’ are shaped towards my tastes at this point, honestly. Maps at every junction, no more unnavigable hallways, bright and airy decor with more than a few touches that I know exist in my Realm as well. It all totals up into a lot of obvious signs which are kind of hard to ignore, sadly.
“I’d put the entrance in the main reception area, on the left-hand side of the main entrance, with the exits on the right-hand side as you walk in, preferably making them visible only when you know they are there, to limit initial foot traffic until I’ve gotten a chance to check the place out for myself first.”
John stumbled for a step or two, but recovered quickly and spun around while swinging his arm up to land around my shoulders for a tight squeeze as his magic practically bubbled over with barely hidden amusement.
“To the reception area it is then! You really do have a devious little brain sometimes, Han. You know that, right?”
Even if I’d wanted to, I couldn’t have answered him due to the even tighter squeeze he gave me a few moments later, that actually managed to catch me off guard enough to stall out all rational thought in my head, as he practically lifted me off my feet for a few precious, disorientating seconds as if I weighed nothing at all.
“Get your arm off me, John-Boy, before I zap you!”
======
My eyes scanned around the newly grass-covered Hub entrance and, aside from a lot of random staff members moving about doing odd things like taking grass samples or even one guy who’d apparently decided to take a nap over in the corner, something I honestly can’t blame him for considering how nice it is in here now, there didn’t appear to be anything different or out of place compared to what I remember the last time I was in here, unfortunately. I squinted slightly and stared at the empty spaces on either side of the glowing doorway leading out of the Hub in confusion, but found absolutely nothing odd to focus on at all, much to my growing frustration.
“Having trouble finding your own secret entrance, Han?”
My head snapped up to glare at John who seems far too amused for his own good right now. It was his stupid idea that whatever happened in here earlier may have been shaped by my mind, so if he’s wrong, then he’s got nothing to be smug about, damn it!
“You’ve gotta believe, Tinkerbell!”
My height, annoyingly childish-looking face and general attitude aside, I do not look like a little fairy, John-Boy! I can’t believe he would say something like th—
As I started building up steam towards a truly epic explosion of rage at him for creating yet another unfair nickname for me, as if he doesn’t have enough of them already, my anger guttered out before I could even voice my first yell because John chose that moment to take three steps forward and promptly disappear into thin air, stalling me out in shock more than anything else. I stood there, frozen for a few seconds, just staring at the empty space where he’d disappeared. My brain working over any reasoning it could find for him obviously being able to see an entrance I couldn’t and coming up blank.
It wasn’t until Eris skipped forward and disappeared as well, followed closely by a slightly confused Sarah, an oddly excited-looking Fena, and both the AMS girls, that it finally clicked in my head why I was the only one who couldn’t see them.
…‘Tinkerbell’, my ass!…
“I don’t believe in fairies—”
Actually, I don’t believe in the doorways’ existence, because they weren’t here when I first looked and my brain tends to run on empirical evidence like that most of the time, but his point has still been made, at least. John and the others can see the doorways because they believed they would be there, they believed in my ability to create them in the first place, something I didn’t do until now, quite frankly.
“I believe in magically appearing doorways?”
The words didn’t help in the slightest, annoyingly. This isn’t some kids’ cartoon, after all.
After a few seconds of desperately running the odds of this all being a big joke on me by John, and factoring in the odds that Sarah or Eris would go along with it, let alone keep silent while invisible somehow for this long, I finally came to the conclusion that the only logical truth of this situation has to be that the doorways do exist. The moment I came to that conclusion, huge metal-framed doorways leading to a tired-looking set of concrete steps appeared, right in front of me, as if they’d always been there, complete with an amused and slightly worried looking group of entourage members standing inside it as well.
A glance to my left showed that a second, presumably ‘exit’ path, set of stairs had appeared on the other side of the Hub’s entranceway. Both entrances look oddly familiar to me for some reason but I just can’t place where I know them from. Presumably they must have been taken from some distant part of my mind, in the same way everything else in the newly refurbished Hubs seem to have been so far. That doesn’t mean I have any clue where they are from tho—
======
“You able to see us yet, Tink?”
I swear to the Powers, if he doesn’t drop that ‘Tinkerbell’ crap right now I’m gonna zap him so hard he’ll be lucky if he comes out of it with the conversational skills of a root vegetable! Rather than give him the satisfaction of a verbal answer, I flipped my hair back haughtily and stalked my way onto the new staircase, taking a moment’s pause to shove him to the side slightly with my elbow in passing, just because I could. The moment’s contact between us was enough for me to get a sense of his magic, and it was pretty obvious that he was amused beyond reason at the moment, probably because he’s found a new way to needle me now.
“Sarah, you, Fena, and Eris stay here. Trudy, can you and Rose go back and get Pauly to gather the troops when he’s free, then show them how to get in here?”
Trudy offered me a warm smile and nodded along as Rosemary let off a happy little giggle while offering me a worryingly well-done salute for her troubles. Sarah didn’t look pleased about being effectively told to stay put, but Eris didn’t seem to mind and Fena knows me well enough to keep an eye on them both while I go scout ahead with John.
I don’t exactly relish the idea of being alone with him at the moment, considering the playful mood he’s in for some reason, but if I have to drag someone with me into unknown territory, John would be my first choice due to his uncanny ability to survive bad situations like the cockroach he is.
“Come on, John-Boy. Let’s go see what kind of horrors my mind has supposedly made without my direct input this time.”
He didn’t hesitate in stepping up to my side at that challenge, the utter glee I could feel radiating off of him at the prospect of going into the unknown with me was so overwhelming that part of me honestly expected him to take my hand and pull me forward like a little child trying to drag his mommy off to the big fun rides at an amusement park.
He nudged his shoulder against mine and gave me a wide grin, which totally deserved the derisive snort I let off moments later, before stepping down once more on the relatively dark concrete stairwell below us.
“I’ve got a bad feeling about this...”
======
After three right-angle turns and about thirty seconds worth of walking, not to mention multiple ambient magic-powered flame spells stuck to the walls like the ones I used back in Peru so we could see better, there finally came a light at the end of the tunnel.
I eagerly sped up my steps in order to get there, and maybe create some space between us again at last, because I’m pretty sure John’s spent most of the walk down either staring at or finding excuses to brush up against my ass like the big perv he is at times an—
…Oh, shit!…
I’d love to say that the first thing I noticed was that the room we’d just come out in is obviously a replica of the Grand Central Station main terminal in New York, complete with glass ceiling, side hallways and even information kiosks with attached billboards dotted around the place as well.
I’d love to say that the first thing I noticed was the worrying amount of Fae, mostly Fauni, although several other species were also moving around on the floor below us, talking to each other or doing what the rest apparently were doing, which happened to be kneeling down and ‘praying’ at the feet of what was actually the first thing I noticed, for rather obvious reasons.
Right in the middle of this replica of Grand Central Station, standing pride of place and towering above everything else so much that I’m surprised it could even fit under the high ceiling itself, was a giant golden statue of a woman who even I can’t deny is obviously—painfully obviously—supposed to me!
John froze when he finally caught up with me and his presence managed to, at least somewhat, jolt me back into reality again. Unfortunately, all that did was allow me to shift my focus enough that I could pick up the horrifyingly reverent mutter that seemed to practically echo off the walls around us, as it was spoken in unison by all the Fae who were busy praying to the golden ‘Me’ statue below.
“Bii-Sanya aba-aii, Bii-Sanya aba-aii, Bii-Sanya aba-aii!”
“Han, please tell me you didn’t create this on purpose.”
Shut up, John-Boy! Of course I didn’t create this! I don’t even remember creating anything that’s changed within the Hubs, but I know I wouldn’t have created bloody—bloody—this!
“I think, uh—I think my moving things around in here, may have uncovered some secret Fae temples, usually buried far away from human sight, or something.”
He turned and shot me a look that was full of disbelief, a look that I honestly can’t blame him for giving me at this point given the evidence at hand and the situation we’re in currently.
“Judging by the words they keep repeating. I’d guess that statue is of their Goddess, the ‘Lady Death’. That’s what Felix calls, um—her?—at least.”
John’s eyebrows shot up sceptically in response to my rather uncertain-sounding attempt at shifting focus away from the obvious elephant in the room, namely, the giant golden statue that can only be of me, considering it’s got my hair, face, and even my current bloody clothes down perfectly.
“Okay, I’ve been willing to wait and see what happens with all this mess, but I think it’s time we had a talk about this ‘Lady Death’ stuff you’re involved in...”
What?!
“Han, do you honestly not remember anything that happened earlier? Your skin started glowing as gold as that statue, you were floating and talking weird, then you claimed to be both Hannah Cooper and the ‘Lady Death’—pretty sure we’re beyond the point of you keeping things under wraps on this one, so what the hell is going on?”
I don’t—I can’t just—
I don’t—
“I don’t know, okay?”
Felix calls me it all the time and the other Fae I’ve met seem oddly receptive to me too, but I really don’t know the first thing about this supposed ‘Lady Death’, let alone any kind of reason why they would think that I’m her in the first place!
“I seriously don’t know John. Until recently the Fae couldn’t give two craps about me, but since I met Felix, they’ve been getting more and more interested in me. It’s not just the ones in the Hub, either. There was that invasion of Pixies in our house who kept braiding my hair too. Something about my magic is attracting them and the only thing I can think of that might have caused it is the weird golden healing stuff I can do.”
Suggesting that as the cause, does bring in some rather awkward questions about Arista, or Ari’s, places in Fae mythology, I guess, considering they were the only other people historically able to access that ‘spark’ of life-giving power, as Edith described it, before I came along, at least.
“Whatever possessed you when you touched the magic in here, Han, was powerful beyond belief.”
John hesitated for a moment before plowing on with whatever is bothering him about all this.
“Normals consider mages to be gods, a lot of the time, while among mages Arista and I are considered gods, to one degree or another—I’ve never had a reason to believe in the odd tales of ‘higher powers’ and actual gods before today because of that fact, but I’m seriously at a loss on this one, unless you can offer me some kind of alternative explanation?”
He sighed heavily and leaned back against the wall of the staircase as his hand came up to rest just above his heart thoughtfully for a moment or two.
“Whatever that thing in control of you was, Han, she commanded magic with a thought. Her mere presence had my core vibrating in my chest, as if it was desperately trying to jump out and be closer to her. I’ll not admit to this again if you tell anyone else but—I was scared!—you can be dangerously powerful at times, Han, but that just leaves me watching you in awe and joy.”
His arms came down, folded across his chest and he shuddered heavily before speaking once more.
“That thing, the being that controlled your body while claiming to be you in some way, horrified me on such a base level that I froze like a child and shook in place, despite my best efforts to fight that feeling off!”
Slowly, his head sunk down to stare at his hands for a second before he tightened them into fists and glanced up at me with determination on his face.
“She let you go, Han. I tried to wrap you in my magic again, to free you from the Hub’s magic, and hopefully her as well, but it didn’t work, and then she let you go!”
I didn’t really know what to say to him after that chilling declaration. The idea of being possessed again is disturbing enough in itself after my experiences with Arista, but the fact that I can’t remember it at all is so much worse somehow—at least with Arista, I could see what she was doing and fight back somehow, or plan against her in the meantime. There’s not exactly much I can do against a complete blank in my memories and that’s, quite frankly, terrifying!
“It’s going to be okay, John. You know what we’re like. I survived your crazy ass long enough for you to snap out of it after all, and you lived through my stint as Arista’s puppet-body, too. If there actually are higher Powers out there, or gods, or anything at all and they’ve inexplicably taken an interest in us, then that just means we’ve got some more crazies to beat into submission, right?”
Just to bring my point home, I sidled up to him and leaned against the wall as well, my arm twitching up to nudge him with my elbow as a little teasing smile played across my lips, for his sake more than anything.
He glanced down at me for a few moments with a worryingly lost look on his face, but eventually just a hint of a smile played across his lips in response to my own, that alone was enough for now, to assure me that he’d be okay. It’s kind of odd to be the one doing the reassuring and confidence bolstering for once, but he’s done it enough times for me at this point that he’s due a turn in my book.
“Now, enough worrying! It doesn’t suit you. Whatever will come for us will have to take a number behind all the rest of the insanity in our lives, right?”
He sighed and I dug my elbow into his ribs harshly, making him twitch away from me slightly in surprise before I continued on, anyway.
“Stop acting like your facing our first swimming lesson in school all over again and focus on our current problems instead, John-Boy, namely, deciding if it’s wise for me to walk the rest of the way down into Grand Central Station to go check out the apparently magical train network my twisted little brain came up with while under ‘Goddess’ control—all while an apparent cult of mixed Fae races bow down to a giant golden statue of me a few feet away at the same time!”
He snorted in amusement, possibly because of my little jab about the way he panicked during our first grade-school swimming lesson, but more likely at the matter of fact tone that I stated the horrible potential mess facing us in just a few steps down into the light away from unfurling, in any number of possible ways that range from unthinkably bad to mind-bending craziness.
If only I could have some kind of bodyguard detail like you see celebrities have on TV or something. Not the gun-wielding army kind, like Pauly’s troops, obviously, but something a lot better suited to dealing with Fae in gener...al?
...We’re such an idiot sometimes...
“Felix, Mau, I need some help boys!”
I tried to keep my voice down, which was a pretty hard task when I wanted to call out for them loudly in order to make sure that they heard me. Luckily, the fear of being noticed by the Fae cult below us was more than enough to ensure my voice stayed at an even, conversational, level even if I did put more emphasis on it things than strictly necessary in my rush. After a few long seconds of silence there was the telltale muted pop and flash of flame that signifies Felix’s arrival, although oddly, I couldn’t see any shifts in the shadows to indicate Mau’s arrival despite my having called him.
Come to think of it, I haven’t actually seen Mau around at all since I got back out of my Realm. That alone is more than a bit worrying, considering how much the little fuzz-ball used to enjoy following either me or Eris around constantly before Crater Lake. I hope he’s okay. Maybe our connection snapped with the loss of my Core, in the same way my connection to Felix apparently did?
It’s weird, though, because Felix could still hear me call him, even without the familiar bond connecting us. So I honestly have no idea what could be going on with Mau if it’s not something as simple as ‘he couldn’t be bothered to answer me’, at least. He is a cat after all! Demon cat or not, he’s still a cat, and cats can be assholes like that sometimes, right?
...He’s probably fine...
Yeah, probably, I’m still a bit worried though—
======
“Lady-Death?”
My head snapped up and a reassuring smile came to my lips as I noticed the worried frown on Felix’s, usually pretty happy-looking, little face.
“Sorry, little buddy, just a bit worried about Mau…”
He frowned but nodded in understanding as I took a breath to carry on, despite my worries.
“How are things going with you and the other Imps, Felix?”
“Our-new-home is-amazing Lady-Death. We-have-a city of-our-own now and-we-can publicly-display-our-prayers at-last while playing-with the-new-metal-warpers!”
Felix’s little eyes were alight with joy and excitement as he spoke in a way I’ve never seen from him before, outside the times he’s gotten a little lost while having his head scratched, at least. His piece said, Felix turned in the air to inspect the area around us and paused when his eyes finally landed on the large golden statue of me sitting in the middle of the replica train station, at long last. Slowly he turned back around to face me with an embarrassed blush pretty obvious on his cute little face, despite his red fur covering the blush itself up, in much the same way that I could tell yesterday that Fena was blushing, despite not being physically able to do so from anything but her expression alone.
“That-is-a Faunus praise-statue. We-told-them that they-are in-bad-taste, especially the-self-updating ones, but they-will-pray-as-they-will-pray, no-matter what-we-say.”
To finish his apologetic-sounding mutter, Felix shrugged slightly and glanced down at the floor as if expecting me to yell at him over the whole thing. While it’s reassuring to know that Felix and his little army of imps don’t spend their day bowing down to giant statues of me, that doesn’t mean it isn’t still a problem in general that the bloody things exist in
the first place, naturally.
“How many of these ‘praise statues’ exist, exactly, Felix? And how many of them are now in public areas, like this one?”
The cringe on his little rounded face really didn’t fill me with overwhelming anticipation over the, obviously unambiguously good and nicely simple, answer he’s about to give me in the slightest, sadly.
“Faunus like-building with-gold and Goblins love-building with-gold—”
Not exactly the answer I was looking for, nor was it very reassuring in the slightest, Felix!
“With-your return from-the-dead. The-races are-celebrating your-presence again.”
When my expression didn’t change out of the pained grimace it seems now to be stuck in, thanks in no small part to his poorly covered attempt at avoiding telling me outright ‘there are a lot of those statues, Hannah’ he just tried to pull, Felix’s little shoulder sunk and he offered me a frankly adorable pout in the hope of calming me down, pre-emptively, which unfortunately worked like a charm, because I seriously have a weakness for cute imps in general.
“Putting that worrying detail to the side for now, then, Felix—”
His little shoulders relaxed in response to my words, obviously glad that I wasn’t angry at him, despite how illogical it would be of me to get mad at him just for being the messenger in all of this mess.
“We want to use the ‘metal warpers’, as you call them, to travel to Long Island quickly. To do that, I need help getting past that huge crowd of Lady Death worshipers without getting mobbed in the process.”
Finally he seemed to perk back up to his usual high spirits properly, his little wings flapping excitedly as he chittered to himself thoughtfully before answering me with a wide helpful smile on his sweet little face.
“The-Imps will defend-you and your-other-humans from-the-others. I know how to-ride the-new-metal-warpers so I-can-help-you get there Lady-Death.”
My own shoulders un-tensed at long last and I let out a heavy breath of relief as my hand came up to pet Felix on the head, much to his enjoyment, judging by the dopy little grin that formed quickly on his face in response to my touch. Now we just have to wait for the others to catch up and we can get out of here!
======
“Is everyone-ready, Lady-Death?”
I almost nodded back to him automatically without thinking but managed to catch myself in time to check first, just in case. A quick glance around us showed pretty much exactly what I’d been expecting to find at this point.
John stood to my left, his arms folded exasperatedly due to how many noisy beings and people we have hanging around us now, I’d assume. Sarah, and by extension Eris, are standing pretty close to my back, nervously, their eyes repeatedly being drawn back to the giant ‘Lady Death’ statue like twin moths to a flame while Trudy and Rosemary are hanging out with Pauly towards the back of our group. Pauly’s troops have spread themselves out in their usual, slightly over-the-top, fashion and Fena is busy—
“Fena, leave the poor imps alone!”
She jerked guiltily to a stop, mid-swipe, and dropped her hands back down to her side while quickly turning in an attempt to offer me an innocent look which may have been more effective if she’d either taken the time to hide her fangs like she used to do while smiling, or preferably, if she hadn’t been picking on an imp in general, considering they have her beaten in the ‘cute and sweet’ stakes, in my opinion.
The swarming crowd of ‘assistant security’ imps Felix drafted in to help us today all shot me thankful looks and, luckily for all our sakes, they had enough restraint not to start teasing Fena now that she’s stopped trying to grab them out of the air, a pretty impressive feat for the rather childish pranksters that imps tend to be usually.
“Okay, Felix, I think we’re ready, little buddy.”
Felix nodded back to me then called out for his troops to form up ranks, an action which Pauly somewhat unknowingly copied moments later with his own soldiers as we took our first step down into the huge, almost stadium sized, building full of Fae below us at long last.
The next few minutes were more than a little awkward. While no one actively tried to approach us, especially with the imps defending us from above and the soldiers defending from the ground, all eyes were on me with a mix of awe and almost reverent fear seeming to have been universally slapped onto everyone’s faces, as the few who didn’t just drop to their knees in my presence, froze stiff to watch us move past them all instead.
I found myself offering the Fae around us a slightly strained smile as we went on and even a few little finger waves at any particularly young looking Fae we passed, which had the rather unfortunate effect of making several older Fae around them fall over in what I can only hope was simply shock and not something more serious, like a collective round of heart attacks or something. Finally we got through the main concourse and found that, thankfully, my mind hadn’t complicated layout of Grand Central Station, because the single, wide hallway we entered near a row of empty kiosks led straight to some train tracks with a single car subway train waiting patiently for us to step straight on board.
Felix shot me a quick glance to make sure I was still okay before making his way out towards the front of the train where a larger than usual, as far as I know, control panel was situated behind a glass fronted partition door.
When we’d all gotten through the metal doors of the car, with imps clinging to pretty much every surface around us and Pauly’s troops guarding each window, I rather reluctantly took the chance to glance back behind us again and felt my heart skip a beat slightly when I came face to face with an entirely clogged hallway that happened to be filled with Fae of varying species and creeds. The moment I made eye contact with one of them accidentally they all began bowing down once more in reverence to me and slowly the chant started to build up in volume once more, with a worrying amount of fervor behind their words that I don’t think was present the first time I heard it.
“Bii-Sanya aba-aii, Bii-Sanya aba-aii, Bii-Sanya aba-aii”
A shudder went down my spine and I had to fight, hard to keep the following cringe off my face as everyone on board our train car turned to either stare at the source of the worrying chorus of little voices, or just at me in general.
Felix let off a yelping cheer that our bond didn’t need to translate for me to understand that it implied some sort of victory and with a hiss, the train car jolted forward slightly as noise started rumbling around us from all sides. Judging by the tone of the motors gearing up, I’d be tempted to assume that these ‘trains’ run on electricity like a normal one would but more realistically, considering Felix seems to think he will be able to get us across practically the whole of America relatively quickly in this one, I’d assume that those sounds aren’t actually part of the trains running process at all and are more there for aesthetics or authenticity’s sake.
Whatever magic John’s so-called ‘Lady Death’ thing that possessed me used to create all of his, really has drawn directly from my mind. A lot of half-formed ideas I’ve let grow over time in the back of mind seem to have been enacted in here as far as I can tell so far, so I honestly don’t think it’s a stretch to assume that everything around us is magical right now, no matter how real or normal they may appear at times.
Hopefully this journey won’t take too long and, if we’re lucky, I’ll be able to slip out of the Hub without any more problems at the other end. The odds of that are pretty low, my life being what it is, of course, but a girl can dream, right?
...Dream, yes. Believe, not so much...
Either way, I’m not hanging around in the Hub any more than I have to right now! As useful as this new connecting network may potentially be, I think it’s going to be a while before I feel safe enough around here to walk freely within the Hub’s newly improved hallways again, considering the large crowd of Fae that seem to have decided to take over the place properly now, with praise statues and devoted cults bowing down to me or not!
…Why can’t things ever just be simple?...
![]() ![]() |
Guns can be used for defense. They can also be used to hurt innocent and sometimes not so innocent people, whether politics is involved or not. Every assassination, successful or not, needs two things above all else at the end of the day: an assassin and a target. Events unfold including but not limited to: |
“Next-stop Long-Island Hub!”
...Felix is really enjoying playing at being a train driver it seems...
“He says we’re almost there.”
Everyone turned to look at me, mostly with surprise obvious in their eyes, either because I translated for him so easily or because we’re apparently already here.
So far, I have to admit that I’m rather impressed with this new Hub subway system.
...‘Hubway System’, maybe?...
Yeah, Hubway System will do for now!
I’m pretty impressed by the Hubway System as it is, honestly. We’ve only been traveling for a few minutes at most and even then, a lot of that time was taken up with Felix easing us up to top speed. The tunnels outside are pitch black so it’s hard to get a good grasp on distance travelled or anything, but a few of the soldiers have watches on and at least one of them has been keeping count as the minutes pass like it’s some kind of nervous tick for him or something.
Eris settled herself comfortably between me and Sarah in one of the train cars bench seats pretty early on, bowling ball and all, so I’ve been paying more attention to her than what everyone else is doing because she seems to be having a hard time deciding who she wants to cuddle up to more, me or Sarah, for a somewhat worrying but understandable reason.
“Have I mentioned how impressive your weird brain can be at times, Han?”
My eyes cut up instantly to glare at John and Eris took that moment of inattention on my part to drop her bowling ball in Sarah’s lap before practically hopping into mine. I only just managed to catch her thanks to muscle memory more than anything else and Sarah’s surprised grunt showed how off-guard she’d been as she struggled not to drop the surprise ‘gift’ she got in her lap instead.
Throughout the whole movement, I made sure that the only reaction I gave was to let off a grunt as her butt landed heavily on my unprepared legs, but apparently that said enough because John’s face twisted from a teasing grin into a more apologetic-looking wince of understanding seconds later.
Part of me wants to be annoyed at him as he no doubt suspects, naturally, but when my hands came up to play with Eris’s hair and she leaned lazily against my chest, just like old times. I just couldn’t bring myself to do it though, sadly. This is one time where his being annoying allowed something good to happen in my opinion, so I’d better not show any sort of negative feelings over what happened or he might get the wrong idea.
…I swear, sometimes dealing with him is like trying to train some sort of unruly puppy or something!...
We didn’t say anything for the few moments that our eyes connected but enough was said in that brief glance for both of us, hopefully. Either way I ducked my head down to rest on top of Eris’s hair as she snuggled into my chest with her ear hunting out that same spot just above my left breast it always does, paying no mind to anyone else around us until light started to finally pour in from the front of the train and we slowed to a stop in front of a thankfully empty copy of the same wide hallway we just left behind back in Merlin.
“Troop, decamp and get me a perimeter before the Princess gets off.”
Damn it, Pauly! It’s been over three months. Let that stupid code name go already, you spiteful old coot!
“I think that’s our signal to pack up shop, huh?”
John’s stupid little smirk came back as he leaned forward slightly and offered me a hand up. Part of me wanted to resist but standing up with Eris attached to me like this has always been awkward so I reluctantly accepted the hand he offered me, despite my better judgement about the whole thing. Naturally, the moment I was stable and had Eris slid comfortably over onto my left hip, John used our still joined hands to pull himself closer to me so he could tuck his free arm around the small of my back in that same annoyingly possessive way he seems to do sometimes, even if he tried to play it off as nothing with the smirk he let flash across his lips moments later.
To finish off the odd little family-like scene we were making, Felix came back out of the driver’s cabin at the front of the train car. The poor little guy looked more than a little tired and promptly decided that my somewhat free right shoulder, even if it was tucked next to John’s wider one awkwardly, would make a wonderful place for him to take a nap. With a joyful little chirrup he proceeded to flopping down, belly-first, as his wings tucked tightly behind his back and his little face nuzzled lovingly against my collar-bone.
I honestly didn’t have either the temper, or the dignity, left in me to look around us and see just what everyone else thought about this little ‘arrangement’ we’d made for ourselves. Consequently, I remained staring straight ahead with determination as the Imp bodyguards that Felix recruited for us decamped to help Pauly’s men. Even then, it was kind of hard to miss the muted sniggering coming from Fena in my peripheral vision, or the frustrated huff from Sarah as she stood up behind us as well.
Without another word I took my first step forward and John moved perfectly in sync with me as we made our way back onto the hopefully new platform below us, at the center of a rather worrying hive of activity.
There were only a few Fae hovering around this version of Grand Central station at least and even though they froze at the sight of us I can’t honestly tell if that was because they noticed me or just because of the strange sight we were obviously making, gun-toting soldiers, red-flying bodyguards, and all.
Finally, after a painfully long-feeling walk up the exit stairwell which had been helpfully highlighted for us by a neon green EXIT sign hanging above it, we finally came back out into psudo-sunlight again and faced yet another expanse of greenery that happened to be full of curious Hub workers. At a glance I’d seen all I needed to of this new Hub and apparently so had everyone else because the focus quickly shifted to the standard, glowing Hub entrance door right next to us instead.
Annoyingly I had to wait right at the top of the stairs as Pauly’s team essentially snuck past everyone, in groups of two, disappearing through the Hub entrance without being noticed by anyone else milling around as time ticked by. The Imp bodyguards at least knew that their important task was at an end by now and didn’t try to follow them, but they also seemed reluctant to leave without Felix giving out the marching orders, sadly.
After the third time I caught Fena trying to take a playful swipe at a few nearby Imps, I’d had enough waiting and turned around to face them all with a pained smile on my face that, nonetheless, seemed to perk all of the little red guys up in joy just from its presence and my attention being upon them in general.
“Thanks for your help today everyone. I’m sure if Felix was awake to do it, he’d thank you all too. We need to go out into the normal streets now, and I’m sorry to say you’d all create quite a scene if you followed us. I’m not really sure how to do this, but—uh—troop dismissed?”
Much to my relief the group of flying little red cuties didn’t take offence at my words and actually all came together instead, offering me wide smiles and salutes that I have no doubt either the soldiers or Rosemary must have taught them at some point.
Either way, they all seemed to understand that their job was over for now and while the older looking Imps left with proud little nods of their heads, I found myself receiving more than a few excited little face-hugs from the obviously younger Imps of the troop, before they all disappeared as well. The whole thing honestly left me in a surprisingly good mood, just due to how infectiously happy they all seemed to be from having helped us today. Imps really are adorable at times, after all.
“Wild, Oats, area clear… Vehicles dispatched… ETA: one minute at west entrance… The Princess is good to
go.”
The unmistakable tone of Pauly’s voice was barely audible through whatever radio system they are using but within seconds two soldiers moved up on either side of me and John protectively in response to it. Meanwhile, the few remaining rear guard took up positions around everyone else.
I couldn’t help but glance, first at the vaguely familiar-looking male soldier on our right and then to the closer female one on my left, who was hard to forget considering how long we spent in a car together earlier.
“Wild and Oats, no wonder you guys wouldn’t introduce yourselves when we asked for your names!”
The female soldier, who had my attention most, winced ever so slightly at the mild amusement present in my voice but otherwise tried to do the same thing I did earlier and stare straight ahead as if she couldn’t tell I was watching her in the slightest.
...Can’t have that now, can we?...
“So, which one of you two is Wild and which one is Oats? You both seem to get paired up a lot. You ever consider sowing some ‘Wild Oats’ of your own together?”
She tried really hard to hide it, but there’s no stopping a bright red blush of that intensity when it’s marching unstoppably up your neck and towards your ears. Trust me; I’ve been through it before.
Ha! Payback for all the times you’ve laughed at me since we met, Oats!
...Assuming that’s who she is, at least...
Oh, please! With how normal and boring the male driver of this pair looks, he’s just got to be the ‘Wild’ one on general principle alone, or else there’s something fundamentally wrong with the universe!
...A fair point, poorly made...
“Ride is here. Moving to west entrance…”
At Oats’s words, the soldiers around us snapped to attention with all signs of the amusement they’d allowed from my teasing disappearing in an instant, and even I let the whole thing drop for now in favor of straightening my hold on Eris a bit better as we got ready to move.
“Troop, move out!”
Felix perked his little head up slightly at her call and almost seemed to pat my shoulder reassuringly for a moment or two with one clawed little hand before disappearing in a rather lackluster Fae warp that was mostly smoke with barely a trace of fire to it, leaving me with the distinct impression that he hadn’t really been sleeping at all, despite obviously being tired all the same.
...Well, here goes nothing, I guess...
======
“...This is almost as bad as Medford...”
John grunted in agreement as we tried to ease our way around an incoming crowd of tourists that I think may have been from Austria, judging by what few words I could get and the vaguely recognisable accents they sported in their native tongue as they wandered past us with wide eyes and guide-books in hand.
Whose stupid idea was it to set up the nearest Hub to the Pine Ridge Congressional building in JFK Airport of all places?
I can kind of understand not having a direct link to the USMPA capitol building, considering I wouldn’t trust Maven as far as I could throw her and leaving an easy entry point to your main stronghold open for a potential enemy would be beyond stupid—but still, surely they could have found a better place than a bloody airport!
“Chill out, Han. Paul’s got cars out front. The minute we’re clear of the terminal it’s just an hour’s drive and we can get to work sorting all this crap out. We’ll be home in time for dinner, most likely.”
Despite his reassuring smile, I couldn’t bring myself to believe John’s far too generous estimation of things. Even if the arm he tossed over my shoulder a few seconds later and the accompanying magical contact that came with it may have calmed my nerves a little, unintentionally so, I’m sure.
“I’m not used to crowds and it’s making me twitchy. Seeing as any one of the people milling around us could be an assassin hunting your pretty-boy ass I think I’m allowed to be a bit off at the moment, don’t you?”
It may have been a little mean of me to say it like that, but the ‘pretty-boy’ comment made his magic go haywire for a second with different emotions until he settled on an odd mix between indignation and amusement in a reaction that was just interesting enough for me to focus on it above the crushing mob of people seemingly closing in around us by the second.
I was actually so busy paying attention to the tiny fluctuations in his magic that I barely even noticed when a large man, one that I’m tempted to say may be British in some way just from the terrible state of his teeth, brushed past me and Eris as he went by—right up until he spun around and tried to snatch her out of my arms at least! Dragging me along for the ride as she screamed in fear and John fell from the sudden force pulling him backward with the way I collapsed sideways while clinging to Eris for dear life.
The next few seconds were a tangled mess of limbs, yelling and me clawing at anything that I could to release his hold on Eris. Eventually I managed to jam a relatively blunt but no less painful fingernail into the pressure point between the guy’s thumb and forefinger harshly enough that his grip went momentarily slack, giving me just enough of a window to toss her bodily out of grasping range before he inevitably recovered and proceeded to snag me up by the neck a few moments later.
An instinctive gasp ripped its way past my lips as his beefy hand clamped tightly around my throat and he pulled me up against his body as his free hand dipped down to grab a gun tucked into his waistband in a pretty textbook example of someone trying to secure a hostage as a meat shield, unfortunately.
Chaos reigned around us for a few seconds more before the guy rose his free arm up and let off a round or two of gunfire from the pistol, making all the civilians around us panic even as what remained of Pauly’s team and the rest of my entourage tightened ranks, while moving into covering positions around us where possible.
John made eye contact with me for just a moment but it was all I needed to get my point across apparently because he didn’t hesitate to get a solid hold on Eris’s arm before propelling her even further out of the line of fire at last.
As he turned back around to face us again the gunman pushed his pistol, what feels like a Colt of some kind by my best guess, against my temple warningly. John visibly tensed, a pretty obvious sign of just how scared for me he really is at the moment, considering the usually strong poker face he manages to keep up most of the time.
“Max.”
The smooth, cultured British voice that left the gunman really didn’t suit his look in the slightest. Some small part of me felt just a tiny bit smug at the confirmation on my earlier guess towards his origins, although it really was just a small part, considering the rest of me was busy running numbers at mission-worthy speeds in order to not accidentally get myself killed by an over-the-counter Normal gun, of all bloody things!
“Jack, it’s been a while. No hair this incarnation, huh?”
John’s voice was calm, almost conversational as he took us both in and squared his shoulders challengingly with just a hint of a smirk tugging at his lips for the verbal jab he obviously couldn’t resist letting off to relieve some of his own tension. The gunman tensed angrily behind me and I winced slightly as he pushed the gun against my temple just a little bit harder in response to John’s words.
“Never had you down as a contract killer, Jack. A sociopath with mother issues maybe, but never a gun for hire…”
I couldn’t help but grimace heavily when Jack gave his ‘response’ to John’s words in a rather unfortunate way, his body leaning even closer to mine as he brought his chin down to rest next to my shoulder and he slowly dragged his pistol across my face until it stopped at my jaw, where he tapped it almost lovingly against my cheek, much to my disgust.
“She’s just your type, Max—I see you so much as twitch a finger and this little jailbait bitch dies in a rather unfortunate way, I’m sorry to say.”
Oh, you did not just call me ‘jailbait’! You hulking, great overgrown, tea-drinking asshole!
“Tell your men to back off. I’ll trade her for you and nothing else, Max. It’s nothing personal old man; the Club in London just want their land back, is all.”
John tensed all over again at what I can only assume was an unwanted confirmation for him of who is behind this little mess and employing Jack to do it. From the context I’d have to guess this ‘Club’ includes some of the mages who would have owned quite a lot of America back when the United States was more commonly referred to as the ‘Colonies’. Knowing that information didn’t help matters much at the moment though and all I could do was stand there watching as John gathered himself back together with slightly gritted teeth.
Slowly John’s eyes eased up to meet mine yet again and ever so carefully I winked at him with the eye furthest away from this ‘Jack’ guy’s view range.
John didn’t let off any outward signs that he’d understood me in the slightest, of course. This isn’t his first rodeo, after all. That doesn’t mean, however, he wasn’t just a little bit suspect in the way he went from obviously worried about my safety to offering the psycho at my shoulder a lightly amused grin instead, sadly.
“As you said, Jack, she’s just the flavor of the month. What makes you think I give a shit about her welfare when the freedom of every mage in America, most of them my children I’ll remind you, is at stake, if I don’t make it to this meeting at the Congress building?”
The gun at my jawline twitched almost imperceptibly, but I am way too used to this kind of shit to miss such an obvious reaction at this point, luckily. Looks like that one was a direct hit, with a biting tone of voice that’s just pure Max, and the fact that he was originally aiming to snag Eris instead all coming together perfectly to undermine this meathead’s confidence, apparently.
“How are your family, Jack?”
The question would almost have seemed completely benign, if it hadn’t been for the cold glare of loathing that slowly spread across John’s face after saying it, and the angry silence that followed as the seconds ticked by.
“All reincarnated fine this time, I hope? I’d hate to miss one due to poor timing when I slaughter them all and mount their still screaming heads above my mantelpiece, after all.”
Ah hah, ha—uh, okay, maybe that’s a little much now, John-Boy?
...Time to dial back the ‘Psycho Max’ act just a wee bit, I think!...
“The girl is mine, Jack. You remember what happens to people who mess with what is mine, don’t you? I will find everything you love, everything you care for, and I will burn it all before your eyes. Then pluck those same eyes out and feed them to your still sobbing corpse!”
...Whoa!...
Holy fuck, John-Boy! Cool your jets before his trigger finger gets twitchy a—
Despite my surprise and just a trace of fear that I really don’t want to admit to feeling, as small trails of fire seemed to start forming around John’s fingertips in agitation, I was apparently sensing nothing when compared to Jack, judging by the full body shudder that ran through his torso as his gun dipped ever so slightly downwards, away from me, and his eyes widened in fear.
“You know who I am, Jack. You know what I can do and you have seen me lay waste to entire civilisations for less than you’ve done today, already. So tell me, please, I’m ever so curious to know, what the fuck did you think was going to happen in this situation, you great big stupid ape?”
Jack’s gun arm shook in fear even more violently and as it dipped once more, just low enough that it wouldn’t hit anything vital if my math is right, I reacted at long last. My hand flying down sharply to grab ahold of the idiot’s crotch before letting loose a rather large pulse of lightning magic directly into his body from our rather sensitive point of contact.
His gun arm slipped and his trigger finger jerked, naturally, pulling the trigger as it went and sending a bullet grazing across my chest to sink into my free arm where it hit bone in seconds with a muted thump and the sound of tearing fabric.
I hissed in pain and dropped to the floor but forced myself to roll forwards as I fell in order to create some space between me and the now twitching gunman behind me.
As I came out of my roll, I ended up staring at a picture of pure chaos as people moved both away and towards us, all at once, depending on their involvement in this mess.
That scene was all nothing compared to the worrying sight that was right before me though, sadly. All I could do was watch as John stepped forward at a measured pace, one that mixed well with his almost shadowed-looking, downcast face to betray the barely controlled rage that was burning away in every hint of magic I could feel radiating off of him with each step he took.
Slowly, he dipped down to Jack’s side and snatched the man’s pistol up in his hand, straightening up to his full height again while not even hesitating to aim the barrel of the gun directly at its owners now whimpering head.
“You never learn, do you?... You don’t fuck with a god, Jack!”
His arm tensed ever so slightly and my mouth dropped open in surprise as the world seemed to slow around us.
“John! No!”
His arm kept going and I watched on as his finger pulled tight on the trigger with horrible inevitability.
“John!”
Before I could even move a muscle there was a loud bang and I watched on in numb disbelief as a single empty cartridge ejected out of the side of the gun while the people around us screamed in renewed fright and horror.
For my part, all I could do was stare over at John’s tense form in my own state of frozen horror as well. Horror and fear that he’d actually done it, that he’d actually killed someone—and worse—that he’d done it for me!
Then, a near silent sob made itself known to my enhanced senses and I let out a painfully harsh breath of relief instead.
Even as the world around us flew into a swirl of moving soldiers and shouting seemingly coming from all sides, John turned and offered me a rather tense smile that, nonetheless, held more than just a hint of mockery to it which was just pure ‘John’, much to my relief.
He bent his knees slightly and tossed the gun away so he could reach out with both hands to cup Jack’s face in his palms, I imagined so he could be sure he had his full attention, until he twisted the man’s head sharply to the side in order to fix his gaze on me instead, of course.
“See her, Jack? See that little ‘jailbait’ you just threatened to kill? She’s the reason you’re alive now, you ungrateful asshole.”
John’s fingers tensed harshly around Jack’s face in a way that made even me wince on general principle alone, even as he continued speaking in the same dangerous sounding pseudo-whisper he’d used before.
“Be thankful to her, pray to her during your long, dark hours in Swing-Swing and hope that you never cross my path again... I can’t promise she will be here to stop me next time, Jack.”
He let the man’s head drop back to the floor harshly in disgust, the movement allowing me to see the cracked tile flooring next to where he lay that could only have been caused by the bullet John intentionally missed Jack with a few moments ago.
After a few seconds of stunned staring, I had to look away because the terrified returning stare of Jack’s wouldn’t end, even after John let him go and waved in Pauly’s men to secure the gun waving idiot mage for transport. His eyes seemed to be locked on me now and no matter how intensely I wished for him to look away he wouldn’t which was more than just a little off-putting, honestly.
Slowly, John straightened up and he turned away from Jack entirely, his attention suddenly focused on me as well as he made his way over to my side, kneeling down gently so as not to spook me with any sudden movements like I was a scared, wounded animal or something.
…Partly correct, we are wounded at least, somehow…
“Someone get a medic!”
A tiny smile played across his lips and tentatively I could feel one growing on my own lips in response, without me really understanding why it would do so at all, aside from the fact that he’s John. He’s John Jones and he didn’t kill someone specifically because I told him not to, which is a nice surprise at this point in my life considering how well I know him, unfortunately.
“I dunno, Han. How do you get into these situations so much, huh?”
“...Stupid John...”
The words had barely left my mouth before reality finally set in at long last.
I leaned away from my own arm with a hiss in dulled surprise as things seemed to shift in my head as the pain I’d been feeling from my fresh grazes and gunshot wound made itself known with a vengeance, as if the traitorous injuries decided I’d had enough of a break for now.
“I can’t believe you have such crap enemies, John-Boy. How come I get Arista and her lot, but you get an idiot demon summoner and a mage who prefers handguns?”
His eyes lit up with warm, care-filled joy and he tossed his head back in a loud laugh of relief that I joined him in, at an admittedly rather more subdued volume, a few moments later. Things finally seemed to be coming into some kind of order around us at last and aside from a slight hiss of pain when Eris came crashing down on my technically uninjured but still lightly aching arm, we settled in to wait all the craziness to come out as best we could.
Just as I was getting ready to call over Sarah, Fena, and the others to join us for safety’s sake, a pair of green jumpsuit wearing people burst their way past everyone and practically skidded to a halt near me in their rush to stop unexpectedly.
“Oh crap! Who called the Normal paramedics?”
I’d like to say that John found some clever way to assure me that it would all be okay as that horrified mutter left my lips, but somewhat predictably all he did was laugh harder while shooting me a far-too amused for all our sakes look and scoop Eris up in his arms to clear the way for the ‘professionals’ to do their jobs.
“Oww! Watch the bullet wound, lady!”
======
“It’s fine. Seriously, we’ll be perfectly fine. Thank you for everything, Doctor. Sorry again about your beepy-scanny thing… I really have no idea why it would explode like that, I’m afraid. Bye now!”
Finally, I spun away from the far too interested clutches of the Normal doctors who’d ever so helpfully pulled the bullet from my arm over an hour ago, while commenting about how odd it was that I hadn’t fully broken a bone in the process of getting shot, walking away with just a few mild hairline-fractures thanks to my equally helpful mage biology and safety suit, for all the help that bloody thing turned out to be!
We had a rather frantic few minutes when we first got here, not to mention one pretty awkward ambulance ride. Where John and Pauly’s team were forced to help cover for me as Sarah and Rosemary took me into a bathroom in order to get me out of my now battle-damaged safety suit before a doctor could become free enough to check on me at all.
It turns out that a little factor I seemed to have forgotten at some point, and that I’m afraid I can only blame on the drugs I was taking so regularly at the time, is that these safety suits I designed to be bullet, knife, and pretty much everything else-resistant or -proof, are only that way if you put the bloody protection runes on them in the first damn place!
I made that stupid suit as a battle-ready test platform for me to try out every stupid little idea that might pop into my head, but I also forgot to put the most basic of protection runes on the stupid thing at the same time!
...Thank the Powers’ we remembered to put the Icarus wings runes on it, at least!...
Oh Powers! Can you imagine if I’d forgotten to add that set of runes on the stupid suit as well?—and then proceeded to jump out of a bloody plane, of all things!
I’m not even sure if I want to put the suit back on at this point. I do have the final spare normal suit left in my bag still and who knows what other things I’ve either added or removed from my now damaged prototype suit over time without remembering it somehow?
...Something is better than nothing at least...
Something is better than nothing, although how the hell I’m going to get either of them on anyway without them disintegrating my cast in the process I have no idea and—
“You okay there, Han?”
Do I look okay to you, John-Boy? I got fucking shot, for Powers’ sake!
I can’t believe I got shot due to my own drunken ineptitude, and worse than that, I’m stuck with this stupid cast on despite there being nothing physically wrong with me that a few hours’ sleep won’t heal—I’m on the books now! It’s going to take a medi-mage signing me off before every hospital I go near stops flagging me up as a person of interest from now on!
“I fucking hate guns...”
John couldn’t help but snigger at the almost growled mutter I let off as we made our way back outside to the patiently waiting Jeeps, loaned to us by the JFK Hub who couldn’t bend over backwards fast enough to accommodate us, once they heard the story of my injury and why we were even in the bloody airport to begin with apparently.
“I’m starting to really hate Jeeps too, come to that.”
Our resident female soldier, Oats, waved me into the middle seat of our stretched Jeep of choice, being unusually gentle in her handling of me, as if I’d shatter at the lightest of touches. John noticed the grimace on my face and started laughing outright at my expense because of it, naturally.
...This is going to be a long journey, I can tell...
How far even is it from here to Congress, anyway?
======
“Confirmation’s just come through. The gunman has been retrieved by British Magisters and he’s already been sentenced to Swing-Swing for the next six years, with a provision for further sentencing when he goes to trial.”
Oh, well—that’s good, right?
...What even is ‘Swing-Swing’ anyway?...
Yeah, actually, that’s a good point.
“John-Boy, what’s this Swing-Swing place you all keep mentioning?”
...Some kind of prison I’d imagine, from the context...
“It’s a mental asylum, at least that’s the story told to the Normals that know of the place, it’s how the British magicals deal with their criminals.”
John shifted in his seat a little and offered me what I think was supposed to be a reassuring smile before continuing on.
“The actual name of the place has changed a lot over the years, but the title ‘Swing-Swing’ came about in the Eighteen-hundreds after some bright spark mage found a way to create magical suppressors, much like the handcuffs I put on you a few months ago, to stop your magic going haywire.”
So that’s where he got them from? I knew John and his chicken scratch runes couldn’t achieve something that effective by his own skill alone!
“A week after the cuffs were brought in, staff deaths and prisoner escapees dropped to almost zero, but in exchange the suicide rate of prisoners went through the roof. The prisoners apparently preferred reincarnation to a padded cell with no magic. It wasn’t long until they fixed that particular loophole for them to escape with, obviously, but having a warden do his rounds and find an entire block’s worth of men who’d hung themselves, effectively in protest of having their magic sealed away, leaves a mark on a place.”
A shudder went down my spine just at the image he portrayed of the place. Even if you take into account that those people were effectively back on the street and fully recovered within a maximum of twenty years, thanks to their reincarnation and awakening cycles, that’s still a pretty morbid thing to have define a modern justice system that’s still running to this day!
“Don’t worry about it, Han. These days, Swing-Swing is more of a rehabilitation program mixed with a time-out on the naughty step compared to the old days. The Brits take the chance given to them to re-educate their captive audiences on the modern world so they can teach them about ‘rules’ and that pesky ‘law’ thing we all have to deal with nowadays. A lot of the people in there were last consciously alive when killing someone for ‘looking at your horse funny’ was entirely legal still, after all.”
The little smirk that came to his lips at that statement which obviously told me that he thought the whole thing wasn’t as bad as he’d first made it out to be. The aborted motion he made to put his arm around my shoulders reassuringly might have actually been welcome, if it wasn’t for the still healing burn across my chest and my still cast-covered arm sitting between us, of course.
In the long run, I guess I don’t have room to judge in this case, sadly? At least the Brits are trying to help fix their criminals. Over here, we’d much rather just kill any evil mages who pop up and be done with it, honestly. I should know, being enforcer-in-chief when it came to demon and dark mage assassinations for quite a while.
I was Al ‘Emotionlessly Drunk Killer’ Cooper, after all.
The Jeep fell into silence as I pouted slightly to myself at the abrupt reminder of my past incarnations more recent exploits, and everyone else seemed to follow me into my lull for reasons I can’t begin to understand at the moment too.
It probably didn’t help that my arm is stinging a little and Eris is currently sitting behind me, next to Sarah, so I can’t even cuddle her to make myself feel better. I shudder to think how Fena’s doing at the back as well considering my blood has been noted by Vlad and even that psycho Lich Dante as being particularly delicious-smelling to their un-dead senses.
Even if she’s got her helmet on, I’m not sure I want to risk a glance back there at the moment, just on general principle alone, really.
Is it bad that I kinda miss having John throw his arms protectively around me at this exact moment? In my defence, my arm hurts and I think I need a hug from someone, at least!
…Although the fact that he’s the first one who comes to mind is rather telling, unfortunately…
“…Don’t remind me…”
Everyone jumped slightly as I broke our impromptu moment of silence we’d been holding.
We’re going to be driving for who knows how long, I’m hurt, Eris is behind me, and John’s being unusually cautious around me all of a sudden, even if he is trying to play it off like he usually would. Add to that, the fact that I still couldn’t quite work out how to get my suit back on in the time between us leaving the doctors and my getting into the Jeep, so I’m currently feeling more than a little vulnerable in my conjured denim shorts and my damaged, blood-stained boat-necked red sweater.
This really isn’t looking like it’s going to be a fun ride at all.
...What I’d give to be able to just skip over this awkward drive and pick up when we get there!...
Exactly!
...Maybe a book will help calm our nerves a little?...
Where did Sarah put that pile of books from earlier? I might as well get some of my ‘homework’ done while I wait this journey out, if nothing else an—Oww!
My still tender and hairline-fractured arm bumped against a hard corner of moulded plastic as I tried to reach down to grab a little book sitting innocently in the storage slot at the back of the middle console by my leg. I couldn’t help but flinch and hug the offending limb to my chest with a pitiful sounding sniff of suppressed pain for more than obvious reasons.
Slowly, my self-pitying funk over being a mage who could actually manage to get shot by a bloody gun of all things, bled off, giving way to an almost unreasonable level of indignant rage which bubbled over into an angry yell, making everyone around me jump in surprise once more.
“Powers, do I hate guns!”
![]() ![]() |
There’s often two ways you can take a serious or annoying situation; either run with it and try to have fun while you can, or more likely get mad over it all and life as a whole for being unfair. While it’s not the political thing to do; getting mad can also be fun in its own way, of course. That feeling is called catharsis, although some people take it to the point of schadenfreude, just because that can feel even better at times, as well. Which path will Hannah take in her political odyssey? Events unfold including but not limited to: The true power of Edith’s bad juju being considered, Suggestively phallic symbols turn out to look actually phallic after all, And Hannah gets caught being naughty in public! |
Where did Sarah put that pile of books from earlier? I might as well get some of my ‘homework’ done while I wait this journey out, if nothing else an—Oww!
My still tender and hairline-fractured arm bumped against a hard corner of moulded plastic as I tried to reach down to grab a little book sitting innocently in the storage slot at the back of the middle console by my leg. I couldn’t help but flinch and hug the offending limb to my chest with a pitiful sounding sniff of suppressed pain for more than obvious reasons.
Slowly, my self-pitying funk over being a mage who could actually manage to get shot by a bloody gun of all things, bled off, giving way to an almost unreasonable level of indignant rage which bubbled over into an angry yell, making everyone around me jump in surprise once more.
“Powers, do I hate guns!”
A magical core is comprised of two distinct parts:
The outer shell of so-called ‘free magic’, cultivated and growing with each incarnation that awakens.
This is the magic most mages deal with in their daily lives that is most commonly called our aura, the unquestionable power flowing through our wands which we each hold. The power making us naturally better than the magic-less filth and the blighted races of sub-humanity who are growing in number in recent centuries.
The other part is a trace of magic at the very centre of what is traditionally considered a person’s core, our apex spark , if you will, that has been gifted to us all by the great and powerful Mother of Magic in her infinite wisdom on our individual days of conception.
Very few mages have ever been able to make direct connections to this apex spark and the effects of touching such a pure part of our Mother’s power have been as varied as they have awe inspiring!
The most recent and well-documented case to date of someone reaching this higher plane of existence is of a French noble whom recently managed to touch his apex spark moments before his own execution, during the magic-less uprisings which saw many lower ranked mages sacrifice their lives bravely in order to regain order within the filth’s disorderly and barbaric ranks.
It is theorised that, due to the noble’s righteous indignation at his treatment by the magic-less swine, magic itself answered his anger in kind as he touched his spark by slaughtering the entire crowd of peasants surrounding him in a truly beautiful display of pure magical power. Though, this theory has still to be confirmed due to the noble in question not yet having reached his next awakening by the current day.
Other cases have included people who merely managed to brush their apex sparks, due to panic and instinct. The results of such actions varying from regrown limbs to an uncontrolled wave of destruction which managed to take out several powerful elder mages during a necromantic ritual gone wrong.
Many would decry the very existence of an apex spark within each of us, but to them I cry, “Heresy!”. The potential held within our very cores is simply beyond the understanding of such obviously simple and undeserving misanthropes who would dare to question the Mother’s gift to us all, her loving children!
In recent times, I have worked hard to find and secure a space within my own mind which I have dubbed the ‘Apex Realm’, a theoretical ulterior plane within each of our mindscapes which may hold the key to unlocking magic’s true potential at long last. I believe that if a person could reach this plane of consciousness directly then they could tap directly into their internal magics, weaving through them like a salmon swimming upstream, and bringing rise to a new tier of greatness within our already great race.
In, but days from the completion of this tome, I shall enter my mindscape while holding a demon from the worst of hell dimensions bound to my very will.
With the Mother’s blessing, I will use the demons uncanny ability to damage a mages mindscape in order to find this realm from my mindscape itself. I will once and for all prove that we do not exist at the will of some god or being that is beyond our view, but that we exist by the love and decree of the Mother in all her glory, by intentionally reaching deep into my own core so far that I may grasp my own apex spark tighter than any who came before m—
=======
...Powers! This guy really does just keep going on, doesn’t he?...
Annoyingly, it doesn’t even feel like I’ve learnt anything new despite all the words he used to explain a pretty simple and standard part of magic, as far as I’m concerned. I’m not even sure why Edith assigned me this book, unless it was just intentionally there to piss me off with how much the author is obviously obsessed with Arista!
...Maybe there’s something we’ve missed?...
Not likely, the ‘Apex Realm’ he talks about is obviously his own word for a mage’s lines. It couldn’t be more obvious if he tried, for Powers’ sake!
What he says about a core’s composition is pretty close to what Edith said in her letter, too. Although Edith specifically made it sound like only me, Ari, and Arista had this ‘apex spark’ thing inside us, which is what she apparently believed allowed them to birth new mages in the first place.
...Take a deep breath and think it through...
Okay, I’m calm. It’s just frustrating, and I ache, and I—
Honestly, I get that these books are supposed to help me prepare for whatever instructions she sealed away inside the final book on her list, behind a runic code-lock set to a specific phrase I can’t seem to crack no matter how many times I’ve tried so far!
...We’ll get it eventually...
I get that she’s most likely trying to subtly inform me that whatever I’ve got to do to regain a proper grasp on my golden magic will require me to somehow touch this ‘apex spark’ thing inside me. That in itself is a pretty dangerous proposition considering the effects doing so has apparently had on other mages in the past who were trying to do the same thing!
Hell, I’ve even got a pretty solid guess going on about how she set up my golden diversion in the first place, thanks in part to observation, a few hints in this book, some of the better written ones on her list as well, and the fact that I’m not—no matter what anyone says—a bloody idiot!
...Debatable...
The cracks in my core around Arista’s portion of it, when I went into my lines to finally get rid of her, were far too precise and clean to have been caused by a single hit from Edith’s stupid juju stick.
It took a few weeks of unfocused thoughts on my part but eventually the logical inconstancy of it all registered in my head, seemingly at random, while being closely followed by a mental cry of Useless girl! for my troubles because my brain’s weird like that at times.
If I’m right then, just one tiny pinhole-sized crack in my core, if it could reach all the way down to my supposed apex spark, would work perfectly as a grounding route to dump my excess magic down and kick-start the magical chain reaction cascade that were my ‘golden domes’, pretty damn easily!
Even if it was technically Arista’s core at the time, once her golden magic found a source of abundant normal magic that could pour into it through my stupid locus point then it could naturally feed, expand, and escape from within itself without a problem, if that were the case.
As guesses go, it seems like a pretty solid one, considering it ties in so well with what happened to my core during the final internal conflict between me and Arista for dominance. The obvious inconstancy of it all being that, despite the single strike and chaos I saw happen with my own eyes, I’d have to say it would take multiple precise strikes calculated over the course of years at the very least to get such a well-defined pair of cracks in place on my core, itself, without Arista’s notice!
It’s something so deceptively simple and obvious that I missed it at first but, without getting into too much detail, if Edith’s juju stick had actually hit me with enough magic to form twin cracks to my core using earth magic, of all things, then I’m pretty sure I wouldn’t have had a head left moments later anyway!
Edith had ample chance to set things up, after all. If I’m right, then she could have been working to achieve that very effect I saw from the very first day we met, when she started hitting me on the head at her supposed leisure—
...‘Setting ya right on ya lines girl’, my ass, Edith!...
If she planned her attack against Arista as well as I think she did, then that final strike of her juju stick back in the crater was little more than a way for her to empower her previous years of groundwork.
A way to dump a load of her brown earth magic into my core where it would naturally gravitate towards the already existing pin sized holes filled with her power that she’d already set up in advance, forcing them to expand to a point that they could sheer Arista’s part of my core out in moments from multiple targeted points along carefully spaced fracture zones before the crazy tumor bitch could have a chance to fight back in the slightest.
...If that really is how she did it all, then it’s honestly genius!...
Insane, full of potential problems from the possibility of her accidentally triggering an ‘apex spark event’ like this guy described in his book, down to something simple and clean like her just outright killing me in an instant if she’d been even slightly wrong about what that first damn hit she gave me was going to do due to my locus point’s power levels at the very least.
...Who needs luck when you’re a seer, though?...
Exactly!
I swear, it feels like having people around that know the future already to varying degrees is just plain cheating sometimes!
======
With a heavy sigh I snapped the book in my lap shut with my good arm and stared listlessly down at its front cover. It’s a gaudy little thing decked out in gold leaf that decrees itself to be: A Treatise on Apex Sparks and the Hidden Potential of All Magicals on Earth by Wilbert Wilberson,Esq.
I’d been suspicious of the book to start with, just from the title alone. Although, considering the way it’s helped tie my mostly loose collection of thoughts and theories together, I guess I can’t exactly complain about the damn thing’s usefulness, even if this Wilbert guy was a complete tool of an Arista worshipper on top of everything else.
...Pretty sure we’re done for the day now...
Exactly! I’ve read far too many words from idiot mages of old lately for my tastes, thank you very much!
Honestly, it’s going to take a few days of stewing over this newly formed ‘Grand unified theory of Edith’s well-intentioned evil deeds’ before I’ll be ready to move on to the rest of my dwindling pile of magical reference books she left me.
I’m not sure how long we’ve been driving but it can’t have been that long, judging by the low position of the sun in the sky compared to its almost equally low position when we left the hospital earlier.
I really do have a horrible feeling that I’m going to need my wits about me to keep from getting into trouble for the next few days, seeing as we’ve had two pretty piss-poor, but nonetheless real, assassination attempts on us in the last two days and we haven’t even reached the political backstabbing playground of Congress yet, to boot!
I wouldn’t be surprised if more than one mage within Congress, itself, is either actively planning or more likely already finished planning our demise, as we speak, just because my life sucks that way, sometimes more than anything else.
Politicians are a thankfully rare breed of humanity that I tend to avoid as best I can most of the time. I can’t imagine magical politicians are going to be any less avoidance-worthy in the long run.
...Our luck doesn’t work like that...
======
“How far out are we now?—”
Judging by the shuffling and quiet conversations that stalled at my question, I think I may have caught everyone by surprise with my sudden return to reality at last. Well, seeing as I have their attention at least, I might as well keep going now.
“Anyone know if they have a good coffee place for us to raid when we get there, by the way? I’d kill for a coffee at this point!”
John chuckled to himself lightly and glanced outside the window to my left before turning back to me with his, now usual, warm smile on his lips for some odd reason.
“We’re about five minutes away from the main entrance and they do have a good coffee place, surprisingly. Pretty sure it’s about the only really modern thing they allow publically in the giant phallic symbol they call a building, but I can definitely say that it’s good coffee, at least.”
My eyebrow shot up and I stared at him thoughtfully, which only seemed to amuse him more if the way his lips are twitching upwards slightly is any indication.
“Been here often, John-Boy?”
He chuckled to himself lightly but nodded in agreement at least which was more than I’d expected to get out of him, in all honesty.
“You’re the expert then. So, what are the big ‘no-nos’ for this place I should try to avoid?”
Slowly, John’s smile dimmed and his head dipped down slightly in a sigh that really didn’t reassure me in the slightest that I’d enjoy or appreciate his answer when he finally felt up to giving it.
“The basic rules are simple: Be powerful or have the ear of someone who is—pretty sure you’ve got that one covered on both fronts, luckily.”
His lips twitched up slightly but it was a half-hearted effort at best and he was nowhere near finished apparently.
“Don’t pick a fight you’re not willing to finish. Don’t show anyone that you’re afraid. Don’t worry about speaking over someone else if you have to—they consider that a sign of dominance.”
For a moment I thought he’d finished his quite frankly worrying summary of potential problems which sounded like they would be more at home in a divebar by the docks than an actual politically powerful establishment as a whole, but there was just one more point he had to add in as a kicker, unfortunately. He winced slightly and shot an apologetic look over his shoulder at Fena of all people before turning back to me with a worried frown on his lips as he opened them to speak once more.
“The final one is: Don’t in any way advocate for or represent half-breeds, usually surmised as being werewolves and vampires, although there are a load of other sub-groups that also count in that one and they aren’t particularly keen on Normal rights activists, either, I’m afraid.”
My mouth dropped open in surprise and just a touch of disgust, a look which was thankfully partly reflected back at me from John’s own face in response to my unspoken outrage.
Before I could actually voice any of the multiple rude answers I could feel bubbling around in my head, thanks to that little tidbit of information, Fena decided to speak up with her usual level of decorum and grace instead.
“Well, fuck them very much, too!”
I couldn’t have agreed with her sentiment more if I tried and let my relieved laugh off to show it. Considering my own dubious heritage, itself, and the fact that she’s my newly outted long-time vampire friend, I didn’t exactly take kindly to the idea that our government could be that openly biased and hateful to what were essentially the closest thing the magical world has to minority groups.
I did reconsider my laugh a few moments later and wince slightly, as a quiet little giggle came from behind me which could only have come from one particular little source who really doesn’t need to learn any new rude words or phrases at this point in her life, annoyingly!
Rather than make a big deal of things, a method I learnt to avoid after the dreaded BDSM conversation back in Washington with the same little girl behind me and her evil powers of asking about things she already knows she shouldn’t question for her own amusements sake, I allowed myself a single sigh while bringing my hand up to my temple before ploughing ahead with the topic at hand in the possibly useless hope that she’d forget about it over time if we all did too.
“What are we getting ourselves into here, John-Boy?...”
John sighed along with me and leaned his head back so far that he was left staring up at the roof of the Jeep in silence for a few seconds as he gathered his thoughts together for whatever answer he may be able to offer either way at this point.
To my surprise, I felt a little trail of his magic make itself known as his silence went on and, practically without a thought, I dropped my guard to let it make proper contact with my own magic for a form of handshake between us, which inevitably was just him paving the way for the thick blanket of magic he let loose to drape itself around my shoulders a few moments later.
We didn’t say anything else. It wasn’t really necessary once he had his magic in such close contact with mine, after all. His now standard aura of love, care, and affection was present as always, of course, but as I read deeper into his magic it became obvious that there’s more than just a few raw emotions rolling around in that big head of his at the moment.
I rolled my neck slightly to relieve some tension from my shoulders before settling my head back against my chair to stare listlessly at the roof above us like my erstwhile partner in crime as I dipped deeper and deeper into the emotions radiating out of his magic, presumably being presented for my inspection.
The first thing that struck me from his emotions was an underlying spark of anticipation.
As I followed the thread of that emotion, it branched off into a few others which I can only assume are connected to that feeling as well. The more obvious emotions included fear, pride, amusement, and more importantly what felt like that same almost overpowering source of love he gives off whenever we connect like this these days.
...He’s looking forward to what we will do to this place but he’s worried for us at the same time?...
Understandable really… I’ve not exactly got a good track record of leaving stupid stuff be when faced with it outright and this whole trip is looking to be one more great big mess of stupidity for me to sort out if nothing else!
Past the obvious emotions I could feel and the ones he wanted me to sense, or even just ones that he, himself, was acknowledging, there were a few more that really worried me above all else.
A feeling of fear tied to a mixed feeling of self-confidence and love once more, for a start, something that I can only imagine means he’s worried that my feelings about him will change with whatever is ahead of us.
A feeling of anger tied to a sense of futility and hope is another easy one to understand due to that seemingly ever-present thread of love holding it all together once more, which can only mean it’s about me again. Most likely that one is based on either his anger on my behalf for having to deal with all this, or at himself for not doing something before now in my place as he now feels he should have done.
...Hindsight’s a bitch sometimes...
The last emotional chain I could feel, one buried so deeply at the back of his mind that it was a struggle to even get a solid grasp on it, was the real worry for me out of all of the ones I’d felt in the last few seconds.
The chain was a tangled mess of conflicted feelings, the easiest to pick out being his self-confidence, his love once more, and an almost overwhelmingly deep sense of terror that I’m honestly not sure if he’d ever admit to feeling, aloud, even just to himself.
Of the remaining emotions I could feel tied together with those core ones, there were a few odd ones I’ve never felt before but that, if I had to put a name to, would be a fear of himself and what seems to be an equally strong fear of confirmation which all didn’t really make sense to me because I’m not even sure how you would go about quantifying different forms of fear in this context, let alone naming them so definitively, if I hadn’t just done it with almost pure instinct alone!
I sat in my seat and let his magic play with my own as I mulled over what I’d gathered from his thoughts and feelings, pushing against it in a game of back-and-forth that seemed to feel far too natural to be anything but comfortable as the seconds ticked by and my attention started to wander even further under the influence of that almost oppressively honest sense of calming love that seems to infuse his very being these days, every time I get a chance to sample his magic in the slightest.
Slowly, I let out an initially thin stream of my own magic and playfully let it wrap around the strand that connected his ‘blanket’ back to his body, just because I could.
A tiny smile came to my lips as I shuffled slightly in my seat to get into a more relaxed pose without jostling my arm too much and out the corner of my eyes I just managed to catch the tiny jolt his body gave when he registered the delicate touch of my magic stroking his.
He let a thin trail of his own magic split off from the main stream connecting us to try and bat my invading stream away in an equally playful manner, and the battle was on as we both settled in for a fun, almost-but-totally-not-really flirting game of chase using nothing but our unseen magic as both weapon, shield and often just a caressing hand of temptation, as well.
...That feels really gooood...
======
“They’re what?”
I practically jumped out of my skin in surprise as a loud cry of indignant rage from Sarah came directly behind my poor unprepared ear, accompanied a few moments later by a string of giggles which could sadly only have one source as far as I’m concerned.
“I’ve been watching with magesight for the last few minutes, Josie has too. It’s so naughty—”
...Uh-oh, busted!...
My magic spasmed in surprise and horror as I came back to myself, realizing just what I’d been doing for the last few minutes, and who I’d been doing it with!
John’s blanket of power fell away as the connection between us snapped. In seconds all we had left to show for our little game were the bright blushes on our cheeks, mine burning a trail from my chest all the way up to my ears at this point, as a shameful mark of all the playful fun we’d just had in what we thought was a private little meeting-of-the-minds, to one degree or another.
I couldn’t bring myself to turn around, chancing either making eye contact with John or, possibly even worse, with my sister and the audience of people around us.
In the end, I fixed my eyes out the window to my right and stared hard in the vague hope that everyone would forget any of this ever happened if I only stared at the passing street outside hard enough, somehow.
Judging by the sniggers I could hear from the back-row of seats and their slightly muffled quality, it was easy to identify their owner, despite Sarah’s harsh breathing between us. I can only guess that Fena, or ‘Josie’ as Eris calls her, found this whole mess more than a little amusing, despite the accusatory glare I could feel practically digging into the back of my skull from Sarah at the same time.
...The moment we’re alone, she is going to so chew our asses out over this!...
When a few seconds of awkward silence passed and the feeling of being glared at didn’t lessen in the slightest, I allowed myself a petulantly quite huff before pulling my knee’s up to my chest with my good arm so I could huddle in the corner furthest away from Sarah’s unseen glare, as best I could.
Luckily for my sanity’s sake, if not my already strained dignity, that state of affairs only lasted for a few moments more before we reached what I’d initially thought was some sort of overgrown dead-end wall of trees blocking our path.
The little suburban road we’d been traveling down suddenly seemed to stop between two bungalow-sized houses of the seemingly quiet neighbourhood, but it turned out to be something much more impressive, as our still unconfirmed ‘Wild’ driver kept going and, in the blink of an eye, we’d driven straight through the thick treeline as if it never existed.
The other side of the presumably glamour-based fake treeline was an entirely different world that managed to take my mind completely off of my latest embarrassing slip-up with John and our magic in general.
For as far as the eye could see there was nothing but neatly kept lawns and flowerbeds ringed by a seemingly ever-present abundance of tree’s in the distance which I’d guess signified the end of Congress’s expansive grounds as a whole.
The true masterpiece of those grounds, though, stood proud at attention, smack dab in the middle of that natural paradise. A tower so tall that I couldn’t actually see the top of it from my currently awkward, window-borne position, and so wide that it probably takes up a quarter mile just on its footprint alone!
The tower looked rather odd from a distance and it was only as we drew closer to it that I could make out why.
While the base leading up from ground-level to what I’d roughly estimate to be somewhere around the thirtieth or fortieth floor, was seemingly carved out of solid stone with intricate artistry that looked practically as fresh as the day it was formed, the levels leading up past that point slowly started to change.
As my eyes kept going up, the tower itself seemed to start transitioning progressively from the uniform grey of stone-like castle designs found at its base into strut-like pillars of marble, with something that resembled glass fitted between its curving sprawl, very reminiscent of a modern high-rise tower block, to my inexperienced eye.
From there the building kept going even higher, its thick pillars thinning as it went until they took on an almost metallic sheen to them and eventually just seemed to disappear completely in favor of smooth, uninterrupted glass alone.
We drove ever closer to the oddly intriguing looking tower and the Jeep turned slightly, allowing me to finally see the top of the tower. The peak of which seemed to almost taper towards a point, before blooming out into a wide bulbous tip of what appeared to be glass yet again and, if my eyes aren’t deceiving me, appears to be shaped like a flickering flame, of all things.
To make sure that the message of this being a magical building of some importance truly got across for anyone looking at the tower. Someone had also apparently added thick, probably fool’s gold, based bands around the flame-like tip that hovered in place through pure magic alone while bobbing and twisting through the air in a seemingly endless dance around each other with smaller rings mixing between them.
I squinted down hard to try and see those rings a little better but the Jeep turned yet again and I lost sight of them, a problem that left me staring at one of two rather large stone buildings built into either side of the giant, I’m sorry to say, rather phallic-looking tower, instead.
The two, wide rectangular buildings were roughly the same size as each other. Neither reaching up past even the stone portion of the tower itself, but both being possibly wider than it on a footprint basis, seemingly to make up for that deficiency.
From where I was sitting, the left one looked almost like a football stadium crossed with a roman coliseum of some sort, while the other was done up like some sort of Classical style ballroom taken straight from Versailles palace itself. Neither was as eye-catching nor as awe-inspiringly magical as the tower itself, but they were both still quite impressive and obviously well cared for, if nothing else.
Finally our parade of Jeeps rolled up to the wide circular front-entrance of the Congressional tower and we pulled to a stop. Waiting as soldiers climbed out of the front Jeep and a red vest wearing young man got into the passenger-side, presumably to help guide the driver on where to park up, judging by the way they pulled away from the carved stone front steps moments later and our chain moved onwards slightly once again, at least.
By the time Pauly had gotten out of his Jeep and already started shouting out orders to his men, probably about seeing up a perimeter of some sort—
...He likes doing that apparently...
I found myself huffing out a breath of annoyance at all the fuss we have to go through at this point, just to get out of a bloody car of all things!
Eventually it was our turn and, just like last time, Oats got out of the passenger-side seat first before doing her now practically customary door opening circuit and coming to a stop at my door in particular as the others got out, so she could wait for a nod to continue from Pauly himself.
I straightened my legs out properly and winced from the sting of pain my now stiff, cast-covered arm gave off as I prepared to get out while pulling my, frankly, rather inappropriate feeling given the circumstance, conjured red boat-necked sweatshirt down to cover my shorts a bit better.
======
Sadly, I ended up having to sit there semi-patiently for a seemingly endless long pause anyway, as Pauly apparently decided to inspect every arch and curve of the towers entrance for hidden booby-traps instead of letting me out of the bloody car!
I’d almost given up hope of getting out at all when Oats finally gave a tiny nod of her head and stepped back, pulling open my door as she went so she could wave me out like a waiter at some fancy restaurant guiding me to a table or something equally stupid.
I took my chance and burst out of the Jeep, practically sprinting around the front end of it in my haste to rejoin the others on the other side.
With a skip in my step, I hopped the last few wide stone steps of the seemingly hand-crafted, rounded staircase leading up to a pair of wide stone arches containing some, presumably also fake, gold-covered doors that just screamed opulence at every chance they could, annoyingly.
When I finally came to a halt next to the others, it took me a moment to realise that they’d all been busy in my absence and, as if in answer to my barely thought question Rosemary reached back between a now delicately fashioned, black lace-like effect robe wearing Fena and a thick, shadow-inviting hooded robe wearing John, to offer me a bundle of cloth that I belatedly realised was supposed to be for me for some reason.
Reluctantly I took the black robe from her hands and shook it out with a mild pout on my face simply for the fact that I hate having to wear stupid traditional robes an—
...Ohh, I likeeee!...
What I held in my hands, instead of the boring traditional or respectable looking robe I’d been expecting, was apparently a rather nice ultra-soft feeling garment that, in my opinion, could only barely be called a robe simply by virtue of it doing a similar job to that which a robe could be expected to do usually, if I wore it as intended, at least.
My thumbs rubbed against the jersey-like material in my hands which instantly reminded me of my nice big baggy old Pelicans sweatshirt back home.
Unlike the other robes I could see everyone else wearing, mine had the apparently special definition of being open-fronted, like the gowns you see lecturers wear in old British movies, only a lot more tailored to show off my figure once I have it on.
The real part that caught my attention about the robe though was the styling that had been done to it.
Someone had obviously spent a lot of care and effort designing this robe to match my personal style in one way or another because, through a clever mix of barely noticeable blending between different shades of black, they’d managed to design an all-in-one garment that had the feel and look of a long sweatshirt with a matching, almost dark grey-colored hood of one added in and the long-draping swirl of a duster jacket in the same jersey-like material over that as well.
The whole thing looked practically the same as if I’d taken an actual hooded sweatshirt and put a long duster jacket over it, almost like the one I found and fell in love with back at John’s manor house, before Fena covered it in blood at least, which added up to a look which instantly appealed to me on multiple levels.
It felt almost sinfully nice to slide my arms into the overly long sleeves of the robe and, with a little bit of straightening out, it looked honestly more like I was wearing a tailored matte black leather duster jacket over an open hooded-sweatshirt and a worryingly short red ‘dress’ below that, to boot!
I couldn’t help but smile happily as I pulled the open edges of the robe together for a moment to check how it would look closed before letting it go again to swing around my ankles elegantly as the soft fabric of it all moulded to my curves deliciously. My head slowly came back up and I made eye contact, first with a proudly smiling Rosemary before drifting slightly onwards to a rather amused looking, black lace and leather wearing Fena, eventually settling on John’s mostly shadowed face which his new hood would only let just a hint of show so he could grin in that oh-so-mysterious way he always insisted made him look ‘cool’ back in school.
Finally my eyes settled on Sarah, now sporting a more traditional looking robe while standing next to a short, business-ready, robe-wearing Trudy on one side and a frankly adorable looking Eris in an almost dress-like version of my new robe which she already seemed far too fond of judging by the way she keeps playing with the hood and rubbing the sleeves between her fingers like I’m finding myself doing unconsciously in response to her little finger movements.
“Maybe this won’t be so bad after all?”
...At least we’ve got comfortable new clothes that look good!...
If this is my prize for putting up with all the hassle it took to get us here in the end, I’m almost tempted to say it was worth it, honestly.
This robe is the clothing item I’ve always wanted but never knew I wanted at the same time. It looks just normal enough to wear on the street, just fancy enough to wear at Congress, but so comfortable that I’m tempted to find out where Rose got it from so I can get another one just to sleep in, if nothing else!
“Ms Cooper-Garnier and associates? If you can all follow me, please, they are waiting for you in the spire.”
A rather snooty looking man in very dull, truly traditional-looking formal robes that suck compared to our custom ones in all their awesome glory, waved us toward a large red carpet-covered staircase enclosed on either side by two wide, square tubes which look like honest-to-Powers glass elevators.
The asshole didn’t even bother to look back, as if he just knew we’d follow him without question from the get-go and—
...Great! So much for the good start to this mess...
On the plus side, new robes! Ooh, so soft and warm!
Look out you Congressional assholes! I’m Hannah Cooper, and I feel like a comfortable badass!
![]() ![]() |
It can be theorised that every human interaction is a battle of one kind or another, be it a battle of wills, ethics, beliefs, or just the give and take of disparate personalities. It’s rare that people can claim they have so much in common that they never fight, even in a playful, bantering sort of way. It’s even rarer when they are correct on that front as well. Sometimes the battles we fight are a lot more overt than a few subtle verbal jabs though. The times when those sort of battles don’t come to blows are often referred to as ‘politics’, although to be fair, the times when those same battles do come to blows are also referred to as ‘politics’ in some circles, at least, until they reach a point of outright war. Events unfold including but not limited to:
|
“Ms Cooper-Garnier and associates? If you can all follow me, please, they are waiting for you in the spire.”
A rather snooty looking man in very dull, truly traditional-looking formal robes that suck compared to our custom ones in all their awesome glory, waved us toward a large red carpet-covered staircase enclosed on either side by two wide, square tubes which look like honest-to-Powers glass elevators.
The asshole didn’t even bother to look back, as if he just knew we’d follow him without question from the get-go and—
...Great! So much for the good start to this mess...
On the plus side, new robes! Ooh, so soft and warm!
Look out you Congressional assholes! I’m Hannah Cooper, and I feel like a comfortable badass!
“I’m surprised you’re not freaking out, Han. You don’t exactly have a good track record with glass-fronted elevators and this one even has a glass floor to match.”
My head twitched to the side slightly to offer John a mildly unamused glare before carefully sticking my nose in the air and looking away from him again with a mild huff.
“Shows what you know, John-Boy. It’s not the view that scares me. It’s the workings behind it all. In this case, the glass everything of this little Willy Wonka rip-off quite plainly shows that this thing runs on good old reliable magic instead.”
A little smirk played across my lips and I couldn’t help but cock my hip to the side slightly in the hope of bumping his, no matter how childish the action may actually look if anyone else could see me do it in the relatively tight surroundings of our current all-glass vehicle of choice.
“Not a cable, track or electronic motor in sight. Just glass sliding against glass in a way that shouldn’t be physically possible, carrying a load that’s probably unimaginable, at speeds that are unrealistic, up the length of a tower that looks far too exaggerated in height from here given its external phallic-looking proportions!”
For a long few seconds, no one said anything, although I could feel our guide glaring at me out of the corner of his eye from his current position next to the activation runes all the same which made me want to smile slightly wider on the general principle of me having pissed off my first snobby politician/ass-kisser of the day already.
“The tower really does look like they’re compensating for something, doesn’t it?”
John finally cracked and spoke the sentence he’s obviously been waiting to use since the shape of the tower itself came up in conversation earlier. He followed it up by letting out a happy little laugh and shooting me a mischievous smirk of approval, no doubt simply because I’d finally agreed with him on the annoyingly obvious problem he’d brought up in any tower-like design, despite my earlier scoffing at how unreasonably predictable he was being in making that comparison at all.
“What’s the bet that at least five mages will open a conversation with us today by gloating about how ‘big, wide and impressive’ their tower is, then?”
...That’s a suckers bet!...
“No deal, John-Boy. These lot are mages and politicians, after all. Logically speaking, that’s a lack of common sense mixed with a lifetime’s worth of people kissing up to them, no matter what they say or how they say it. Getting this lot to make blatant comparisons between the tower itself and certain parts of their bodies, with this new body of mine, is going to be like shooting fish in a barrel, sadly.”
John laughed good-naturedly again, and I allowed a slightly sardonic smirk to cross my lips in return before going back to a rather important point, which that only partly joking statement brought to the forefront of my tense mind yet again, unfortunately.
“Whatever you do, John-Boy, don’t leave me alone with these people, okay?”
He snorted in amusement, but I took the chance to nudge him slightly with my good arm so he’d know I was being serious on this one.
“I’m here to do my duty and save America from being magically co-opted by some foreign power, and then we’re all going home. I do not want to face this baying pack of wolves on my own at any point in time, especially with those pathetic assassins presumably hanging around somewhere just waiting to strike out at you in any way they can think of, got it?”
For once, when he turned his head to look at me properly his eyes were serious with understanding as he gave the smallest of nods in response to my thinly veiled request. Naturally, the look didn’t last long and seemingly within moments his posture relaxed once more as he let off a goofy-looking grin in my direction that forced me to glance away quickly, lest I crack and show him that his usual tactics for breaking up tension had worked yet again.
...Annoyingly!...
“How many floors are actually in this thing, anyway?—I swear we’ve been traveling for ages and the skylight at the top still looks miles away.”
No one answered me back on that one, unfortunately. Although I did catch Eris looking upwards slightly and squinting at the tiny square of sunlight above us as if she were trying to gauge for herself if we were actually moving or not. The whole thing made a part of me want to giggle over how cute she can be at times without realising it, even when she’s trying to do something seriously or at least not intentionally ‘maternal coo’-inducing.
“You really don’t want to know, Han...”
I think I agree with you for once, John-Boy! I’m all for abusing magic to make stuff look cool but some people really do take it too far just to make a point about the size of their collective—towers?—beyond reasonable levels of decency even, considering how long this is taking.
I never thought I’d find an elevator that can legitimately be considered a large part of someone’s daily commute before, but here we are, I guess!
Rather than make another comment on the topic at hand, I decided to start being nosy instead, trying to catch glimpses of what may be going on at each floor we passed through the glass-on-glass walls around us, to pass the time more than anything else.
...It’s surprisingly hard to do at these speeds...
Oh, I just saw someone eating a sandwich at his desk!
...Truly enthralling, such important information is entirely worth the effort it took to notice it, I’m sure...
There! A couple making out ‘in secret’, on what appears to be some kind of giant stone photocopier!
…Oh, joy…
======
“Top floor, the Constitutional Flame meeting chamber…”
We really didn’t need the introduction at all, considering we could all see when we finally breached the almost oppressively boring business levels of the tower and burst out into the open sunlight once more, a fact that would be pretty daunting if not for the glass-like flame-shaped dome present between us and the presumably strong winds outside, honestly.
Almost automatically, I turned my head as far as I could around, just to double check and make sure Fena had her helmet on still along with her leathers and light-weight, lace robe, of course. I probably shouldn’t have bothered because she’s not an idiot, luckily, and she most likely had it on for the whole ride up as well but I did worry all the same.
Even if it’s just because I’m not used to having someone I have to worry about bursting into flames at something as simple as brief contact with the sun, of all things, in my life yet I suppose.
With a mildly relieved sigh, I turned my attention back to the real problem in all of this. The admittedly rather pleasant, in an odd way, view of an open blue sky full of fluffy clouds which was more than a little ruined by the grandstand auditorium’s worth of seats and tables in the middle of the room before us, or more specifically the loud and annoying shouting currently coming from the stand’s hundred or so occupants, at least.
I’ve seen inside the Normal Congress before, on TV admittedly, and I can understand that the seating layout with its slightly raised singular front table surrounded by a curving run of opposing seats on slowly rising levels is meant to mirror in some way the ‘actual’ Congress’s layout—but I’m pretty sure the actual, Normal Congress wouldn’t allow its members to shout out and cut across each other quite as obviously as this one apparently does.
My eyes scanned the hundred or so squabbling mages in front of me in disgust as they all carried on without notice to the invaders in their midst. The gender mix was roughly even from the looks of things which is somewhat encouraging, although considering they’ve all grown up under the thumb of Arista, I really didn’t expect gender politics to be a major issue for anyone here in the slightest.
The clothing styles present all tended towards a horribly conservative end of the fashion spectrum. Most of them seeming to border on the absurdly out of date, honestly, although that’s possibly because when not covered by the uniform-looking black robes everyone had either with them or folded neatly on the table before them, everything they owned seemed to be right out of some kind of period drama of some kind.
The few people who weren’t wearing their robes at all consisted of mostly women who were obviously showing off the painfully restrictive looking, long Victorian-style dresses they’d had on underneath. There was also the odd older man or two who appeared to have just settled on rough white shirts and long high-waisted trousers held up by braces, of all things, over using something as common and basic as a belt!
As expected of mages, a lot of the people around us consist of obviously older people in bearing and pose, with relatively young-looking faces that belie their true ages. I’m actually surprised how many truly older looking mages there even are in the room, honestly.
In general, power leads to less visible signs of aging in mages, so seeing someone in the supposed home of the magical elite whose power levels are obviously sub-par at best is a rather strange thing to see, in my opinion. At a guess, I’d have to say that those are probably the ‘deputy of a deputy’ people who are filling in for recently demised former political powerhouses which I will forever publicly deny having anything to do with, even if they were, no doubt, in Arista’s pocket up to this point, thanks to them showing up for her big crater party.
Honestly, I hate to sound like a snob at all, but looking around the room at the odd mix of shouting younger people who seem so sure of themselves and shouting older people who appear more than a little overwhelmed by the fact they are even doing so at times, I can’t shake the feeling that we’ve just walked into the second-string version of our magical government in some way.
...Maybe the third-string or possibly ‘ninth-string’ if that’s a thing, at a stretch...
That’s either a very bad indicator of just how low our government has fallen due to Crater Lake’s apparent politician-culling or, hopefully, more a sign that someone is trying to pull a power play for their own gain. Getting the delegation that includes me to show up for their supposed meeting the moment I get here, instead of letting me get settled in first and meet some of the first-string members of society, so I can realise that these people are basically the bottom-feeders of the political system trying to look big while they still can.
...Sometimes it sucks being the lynchpin to saving the magical world from being torn apart due to a stupid voting rule, of all things...
Too true!
I cringed slightly as I could feel my stomach sink a little at the thought that belatedly settled in my mind as I considered what exactly I’m seeing before me, right now. Despite the second option being far more preferable, and still possible, it’s starting to look like all my hopes of this place being full of the best and brightest of magical society that I can tap for help with Eris’s problems are probably utterly pointless in the long run just on first viewing alone.
I guess there’s only one way for me to really find out for sure in the end?
…If in doubt, piss them off and see what they pull out against you in retaliation!…
They need me way more than I need them right now. The worst that can happen is I have to deal with someone’s hurt ego down the line, which is pretty much par-for-the-course in my life these days. Meanwhile, I might actually gain an idea of what the state of play is around here, if nothing else, even if things go south pretty quickly as they usually seem to do when I’m around.
Now, all I need is a patsy to focus on and pull the trigger on this mess for me, a prospect that’s kinda daunting considering just how many possible targets of obviously questionable intelligence are sitting right here, ready for the taking at any moment, really, so—
“We cannot trust this new girl! She’s come from nowhere. She’s obviously a plant from a foreign nation with how quickly she’s grown in power, prestige and notoriety. She’s been nominated by Maxarimus of all people, and we all know how much that man likes to mess with things he shouldn’t for his own amusement!”
…Well, sounds like that’s our cue...
My eyes cut to the side so I could shoot John a mildly amused but mostly exasperated look, which he returned with interest as it became pretty obvious that both of our reputations, or lack of one in my case, have preceded us.
“Thor vouches for her. He claims Maxarimus has turned over a new leaf in order to help guide Lady Arista’s newest child.”
That statement seemed to make things even worse in the overly bright chamber sadly, with people outright laughing derisively in disbelief at the poor guy who’d made the point.
“Thor is wise and powerful, but he has a soft heart. He will believe anything good told to him about his brother if it has even an ounce of truth to it!”
The man speaking seemed to practically inflate as he spoke with an angry, almost bitter edge to his booming voice which really grated on my nerves for some reason.
…Bingo! Think we’ve found our pompous asshole...
“For all we know, Maxarimus was probably just taking the girl under his wing to better satiate himself on her like one of his many whores and concubines of old!”
Yet again the room exploded in outraged yells and shaking fists, but they all had nothing on John. Almost instinctively, my hand shot out to grab his arm and give him a forceful, if rather useless in an actual sense, tug backwards before he could go running over there and do something stupid.
“Let’s not start this off with a murder, John—it sets a bad tone for when I get started on the prick if he’s already dead after all, right?”
As always with John, a joke at my own expense with just a hint of my actual anger inside it to show him that I wouldn’t let things just go, despite preaching that he restrain himself, was more than enough to settle him down once more as a little anticipatory grin formed on his lips where he obviously started considering what I may be planning next.
Arguments were picking up pace again around us, naturally, but I’d had enough of playing the unwitting voyeur to my own character assassination at this point. More specifically, I needed to do something before even the suggestion of me getting back at them all wasn't enough to hold John’s anger in check anymore.
With that in mind, I strode purposefully forward into the lion’s den, initially walking without notice from the mob of ‘politicians’ above me, only to garner progressively more attention as I stepped out into center stage at last.
“Ladies and Gentlemen! I’d like to raise the point that the Honorable Senator—”
My eyes cut wildly around the room for a moment looking for someone who looked easy to use and settled on one of the many younger mages sitting quietly at the side of a more vocal member of this supposedly august body, obviously there to take notes for or to act as some kind of secretary to the man beside him in this case.
“Honey—yes, you with the quill—what’s the name of the big red-faced idiot who was speaking about the wise and powerful Thor a few moments ago?”
The poor scribe seemed to visibly gulp under the collective attention of everyone in the room. Slowly, he lowered his quill slightly and with obvious effort, along with a sideways glance over at the progressively reddening man in question, he managed to muster together enough power to speak up at long last, just as I’d hoped he would.
“Lord Suttonsborough of Milwaukee, my Lady…”
I couldn’t help the bright, approving smile that came to my lips and hurt my cheeks a little as the poor guy once again quelled under the attention that’s now on us both. Surprisingly, even under the pressure of his watching peers, he stared down at me in obvious wonder and perhaps just a little bit of awe at the same time just from that smile alone. Something that unnervingly reminded me of the reverent looks I get from the Fae at times, unfortunately.
After a moment’s thought, just long enough to blink once while watching him, I moved my attention back to the room in general.
With practiced ease, I drew all eyes back to me by way of some subtle body language which was designed specifically to briefly trigger that tiny primal warning part of the human brain, without setting off every warning alarm to go with it in the process. I may be getting a bit rusty at this sort of thing due to lack of practice lately but I’ve always known how to play an audience, and this is one crowd I’m quite happy to throw a hornet’s nest at just to watch what happens before I actually have to deal with them all like the responsible adult I supposedly am these days.
“Thanks a lot, Hon! So, as I was saying, I’d like to raise the point that the dubiously Honorable Lord-Senator Suttonsborough of Mih-wau-kee—”
I began my speech over again with a happy grin and added a truly terrible impersonation of the man’s home state’s rather well known accent, just for the fun of it, so I could watch the little tick of anger form on his already red face
“Has a very—and I do mean very, Ladies and Gentlemen—small penis !”
For a moment it almost seemed like a vacuum had formed in the room with how many people took in deep breaths of shock at the same time. The reverent silence that followed was shattered moments later by a highly recognisable set of voices bursting out into uncontrollable laughter. Voices owned by John, Fena, and Eris respectively, of course.
Seconds after the laughter started, the room descended into utter anarchy and I stood back slightly to watch the fireworks, my eyes scanning to catch every action and reaction they could while cataloguing who was doing what with whom at what stages, for future reference.
...Just because it was fun, doesn’t mean it can’t be useful at the same time...
Exactly!
“How dare you! Who do you think you are to sully the name of Suttonsborough in such a manner, young lady?”
From the looks of it, the big blowhard didn’t earn himself any favors with the female portion of the chamber thanks to the almost derisive way he shouted ‘young lady’ at me, which was yet another thing I put away for safe keeping in the still rolling chaos that I’d just intentionally created.
“Who do I think I am? Why, I’m apparently the ‘whore-in-chief’, if you’re to be believed, good sir! And with that being the case, who would be better placed to know if a man of such obvious standing as yourself had such a horribly disfigured, permanently limp, and smaller-than-a-premature-baby’s-pinky-finger penis , after all?”
The crowd roared once more, but this time there were several looks of dawning comprehension mixed into the mess and more than a little outright laughter at Suttonsborough’s expense as the seconds ticked by.
A quick glance to the side assured me that I’d achieved my secondary goal in all of this as well, considering John’s so busy laughing convulsively on the floor, that he’s not likely to pull an ‘airport incident’-style moment of rage-filled attempted murder again anytime soon.
That glance almost cost me though, when a rather pathetically cast fire spell splashed at my feet while my head was turned, just missing my nice new robes before guttering out.
The room around us turned suddenly silent with everyone’s attentions firmly fixed on Lord Suttonsborough as he stood angrily in his place, his chest heaving from just how enraged he was and looking more than a little like a bull in heat as he glared down at me with everything he had.
In response, I folded my arms across my chest in unrepentant expectation and fixed him with one intentionally provocative, raised eyebrow. I’ve got to see how this lot deals with magic in their hallowed chambers some time, after all. Preferably before I’m the one violating their laws or rules and getting into trouble over i—
“I challenge this upstart wench to a duel, right here in this very chamber, for my family’s honor!”
…Well, can’t say I didn’t see that one coming!…
The crowd around us became suddenly uneasy, which at least assures me that this sort of thing isn’t in any way normal operating procedures, even if they didn’t actively try to stop him either, unfortunately. Instead of saying anything, everyone was staring at me now and I honestly have no idea why th—
“I’m her second. As is traditional, we name terms as the challenged party—”
My head whipped around to glare at John who was apparently trying to look serious and failing spectacularly due to the amused grin that kept trying to fight its way across his lips every time our eyes connected, even vaguely, as he scanned the room in what I think he considered a somewhat threatening look of genuine authority.
“Due to the location chosen by challenger Suttonsborough, I declare this to be a fight of physical prowess, not magic itself.”
All around the room people seemed to let out a collective sigh of relief at that one, for possibly understandable reasons, and Suttonsborough seemed to actually inflate even more with pride somehow.
Even though I knew that the stupid bastard had no idea what he was getting himself into, I still grit my teeth down in annoyance at the sight of his smug self-assurance, probably because he’s taken one look at me and, like so many enemies before him, decided I’m not a threat in a physical bloody fight!
Even when I was Al, I had to put up with people underestimating me due to my size and generally ambiguous figure. Thanks in part to my utter lack of ability when it came to putting on physically visible muscles for some Powers-known reason, no doubt. The fact I abused that underestimation to the maximum every time in order to catch people off guard and to finish things quickly, is completely beside the point and irrelevant to the ass-kicking—uh, I mean, fight—that’s about to happen to Senator Lord Suttonsborough, naturally!
“Terms agreed… my scribe will be my second.”
Said future hospital patient decided to speak up once more as he moved his bulky yet deceptively muscular frame out from behind his desk and started making his way down to my level.
“Winner declared by knockout, death, or submission, as standard. Loser faces indentured servitude and forfeiture of all titles to the winner as well.”
... What? ...
“Agreed…”
John! I do not want to be stuck as a fucking servant to this— this—. Oh—oh you, John Jones, are a complete asshole!
...Agreed...
As Suttonsborough’s scribe made her nervous way down from their table behind her lord, John ambled over to me casually and threw his arm around my shoulders with a light hearted grin on his face for all to see.
“Try not to just kill him outright, Han. These lot like to watch their enemies beg for mercy, and I’ve got some plans for that idiot when you’re done with him that may involve his wearing nothing but a big oversized news placard while taking public trips around his home state and declaring his undying love for everything he’s ever spoken out against in his long life of politics.”
My teeth grit down in annoyance as the challenging pair finally made their way down to ground level at last and I cut my eyes to the side just enough to fix John with a glare in order to show him how little I appreciate being used in his revenge on the guy like this.
…To be fair, it was mostly our plan that got us here…
In order to stop John getting too violent with the guy, but in the long run at least, I guess that’s true—
“No one treats you like that and gets away with it while I’m around, even if you’ll be the one to actually beat some sense into the stupid bastard.”
…Isn’t it supposed to be the guy defending the girls honor, and not the guy using the girl to defend her own honor instead?…
Stupid John, he can’t even get something that basic right!
…Stupid John!…
“This isn’t over. You owe me.”
His face brightened once more and he gave me a big squeeze around the shoulders as we shared a silent, momentary stare-off. One which at least showed me that he’d known and accepted that fact way before he even spoke up in the first place, not that the knowledge that he does sometimes think in general helps me much at the moment, considering I’m facing a bare-knuckle fight with a US Senator because of it.
…I’m pretty sure there’s a law against beating up Senators, isn’t there?…
Probably, although from the looks of it this lot never got the memo!
Suttonsborough rolled his shoulders and pulled his formal robe off, exposing the rather boring white shirt and dark trousers he had on underneath it, while obviously trying to show off for the crowd around us and intimidate me in some way by flexing his muscles for all to see like a bodybuilder, minus the tense smile or baby-oil, luckily.
“Someone declare this thing. This upstart bitch needs to learn her place quickly!”
He slid into an awkward boxing stance and fisted his hands before his face in an almost comically old-looking fighting style I’ve only ever seen in pictures from the eighteen-hundreds. The whole thing honestly almost made me laugh outright as I, nonetheless, slid into my own deceptively unprepared-looking ‘ready’ stance as well.
One of the people at the central table reluctantly stood up to declare the fight official and essentially ring the non-existent bell on this thing as the crowd went quiet around us at last. Out the corner of my eye I could just make out the others, huddled together near the side of the stands with a wide mix of looks on their faces.
From the obvious worry on Trudy, Rosemary and Sarah’s faces to the tense positioning of Pauly and the few soldiers that had come up with us in the glass elevator, then on to the almost twin-like utterly gleeful looks of childish excitement on John and Eris’s faces, until I finally settled on the blank, black expanse of Fena’s helmet.
Honestly, every one of them looked far more invested in this mess than I was, even Fena somehow, and oddly that makes me feel a bit better about what’s about to happen as well.
The ‘judge’ at the head table rose her open hand up in an obvious sign for us to get ready, and a small smirk drifted across my lips as I got settled in for a good, old-fashioned, unfair fight at last.
It’s been a long time since I’ve actually had a real fight, without having to be constantly worried about trickery or monologues getting in the way of my fun, after all!
…Demons really aren’t ones for conversation or planning, at least…
As if to add just the cherry on top of my adrenaline-pumping sundae, Fena finally seemed to realise that I couldn’t see whatever expression was on her face and my last glance over at them all showed her holding up both hands in an almost silly looking pair of thumbs up for encouragement that almost made me laugh on general principle alone at the sight of it.
The judge woman’s hand fell and Suttonsborough moved forward in a painfully awkward looking defensive shuffle that only made this all feel even more preposterous than it already is to me, unfortunately.
With a mildly put-upon sigh, I hopped on my toes slightly before leaning into position and kicking off into an all-out sprint towards the completely unprepared idiot.
Mages aren’t known to fight physically. We have magic, after all, and even the ones that do use their muscles tend to rely more on magically enhanced strength through some of the tricks I use, like blood magic, over actual skill or training.
In essence, what that all means is that the fight, for what it was worth, lasted all of twenty seconds. Most of that time was from how long it took me to get up to speed while approaching him and protecting my bad arm at the same time, at that!
The moment I got within range, he swung out with a straight arm punch that lacked power or finesse and was highly telegraphed, not that it mattered, of course, because I’d already slid underneath his torso on my knees and jumped back up on the other side before the poor bastard knew what was happening.
From my new position it was almost painfully simple for me to do a standing backflip, robes flying around me and all, to crash both my feet against the back of his already off-balance head.
I quickly followed that initial kick up by slamming my good hand down on a few pressure points in his spine to launch myself higher again before tucking my knees smoothly up with my regained momentum to wrap around his shoulders and use it all together in order to send him tumbling face first towards the polished floor below us with punishing ease.
This body of mine may be annoying in many ways, but at the very least I can admit that the flexibility that comes with it has made my well-practiced old gymnastic-like surprise attacks just that little bit easier to pull off without breaking a sweat, even with this stupid cast on my arm still!
Before he could hit the ground, I kicked my knees up off of his shoulders to give myself more momentum again. The move itself probably did little more than annoy him considering what was to come but it also got me clear of him to better roll away into a defensive pose, just in case he somehow manages to survive the initial strike without falling unconscious, at the very least.
I probably needn’t have bothered though, honestly, because the moment his face made contact with the floor there was an almost deafening crack which I think came from his nose and, with a whimper, his whole body went limp a heartbeat later as he went off on a hopefully long trip to dreamland.
Our judge cut her hand through the air once more, which may have been some kind of signal for a pair of white-robe wearing mages to rush out from behind the high end of the chambers seating and turn Suttonsborough over so they can start giving him what I can only presume is some kind of medical aid.
“Winner of the challenge, Duchess Hannah Cooper-Garnier, the new Lady Suttonsborough!”
...What?...
No! Seriously, what ?
I must have made some kind of obviously facial expression of shock because John cracked up laughing from the sidelines and, after a few seconds of shocked silence, so did pretty much everyone else in my entourage as they realised what I’d just unintentionally done.
As if to add insult to injury Suttonsborough’s scribe, a petite woman only slightly taller than me with long, flowing brown hair and an almost pained look on her otherwise pretty average looking face walked over to my side before grasping the edges of her standard black robe in an honest-to-powers curtsey as she dipped her head and uttered a quiet almost reverent sounding; ‘My Lady.’
In frustration, my eyes cut over to John’s still laughing form because I have no doubt he planned this all somehow! He’s enjoying the results far too much for him to have not planned it all out in his head a thousand times over in just the last few minutes, in my opinion!
You just wait until we’re alone, John-Boy!
...The Lady Cooper-Garnier-Suttonsborough decrees such...
Shut up, Brain! You’ll pay for this indignity, John-Boy, I swear!
I do not need another bloody surname, thank you very much!
![]() ![]() |
Politically, compromise is acceptable and can even be considered good. In other situations, compromise can be a very bad thing. An example of that would be when it all comes down to the important factors of life; your morals, ethics or iron-clad will to resist that stupid part of your brain which finds a certain someone attractive enough to throw everything aside in a moment of passion empowered madness that— What do you mean ‘spoilers’? For all you know I'm talking about the unexpected love triangle between Felix, Lord Suttonsborough, and Fena! Events unfold, including but not limited to: Things going ‘boom’ unrealistically, |
“Winner of the challenge, Duchess Hannah Cooper-Garnier, the new Lady Suttonsborough!”
...What?...
No! Seriously, what ?
I must have made some kind of obviously facial expression of shock because John cracked up laughing from the sidelines and, after a few seconds of shocked silence, so did pretty much everyone else in my entourage as they realised what I’d just unintentionally done.
As if to add insult to injury Suttonsborough’s scribe, a petite woman only slightly taller than me with long, flowing brown hair and an almost pained look on her otherwise pretty average looking face walked over to my side before grasping the edges of her standard black robe in an honest-to-powers curtsey as she dipped her head and uttered a quiet almost reverent sounding; ‘My Lady.’
In frustration, my eyes cut over to John’s still laughing form because I have no doubt he planned this all somehow! He’s enjoying the results far too much for him to have not planned it all out in his head a thousand times over in just the last few minutes, in my opinion!
You just wait until we’re alone, John-Boy!
...The Lady Cooper-Garnier-Suttonsborough decrees such...
Shut up, Brain! You’ll pay for this indignity, John-Boy, I swear!
I do not need another bloody surname, thank you very much!
“So, do we have any idea how long it will be before the actual council are ready to convene at this point?”
John shrugged distractedly in response. His eyes were still firmly planted on the itinerary which a rather worn-out suit-wearer thrust into his hands between repeated apologies to me for all the problems that the apparent trade commission put me through when we first arrived, while one of their ‘medi-mages’ worked on my arm earlier free of charge too, naturally.
I’ve got to admit I’m rather glad to find out that the supposed ‘council’ we met this afternoon, who more resembled an arguing auditorium full of children than a real council were, as I’d rather hopefully guessed earlier, not the real government representatives in charge around here but just a lower-level group who thought to gain power and position through me instead.
No-one’s got the full story yet, but from the sound of it they planned to eventually make some kind of takeover bid together while the government is in so much trouble by either trapping or tricking the naïve new girl that they desperately need at the moment for their own survival into getting stuck within their grubby hands before she, in this case me, of course, can be sworn in and save their ungrateful asses from being taken over by either Magical China or even worse Magical bloody Canada!
It’s probably helping both my mood and my ability to not go on a rampage over them all being such utter bastards in the pursuit of political power, that we were quickly ushered down a few floors into what I can only describe as a five-star luxury apartment taking up an entire oversized floor of its own, moments after I was declared the winner of that stupid little non-fight against the now former Lord Suttonsborough.
There are apparently a lot of these diplomatic chambers in the tower itself that are kept in reserve for visiting mages and diplomats, as the name would suggest. In this case, the chambers we have are specifically held in reserve permanently for the truly awful days when Maxarimus, or his representative at the moment, comes for a visit. Judging by the nameplate declaring it as such when we got to the front door leading into the main receiving room of this place, at least.
I am not easily swayed by puerile things and trappings of grandeur such as thi—
…Oh! Who are we kidding?…
They had high end Belgian chocolates and champagne sitting in the ‘entertainment room’, a cinema quality relaxation chamber, waiting for us!
They have a ninety-inch TV that seems to run on magic somehow and contains every channel you can imagine on there for our personal enjoyment, up to and including all the porn channels that have been paid for and unlocked as well—something I unfortunately found out while flicking through them all earlier, much to John's amusement at the time, for more than obvious reasons.
I know that it’s all just things and stuff, put in place to keep me quiet while they run around and sort out their own infighting behind my back, but Powers damn it! I like things!
...And we’re not entirely impartial to ‘stuff’, either!...
So, I’m going to enjoy all the bonuses of being important while I can. I’m pretty sure the headache that is going to be dealing with mage politics has only just started for me at this point, and already it’s beginning to get on my nerves, despite my best efforts.
Hopefully, if they follow the itinerary John’s still reading over religiously while ignoring the action movie I put on earlier at the same time, then we only have an apparently standard ‘festival of welcoming’ event to deal with tonight. In the morning I can to appear with whoever the other remaining Numbers are to be sworn in before witnesses from the other interested nations, so we can all put our rubber stamps on the idea of not tearing apart Magical bloody America at last. If things go as they should, by all reckoning we should be done and on our way home by dinner time tomorrow with no more mess or problems to push my seemingly eternally-on buttons at the very least!
…The odds of that are exceedingly tiny, of course…
I’m being positive about this one for once, though. It will all work out! I’ll get my shot to ask questions and find a solution for fixing Eris’s memory, then we can all go home far, far away from Powers’ damned politics before anyone can do anything stupid to mess it all up for me.
…You’re intentionally not listening, aren't you?…
Full of positivity! Maximum, ultra-mega positively, I’m sure it will all work out fine without a hitch in the slightest!
…Fine, don’t say I didn’t warn you, Lady Suttonsborough…
======
Something on the TV went ‘Boom!’ making me jump out from my thoughts and shoot a wild look around the room automatically. Judging by the almost manic looking grin on Eris’s face from her position on the floor facing the TV she’s enjoying her first real experience with the finest things the modern world has to offer outside bacon and—well, more bacon, I guess?—namely, action movies on big TV’s and several different flavors of popcorn from the honest-to-Powers popcorn-maker they have in the corner next to the fully stocked bar around the corner that is currently being propped up by Pauly’s troops and Fena, of all people,
As far as I know, the others, consisting of Trudy, Rosemary, Sarah and Pauly himself, are all off on the other side of the suite in our apparent library that seems to be worryingly bigger than our house in square-footage alone. I’ve got to admit that I was more than a little tempted to join them in there for research purposes if nothing else, but I’ve got all day tomorrow to be ‘responsible’ Hannah and it’s been a long time since I just had a nice night in. Eris’s enthusiasm over seeing the new TV may have also played a part in that decision, naturally, but if it did then I’m not going to admit it to anyone in the slightest, so there!
======
My point made, internally at least, I nodded my head to myself a little and reached over to grab another sinfully delicious, liqueur-filled dark chocolate from the open box next to me before tossing it up into the air and snagging it in my mouth a few moments later with a happy little hum of pleasure.
...I could so get used to this...
“You do know we have dinner later, right?—and those things have alcohol in them as well.”
Oh please! Don’t try and pretend to be the responsible one here, John-Boy. It doesn’t suit you.
We’re mages; alcohol doesn’t even effect me unless it’s drunk in high enough doses to kill most mosquitoes the moment they get a sample of my blood-alcohol level! Al used to have to resort to some rather questionable drinking practices just to get a mild buzz going, let alone the euphoria he was looking for in order to drown out the guilt in his head for all the people he’d killed over the years. In comparison, I could probably eat twenty boxes of these little chocolate balls of deliciousness and not even reach the ‘giggling’ stage of inebriation, and you know it!
“Dinner’s going to suck! I’ve got to wear a dress and there’s going to be a buffet with no bacon and—and—”
John turned his head to stare at me quizzically for a few moments, as if I’d honestly caught him off guard with my sudden little grumbling words.
“You wear dresses constantly—I’m pretty sure you own more of them than Sarah does at this point. While that’s not exactly hard to do with your tomboy of a sister, the fact that you actually wear yours by choice should count for something, too, right?”
Shut up, John-Boy! Don’t come at me with logic here, okay?
I just—I—
Fine, okay? So I’m kind of comfortable with the whole ‘wearing dresses’ thing at this point in my life. So sue me! To be honest, I was pretty comfortable with them even before my awakening too, back when I was Al, in no small part thanks to Sarah, of course.
This is different though. This isn’t some silly little light, airy-feeling sundress or a nice skirt, or even—Powers forbid!—my stupid schoolgirl skirt, either.
This is a formal dinner thing. This is one of those big black-tie type of events you see on TV with powerful and influential people walking around like normal bloody people! The kind of events where beautiful women walk around in designer dresses and killer heels even I couldn’t manage with their perfect hair, and perfect makeup, and perfect figures with boobs bigger then my head as a minimum standard, on full display without exception, let alone anyone leaving any space for my own that are barely the size of my new tiny fists at best, and—
...Breath...
I let out a long, heavy breath and slumped moodily in the far-too-comfortable sofa underneath me while
glaring menacingly at the screen where some kind of explosion was going off in a rather unrealistic way given my actual, up close and personal, experience on the topic in general.
“You shouldn’t worry, Han. No matter what you wear tonight, you’ll look beautiful. You always do.”
My eyes wanted to flick to the side and glare at John for reading the stupid thoughts in my head so easily when I’d been trying to ignore that they were even happening, myself, but I wrestled them back under control to focus on the screen instead before they could embarrass me even more. Slowly my arms came up to fold under my stupid chest and I let off a long huff of breath through my stupid tiny Arista-mouth.
“I mean it, Han. You could turn up to this dinner in a sack and put everyone else there, male or female, to shame with ease.”
Shut up, John-Boy!
Without saying another word, John started to eased his arm down my back as I pointedly didn’t look at him in response. I wasn’t really paying much mind to his wandering hand at all really, until it was finally in the position he wanted, from which he managed to pull me off the chair with worrying ease only for me to land on his lap a few moments later as a blush started creeping its way up my neck in an obvious display of my body betraying me and the universe hating me in general!
“You’re just saying that because I look like Arista—stupid stalker perv—”
Apparently I’d said too much this time because John’s free hand shot up to cup my chin and he turned my face almost painfully far around so we’d make eye contact at long last. I could feel tears forming in my traitorous eyes the longer we sat there staring at each other awkwardly but he wouldn’t let me go and I refuse to show weakness by reaching up to wipe them away while he’s watching me like this.
“It has nothing to do with your face, Han. You enter a room and take over it like no-one else I’ve ever known. Your presence alone is inspirational and added to that you have a wonderful mind, quick wit, intoxicating laugh and, well, let’s just say that my opinion has nothing to do with how much you do or don’t look like Arista at all, okay?”
My blush went supernova in its apparent rush to race from my neck up to the very tips of my ears and with a jerk of said backstabbing neck, I managed to pull my face free of his hand so I could turn away from him at last and focus blindly on the movie once more, for my sanity’s sake if nothing else.
“Shut it, John-Boy! You don’t know what you’re talking about.”
I tried to not give in for the few seconds I could but eventually his words, the words that soothed my suddenly rather raw sense of self-confidence in my looks almost subconsciously, hit home. Even as his magic worked to calm me down at all the points where our bodies and auras met, it was just too much to take and I ended up slumping against him in a boneless puddle rather than even trying to deal with it all, anymore.
Quietly, John let off a little laugh under his breath much to my annoyance and even worse, he decided to follow it up by nuzzling his face lovingly near my currently burning-hot right ear as his little hushed laugh continued on without any sign of stopping.
“Who knew you were such a soppy, self-conscious drunk, Han?”
What!
I spun around in his lap and glared down at him in righteous indignation. A move which sadly only seemed to bump his light chuckle up into a full blown laughter fit for the few seconds it could before I dug my elbow into his ribs to cut it short and the fight was on instead—
“I’m not drunk, damn it!”
...Stupid John!...
======
“Well, good thing we aren’t paying for this place— Doubt they’d give us our security deposit back if we were.”
Slowly my eye eased open to offer a rather limp glare at Sarah from her new position in the doorway leading into the entertainment room. Eris giggled to herself in response from her position on the floor but I honestly couldn’t bring myself to face that potential landmine waiting to go off any time soon, in the face of what just happened.
What had started as a somewhat playful, somewhat real fight between me and John, slowly progressed into something much more tender and gentle as we both—
…mostly us, honestly…
Calmed down, to a point where it almost became more of a physical re-creation of our magical play-fighting back in the Jeep on the way here earlier instead, leaving me feeling both limp and tired, while also completely unprepared for the kiss John planted on my lips moments later.
I couldn’t even bring myself to stop him, nor stop myself from deepening the kiss before he could pull away and now—and now—
…Things are complicated…
I wouldn’t even call what we did a full-on make-out session or anything, but it was definitely something beyond our normal relationship up to this point. And even worse, I’m honestly not sure if I regret it or not, either.
As I lay here against John’s warm body with his arms wrapped around my waist on the remains of the probably pretty damn expensive sofa we ruined in the earlier stages of our fight, watching a nature documentary that Eris apparently chose at some point and under the judgemental gaze of my often exasperating sister, I really can’t bring myself to regret the wonderful burn of my lightly swollen lips at all, because it just felt so good at the time.
It was wrong, terribly, terribly wrong, but it was also like nothing I could have ever imagined enjoying before now and yet I did—oh, did I enjoy it!
…Tender and gentle, yet demanding and oh-so-good…
“We shouldn’t have done that.”
======
“What was that, Han?”
My head jerked up sharply at Sarah’s sudden question as I realised that I’d actually said those words aloud, quietly at least, but still loud enough for John to hear and Sarah to question.
“Hey, Sare—uh, I said, ‘Is that the time already?’—um, yeah!”
...Bravo, now we see who in the family actually got all the acting talent Sarah sadly appears to lack when lying...
Shut up brain! This is embarrassing enough as it is and I don’t need more help reminding myself how much of a bad idea kissing John was no—Huh?
Why does this all suddenly feel familiar for some reason? Déjà vu, like I’ve had this mental rant happen bef—
…More important things to focus on at the moment! Namely, Sarah!...
Right! Powers, do I hope she bought that flimsy excuse for a lie!
“Sure, Han—whatever—you’ve got to get up, anyway. Rose is getting ready to make our outfits for dinner, and she said it might take a while if you all feel like being picky about it. Come on. She’s waiting in the third bedroom on the left.”
Her piece said, my mildly annoyed sounding sister turned and left without another word. If I’m being honest, it seemed like she was giving off moderately heavier than usual foot stomps as she went through, a sound which told me more then I’d really like to admit about just how much she didn’t enjoy walking in on the aftermath of mine and John’s still-not-a-make-out-session-fight thing.
Slowly, I turned my head around to look at John in feigned confusion which he only responded to by allowing a little smirk to form on his equally swollen looking lips in his usual painfully smug way.
“Did she say Rose is making our outfits for the dinner? As in, Rosemary of the AMS? Pink cardigans, kitten posters, and all Rosemary?”
His smirk went up slightly, as if to say that he knew something I didn’t, but he still nodded along with me anyway as if he was just trying to humor me.
“Only one way to find out more, Han… You grab Eris and we’ll go check things out, shall we?”
Before I could answer, he’d already started easing me off of his lap and back into a standing position anyway. My annoyance levels which had already started building when he decided to smirk at me with his stupid swollen lips, not helped in large part to my also losing contact with his warmth in the process, went up a degree or two to a point where they brought a mild pout to my lips that only seemed to amuse him even more, sadly.
I’m pretty sure he’s going to be in an obnoxiously good, not to mention teasing mood for the foreseeable future now, considering he managed to somehow trick me into kissing him in that insane still-not-a-make-out-session period of time where I apparently lost complete control of my senses and actually let myself even entertain the idea that kissing him was in any way a good idea! This—this is all his fault!
…The cad!…
“Come on Eris, let’s go make sure Sarah doesn’t set us all up in ‘Team Tomb Raider’ customised short-shorts or something equally stupid, huh?”
Eris giggled and happily hopped to her feet so she could grab my hand. It may have just been my imagination but there definitely appeared to be an unholy light of mischief in her eyes as they cut between me and John’s still obviously happy form behind me, for the few seconds she allowed it to be visible before pulling herself closer to me and hiding her face in my leg like the small child she is.
…She’s a child of John—nothing good can come from that look!…
With an uneasy sigh, I gave her hand one more squeeze, moving off towards the doorway and leaving John to trail behind us at his leisure, because I really don’t think I can trust myself in talking to him directly right about now, considering what happened the last time we tried that a little while ago and all.
…It was a fluke. No need to panic…
Yup, just a stupid fluke is all. It’s that simple, so there!
…Stupid John-Boy…
======
“Do I really have to do this?”
My eyes followed the slowly turning form of my soon-to-be dress worriedly as it spun in the air under Rosemary’s command so she could continue to tweak and improve it apparently on a whim as we went on.
“For the last time, Han, the dress is expected of you. It says so on the itinerary sheet.”
Sarah sighed in exasperation and gestured her hand for me to turn on the spot a few paces so Rosemary can get a better look at my underwear clad ass again, as she works on the horrible little bustle at the back of the dress a bit more.
“You’re not just representing yourself but all of us tonight as well. You’ve got to show them you’re not just some naïve little girl from a mountain town they can play games with, or you can kiss any hope of leaving here by tomorrow afternoon goodbye right now, okay?”
“Can’t I just go in full combat gear and pick a fight instead? Seems like it would save a lot of hassle with these idiots in the long run…”
I pulled my arms up to my bra clad chest with a huff that made one of the loose tendrils of my now far too curly hair flutter at the edge of my vision annoying in the process. Sarah’s hands came up to swat my arms away from my chest and we both growled at each other warningly moments later for entirely different reasons.
That began a painfully long stare-off between us that only really stopped when Rosemary spoke up in her somehow still far too cheerful, bubbly voice to tell us both that the dress was done at long last. With one more frustrated huff to show I wasn’t happy about this all still, just in general principle alone, I turned away from Sarah to look at my embarrassment filled doom-implement of torture for the night instead.
Annoyingly, at first glance there wasn’t really anything that jumped out at me about it as being particularly wrong or unfair, aside from the obvious fact that it’s a big fancy dress, naturally.
I could grumble over the fact that the stupid bustle at the back is going to make my ass look huge, but I already tried that one earlier and got told by the pair of them that it was ‘in style’ for mages right now for my troubles.
I could point out that putting me in a skirt that’s not only floor-length, not only heavy, not only restrictively A-line in design; but also has at least one fluffy petticoat underneath it too from what I can see—is, frankly, a terrible idea—But that’s a lost cause, too, I’m afraid. I’m pretty sure the only answer I’ll get on that front will be along the lines of ‘You’re not going to be doing anything but dancing tonight, Han. No need for easy movement when you can just look pretty instead’ or words to that effect, from both of them as well!
…Sarah’s such a hypocrite…
I could point out—let’s just say that there are a lot of things I could point out which are stupid about the two-tone forest green and white lace, obviously Victorian-inspired, long-sleeved dress floating before me if I was given a bloody chance to!
Apparently, I have no say in any of this anymore, though. Rosemary is not only amazingly good at conjuring but also rather stringent about her fashion vision when doing so, a vision she used to create not only my really nice ‘not-a-robe’ earlier, but also used to create this monstrosity too, unfortunately.
Meanwhile, Sarah seems to be enjoying my discomfort more than anything for some wholly unfair reason, while she stands here ‘helpfully’ giving Rose suggestions on how to make my dress for the night even more fussy than it originally was.
At this point, there’s really only one form of petty revenge I can reliably look to in the search for something to keep me sane over the next few hours of snobbish dancing ahead of us all, sadly. I really hate to do it to—Fena, maybe?
After all, its Rosemary’s fault I’ll be wearing this thing. The rest of the Hub ‘dream team’ of Trudy and Pauly are therefore implicated for bringing her to Long Island with us in the first place.
Sarah is pretty self-explanatory at this point. Eris will probably love her own dress, while John and the gun-wavers, especially my personal female gun-waver Oats, can enjoy some of my pain on general principle if nothing else!
“If I’m wearing this thing, I’m wearing my safety suit underneath—and we all need to make an effort to provide a united front, don’t you think so, Rose?”
Sarah blanched visibly out the corner of my eye but Rosemary seemed to practically inflate with joy at the very idea of my evil plan being put into action.
“I’m thinking that we keep my dress special by making everyone else’s clothing in similar styles, but with a slightly dulled-down color pallet as is appropriate for an entourage escorting their VIP to such an important event, right?”
I tried to be subtle about it for our now truly excited-looking Rosemary’s sake, but I couldn’t really resist the urge to poke my tongue out at Sarah to show her that I was more than a little aware of the hell I’ve just set her up for at this point. While I may feel awkward, resentful, and more than a little put out by the concept of wearing this stupid outfit tonight in front of actual, living, breathing people— my feelings on the matter are going to be nothing when compared to Sarah’s, considering her rather easy to see tomboy streak that often leads into situations where she acts more macho and boyish than I ever have, despite my status as one of the ex-boys’ club!
“That idea sounds wonderful, Hannah dear. Oh, I’ve got ideas coming to me already!”
Rosemary beamed an intoxicatingly happy smile at me before explaining her apparent ideas with so much obvious joy on her face that it was hard to resist joining in her enthusiasm, honestly.
“Do you think the soldiers would be upset if I gave them ceremonial swords and tassels like the old British army’s dress-uniforms that were worn during the same period as your dress’s source material?”
Oh Rose—Darling Rose—I take back everything bad I thought about you while you were making my new dress! Can you imagine it? Pauly stood around in a stiff, prim and proper old-timey uniform? His chuckling goon squad doing the same thing at his side, too?
The only thing that could be better than that is if we could get Jo—Oh, this just keeps getting better and better!
“I love that idea Rosemary. Do you think you could come up with a sufficiently royal looking version of the same uniform for John to wear as well?”
The utter glee that spread across Rose’s face moments later was the perfect cherry on top of my happy little revenge cake. Well, almost as much as Sarah’s pained groan in the background, naturally.
With a skip in my step, I moved over to be fitted with my new dress, images of my not being the only stupidly dressed person there tonight filling my head with pleasure to a point where I really couldn’t even bring myself to feel annoyed over the now more visible satin petticoat peeking out from the hem of my dress.
…Misery loves company after all…
Exactly!
======
“Stop fiddling with it, John-Boy. You look fine.”
Despite those words leaving my lips, I couldn’t help but also smirk at him slightly as we all walked together in one large group towards the huge ground-floor dance hall that this welcoming party is apparently going to be held in.
“Easy for you to say… I’m the one wearing a military corset under this tasselled mess you got Rosemary to make for me.”
That complaint actually made me pause slightly in my mid-heeled leather ladies’ boots to fix him with a highly un-amused look and show him just what I thought about his bitching over having to wear something that simple. He’s basically got a gut-buster on, at worst, while I get the unenviable pleasure of wearing a full Victorian woman’s corset, simply because it’s apparently ‘in vogue’ with the magical elite right now for some Powers-known reason!
“When you have to go to a fancy party with your tits pushed up to your collar bone thanks to steel bands that are crushing your stomach into the size of an average kidney stone, I’ll give you all the sympathy you could ever want, John-Boy. But considering it’s your fault that I get to enjoy that little gift from ‘fashion past’ right now, I apologise if I’m less than likely to kiss your mild discomfort better at all, okay?”
Thankfully for once in his life, he seemed to realise that now really wasn’t the time to be playing who’s-got-it-worse with me at all, and he quickly looked forward again with a slight wince rather than make any form of smart-assed comment at all.
…Will wonders never cease?…
“It’s only a few hours, then we can all get back into normal people’s clothes and pack up to leave as soon as possible tomorrow.”
…We hope!…
======
“Just a moment, Ladies and Gentlemen. I need to take your attendance and announce you before you can enter.”
Oh, for Powers’ sake! The man standing before us in a frankly ridiculous looking penguin suit—the dinner jacket kind, thankfully—had appeared between us and the doors leading into the dance hall, practically out of nowhere the moment we even got close.
In Normal years, I’d have to say he looks to be in his mid-to-late forties, so the odds are that he’s rather ‘old’ in mage years. That probably explains why his lightly greying crop of brown hair is so neatly parted, and the horrendously bushy moustache on his lip forms an almost perfect inverted U-shape around his mouth that makes him look like he would feel at home in any other recent century but this one, honestly!
After the initial shock of his sudden appearance was over, my eyes were drawn to a floating piece of honest-to-Powers parchment over his left shoulder that was hovering quite comfortably at the ready with an accompanying quill, as if it were just eagerly waiting to take notes at any moment.
“Won’t take a second, everyone! I’ve just got to give you all a quick scan.”
That being said, the penguin-suited, walrus-mustache owner pulled a wand from the sleeve of his jacket and ran it quickly over me from head to toe.
The moment he finished the motion, the quill behind him started scribbling away before stopping suddenly with a rather anti-climactic ‘ping’ sound that seemed to come out of nowhere. From there he proceeded to repeat the same motion with accompanying ‘pings’ on everyone present, even the small group of Pauly’s soldiers we were allowed to bring down with us, as well, despite them being non-magical, as far as I know.
When it was all done and dusted, the walrus-tache guy turned to take the floating parchment into his hands with practiced ease, almost lazily plucking the quill out of the air as he went, until finally turning back around to face us all as he examined the sheet in detail, presumably for errors.
“Lady Cooper-Garnier-Suttonsborough. I’ve been told to expect you and your retinue. Who might I ask is everyone here in relation to you?”
…Uh, what?…
“He means he wants to know what roles in your entourage we’re all playing tonight, Han.”
Oooh! That makes more sense. Thanks, John-Boy!
“Well, uh…?”
What the hell am I meant to say?
…Just make something up, whatever pops to mind!…
Slowly I turned around and pointed at the first person my eyes settled on, namely Fena, in all her still dark-leather-and-lace robe, helmet-clad glory.
“My personal bodyguard and assassin, Fena.”
Strangely enough the walrus-tache guy didn’t even hesitate in writing that one down.
...Not exactly a hope-inspiring fact for tonight, honestly...
Getting into the spirit of things now that I’d proven that even my more outlandish options were apparently normal to this guy, I continued on my turn. First pointing out Rosemary as my Personal Stylist, followed by Sarah as my Personal Trainer, Trudy as my Life Coach and Pauly with his surrounding troops as my Honor Guard, before finishing it all off by defining Eris as my cute little Apprentice and turning to the final person I’d yet to name.
A wholly evil idea popped into my head as my eyes met John’s almost expectantly exasperated face and I just couldn’t resist putting it into action the moment it came to me.
“And finally, this is my Personal Assistant, minus the usual miniskirt and coffee cup obviously, although I assure you he really does have the legs to pull the standard outfit off still, when he tries.”
The look of embarrassed surprise, followed closely by flushed anger, before mulishly settling into what counts as a pout in John’s book, made me want to laugh outright just because I could.
…Ha! See how you like being someone’s P.A. for once, John-Boy!…
I told you I’d get you back for that crap you pulled at the space-needle someday!
Yet again, if my answers surprised the walrus-tache man in the slightest he didn’t let it show. With little more than a nod of confirmation he turned to face the doors sharply and waved his wand at them so that they would creek open rather ominously, unveiling the extravagant fool’s gold-lined and palatial-looking ballroom beyond, where thankfully only a few guests appear to have arrived so far.
While I wouldn’t say that we planned to get here early or anything, the thought had occurred to me that something like this might happen. It always does in movies and TV after all. I may have rushed us all out of our apartment floor just a little bit, in order to get here before most people would be here and limit my own embarrassment from the coming introduction call-out if nothing else, naturally.
…We’re not daft just because we’re stupid, after all!…
Exac—Wait! What?
…Gah! Never mind!…
Okay…?
“Well, hold on to your corsets people! Let’s hope we don’t regret this in the morning, huh?”
Sadly, no one else seemed to be up for joining me in my gallows humor as we stepped out onto the balcony-like fool’s gold-covered staircase. Attracting the attention of pretty much everyone in the room so far, thanks in no small part to the resounding gong that the walrus-tache guy rang before he took in a great big breath and unrolled his parchment officiously.
…This is gonna suck, I can just tell…
![]() ![]() |
Where is the line between being friendly and sexual harassment? Can mitigating factors such as ‘she thought I was her ex-lover', for some of it at least, be brought into consideration at all? Hmm? No real reason why I'm asking… No reason at all, just idle curiosity, honest… Events unfold including but not limited to: Hannah finds something wrong in her bra,
|
“Well, hold on to your corsets people! Let’s hope we don’t regret this in the morning, huh?”
Sadly, no one else seemed to be up for joining me in my gallows humor as we stepped out onto the balcony-like fool’s gold-covered staircase. Attracting the attention of pretty much everyone in the room so far, thanks in no small part to the resounding gong that the walrus-tache guy rang before he took in a great big breath and unrolled his parchment officiously.
…This is gonna suck, I can just tell…
“Presenting, Her Grace, the Duchess Arista Hannah Cooper-Garnier-Suttonsborough. Standing as heir to Maxarimus the Second, the student currently representing Esti-Dif Ta the Sixth, and acting in loco parentis for Eir-Is Ta the Tenth…”
Um—I’m what, now?
“Accompanied by her entourage; personal negotiator Fena,…”
…So that’s what they call assassins around here, huh?…
“The stylist Rosemary Devine, support officer Gertrude Castille, athletics professional Sarah Cooper, Hub-assigned security professional Paul Dulton, her apprentice Eir-Is Ta and personal assistant Lady Artemis of Olympus.”
My head whipped around and my jaw dropped as I stared fixedly at a suddenly shocked-looking John.
…Artemis? Lady Artemis? Ha!…
“Let’s just get down from here before we make a scene.”
Even with his teeth grit down in growing outrage and a dark blush forming on his cheeks, there was no hiding the fact that John had been completely caught off-guard by the walrus-tash guy’s declaration of his apparently being Lady bloody Artemis!
“Come on. I need to check something.”
Without another word he, rather rudely, in my opinion, grabbed my hand and practically tugged me down the stairs about as quickly as I think is honestly possible for me to manage in this stupid dress. It barely took him fifteen seconds to get us both down to floor level and only a little more to drag me over towards the buffet table lining the western wall.
Inevitably, pretty much all eyes in the admittedly still rather small crowd of guests followed after us in either mixed confusion and amusement or outright shock. Something tells me John’s attempt at going even slightly unnoticed is failing already.
The moment we got to the tables, John snatched up a silk napkin from the pile sitting next to some fine china plates and thrust it into my hands with a glare on his face that demanded I not ask questions yet.
“I need you to take a strand of my magic and feed it into this napkin, Han. I can shape the spell, but if I feed it in, then my desires may change the output.”
…O-kaaay?…
“If you do it right, the napkin should change color and my mage name should appear in the center of it, just like the paperwork we had to sign back in the Hub.”
Oh? That makes more sense, I guess.
He brought his hand up to chest level and spread his fingers out over the napkin I’d been half-heartedly holding in my palm since he thrust it upon me a moment ago. I’m sure if I had mage sight active at the moment I would have seen a trail of magic coming from his fingers, but I didn’t, so I had to rely on my own magic and aura to sense what he was doing instead. The moment his magic brushed mine, I regained an awareness of his magic in general, an event which made the next step a lot easier as I wrapped his trailing line of magic in my own and ‘tugged’ it down towards the napkin as he’d requested.
When his magic made contact, nothing really changed at first. Eventually the napkin started to feel a little heavier in my palm and suddenly, it began cycling through colors, just like those magical signature boxes back at the Hub did when we were trying to claim my house as ‘clan lands’ a few months ago. The magic kept cycling and eventually settled on a dark shade of yellow that made John gasp in shock, almost as much as the name that seemed to practically tattoo itself into the silk in a dark shade of blue moments later.
“Lady Artemis Agrotera?”
I stared down at the napkin in mild disbelief while John seemed to be stuck taking in a few deep, fortifying breaths instead. Slowly my head rose up to stare at him, I’m sorry to admit, with a look of utter amusement slowly spreading across my lips as the seconds ticked by.
…Ooh, the irony!…
“Well, nice to meet you, Arti.”
John’s eyes snapped up to glare at me hatefully and his hand flew out to snag the napkin from my limp grip so he could shove it into his pocket, possibly in the hope that I’ll forget what I just saw.
…Fat chance of that!…
“John-Boy, what the hell is going on? What did you do exactly? How is your magic not registering as ‘Maxarimus’? Whatever it is, it’s genius and—”
“Han, shut up!”
Hey! No need to be mean, Arti…
…Such a bitch already…
“I don’t know what’s happening, or why my magic would show her, of all people, as my mage name, or—”
Before he could carry on building his confused rant, someone stepped up behind me and draped their long, delicate looking hands over my shoulders. I could feel a rather large pair of breasts pushing into my back, which is both reassuring in one way and totally not in another, although it didn’t really matter in the end because the person behind me dipped their head down until their lips were practically kissing my ear and let off a throaty little chuckle which I know isn’t something anyone I came here with would be capable of imitating.
“Now there's a pair of faces I didn't expect to see today, not that I'm complaining, of course. Max, last I heard, you were hunting lethifolds in Peru. Nice trick with the crier, too… I’m sure you confused some of these idiots bringing up ancient history like that.”
John tensed, but he had nothing on me when the woman squishing her breasts into my spine, turned her attention back to my ear, as her delicate hands moved up to brush a few loose strands of hair almost lovingly behind my other ear and she used the chance offered to give me another gentle squeeze as well.
“And you—now you, my sweet little crumpet—you are supposed to be dead.”
A chill ran down my spine at the amused confusion obvious in her seductive tone. That voice of hers was almost as good at worrying me as the words she was saying, honestly. In my experience, women who come onto you this strongly out of nowhere are always trouble!
Her hands moved slightly across my belly and I flinched hard as a grimace of disgust slowly spread across John’s lips.
“Lilith”
The almost deadpan tone John used to offer that name left me in no doubt that he really wasn’t happy to see this oddly sensual woman who apparently thinks that John is Maxarimus, understandably, and that I’m Arista, unfortunately.
“Now, Max—oh, sorry—‘Artemis’…”
John grimaced as the woman, Lilith, practically drawled out that new name with obvious enjoyment over the reaction she got for doing so.
“What on earth are you doing, dragging my sneaky little darling in like this, past all her cronies, under an assumed name and everything?”
Despite the uncomfortably phrased question she offered, only made worse by the way a few of her fingers kept stroking my face lovingly, she obviously wasn’t actually expecting an answer from John in the slightest, because she turned her attention to me seconds later as if she hadn’t said anything to start with.
“We still have twenty minutes before everyone begins to arrive in earnest. How about we go to my chambers for a quickie, for old time’s sake?”
I practically froze solid as her worryingly gentle fingers shifted and her free hand dipped down my collarbone to ghost around my right breast’s outline through my dress in a way that is pretty hard to take any way other than the one she was offering it in.
“Lilith, I really don’t thi—”
John took a step forward with his hand out, hopefully in an attempt to stop her, but he almost jumped back when her head snapped up to stare at him moments later. I couldn’t help but wince as her hair brushed my ear with that movement, even as her hands continued to stroke my belly and chest lovingly without her seeming to consciously realise it.
“The offer wasn’t for you, man-whore. She can speak for herself and don’t even think I’ve forgiven you for ditching me to ‘visit a friend’ in Sodom and Gomorrah yet.”
As if a switch had been flipped she turned her attentions back to me again, nuzzling her cheek against mine while her fingers ran circles around my covered belly-button through my dress.
“Come on pretty girl! It’s been so long since we’ve seen each other…, touched each other…, breathed each other.”
A tiny giggle came from her lips and seemed to vibrate right into my ear, sending a shudder down my spine again that was caused by more than just fear.
…I’m in no way used to this kind of treatment!…
I’m not comfortable! I don’t like this. I don’t like it! Even if she sounds so enticing and her body feels so warm, a—”
…Snap out of it!…
“J-John?”
His name almost came out as a whimper from me, my mind more focused on trying not to focus on all the mixed signals my body is throwing at me, with practically every stroke of her delicate fingers, while her hands slowly moved downwards once more, closer towards my hips and thi—
Suddenly her hands stopped their progression across my body and she pulled away from me, turning herself as she went so we eventually came to a stop with her staring at me through ever widening eyes. Now that we were facing each other, it was much easier for me to see just what, or whom, as the case may be, I was dealing with. I’m sorry to say, though, that being able to see her was sadly in no way helpful or reassuring in the slightest.
I’ve met objectively sexy people before. There are loads of different types of ‘sexy’ out there around the world, in my experience, as well.
I’ve seen the undeniably breath-taking form Narcissus can take on when he’s trying, I’ve seen ’Dite in all her innocent blonde bimbo perfection, and I’ve seen—well, I’ve seen a lot of different sexy people in my life. Let’s leave it at that; yet nothing prepared me for the pure, unadulterated sex appeal of the woman before me.
Her name is Lilith, if John is to be believed, and she certainly lives up to her mythical namesake!
Her hair was long, full and in an almost unnatural shade of moonlight dappled silver. Her face looked like it had been crafted by an expert artisan in some way, and her body put mine to shame in several ways that would probably make me entirely too self-conscious about myself right now if I wasn’t too busy staring at her in shock, instead.
Slowly her wide, doll-like eyes squinted down slightly and an oddly amused grin split her lips as she leaned into my personal space once more. I’m not sure if it was intentional or not but the movement also cut John out of view by thrusting her cleavage-exposing, glamorous, red-dress-covered body forward to draw my attention from all angles at the same time with practiced ease.
“Oh my, oh my! How absolutely delicious—you’re not her, are you?”
Her eyes seemed to practically glow with interest and I found myself falling into those bright silver pools with a single gasping breath of surprise.
“She lost? She lost the battle of the centuries, the gamble of her recent lifetimes, to a child of her own creation? Oh! How utterly delicious! I like you already, sweetie. Come give Momma Lilith a hug, darling!”
Without another word she swooped in and practically picked me up off my feet in her sudden enthusiasm at meeting me, enthusiasm that sadly didn’t stop her hands from drifting down to squeeze my ass in the process of her ‘getting a better grip on me’, though.
…I’ve got a bad feeling about this…
“John, help!”
At my desperate call for literally any kind of aid at this point, my savior, my knight in shining armor—my stupid idiot best-friend—decided to finally step in and defend my honor at long bloody last!
He moved himself forward until he could basically wedge his arm and leg between my body and Lilith’s, wincing as he did so because it meant his hand brushed both of our chests and his knee wedged awkwardly into my crotch as he went on.
Lilith shot him a look which was far from amused, but eventually, even she had to allow that he’d effectively managed to make our hug more than awkward to maintain for much longer and at least a little painful at the same time. Despite that fact, she still took her sweet time letting me go. Eventually, and with more than a little annoyed huffing on her part, she dropped me enough that I could take my chance to practically dive behind John as the nearest available meat-shield between me and the far too ‘handsy’ woman that just manhandled me to such an unfair degree!
“This game again? One of these days, you’re going to have to stop being so possessive and learn to share your treats, Max.”
I couldn’t help but peak around John’s elbow at her in indignation at being referred to as John’s ‘treat’, but quickly changed my mind on that idea when she noticed me looking and offered me a wink with a blatantly aimed lick of her lips in response, making me jump back behind John again with a quiet little ‘eep’ of well-earned fear.
“She’s just adorable. No wonder you’re claiming her, Max! As if power alone wasn’t enough, you’ve always had a thing for the shy ones.”
…Hey! We’re not shy, damn it! You’re just bloody scary!…
“I take it you’re here to make up the Numbers, Lilith?”
Ooh, good idea John-Boy! Change the topic and ignore the awkward comments.
…That’s the same thing we usually try to do with you, after all!…
“Naturally, they got pretty lucky having little ‘Hannah’ here around, considering me and Thor are the only other Numbers who would bother even trying to officially turn up for this mess…”
Lilith trailed off and stared thoughtfully at John for a few moments before continuing on with an oddly curious look on her full, pouting lips.
“I thought you were still in denial about our little ‘all-girl’ time in Greece, by the way?… Of all the incarnations you could have used as a disguise, I really didn’t think you’d even try to bring little Arti back into things, ever, especially after how badly you freaked out when I tried to—”
Before she could inform us just exactly what she ‘tried’ to do, John coughed forcefully and fixed her with a glare that would leave no doubt in anyone’s mind that he did not want her to finish that sentence.
“It’s not like it was by choice or anything, I’m really not sure what’s going on. The only thing I can think of is that I pretty much died recently, without needing a requiem, and maybe something got messed up with my cycle so I register oddly on a basic scan.”
…Not a bad theory…
“Wait! So you really were Artemis? Goddess of the hunt, Artemis?… you were a girl?”
Apparently, judging by the looks they both gave me in response to that question, I’m late to the party on realising this point. To be fair, I’ve not exactly had a chance to catch up with things since this whole weird little detour started, but that doesn’t mean both John and Lilith didn’t give me identical looks of entirely too ‘put upon’ annoyance for being so slow and stating the obvious out loud, anyway.
“She’s definitely your type, Max. Not exactly the sharpest tool in the shed though, she’s got to be amazing in bed for you to be this possessive of her—and yes, Hannah sweetie, the ‘Great’ Maxarimus spent a single incarnation amongst our lowly ranks of womanhood before swearing off ever going through it again, not that we were all that upset to see the back of the little prudish, tomboy bitch he eventually became, of course.”
John flushed and glared uselessly at Lilith, as if trying to mentally command her to shut up through pure rage alone.
“Even Minerva and Vesta were getting annoyed with her towards the end—”
“They were not!”
Even with John’s sudden outburst, one which he seemed to regret a moment later, judging by the way his hands flew up to cover his mouth in shame, I couldn’t help but feel at least mildly curious, now. Especially when this is something which can make John blush that badly, just from having her mentioning it at all!
“Prudish, tomboy bitch?”
Lilith grinned in a shark-like way that reminded me far too much of Max’s old smirk to be in any way comfortable. But she was also more than ready to spill the beans apparently, no matter what facial expressions John may be throwing at her in order to encourage her to keep silent in one way or another.
“Oh yes, our little Arti did not appreciate those fine curves fate gave her! She swore off men, swore off alcohol, drugs, and anything fun, really. Such a pure little flower she was, until that time came upon her at least, then she earned her title as ‘Goddess of the Hunt’ in so many fun ways. What was it you said at the time, Arti dear? ‘If I have to bleed then so should everything else’, wasn’t it?”
I’ve never seen John glare at someone as harshly as he is right now. It almost feels like I’m stuck here with an enthusiastic mother that’s hell-bent on embarrassing her teenaged child in front of his friends for some reason.
“Artemis was a fluke, a blemish on my otherwise perfect record of manliness, as you know, Lilith. As awkward as this situation is, I don’t appreciate you bringing her up at this exact moment.”
Sadly for John, all these words seemed to do was encourage Lilith even more. Just from the look on her face, I could tell she was enjoying having something to needle Max with so openly without him having a way to fight back in any way that matters.
“Did you know that she named her bow? She was ever so protective of the thing, used to hide it down the back of her ceremonial dress every time we visited Olympus in the hope that no one would notice, not that I or Arista let her get away with it, naturally.”
It looked like Lilith was gearing up to really hammer home her advantage against John for some reason; retribution for past actions would be my guess. Unfortunately, before she could continue on in any more detail, a gong sound rang out from behind us and our attentions, along with pretty much everyone else’s in the room, were diverted back towards the grand main staircase we’d entered through earlier, where the doors slowly opened up and a regal looking pair of older women made their way inside behind the walrus-tash guy who was apparently acting as a crier to introduce everyone tonight.
“Oh, the twins are here already? I’m sorry Arti, it’s been fun, but I really must see how they are doing before their husbands realise I’m here. Nice meeting you, Hannah sweetie! I’m sure we’ll get a chance to catch up soon, preferably without the ‘Ghost of Tomboys Past’ hovering over us, perhaps in my chambers later.”
Once again I found myself frozen and blushing as she offered me a lascivious wink that’s pretty hard to misread as anything but the pure come-on that it was. I didn’t get a chance to recover before she stepped forward slightly, swinging her hand down to slap my ass as she passed, and moving on to pat John mockingly on the cheek before she made her way to the apparent twins who’d just come in.
======
We both stood there in silence for almost a full thirty seconds as Lilith moved over to greet the two elder women in her apparently usual way, namely with intimate hugs and semi-indecent groping.
For my part, I wasn’t quite sure if anything that had just happened was real in any way. The news that John once had a female incarnation was bad enough, but Lilith came in like a wrecking-ball of pure lust, and she just did not stop! Even when she was teasing John about his past incarnation as the ‘Goddess of the Hunt and Virginity’, her hands had been busy stroking my shoulders and pretty much any bare-looking patch of skin she could find on my body, for Powers’ sake!
I’ve got to admit that I’m feeling a bit numb from it all already. Five minutes ago, I thought that the weirdest thing I’d face tonight would be walking around trying to pretend I had any idea what I was doing while wearing this stupid dress and it’s stupid corset, but now—Oh, now there is so much more going on than I could have ever anticipated! John was once bloody female, despite being a complete ass about the exact same thing happening to me, because in my case, he bloody caused it! Someone actually recognised us both almost instantly as Maxarimus and Arista, even if it was one of the so-called Numbers, one who’s apparently acted as both Mother and Lover to some of our past incarnations at that!
…And to top it all off, something feels weird with our bra, all of a sudden!…
With a frustrated huff, I turned away from the slowly growing crowd of partygoers in front of us to face the buffet and surreptitiously slid my hand down the front of my corset-boosted breasts. It barely took a moment for me to find what I was looking for and with a groan of disbelief I pulled a small metallic key out of my bra, staring at it for a few seconds because I couldn’t quite believe it was real, either. There seems to be something written on it? If I can just turn it into the light a bit better—
…Lilith!…
It’s got her floor number and name stamped on it and everything!
…That woman is unbelievable…
Powers damn it! I’m far too sober for this shit.
…Stupid mage politics!…
=====
“So who was that woman you were both talking to?”
I couldn’t help but shoot Sarah a half-hearted glare for even asking about her in general. The key she’d given me weighed heavily in the only place I had to store it in the end, namely back in my cleavage, sadly. Before I could offer up some kind of answer, John picked up the conversation instead, his face twisting into an almost childish look of annoyance as his eyes scanned out around us.
…In search of Lilith, I’d assume…
“The bitch-queen of hell herself, Lil-eth Ta, the First”
Wait! She’s the First of the Numbers? I always assumed that would be Arista.
“Really?”
Huh? Oh? No, not really, Sare.
Hell isn’t a real place, after all, despite how close some demon realms can get to it at times. John’s obviously just being an ass, because he doesn’t like her for one of several possible reasons I can already imagine off the top of my head, after meeting her however briefly.
“She’s technically my big sister, okay?”
…And suddenly their previous interactions make so much more sense…
Big sisters can be mean. Just look at Sarah, sometimes!
“The Numbers aren’t some kind of rating system; it’s an order of birth for us all. Technically, everyone has a Number. After the first ten or so, we kinda stopped counting or caring about it, because Arista appeared and stepped up her game on the ‘production’ front from there. Our population exploded rather quickly to the point that people stopped believing in the ‘Mother of Magic’ and her powers in general after that, even if the first Numbers were still considered wise and powerful, ‘mythical’ origin or not.”
So that would make Lilith, Ari’s first-born?
…First acknowledged mage child, at least…
She’s on near equal footing with John and me in core age, timeline wise, even if she may not have had as many awakened incarnations as us, thanks to John and Arista’s war/relationship thing.
…I didn’t think anyone but John would be around who could even come close to understanding what it’s like to be so terribly old and yet young at the same time?…
Hell! No one even told me there was someone else born before the huge age gap that formed after Max’s birth and his next sibling came into existence. No wonder she’s so weird! Me and John aren’t exactly the most stable of people and we’ve gotten off lucky compared to most so far, apparently.
…We need a drink or a distraction! This is all getting far too messy in my book already…
“John-Boy, not that I don’t love a history lesson on confusing mage family trees, but please tell me this party has an open bar…”
John seemed to relax under my almost desperate sounding request. Probably because it also gave him an out from having to explain to everyone who didn’t understand, namely anyone who’s not me, just how big of an age gap is involved between Ari’s first, second, and third children when compared to all the others that followed, as well.
…Either way, as long as it gets us a drink, I don’t care at this point…
======
“Another one, Han? You still haven’t drunk the last seven drinks you’ve come back to the table with so far?”
That would be because they are all tainted, poor, un-initiated sister of mine. Why do you think John’s been making sure no one else samples my drinks while I’m gone?
Thanks to stupid politics I’m not even allowed to throw the bloody things away! There are rules of etiquette to be observed at political events like this when in the magical world. These rules, I reluctantly learnt to follow when I was stuck dealing with the crazy Canadian magical monarchy in my Al days, out of self-preservation more than anything else, really.
Annoyingly there are specific rules of etiquette which I always found stupid but can now not ignore anymore without causing major offence and issues in this rats nest, considering my current status as both a reluctantly female ‘person of interest’ to this load of idiots and my potential position as a stand-in for their precious Numbers in the morning. By publically rejecting a drink gifted to me by a member of the so-called ‘political elite’ around us, I could cause a rather major incident.
It’s stupid, it’s sexist, and, more importantly, it’s highly aggravating because it’s getting in the way of the well-earned light buzz I need to reach before putting up with much more of this stupid party, and this stupid corset, and this stupid dress, and this stupid—Stupid!
...Deep breaths…
Basically, as things stand, every time I’ve tried to go up and get myself a drink some assuredly well-meaning man from the crowd currently propping up the bar intervenes so he can ‘help me out’ with his customized drink of choice that he is convinced I will love beyond any other.
…Assholes…
I don’t even need to run any spells over any of them to know that they are all laced with potions; they are all being so painfully blatant about it, for Powers’ sake! It’s now gotten to the point where the bartender is offering me an apologetic look every time someone coughs to get our joint attention because he, unlike the bar flies, has worked out that I’m not falling for their crap at all!
“What’s in this one?”
My eyes cut over to John’s face in exasperation as I delicately slid the drink in next to its undrunk brethren with a pout of distaste on my lips that I really doubt is going anywhere anytime soon.
“Love potion, an out of date one at that, smells like it’s based on ground coriander seeds, but if it is then it’s got to be a special brew because I’m not picking up any of the plant’s base magical signature in the blend at all.”
Slowly, John’s eyes dipped down to the table again before raising back up to meet mine as his hands rose with fingers up on both, three on one, four on the other.
“Yep, the third idiot who figured they could get me with a love potion instead of a more general lust potion you would expect.”
Just because potions is a dying art form doesn’t mean the more simple and illicit mixtures out there aren’t still actively accessible, sadly, especially for people who hold this much clout and coin between themselves within this august body. The Love potion idiots are probably more desperate fools than actual threats honestly, but a lust potion is a nasty piece of work to pull on someone and it takes a twisted sort of bastard to do it in general; the case in point being that even John, of all people, is showing open disgust over their usage right now.
…Although that could be just because their attempts at seduction are aimed at us, instead…
There is always that possibility, yes.
“Wait! Hold on a minute! Are you telling me that all these drinks are drugged?”
Well, I wasn’t particularly ‘telling’ you Sare; so much as just commenting on the state of play with John, really, but—
“Who was it? I’m gonna kill ’em!”
Sarah whipped around to glare at the bar and I pre-emptively threw out a hand to grab the straps of her dress in order to yank her backwards before she could take another step in her growing rage.
“Calm down, Sare! You’re making a scene.”
She spun around again and glared at me, her face openly showing just how angry she was feeling right now, not just at the bar flies but at me too for allowing things to go on like this as well, no doubt.
“We’re in a different world now, Sare. You have to read the room and know your limits. This is supposed to be neutral ground tonight and they all know that. It’s a test, they’re prodding the new dog making so much noise in their turf to see how she’ll react, and if you go storming over there yelling bloody-murder over it, then they win...”
Sarah’s face still looked downright mutinous as she stared back at me in mild disbelief, but I can tell she’s already working through it all in her head so it’s only a matter of time before she starts to second-guess where my thoughts already went after the first drink was dropped in front of me.
“Just—just tell me that you’ll kick these bastards where it hurts, somehow?”
The question came out in a pained mutter of clenched teeth and fists, one that I’m far too used to seeing from Sarah over the years, to find it as worrying as it probably should be at this point in time. It’s a good sign that she’s thinking at all, honestly, considering how she’s usually more of an act-and-then-think sort of person.
“I’ve been taking names, marking faces, and actively planning. They still need me way more than I need them. My only real reason for turning up to this stupid tower in the first place is a sense of civic duty and good old American patriotism, after all.”
…And trying to get any leads on helping Eris, too, of course…
“I’ll have their jobs, or their balls, by tomorrow afternoon. I’m not picky which when it comes to potions abusing wannabe rapists, luckily.”
Sarah seemed to relax at those words at least; meanwhile John actually let a devious little smirk of enjoyment appear on his face as he imagined what I might have up my sleeve come morning.
Slowly, I turned away from the two of them and scanned the room. Letting my eyes settle for a moment or two on the odd little grouping of women surrounding Rosemary and Trudy, apparently talking shop together in some way judging by all the giggling going on, before continuing to drift around the room in general.
At almost the opposite end of the room stood a much more sullen group of people, namely Pauly, his troops, and Fena, of all people, who were all pretty much exactly where I saw them the last time I checked. The image that they were trying to project, probably wasn’t helped by the fact that between Fena and Pauly, with her favorite rookie trooper behind her, trying to look equally sullen and moody, but failing miserably due to her bright, curious eyes was the tiny-looking form of Eris, fancy dress and all. To me, it was pretty obvious that she’s the real reason they are all standing around so awkwardly right now.
They seemed to notice my attention while I was watching them, leading to a slight tightening of the eyes from Pauly, an awkward wave from Fena thanks to her helmet limiting facial expressions and a wide grin from Eris which she quickly tried her best to hide away while attempting almost mockingly to copy the grownups around her in being serious and ‘cool’ at the same time.
With my unfounded worries assuaged over everyone’s safety, Eris’ particularly, my eyes drifted on to the final, previously uninspected corner of the massive ballroom around us before instantly snapping to a rather worryingly intense gaze that was staring quizzically back at me from across the room.
“Oh, shit!”
Sarah and John tensed. I couldn’t see them, but I could feel them both do it just from those two words alone—and rightly so—because I save that particular phrase for times when said excrement is about to hit a rather metaphorical fan in a very real way!
“John, please tell me that I’m imagining things and that Thor isn’t currently approaching us with a worryingly blank look on his face?”
The only response I got was silence, and Thor didn’t have the decency to pause in his steps towards me so I’d have more time to work out what the hell I’m going to say or do to stop any number of possible problems that could be about to drop on my head by coming face to face with the mountain of a man once more!
“Oh, this just isn’t fair!”
![]() ![]() |
You tend to meet all sorts of people when dealing with Politics; sadly, most of them are politicians. But there's still the odd normal human thrown in as well. Now, those normal human beings can often be worse than the politicians in the long run. In fact, it’s often the case. That's a whole other kettle of fish, though, and it can get lumped under the often stated fact that people are stupid, unfortunately. Still, the odds are that there are at least a few interesting gems hiding in all the muck, right? Events unfold including but not limited to: Hannah corrupts someone,
|
“Oh, shit!”
Sarah and John tensed. I couldn’t see them, but I could feel them both do it just from those two words alone—and rightly so—because I save that particular phrase for times when said excrement is about to hit a rather metaphorical fan in a very real way!
“John, please tell me that I’m imagining things and that Thor isn’t currently approaching us with a worryingly blank look on his face?”
The only response I got was silence, and Thor didn’t have the decency to pause in his steps towards me so I’d have more time to work out what the hell I’m going to say or do to stop any number of possible problems that could be about to drop on my head by coming face to face with the mountain of a man once more!
“Oh, this just isn’t fair!”
“Young Hannah?”
…Oh shit!…
My eyes jumped across Thor’s face, my body seemingly frozen place as he’d come ever closer, until finally coming to a stop before me with that same inquisitive look upon his face that he held the whole time he was walking towards me. His face hadn’t changed at all over the last few months, somewhat unsurprisingly, although I thought his thick red hair had grown out a little more, both on his head and around his face in general.
That being said, he also seemed to have obviously made an effort tonight in looking presentable tonight, too, judging by the fact that his thick ceremonial leather armor had been replaced by a rather worryingly well-fitted tux and his hair was plaited into a surprisingly modern-looking braid.
Without any prompting from me he leaned his huge muscular form down and scooped me up in a Fena-worthy hug that took my breath away for the brief moment it lasted. As we pulled apart again, so he could smile at me in a worryingly warm way with his big hands resting on my shoulders.
Something heavy-feeling bumped against my hip, making me flinch visibly in the moment or two it took for me to glance down and confirm that my first instincts on what it could be were thankfully very, very wrong! He may have dressed up nicely tonight, but even a posh political ball isn’t going to separate him from his hammer, Mjǫlnir, small though it may be when compared to most modern depictions of it, in general.
“It is good to see you, young Hannah. It appears my brother has done right by you, as I had hoped. I will admit that it was a surprise to see your name down for an event such as this, although finding that you hold proxy for so many of Arista’s first kin inspires me with some relief over my brother’s motives for doing so to begin with.”
…I honestly have no idea what to say to that…
“Would it be so bold of me to request your hand for the next dance? Such a wonderful dress should not be wasted standing to the side, unattended at your first big ball, after all.”
On some level, I think my brain registered what he was saying, but I was still more than a little mentally frozen at the time and not just because his hammer had accidentally reminded me that I have very specific memories of lying in bed together with this man as his long-suffering yet rather smug wife! Unfortunately, that left my body on a rather pathetic-feeling form of autopilot, apparently, because I found myself nodding along with his suggestion and even reaching out a hand to take his before quite realising what I was doing. He eagerly took my hand with a gentlemanly bow and led me away from the others with more care and poise than I would have honestly expected from the Norse barbarian that he once was.
Just as we reached the dance floor with only a slight delay, thanks to my stupid riding boots and dress slowing me down, I turned and shot a pleading look over at John and Sarah, both of whom were apparently enjoying my latest awkward situation far too much to help me out in the slightest!
We finally entered the rather crowded dance floor properly and my view was cut off by several dancing couples getting in the way, followed quickly by the fact that Thor decided to kick things off by spinning out my rather tiny form, in comparison to his, before pulling me back in to a near perfect waltz position with a big happy grin of obvious enjoyment on his wide face. From there, we began following in classical dance steps that I honestly never thought I’d have to use again after learning them, let alone doing so while taking the female role in things as well.
======
“You are still uncomfortable around me, I see.”
My mind skipped a gear or two, completely breaking the focus I’d previously used to keep time with my steps and not think about what was actually going on right now where I happen to be dancing with an honest-to-Powers god. He was a god that I lied to a lot, the last time we met, and one that seemed far too aware of my emotions, compared to what I would expect given everything I’d heard about his obliviously ‘stupid’ nature in general!
“I fear we may have gotten off to a poor start, young Hannah. I know that I can come across as a little too forward in my exuberance at times, especially when meeting someone new.”
He sighed heavily to himself but didn’t pause in his steps despite that action.
“I will be frank with you, young Hannah. I am aware that you and my brother lied about your parentage when last we met.”
…Uh oh!…
“Much to my ire, I cannot fault either of you for doing so at the time.”
Um… what?
“You were new to our ways and followed my brother’s lead from understandable fear. Meanwhile, Loki wished to keep you for himself while knowing that if I had truly known your future place in our world, then I would have abandoned my admittedly rather childish chase of my minx of a wife in order to better prepare you for what you may face ahead.”
…O-kay?…
“I suspected before, though Loki did well to mask your magic with whatever new technique he may have discovered to do so. But now it is clear to me beyond a shadow of a doubt that you are most assuredly a child of lightning, like myself.”
His face split into yet another wide, happy smile that almost seemed to radiate pride subconsciously, just from the fact that he gets to talk to me like this at all. It’s really hard to maintain a sense of danger and fear when faced with such a wide, openly happy and non-threatening smile, honestly. It’s like trying to be afraid of a large, fluffy dog after it’s decided to come over, lick your face lovingly and settled at your feet for a nice, long, lazy sleep!
“Because we are kin of such a rare kind, I will be candid with you in a way that I would not with others, even my trickster of a brother. Lightning mages are disappointingly few in my experience, and I have no doubt that you have suffered in much the same way I did while growing into your powers. It may take one as young as you a while to see it for the blessing it truly is, but know that we lightning mages all hold a natural edge over our peers because of our rough childhoods.”
…I think I see where he’s going with this one, at last…
“I am not the fool I would have others believe me to be. I have worked hard, especially when my brother is involved, to cultivate the idea that my childhood problems in each incarnation never truly go away. There is, after all, no sharper weapon than that wielded by one thought a fool.”
…Yup, definitely saw that one coming…
Powers! I hate it when stuff like this happens!
“To wit, I would like to take the time we have with you being here as representative to my first kin, for the greater good, to help progress your training at an expedited rate which I myself could only have dreamed of, once upon a time.”
Uh—he what now?
…He’s saying he wants to train us in lightning magic, dumbass!…
Oh…ooh!
Yes! Yes, yes, yes, yes, YES!
My sudden excitement at the idea of having some real, practical help in finally getting a handle on my new element, a problem I’d honestly started to get a bit worried about managing without Edith’s usually mean but also pretty effective aid in doing so, must have shown on my face in some way, because his smile somehow got even brighter than the already overly happy grin he’d been effortlessly maintaining for so long now.
“I promise that you will come to love the often looked down upon power within you, young Hannah. There is no feeling more exhilarating than riding the lightning itself and feeling the power of a storm rumble deep within your chest!”
Well, this whole conversation is certainly looking up.
…The only thing better than free training is free food…
Powers, I’m hungry, now that I think about it..
“With that point agreed, I feel it is in my duty as your temporary tutor and hopefully eternal kin, to point out that there are several men who have unwisely tried to force their attentions and agendas upon you through less than acceptable means this night.”
He shifted us both into a half-turn, mid-dance step, and ended up with us both facing towards the bar through an unusually well-timed gap in the people dancing around us that part of me finds highly suspicious from the timing alone, honestly.
“You are under my brother’s protection and, questionable intentions aside as always when he is involved, I will honor my brother’s good works when he feels the odd need to commit them, young Hannah.”
He twisted us around again so his back was to the bar, possibly in order to hide his next words from anyone who may be watching or able to read lips.
“Our dance is almost at an end and I would ask that you have your maidservant, the Lady Diana, discreetly bring those spoilt drinks they tried to ensnare you with from your table, back to the bar. I shall have words with them on your behalf, as family and tutors are privileged to do at events such as this.”
…Oh! This is gonna be good!…
—Or it’ll be very, very bad!
As I told Sarah earlier, the magical world has its own rather dated set of etiquette and rules that are expected to be followed, especially at political events like this. Thanks to those archaic rules, as a supposed Lady, I cannot outright accuse or offend the assholes at the bar by pointing out that they tried to bloody drug me. Still, that doesn’t mean a direct male relation, or in this case a now accepted temporary mentor, can’t put them in their place for me.
Maybe this is another example of my having spent too much time around John lately, but there’s something I need to say first, before allowing this possible idiocy to continue any further.
“Thor, don’t kill them—okay?”
Thankfully, the big guy honestly seemed momentarily shocked by my request, although that quickly faded into just resignation, as he obviously made the connection between what I’d said and who I’ve been hanging around with lately, instead.
“In my favored incarnation we had a word for men like them, níðingr, those whom would perversely hunt one as young as you for personal gain. Their punishment was often to be sodomised by the most craven of our blood-thirsty warriors until they begged for death or, at the very least, castration as an alternative.”
I couldn’t help but cringe at the almost burning rage that entered his voice as he spoke of those ancient men who he obviously despises to this day for the apparent child abusers that they were. I don’t really see how that applies in this situation, but still—
“However, as you wish, I will not go so far. My feelings on the matter do not change at all, though. You, young Hannah, are a fresh-born of our kin. Less than a century to your name, you are but a babe-in-arms to most of our kind’s definition and for them to even jokingly attempt magics against you is something which cannot go unpunished.”
A shudder went down my spine at the cold tone of voice the usually happy and bright sounding Thor ended on there, a shudder so strong that it even overpowered my initial reaction of annoyance at being basically called a ‘baby’ in his eyes due to the fact that everyone believes, sort of partly correctly, that I’ve never had a previous incarnation before and that I’m the world’s first Hannah Cooper instead of its latest Arista.
Before I could quite get a handle on my mixed feelings at being essentially coddled by Thor, even if it does work towards my advantage in one degree or another, our current dance ended and he took a step back from me to offer a polite bow as he took up my hand again to apparently lead me back to the others, as a gentleman is apparently supposed to do in this kind of situation.
======
I’m honestly not sure what expression was on my face as we approached our table again, but it couldn't have been entirely good, judging by the concern that was so painfully obvious on both John and Sarah’s faces as we came back into speaking range.
“Young Sarah, Lady Diana, I leave young Hannah in your assuredly capable hands. I hope to see you both soon.”
Just to add insult to injury, Thor turned and raised our joined hands to press a gentle kiss to the back of mine before giving our slightly stunned audience a mild head-nod of a bow and leaving us to talk alone at last, with his destination obviously being the bar, where the men who’d been trying to slip me drinks earlier were in the process of realising that their prey was finally back within reach once more.
“Han, what exactly did you say to him t—?”
Before John could even finish questioning me on my talk with Thor, Sarah cut across him in order to ask a much more pressing question, at least to her mind.
“Who the hell is Lady Diana?”
Despite asking that question, her eyes were firmly fixed on John for possibly obvious reasons as she said it, in a not so subtle indication that she already suspected what the answer would be from the context or our latest revelations about John’s past feminine experiences as Artemis.
…Oh, Artemis—that makes sense, actually…
“Come to think of it, wasn’t Artemis called ‘Diana’ in the Roman Pantheon?”
Huh? Who knew a vague recollection of our rather lack-lustre history class’s introduction to Greek and Roman mythology would come in handy for Sarah someday, after all?
…Either that or just the fact she deals in antiquities a lot at work…
There is that, too, I suppose.
“Can we not go into the messy backstory behind the Graeco-Roman religious divide right now?”
Oh, I’m sorry. Are we hitting a nerve at all, John-Boy?
…Definitely. A big, feminine nerve we need to hit more often from now on for the sheer fun of it!…
“I’m more worried over what he said to you about the last time you met, honestly, Han. It looked like the pair of you were having a pretty deep discussion at points out there.”
This time Sarah’s attention turned on me with obvious scrutiny being paid to my face in search of any clues to what may have been going on out there on the dance floor that she could have missed. Part of me just wants to shrug them both off. But I guess that will make it harder to explain to ‘Lady Diana’ why I need him to take all these drinks back to the bar before Thor either decides to come back and find out what’s going on or, more likely, to go with his possible alternative idea for punishing them, which would involve far too much non-consensual buggery in a public place for my liking!
“Okay, here’s what happened…”
=====
“And that’s why I need you to take these drinks back to the bar pronto, John-Boy.”
I may have skipped over the whole Thor-isn’t-as-much-of-an-idiot-as-he’d-like-you-to-believe part, of course. That’s his secret to tell and I can appreciate a good, long-con trick for what it is, especially when it’s done in order to make your potential enemies underestimate you, considering that’s pretty much my bread-and-butter when it comes to fighting in general most of the time.
“I’m not sure if I should be annoyed or impressed that you managed to convince that idiot to teach you his lightning magic tricks after only five minutes of dancing with him, honestly?”
Yup, that’s fine by me, John-Boy, as long as you believe it’s true and don’t feel the need to look any further into the why behind his choice to help me than strictly necessary.
“This might be a stupid question, but why didn’t he recognise you for being—ya know—you, John?”
I cut my eyes over to Sarah again and paused for a second, because she really did bring up a rather good point there, honestly. Why didn’t Thor see right through John’s rather thin disguise as Artemis or Diana, apparently, just on sight alone like Lilith did before him?
“Looks don’t come into it, generally. Considering how drastically someone can change from incarnation to incarnation, Hannah for example—”
Aah, I always love being used as an example, John-Boy.
…Don’t forget he’s the reason we changed so drastically!…
“Names and magic are the defining trait most of us ‘older’ mages use to tell each other apart. In the same way that Hannah’s magically recognised name changed from Arista’s to her own, apparently, mine has changed from Max to Artemis for some unfathomable reason that I completely expect will turn out to be Hannah’s fault.”
Hey!
“Thor’s always been good at detecting people’s magic, even without a naming spell like the announcer used before letting us in here earlier. I’ve got a theory he does it through some advanced application of his lightning magic, but it really is just a theory and a weak one at that, considering how much of an idiot he is most of the time.”
…Maybe not as much of an idiot as you think, John-Boy…
It’s kind of ironic when you think about it, the idea that Thor has been intentionally pulling the wool over the eyes of his supposedly master-of-manipulation-and-trickery brother, Loki, for who-can-count-how-many centuries.
Now that I’m calming down from the initial fear of him wanting to talk to me, let alone to dance with me, I can’t help but respect the level of commitment it must take from him, all in order to keep a competitive edge over his enemies. I can play up the ‘ditz’ act at times. Even back when I was Al, it wasn’t exactly an uncommon thing for me to do a lot of the time, because, above all else, it tends to work far more than you’d think in most cases, luckily. Even with years of experience and a certain liking I have for entering most situations with everyone underestimating me, though, I really don’t think I could stand being practically a joke to most people, intellectually speaking, on a daily basis, let alone for millennia at a time!
“Either way, if magic says, ‘I’m Artemis and I don’t feel like Max’, to this lot, then most of them will just run with it. Lilith is kinda the exception because she’s an expert in psychological profiling and she knows me far too well not to pick up who I am instantly, let alone the fact that she was one of my aunts back during my Artemis incarnation, so she’s also in a pretty small group who actually know I’m even connected to that particular goddess to start with.”
Okay, okay, we get it, John-Boy. Weird magic changes for you are weird and therefore people ignore them, pretty standard operating procedures with mages in my experience, sadly. Don’t get me wrong. I’m sure when I finally have time to sit down and process all the implications involved in today’s little revelation, it’s probably going to hit me pretty hard, but at the moment we have other things to focus on, speaking of which…
“We’ll talk about the logic of magical idiocy later, John. At the moment, Thor is waiting for a batch of tainted drinks to be delivered by you, ‘Diana’, to the bar as soon as possible.”
John opened his mouth to respond, probably in order to say something either stupid or unhelpful, knowing him, but the glint of mischief and possibly even anticipation I could feel escaping me as I stared at him were apparently enough to quell any arguments he may have built up in his head for once.
“Fine, I guess. Thor trying to be intimidating around here should be fun to watch, if nothing else.”
That being said, John turned back to face our table and with a decisive flick of his wrist, all the tainted drinks on our table rose into the air, following him as he made his way towards the bar without another word.
“Come on, Sare. I want to get a better view to make sure I don’t have to step in and stop either John or Thor from hurting someone unreasonably.”
She shot me an odd look and her eyes tightened down as she digested my words, a process that seemed almost painful for her to do for some reason in the few seconds it took.
“You know they tried to drug you, right Han?”
Uh, yeah, I do, Sare. That’s why I’m letting Thor step in and show them the error of their ways, within a certain degree of acceptable punishments, at least.
“I’ll be honest, Han, my first instinct was to outright kill them for even trying that on you. It’s not just an affront to you, but an affront to all women, and not exactly a good sign for what they consider acceptable behavior around here, either, come to that.”
Oh, please! This sort of thing is routine around here. It’s even worse in other countries. I lost count of the number of times someone tried to drug me into submission with a “friendly” drink during my brief time within the Canadian Royal Citadel!
These guys are barely classifiable as amateurs when compared to any one of the Canadian princesses who made an attempt at catching Al for their own while they could, honestly. Hell, I’m almost convinced the only reason I even caught a few of them at all is that they had to follow decorum due to my favored status with the King at the time.
…Either that or Princess Nova had already stamped her claim on us in a pre-empted arranged marriage kind of way…
Oh, Powers forbid!
The last thing I need is to find out she had enough brain cells in her head to plan something out that far ahead of time and—
======
“Han, what if it was me or Eris they’d tried to drug with love or lust potions?”
My head snapped up sharply to glare at the world in general as Sarah’s question registered in my mind and almost automatically lead to scenes playing out across my mind’s eye that lit a fire in my chest with each worsening possibility that followed them.
“If they’d have tried anything against you two, they’d be dead already!”
The words practically dripped out of my mouth in a low, guttural growl that hardly suits my current appearance, but I neither cared, nor noticed at first. It was only when Sarah put her hand carefully on my arm, making my eyes snap over to her worried face again that I even realised my body had gotten so tense and my fists had balled into painfully tight balls at my side which shook from the force of my restrained anger, with each passing second.
“Now do you see why this is one of the few times I’m willing to sit back watching as a Norse god of Thunder and John—goddamned—Jones go in to defend your honor with potentially lethal force, Han?”
Slowly I started coming back to myself, my brain belatedly realising that all the events which had flashed through my mind were just imaginary and hadn’t actually happened at all. My fists eased open again and my muscles un-tensed as well, but the shaking wouldn’t stop, even as I flexed my fingers a few times in an attempt to find my center once more under Sarah’s ever-watchful eye.
“They shouldn’t have to kill for me…”
I’m not worth it.
“They care about you, Han. John especially, as much as it pains me to admit it, and just as your first response to a threat like this against me or Eris was a bit—less than rational?—so will theirs be, I’m afraid. All we can do is go over there and try to keep things from getting too out of hand right now for your sake instead of theirs. But again, imagine if I tried to stop you from hurting someone who tried to do this crap to me or Eris, huh?”
…She’s got a point…
Powers damn it! When did Sarah have to become the logical one of the two of us?
…About the time we became the emotional one, I’d imagine…
Probably, as annoying as that idea is.
“Fine—”
With a huff of breath I straightened myself up to my admittedly rather pathetic full height and squared my shoulders as best I could to regain what little poise I have in me in general.
“Fine, let’s get over there before things get too out of hand—Thanks, Sare.”
She offered me a wide, relieved grin and nudged my shoulder with her own before grabbing me by the elbow and tugging me over to the bar with more enthusiasm than I’m honestly able to bring up, myself, in the wake of the emotional rollercoaster I just went on at the very thought of someone trying to hurt Sarah or Eris in a similar way to what they tried to use on me.
I know it’s not logical and that it’s hypocritical at best for me to even try to say, ‘It’s fine when it’s me.’ But damn it all! It is me and there is a big difference between someone trying to pull this crap on me and someone trying this crap against them, no matter what logic or Sarah might have to say about it all!
======
“What are you doing, John-Boy?”
He turned away from the bar he’d been leaning on so he could speak in a quiet tone with the bartender who’d offered me a sympathetic look earlier, while they both watched events taking place at the other side of the bar, passing a bottle of something expensive-looking between themselves, as if to add insult to injury.
“Sitting back and waiting for the hilarity to start. I never knew Thor had it in him, Han. Apparently, protecting you brings out a sadistic side of him I’ve never gotten to see before. He took all those drinks you had me bring back and is currently in the process of proposing a toast in his usual meat-headed way.”
…Oh, no…
He can’t do that!
“Don’t worry, I checked, nothing in them is potent enough to last much more than twenty-four hours at most. It’s just going to be amazing to watch them all make horny, lovestruck fools of themselves for the karma of it all if nothing else.”
I opened my mouth to give my, honestly, rather conflicted opinion on what is about to happen. But before I could say anything, a great cheer of male voices went up and I turned just in time to see the lot of them downing the now re-glassed drinks before them in one go, like shots of spirits rather than the half-pint sized glasses of cocktailed ingredients they really are.
His job done, Thor turned around with his apparently untainted tankard of beer still at his lips as he offered us a thumbs-up with his free hand and started making his way over to us instead. Behind him the men, almost as one, started gagging on their drinks in the few seconds it took for those drinks to kick in and eliminate any trace of their building panic before it could really catch too much attention from the mingling people around them. They didn’t go unnoticed for long though.
The first sign that something was going on for anyone not already watching them in growing horror, was the fact that one of the older men turned on the spot and promptly swooped the man next to him into his arms for a loving embrace that quickly progressed into a rather overly dramatic-looking dip-and-kiss maneuver that I'm pretty sure was taken straight out of some kind of classic movie, like ‘Gone with the Wind’, in all but the genders involved, at least.
From there, things really did get a little crazy, quite a lot of the men seeming to pair up instinctively while an unfortunate few of them broke off to start hassling the crowd around them, in ways that led to more than a few equally instinctive kicks and punches from the poor men and women they approached on general principle alone. Several designated ‘negotiators’, bodyguards, and even my own team of soldiers moved in to restrain the obviously delirious men pretty damn quickly.
This all led to a rather amusing, for me, moment where one of the men noticed Pauly barking orders authoritatively to everyone around him and took an instant liking to his obvious aura of command. Even a lust potion isn’t enough to completely overthrow a human beings natural sense of self-preservation, luckily, a limitation that couldn’t have been more evident than the moment where the potion-addled man stopped short of diving at Pauly, because he found himself with a gun planted firmly to his forehead, held in the tense hand of my gruff head of security in all his aged ex-army glory.
“Young Hannah, I believe now would be a good time for us to leave this party before too many questions are asked about ‘who served what to who’, yes?”
My eyes drifted from the rather horrifying mess unfolding in front of us over to the subtly amused looking face of Thor in a lost state of awe that I couldn’t help but feel show visibly on my face as well.
“I will see you at the swearing-in ceremony tomorrow, of course, but afterwards we should make time to organise those lessons I offered as well.”
My tongue didn’t quite want to cooperate, annoyingly, but I managed a rather stilted nod which made his smile widen ever so slightly more in response. He turned to leave the technical crime scene we were currently loitering in before turning back around and moving towards John, quickly scooping him up in a big hug that actually managed to lift my now bewildered best friend off his feet in the process.
“It is nice to see you again, Lady Diana. You honor your new mistress with your aid this day. I’m sure your mother would be proud of you, even if your father would obviously not approve.”
His piece said, Thor offered Sarah a little nod of acknowledgement and turned towards the stairs leading out of the ballroom at last, only pausing for a moment or so to aim one of the suddenly companionless men towards a rather beefy-looking older gentleman in the corner who honestly looked like he was quite ready, willing, and able to knock the drugged idiot out when he inevitably got within swinging range in a few seconds time thanks to Thor’s intervention.
“Han, I don’t know what you did to Thor, but is it wrong that I want to put the two of you together constantly in the future just on the off chance you might affect him even more, given more time to work on him?”
Sarah laughed to herself lightly in response to his awe-filled question. I tried to answer in my own way as well but before I could a pair of now recognisable arms, connected to an equally recognisable pair of overly large breasts, wrapped around me with an airy giggle that sent a chill down my spine for multiple reasons.
“I knew you’d be fun after what you did to Ari-Ari, Hannah darling. But even I didn’t see this one coming. You are now, officially, my favorite little niece-like daughterling!”
As if to emphasis her point, she gave me a tight squeeze that practically wedged my head between her breasts in a disconcertingly comfortable way and let off yet another airy giggle that practically vibrated through my skull as it went on.
“Who would have thought you could do more to corrupt that honor-bound fool, Thor, in five minutes of dancing than I’ve managed in the last fourteen centuries? Save me a seat at the table tomorrow, pretty girl. I want to have a front-row seat to whatever wonderful chaos you’re going to manage in advance!”
The arms and adjoining breasts around me came loose at last, followed quickly by one last airy giggle as Lilith walked away, apparently far too amused by what she believes I managed to do here to even bother teasing John on the way out, as well.
Before I’d quite gotten myself back together again from Lilith’s far too touchy-feely for my tastes approach, let alone the words she’d uttered at the same time and all their disturbing implications, I was once again assaulted by a new pair of feminine arms and bigger-than-mine breasts as someone latched onto me from behind once more. Between the seemingly full-body leather visible on the new woman’s arms and the feeling of her helmet covered head nuzzling against my neck like an overgrown cat, it wasn’t hard to work out who it was, luckily.
“Paul says it’s time to go, Han. He’s gone to go get Rosemary and Trudy together at the moment. He told me to come lead you all out of here with Eris while he’s busy.”
As if to complement her words, a small weight made itself known against my dress-covered leg before moving on quickly at Sarah’s behest to settle on her hip in a way that made that annoyingly maternal part of me flinch internally just on general principle alone.
“Come on, Han. Let’s blow this party and get you out of that stupid corset for the night, huh? I bet they’ve restocked our rooms with more of those chocolates you like so much and did you know your room specifically has a big TV of its own we can watch movies on while relaxing in your huge bed too?”
My eyes trailed across the ballroom full of stuffy, politically savvy mages with a slight pause to wince when one of the still drugged men from earlier broke free of his restraints and made a break across the room for someone else who had obviously caught his attentions. His break away lead to a surge of movement as people gave chase and almost inevitably lead to several more drugged mages breaking loose in the confusion to start the cycle of chaos all over again.
“Yeah, alcoholic chocolates and bad TV in bed sounds amazing right about now. Lead on, Fena.”
She didn’t need any more encouragement and quickly set to work steering me through the crowd of leaving party guests along the stairway, with the others trailing behind us as we went.
“So, who was that new woman with the huge—uh, I mean, the one with the silver hair, ya know? She seemed to be getting awfully close to you, in my opinion.”
Fena’s fingers splayed out on my shoulders and moved with almost mocking slowness to rest around my collar bone in a possessive manner before she continued in an overdone bedroom coo that I honestly didn’t know she could do until now, especially with the helmet in the way, slightly muffling her voice as usual, lately.
“You’re not cheating on me, are you Han? I’m not sure my poor little undead heart could take it if you were cheating on me with another woman—well, aside from John, apparently. But even I can’t deny the chemistry between you two, and I’m sure he’ll make an excellent thrall for all your male-related needs when it comes time for us to venture forth and take over the world at long last as evil queen of darkness and her lesbian vampire-pet love slave—”
She probably had more to say on the topic at hand, one she was obviously enjoying playing with to an almost worrying degree as her fingers did a rather good impression of Lilith’s from earlier this evening in running gentle caresses along my ribs. I was almost starting to naively worry that she wasn’t actually joking about any of the things she’d just said when her fingers twitched slightly and suddenly shot down into one of my most ticklish spots that seems to have come over into this new body from my days as Al, namely my ribs just below my new breast-line.
With an undignified squeal, I collapsed instinctively to the side and Fena took the chance to sweep me off my feet, practically raising me above her head like a villain you might see in old black-and-white movie with her vampire strength as she ran down the hallway towards the elevators, much to the confusion of everyone around us and my growing embarrassment.
“First one to our floor gets to ravish Hannah in every way imaginable at their leisure, John-Boy!”
What? Please tell me she’s joking!
…She’s joking—I think?…
![]() ![]() |
There’s a debate to be made on whether instinct is just a form of advanced self-awareness or a truly separate sense entirely. There’s also a debate to be made on whether trusting your instincts, consciously or not, is always such a good idea. Events unfold including but not limited to: John eavesdropping,
|
“You’re not cheating on me, are you Han? I’m not sure my poor little undead heart could take it if you were cheating on me with another woman—well, aside from John, apparently. But even I can’t deny the chemistry between you two, and I’m sure he’ll make an excellent thrall for all your male-related needs when it comes time for us to venture forth and take over the world at long last as evil queen of darkness and her lesbian vampire-pet love slave—”
She probably had more to say on the topic at hand, one she was obviously enjoying playing with to an almost worrying degree as her fingers did a rather good impression of Lilith’s from earlier this evening in running gentle caresses along my ribs. I was almost starting to naively worry that she wasn’t actually joking about any of the things she’d just said when her fingers twitched slightly and suddenly shot down into one of my most ticklish spots that seems to have come over into this new body from my days as Al, namely my ribs just below my new breast-line.
With an undignified squeal, I collapsed instinctively to the side and Fena took the chance to sweep me off my feet, practically raising me above her head like a villain you might see in old black-and-white movie with her vampire strength as she ran down the hallway towards the elevators, much to the confusion of everyone around us and my growing embarrassment.
“First one to our floor gets to ravish Hannah in every way imaginable at their leisure, John-Boy!”
What? Please tell me she’s joking!
…She’s joking—I think?…
“Oh, yeah! Right there, that’s perfect… oooh, your fingers feel so good when you—ah, aah!”
“Han, if you don’t stop that right now, I’m never giving you a massage again, okay?”
In the few seconds pause Fena took to growl her threat out at me, I took the chance to roll over on the bed and smirk up at her cheekily for the sake of it.
“Revenge for earlier, plus you just know John’s listening in at the door since we declared this room a ‘girls only’ space and he refused my helpful offer of an appropriate set of feminine nightwear for him to use if he wanted to even try and pull the ‘Diana/Artemis’ card on us as a way in.”
Fena smiled down at me proudly from her current position, kneeling either side of my waist to give herself better access to my back as she works. Despite the plausibly rather naughty look of things to an outside observer, this isn’t actually that uncommon a situation for us in any other circumstance. Fena’s always been a big believer in her own massage skills and even back when I was Al, she’d find any excuse to practice on a willing body if I looked like I’d had a bit of a stressful mission. At one point Edith actually tried to ban us from doing this sort of thing, grumbling something about ‘cradle robbing’ that mystified me at the time but makes a bit more sense when you consider the apparent age difference between us, Fena being a four-hundred-plus-year old vampire and all.
“He’s got it so bad for you now. You know that, right?”
I hesitated to actually answer her back verbally, just on the odd chance John really was listening at the door like the creepy ex-stalker he is. But eventually, I settled for an awkward little nod and blush that made Fena fall back on the bed with a cackle of amusement. Her laughter went up in volume over time as she rolled off of me and my blush went even brighter along with it. Before I could come up with a solid defence or an argument in response to her obvious amusement, the bedroom door opened loudly and Sarah poked her head inside with extreme caution. Apparently, when it became evident we weren’t doing exactly what she thought we might be doing, she relaxed and stepped into the room properly, looking mildly annoyed for being tricked so easily, much to my amusement.
“I came to ask if you two could keep it down, but obviously that would kind of defeat your intentions, huh?”
Feeling in a bit of a silly mood, possibly thanks to the two boxes of empty and now proven somehow worryingly effective alcoholic chocolates at the end of my wrapper strewn bed, I offered her a childish finger-wave instead of outright agreeing with her anyway.
“Well, it’s getting late. So can you both just—are those chocolates?”
An evil little smirk crossed my lips, and I pulled the bed covers over slightly to unveil the stockpile of boxes I spent almost five minutes stealing from everyone else’s rooms before they finally managed to get an elevator and catch up with us.
Sarah’s returning grin felt amazing on so many levels, especially when she negligently kicked the door closed behind her in order to make a flying leap and join me on the bed instead. That feeling was only enhanced by an apparent grunt of annoyance from the other side of the door moments later that can only really have one source at this point!
…We know him far too well at times…
“What was all that groaning about earlier then? And why are you wearing only a sports bra, Han!”
We all cracked up laughing a few seconds later, and I made a dive for the next fresh box of chocolates quickly, in order to hopefully deflect the question, until Sarah’s in as equally giggly a mood as we are.
=====
“Dad said I had to go and check what you’re all doing, then go back out, and tell him.”
Somewhat drunkenly, I turned my head from my current position on the bed, in order to offer a thoughtful stare at Eris, as she stood nervously in the doorway, for some reason. After a few seconds Fena spoke up and said something I wasn’t really paying attention to, making Eris quickly shut the door behind her to come join us all on the bed, eventually stopping wedged between me and the far more drunk form of Sarah on my right, with a giggle or two. Apparently, Sarah may have magic now, but she hasn’t quite got the whole ‘mage biology’ thing down yet, because while I’ve been happily eating these gorgeous chocolates by the handful for the last few hours, and feel just the right side of tipsy, she managed less than five of them before promptly collapsing on the bed in a slurred giggle-fit which gave way pretty quickly to sleep itself like a prom date who drank her first spiked punch that very night.
…The power of mage biology should never be underestimated!…
“Got any more of that wine, Fena? Also, turn the TV up, would you? I can barely hear it over ‘Gigglebox’ here.”
I punctuated that statement by nudging Eris in the ribs gently, which predictably set her off on another giggle-fit as I’d hoped it would.
“Do you think they make these things without the alcohol in them? Doesn’t seem fair that I can eat them but Eris can’t. Although, that being said, she’s a mage, too, so maybe she can have, like, a few of them or something, right?”
For some reason, Fena heaved a big sigh from her current position leaning against the headboard, nursing a glass of her own ‘wine’ like a rather pale-looking, bored housewife watching soap operas at two in the afternoon, instead of answering any of my pressing questions. So, I decided that counted as agreement and offered Erisa single chocolate anyway.
…She’ll be f-fiiine…
======
“We figured we should come in and check on you girls in case John is right, as impossible as that seems with just how wild his theories about what you’re all doing in here are getting at this p—”
There was a long awkward pause and I was kind of tempted to look over to find out why Trudy had stopped speaking all of a sudden. Inevitably, though, my eyes were drawn back to the glowing fabric in my hands as I ran my fingers across the rune sets of my damaged prototype suit, to see what parts looked familiar or even vaguely recoverable, now that the actual suit itself is a write-off.
“Do I even want to ask what Hannah’s doing in the corner under a pile of glowing black cloth?”
Yet again, the temptation to look over was strong, but I resisted with my considerable powers of perseverance, focusing more on the odd pointy-lined rune in front of me that I just couldn’t figure out the name or purpose of, no matter how long I stared at it in frustration. My free hand dropped to my side and snagged another chocolate to help me focus better before going back to its position, running charged fingers over the rune to see what it connected to and why.
“She mumbled something about salvaging runes. I dunno really. Honestly, Al was usually blackout drunk after taking in the amount of alcohol she’s had twice over already. I’m kind of scared to provoke her at this point.”
Some kind of fabric behind me shifted somewhat, but it was barely noticeable above the rustle of silky suit-fabric in my hands.
“I’d have to say it’s quite possible that our Hannah is some kind of ‘drunk savant’, one who gets weird or just downright stupid ideas in her head while completely off her tits. It’s a theory I’ve been working on for a while, at least; this is the first time I’ve been able to observe the effect in a controlled environment.”
I could practically feel Trudy and Rosemary share one of those looks they always share like an old married couple, or Me and Sarah, I guess. Eventually, Trudy muttered something about ‘keeping an eye on us both’ and Rosemary happily went over to lay on the bed next to Eris while snagging one of my chocolate boxes for herself from the rustling sound that followed her movement across the room.
…Ah, ha! It’s an Aten rune!…
Of course, it’s an Aten rune! It’s all pointy because the sun’s rays are supposed to be coming off of the
central circle. Damn! Am I good or what? I never would have thought of using one of those in this matrix. That’s genius!
…We a-are genius-us-es…
Exactly! I’m a genius and I didn’t even know it—well, I kinda knew it—but I’m not conceited enough to admit that aloud.
…Where’d we pu’ those cho-chocolates ’gain?…
======
“The Aten rune’s connected to the—
Absorbeō rune…
The Absorbeō rune’s connected to the—
Föregripa rune…
The Föregripa rune holds main control cluster dominance over the—
Heat diversion glyph…
And that’s where it’s safe to cut!
Doo-doo-doo!…”
…Quit it! That song is so bad it’s making me sober, while also giving me a headache!…
“Why's Han sitting in the corner muttering to herself?”
…Huh?…
“She ate sixteen boxes of those chocolates, the same chocolates Sarah ate barely a handful of before going full, giggly drunk and quickly falling asleep on the bed.”
…Lightweight…
“Okay, so she's wasted? That still doesn't answer what she's doing sitting in the corner with a load of black cloth draped over her and a pair of bloody scissors in her hands.”
…Now that he says it, that does seem like a pretty bad idea, don’t ya think?…
“She mumbled something about ‘salvaging’ and then went all quiet pulling Al's concentration face—I didn't have the heart to stop her, honestly.”
…What concentration face? We don’t have a concentration face, do we?…
“You really loved him, didn't you?”
…What?…
“Shut up, Max! We aren't having a moment here. Just go do whatever you’re going to do. I'll keep an eye on Han and the others until she either passes out or, more likely, almost blows herself up.”
…Can you believe this, we’re sitting right here, and they’re talking about us as if we’re not!…
“Fine, but if she blows up the tower in her drunken tinkering, then I’m blaming it on your bad influence, O’corruptive Vampire Queen of Darkness!”
“Right back at you, Maxarimus, Arista’s Folly!”
======
Something slammed loudly behind me, making me jump in surprise and turn to stare blearily around the room, only to find nothing of interest but a load of sleeping people and a creepily smirking Fena, who seems to be staring at the door in amusement for some reason. Wonder what that was about?
…You’re such a dopey drunk…
Oh well, back to work!
“The Skepia rune’s connected to the—
Brauðgǫrð rune…
The Skepia rune’s also connected to the—
Skenkja rune…
And that’s where it’s safe to cut!…
Doo-doo-doo!…”
…Ugh! Quit singing that stupid song already! Can you even hear me?…
“The Ahvayati rune’s connected to the—”
…Powers, damn it!…
======
“Urgmuffmnn—”
Slowly, the world swam back into existence around me. The first thing I noticed was that I had a massive headache, one so bad that I lost almost a minute just trying to get a handle on my magic, enough that I could use some old blood magic tricks and essentially numb my brain, for all it’s worth right now.
When my magic finally decided to behave, the next thing I managed to pick up was the rather awkward position I was in. Namely, lying on a bed with several people apparently claiming my body parts as their own sleepy domains. Sarah is practically wrapped around my head like an overly squidgy pillow and, if I’m not mistaken, then the little weight I can feel squeezing my right leg would be Eris, judging by the way she’s nuzzling her face against my kneecap right now.
More importantly, there is a pair of legs practically wrapped around my Eris-free leg and hip tightly, while their presumably associated warm hands are busy being wrapped possessively around my waist or squeezing one of my boobs, respectively.
My brain finally made the appropriate connections necessary to be considered functional by standard definitions. The moment it finished rebooting, I jerked upright in bed, receiving a round of muffled grumbles and complaints from my former pillow-sister, leg restraint-daughter and far-too-grabby best friend at the same time.
It took a bit of effort on my part but, considering ‘magical thief’ is on my list of former job titles I’ve excelled at, it wasn’t too difficult for me to slip out without causing many more grumbles from my bed mates. Although John did try more than once in the time it took for me to get off the bed to reassert his grasp on my boobs and waist, culminating annoyingly in him getting a single solid squeeze of my butt in the process. It was a situation that, if I wasn’t pretty sure he was actually still asleep from his magic alone, I probably would have removed his hand from the rest of his body, thanks to the indignant little girly squeal it elicited from me in a purely involuntary reaction at the time.
“I’m impressed by your restraint.”
My head snapped up to glare at the unmistakably amused tone of Fena’s voice, only to stare at said Vampire, who has apparently spent a fair amount of time last night reading in a corner of the room judging by the pile of books next to her and the comfortable-looking chair she’s sitting in currently.
“How long have you been sitting there, Fena?”
…Ugh, it’s too early for this crap…
“I’m a vampire. Sleep’s not really my ‘thing’, unfortunately. Not that it was too much of an imposition this time, at least. I had to keep an eye on you, anyway, in case either you had a negative reaction to the frankly beyond lethal levels of alcohol in your blood or whatever runework was involved in making your new accessories last night decided to just up and explode.”
New accessories—now she mentions it, something does feel different at the moment.
My eyes followed hers down my body and jolted to a stop when I realized what they were seeing. Slowly, I brought my apparently black elbow-length glove-covered hands up to tentatively test each other before moving on to the sash around my waist, the waist-length hooded cloak draped over one shoulder, and the garter-like strips of cloth resting in evenly spaced intervals along my otherwise bare looking arms and legs. The slick black material they were all crafted from looked and felt familiar. It took me a few seconds to connect the dots and work out that these so-called ‘new accessories’ of mine had obviously been made from one of my safety suits, somehow. In a moment of mild panic my hand snapped up to my neck and with just a touch of magic I deactivated the invisibility glyphs on my current safety suit, which thankfully not only faded into existence perfectly beneath my nightgown and new accessories but also appeared to be completely unharmed as well.
“I have no idea what all of this stuff you’ve made is meant to do, but drunk-you seemed to be convinced they were all important and you gave one of them to me, even if you did mumble drunkenly afterwards to a point where I couldn’t quite grasp the ‘why’ behind the gift you were offering me so happily.”
As she said that dubious sounding statement, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a little black garter. It didn’t look dissimilar to the ones that are apparently attached to my safety suit somehow at the moment running up my arms but, that being said, it does seem a little more ornate than my own on the other hand. Drunk-me obviously made an effort to cut Fena’s garter in such a way that it looked ruffled around it edges and actually more garter-like than the more utilitarian loops of my armbands.
Oh boy, just how drunk did I get last night?
…Ask my hangover…
While the time in my Realm proved that I can create some crazily impressive things when I have ‘assistance’ in turning off that whole ‘logical and realistic’ side of my brain, it’s been a pretty long time since I’ve managed it using alcohol alone! In my late teens, as Al, I used to drink high-strength spirits to help my creative thinking when I got stuck on a project. After a while, Al just used to drink to forget, though, nothing else.
There’s definitely something to be said when it comes to applying ‘drunk logic’ to runecrafting, at least in theory, but it usually comes with the caveat that if you take it too far, you’ll end up waking up with no idea what monstrosity you’ve created or why until you have time to sit down and analyze the end result, effectively having to work backwards and retrace your own steps until things make sense again.
…We’re going to do more math now, aren’t we?…
Math, deductive reasoning, and probably some judicious applications of luck while eating breakfast! I’ll start with the garter in Fena’s hand because it’s not attached to me and therefore much easier to check out while eating at the same time, obviously.
…Just get coffee first, okay?…
Ooh, coffee! What an excellent idea!
======
“So obviously, I tried to create a feedback loop using the solar runes of my old suit’s fire protection system to nullify UV radiation, but that must have practically blown up in my face because the rune chain diverts wildly, here and here, in order to bleed off excess collected radiation as color and even more light, of all things. The really clever part of that idea, being that the light produced is above the visible spectrum but not harmful or UV, itself—so the brighter the sunlight involved, the stronger this garter’s defense will get as it throws out more and more ‘invisible’ light in order to vent the power involved in—”
A hand came up to gently cup over my mouth at lightning fast speed, making me pause mid-sentence in surprise as my eyes focused back on the real world again and the very real Fena currently smiling at me somewhat exasperatedly from her perch on the table next to my seat.
“You don’t need to get into the details for me, Han. You passed my knowledge of runes years ago and I’m pretty sure even Edith only pretended to understand half the concepts you explained to her in recent years, for her pride more than anything.”
Fena’s face twitched slightly, first into a pained frown at the reminder of Edith which I found myself mirroring as well, before pulling up into a befanged smile of honest amusement. The old memories brought up of happier times with my mentor nodding along authoritatively as I spent untold amounts of time just ranting to her over every little change or tweak that came to mind on my latest rune diagrams. A situation that, in retrospect, was both surprisingly common back when I was Al and probably pretty pointless aside from allowing me a chance to voice my theories, considering runes were never Edith’s best field to start with.
…Although experience helps, she knew a fair few shortcuts if nothing else…
Don’t get me wrong, Edith was good enough with runes for most situations! It all comes down to context at the end of the day. By most standard definitions, Edith and even Fena are amazingly advanced in runecrafting, but they aren’t Artificer-level good at it.
Technically, I would have classified myself—the old Al-me at least—as Artificer level when it came to runes. Maybe a rookie Artificer, due to a certain lack of real world exposure to runes in the wild in recent years but an Artificer all the same. Since my Awakening, though—since my Awakening, I’ve become something far more than that simple-sounding definition! Given a month of hard work, reams of math scribble-filled paper, and a fair bit of luck as well, I’m pretty sure Al-me could probably have created something magnificent, the sort of project that comes to redefine what people think of when they call someone a ‘Runemaster’, the sort of results that have become as mythical to the Normals as they have to us Mages over time, with just how unbelievably powerful the effects of actually using them would be. In comparison, since my Awakening, I pretty much only do the math out of habit and for my own reassurance anymore!
Al could get a mission spec, board a train to whatever state he would need to be in when the mission started, and by the time he got there, have a working draft for any new glyph patterns he may need, specifically for the mission at hand. That’s practically unheard of these days, thanks to the few people that haven’t outright given up on runes centuries ago all being pretty rusty in their applications, let alone their creation under such a tight deadline. On the other hand you have me now, the type of Artificer, if there is such a thing, who doesn’t just create art but masterpieces, the type who spends less time creating miracles while drunk than most supposed elite runecrafters would spend trying even to remember their own creations! All modesty aside, it’s kind of hard to stay humble over such things when practically everything you do these days seems to systematically break every rule you ever considered sacred when it comes to rune design in-bloody-general.
I may still be an Artificer by definition alone. I create, I craft, I take something mundane and through magic I make it better. That’s the very core definition of an Artificer, after all, and while you can refine that down to a Rune-Master—or Mistress, I guess—that’s a sub-division at best!
Technically, I’m more than just a Runemaster anyway. Even as Al, I tried to keep a direct hand in any facet of a project I was working on, with the rare exception for items made by Fena, specifically because I trust her work to such a high degree, usually. While I may have borrowed more than my fair share of Fena’s elemental rings and resonant rods as an Edith-approved shortcut to getting crap done over the years, I always made an effort not only to craft but to design, forge and source my own parts for everything whenever possible otherwise.
Alistor Cooper was a Runemaster. He was also at least journeyman level in everything from magical tailoring and blacksmithing, to gem carving and relic modification. Alistor Cooper was about as close as the world has ever come to having a jack-of-all-trades Artificer, even if he did only consider himself to be ‘okay’ at most of those niche fields he’d mastered over time.
Me? I’m something entirely different.
Al could drop enough jaws while fighting an insurgency of necromancers in an unfortunately rather public battle which was apparently so impressive that the notoriously American-hating Magical King of Canada would offer up his prettiest daughter to him within hours of his victory.
Meanwhile, I can literally recreate lost relics and actual myths out of thin air, on the fly! Back in my teens, even up to a few months before my Max-assisted Awakening, I could avidly read tales of supposedly level five and beyond magical artifacts, objects like the famed Excalibur, the Sword of Attila, Hrunting andNaegling, or even the Monkey King’s Ruyi Jingu Bang, all while happily wasting hours, trying to fathom how something that powerful could even exist, let alone somehow be created.
Now, I can think of at least five ways to make a Ruyi Jingu Bang of my own, just off the top of my head, and that’s not even including the improved versions I can envision, too! If I had the time and resources to hand, plus an actual reason to bother doing it, then I could probably create the single greatest weapon the world has ever seen without much more effort than it took for me to fashion my glasses back at the Farm all those months ago. It’s practically instinctive at this point.
I’m not sure if I should blame my Awakening, itself, the knowledge I stole from Arista, or something specific or different about my newly female brain as ‘Hannah’. But something has changed in me to a point that my passion in life has become something far more dangerous, a calling, of sorts. Hell, in my opinion, there isn’t even aword for what I am anymore! I’m the mage that can turn a simple pair of glasses into the ‘Holy Grail’ of any magic researcher, over breakfast, simply because I wanted to make them more interesting. I’m a mage whose first instinct when I lost my phone was first to enchant it and then to start designing a magical bloody satellite system, one which I completed because I was bored more than anything. I’m the mage who followed that achievement up by inventing a way to create food, water, and breathable air from literally nothing, just in case someday, I ever wanted to go hide in space for a while. I can think of several different reasons why none of that should even be possible, and yet it is, and even worse, I can see why it is as well!
John coined the phrase, and to a degree he’s still right, but I need to add a proviso to his point now anyway while I’m thinking about it all like this:
“If you’re powerful enough or instinctively smart enough, the rules don’t apply.”
I’ve not taken the time to sit back and really look at my work until now, but it’s true. While power has a hand in things in runecrafting, obviously, power can actually be a disadvantage to be worked around when you really get down to it, and I’ve definitely ‘gotten down to it’ lately. It isn’t power that’s helped me make these amazing items on the fly recently. It isn’t just knowledge stolen from Arista, either. It’s the perfect storm of everything that’s been going on in my life since my unwanted gender change. It’s everything coming together to push me enough to actually try at things properly for once.
To follow along with John’s initial point, while brawn and raw power can often achieve the seemingly impossible through sheer force of will alone, brains and a specifically twisted mindset can do just as much damage in the long-run! John can cast magic without his lines through sheer willpower; I can turn a napkin into a nuclear bomb without breaking a sweat. It’s two sides of the same coin, as always with us, and while I’d like to take solace in the thought that there is someone so nearby who’s on my unbelievably overpowered level, it simply wouldn’t be true because—because—
…Because even John or, Powers forbid, Arista is nothing when put up against a fully awakened Locus Point with a brain…
Exactly, it—
======
“Your breakfast is getting cold, Han.”
I jerked in surprise at Fena’s amused mutter and the gentle shoulder tap that came with it. I ended up staring at her blankly for a few seconds as I backtracked through my own internal debate far enough to work out where we last were, real world conversation wise.
“Sorry, Fena, I spaced out for a second there.”
She smirked at me knowingly but held off on commenting outright on my easily distracted nature, thankfully, even if it did kind of feel like she wanted to make a point of it while she can anyway.
“So, as I was saying before, if I’ve read this garter-thing right then drunk-me seems to have jury-rigged together a rather ingenious self-sustaining runeset that should protect the wearer from the Sun entirely and---”
Before I could continue my explanation Fena let off a squeal of joy and hopped off the table, only to scoop me up in her arms for a vampire-tight hug that left me breathless as she started a long stream of words that I think were intended to be some kind of thank you to me.
…Either that or a recipe for crispy duck in Cantonese…
“How do I turn it on, Han?”
She finally had the presence of mind to let me go at last, practically dropping me back on to my seat in her excited haste. For a moment or two I stared up at her pale skinned and befanged face in a daze but eventually the words formed up at last, spewing forth from my mouth almost without direct input from my still recovering brain:
“There are a few runes on the underside that detect when it’s in place over a set of lines, active or not, which tell the rest of the glyph patterns to turn ‘on’, essentially. There isn’t really an on or off switch itself but the moment you have it on your arm it should be working, in theory at least so---”
My breath hitched slightly at the truly beautiful smile that graced Fena’s face suddenly, fangs and all. For the first time in a few days it was painfully easy for me to see past all those telltale signs of her vampiric nature and see the sweet, innocently gentle girl underneath it that so deeply captured Al’s admittedly unknowing heart at first sight all those years ago in the darkened recesses of the shop.
I stalled out entirely watching her as she bounced on her bare toes with her long pale legs on display in the same cut-off jean shorts and an old band t-shirt combo she always used to wear while lazing about in the shop, her relaxed uniform of choice basically; with my eyes being drawn quickly back to her happy grin and those sparkling eyes that used to taunt Al so much when she was in a teasing mood.
…Sparkling with life…
My mouth opened to continue my explanation about how I intended to test the rune work out, now that I’m sober enough to consider such simple things as ‘testing’ something before handing it out, but Fena was apparently way ahead of me and with a dramatic hair-toss she yanked the garter up her right arm practically to her armpit and spun away from me. In seconds she’d broken into an outright sprint for the wide balcony doors at the far end of the suite I’d noticed but not really given much attention to yesterday with everything else going on. A weight dropped into my stomach as I realized just what she was planning to do and my chair flew away from me with a kick as I broke into a desperate sprint of my own in order to stop her.
“Fena!”
She spun, mid-sprint, to offer me a devilishly happy grin before breaking out into a joyful cackle reminiscent of Edith herself as she shoulder-barged her way through the apparently flimsy glass doors onto the unreasonably wide and unreasonably bright balcony beyond.
…Fena!…
She skidded slightly across the floor, in order to bleed off speed, and suddenly the world bleached out with light making my eyes squint shut in pain, even as I kept running towards her in desperation, the garter obviously not having worked right from the light’s intensity, if nothing else!
“FENA!”
![]() ![]() |
Options exist for all of us. Some are more palatable than others, of course, but in general, it’s a fact that options do exist in most situations. We can try to be rational about things; we can try to be irrational, too. We can run into danger head-first, or even run away from it screaming bloody murder. The only thing that matters is the effect we want and the effect we get, most of the time. Success, in a political sense, is measured by you getting what you want with the least cost to anyone or anything you care for in the process. Failure is a deferment of that success with varying costs applied to that deferment as well, naturally. The question, really, is how do you measure success in more ambiguous situations? Say, just as a random example, when you race to save your friend from becoming a semi-human barbecue, while partly blinded and far too high in the air for most people’s sanity to handle due to your own poorly tested rune work? What exactly is the win status on that theoretical situation? Her survival? Your survival? The survival of the world’s political climate as it currently stands, perhaps? Or, and just hear me out on this one, maybe the win would be something completely unexpected which blows the other options out of the water just by existing? Let’s call that one ‘Option D’, shall we? Any guesses what Hannah’s up to today? Events unfold, including but not limited to: People yelling and crying on a balcony,
|
My mouth opened to continue my explanation about how I intended to test the rune work out, now that I’m sober enough to consider such simple things as ‘testing’ something before handing it out, but Fena was apparently way ahead of me and with a dramatic hair-toss she yanked the garter up her right arm practically to her armpit and spun away from me. In seconds she’d broken into an outright sprint for the wide balcony doors at the far end of the suite I’d noticed but not really given much attention to yesterday with everything else going on. A weight dropped into my stomach as I realized just what she was planning to do and my chair flew away from me with a kick as I broke into a desperate sprint of my own in order to stop her.
“Fena!”
She spun, mid-sprint, to offer me a devilishly happy grin before breaking out into a joyful cackle reminiscent of Edith herself as she shoulder-barged her way through the apparently flimsy glass doors onto the unreasonably wide and unreasonably bright balcony beyond.
…Fena!…
She skidded slightly across the floor, in order to bleed off speed, and suddenly the world bleached out with light making my eyes squint shut in pain, even as I kept running towards her in desperation, the garter obviously not having worked right from the light’s intensity, if nothing else!
“FENA!”
My feet hit the warm metal-feeling floor of the balcony while I was still blinking furiously to try and clear my vision. My arms swung out wildly in search of Fena’s body so I could drag her back out of the sun as soon as possible. A few seconds later my ankle hit something solid and heavy-feeling, tipping me forward as my gut hit an equally solid object that could only be the hard metal railing of the balcony.
When my head registered that I was falling off the world’s most stupidly huge tower, a wordless scream almost left my lips, but it didn’t even have time to fully form before being stolen away by the hood clasp of my new short-cloak pulling tight around my throat, yanking me back harshly from the railing with an accompanying cackle of still rather insane sounding joy that made my heart thump even harder in my chest as the initial adrenaline surge finally caught up with my body and actions.
“Easy there, Han. First step’s a doozy!”
My legs gave out and I collapsed sideways while staring up at Fena in shock. That slowly bled into relief a few moments later and before I knew it tears were in my eyes as I found myself being scooped up into said sunbourne vampire’s arms as she hugged me close, making shushing sounds that I think were somehow intended to help calm me down in the long run.
I almost let her—What was I thinking?
Fena said it herself! She has a problem with impulse control, mostly due to her ‘living in the moment’ as a way to deal with the maddening nature of vampire immortality. What the hell was I thinking, telling her about how the garter worked when anyone with even half a brain could tell the first thing she’d do is to—
“It’s okay, Han. Calm down. Come on, I’m sorry I scared you. I didn’t even consider the possibility that you could have messed up in some way, you never do… but I know how you can be about doubting yourself sometimes, so I should have at least heard you out. It’s just—just—”
She trailed off and squeezed me tighter to her chest for a moment or two and I felt her head move up slightly, as if she were trying to see something over my own head that’s currently resting on her shoulder.
“It’s been so long, Han. The sun—it’s so beautiful, and so warm, and so—so—”
As if a switch had been flipped in her head, Fena went from reverent joy to her own bout of crying in seconds, burying her face in my hair and leaving me with little choice but to awkwardly try to maneuver us around so I could offer her a hug at least partly equal to the one she was already giving me.
“I never thought I’d see the sun again, Han. Oh, you wonderful, wonderful little genius! I never thought I’d get to see the sun again because everyone knows vampires can’t—but you—!”
She didn’t finish her thought off but she didn’t really have to in the end, the tight squeeze and tiny little sob of joy she let off a few moments later doing more than enough to assure me that I’d, however unintentionally or unknowingly, done the right thing for once.
…She deserves it, job well done…
“Glad I could help, Fena.”
Her happy little sniffles took on an almost snort-like quality as she obviously tried to hold in a laugh at
my admittedly weak attempt at saying something in response to her sudden outpouring of emotion.
“You do know that you’ve doomed yourself to being my shopping, swimming, and sunbathing buddy
from now on, right Han?”
What? No I haven’t! I didn’t even know Fena liked swimming, let alone sunbathing, and she rarely seems to wear anything but long-sleeved Goth stu—Oh…
“I’m over four-hundred years old and I’ve never owned a bikini, or a cute sundress, or even gone to a nudist beach! I think this little slice of genius from you deserves us both having a complete style overhaul to match my much sunnier disposition... get it,sunnier?”
Apparently, still not worrying about that pesky human need to breath, Fena didn’t even pause between her bad pun and bursting into outright cackles which yet again reminded me far too much of Edith at her worst, a problem made slightly more creepy by the mention of someone being both four-hundred years old and going to a nudist beach, of all places!
“I can’t wait to take you to Rodeo Drive, Han! I’ve only ever been able to get things from there by proxy because all the best designers shut before sundown. Oh! And I need to buy myself a convertible car, too—scratch that—I need to learn how to drive first. Pretty sure my hackney carriage licence is about three-hundred years out of date and doesn’t apply to motor vehicles even if it isn’t, so…”
...Oh, Powers! We’ve created a monster...
=======
“Well, aren’t we an odd duo this morning?”
I nearly jumped out of my skin as a suspiciously haggard looking version of my sister leaned her way out of the still broken doorway leading onto the balcony where I’m currently rather unwillingly sunning myself, at Fena’s request, naturally.
To be fair, aside from being mildly warm and the sun getting in my eyes a little sometimes, I’m not that inconvenienced by her sudden need to be a sun bunny. I’ve spent most of the last half an hour inspecting the right-hand glove of my new accessories to see what exactly its purpose is, outside of making me look slightly eccentric…which is pretty much the exact same thing I would have been doing indoors otherwise, if Fena hadn’t decided that doing Yoga in short-shorts and a bra outside in the sun was something she simply must tick off her bucket list while she can, apparently.
“Fena, you’re looking very—comfortable? —Nice bra by the way, very ‘Vegas stripper on the weekend’. It suits you.”
Nice try at being subtle in your questioning and animosity, Sare. Truly, how you ever lost out on last year’s Daytime Emmy award to that guy who goes around pointing at things in museums instead of actually going out and hunting for them himself will forever remain a mystery!
“And a bright, sunny, happy morning to you too, miscellaneous sibling of the Sun Goddess Hannah whose name I deem not to remember, just as history itself will no doubt do”
…Ouch!…
Apparently giving Fena some relaxing sun time steps up her comeback game somewhat. Even Sarah seems to have been surprised and, dare I say it, slightly hurt by that one!
…What did Fena mean by ‘Sun Goddess’ though?…
Yeah, that’s a point actually. What could she mean by—Oh, no! No, no, no, no! Nuh-uh! De nada!
“I swear to all that’s powerful, Fena, if you start going around telling people I’m a Sun Goddess just because I gave you the world’s best magical sunblock alternative, then I’ll—I’ll—”
Damn it! Why am I always so terrible at making threats up on the spot?
“Hang her off a flagpole in public, buck naked until everyone starts calling her the ‘Moon Goddess’ in response?”
Thanks, Sare! Great input as usual…
…Heh, that’s actually a pretty good one. Showing her butt off—so she’s the ‘Moon’-Goddess…
I got the joke, damn it!
It’s just a terrible pun, and not exactly helpful considering all it seems to have done is get the pair of them glaring at each other like we’re in our teens all over again. I had enough of this territorial crap between them when I was Al and Sarah decided on first meeting that she didn’t like ‘that broody little show-off’ friend of mine. I thought we’d all grown past this sort of thing but, apparently, changing the established dynamic of how Fena gets to live her life was the tipping point to set them both off all over again for some reason!
======
“I can just see you now, having a nice drink by the pool in the sun, maybe a cabana boy or two?”
Oh, we’re already up to underhanded vampire comments. That’s a new low, even by their standards, and it can only get worse from here!
“At least I would know what I’d do with one, even if he was just a midday snack! For all your bravado, even Hannah has more experience with men than you do. If I wasn’t half convinced you were such a closeted lesbian that being surrounded by so many women would drive you crazy, I’d say you’d be right at home in a nunnery most of the time!”
Okay, that does it! I’m calling time on this one. There’s no need to drag my experience with men into this.
…Even if she does kinda have a point…
Shut up brain, you’re not helping.
“Stop it, the pair of you, right now!”
They both turned to fix me with twin mutinous looks of barely controlled anger that I’m pretty sure would have made me back down instantly if I hadn’t faced elder demons in my twenty-five years of life so far.
“Why do you both always fight like this? I thought you’d grown out of this kind of thing years ago—and let’s not even go into that lesbian comment, Fena. I swear, sometimes, watching you both fight is like watching the physical embodiment of pent-up sexual tension given form!”
…That was probably the wrong thing to say…
“Oh, don’t you even try to come at me about sexual tension, little miss ‘I hate stupid John, but I also can’t help myself when I’m around him—he’s just so dreamy’!”
I do not sound like that, Sare!
“She’s got a point. Just how much time do you actually spend wrapped up in John’s aura these days, Han? If I didn’t know any better, I’d think you were pregnant, just from how much his magic lingers around you on those rare occasions when you’re both apart for more than five minutes at a time.”
Not you too, Fena!
When did it suddenly become ‘pick on Hannah’ time? I was only trying to stop them from arguing for once!
…Abort mission. Let’s get the hell out of here before they decide to start picking on us even more…
Good idea. Great idea!
I don’t like the sun this early in the morning anyway and I was so close to working out this glove a few minutes ago as well…
“I’m going back inside. Screw you both, or screw each other! I don’t care as long as you both stop being so bitchy at some point soon!”
My piece said, I snatched my right-hand glove up from my lap and proceeded to storm back into the tower, in a huff, with only a momentary pause to shoulder barge my way past a still fuming Sarah because she was blocking the doorway and, quite frankly, I was not in the mood for this crap anymore.
…Where’s seven metric tons of bacon when you need it?…
I’m going to make myself a coffee, then sit down and work out this bloody glove if it’s the last thing I bloody do!
======
“Comfortable there, Han?”
From my current position, perched atop a cupboard in the spacious kitchen of our current home-away-from-home, I slowly rolled my shoulders in what some people may consider a shrug. It was a movement which importantly didn’t allow either of my glove covered hands to move too far away from my mouth. A rather necessary feat considering the carefully planned mix of dietary supplements, namely coffee and a doughnut, which I happen to be ingesting at this exact moment in order to calm myself down and ignore the almost worrying silence coming from the balcony outside at this point.
“Where’d you get the doughnut from? I didn’t know we had any and room service in the tower is practically non-existent.”
I allowed another tiny shrug loose upon the world with a smirk playing across my lips at the flicker of annoyance it brought to John’s face in return. After allowing myself to enjoy that look for the few fleeting seconds it lasted, I finally decided to give him some form of verbal response, because he was being a good boy and not planning to press the issue unnecessarily, even though it was pretty damned obvious that he wanted to.
“Magic?”
It was not exactly the answer he was looking for, obviously, but certainly the one he should probably have expected me to give, when you consider it tends to be his default teasing answer when I ask him for more information about some new trick he’s learnt and the general bad mood everyone seems to be in at the moment, me included, obviously.
“Fena is outside sun-bathing at the moment by the way, if you’re at all interested?”
Despite everything he would probably have the world believe, John’s eyes went slightly wide in horror at the idea of his reluctant vampire friend having a sunbath. In seconds, that primal, heroic part of him that he tries so hard to pretend doesn’t exist most of the time obviously kicked into high gear far quicker than his actual brain could keep up with, because he practically sprinted towards the broken balcony doors to go save our favorite vampire, all in much the same way that I had a little while ago, without really processing the calm and almost bored tone I’d used to tell him about it in the first place, like the idiot he can be at times.
With a put-upon sigh, I practically slid my way off of the cupboard top I’d been decadently resting on like an overgrown house cat who got the cream and, as sounds of surprise and yelling started filtering in from outside due to John interrupting whatever the hell that sunbourne pair of bickering children outside have been silently up to for the last half an hour, I grabbed a large serving dish along with a tea tray which should do for my current needs.
Part of me was tempted to let off another put-upon sigh, more because it’s shaping up to be one of those days than me actually having any direct reasoning connected to the action itself.
In the end, I allowed myself one final glance around to make sure my latest secret won’t be exposed before I’ve had a proper chance to enjoy using it in winding John up something chronic before continuing on, regardless.
Quickly, I twisted my right arm around so my forearm was angled towards the serving dish and moved my left hand up to tap at the specific set of runes which drunk-Hannah, or possibly drugged-Hannah before her, decided to use as activation switches for the truly genius and important rune system that we installed on my former test-platform safety suit before its untimely demise by way of a stupid bullet, of all things.
It took a few seconds for the runes to tick through themselves, a problem that can happen in some complex rune networks if their creator is careless, but also one that was intentionally put in place this time, for soon to be obvious reasons.
When the internal countdown of the runes finished dealing with itself, a perfectly glazed doughnut appeared out of thin air and rolled onto the serving tray, followed a few seconds later by another one, and another as I held my finger on the trigger to keep deploying enough for everyone while I could. Eventually I had a tray full of assorted doughnuts of varying flavors and styles.
Even I’m not sure how many types of doughnut this runeset on my glove can produce, as far as I know the only reasonable limit to them would be how many I could be bothered to program into it at the time, honestly.
“I’m such a genius sometimes…”
From what I’ve gathered so far, some part of my mind decided that my being hungry back in my realm was a problem which should never be allowed to happen again. Subsequently, drugged-Hannah took my huge, overly complicated and unwieldy ‘food and water replicator’ designs from the satellite and slimmed them down drastically so they could be fitted to a single arm of my suit instead.
In exchange for the compact design of the runes, these new ones are highly limited; seemingly restricted to doughnuts alone, so far, in their ability to replicate things.
…But I’m not exactly complaining at the moment because doughnuts are awesome!…
That all being said, there is one other thing this wonderful miracle glove of mine can do which is of almost equal genius, in my opinion.
My body already knew what was coming and I turned my arm over a little bit while moving my hand into a grasping position as my left hand moved ever so slightly around my arm to hit the second pair of activation runes on my new glove of deliciousness. After yet another few seconds of waiting, a nice biodegradable coffee cup appeared in my hand, steam pouring out of the top and its contents already prepared, just the way I like it.
An evil little smirk came to my face as my eyes cut over to the broken balcony door once more, as if I could see John’s mystified look already, before I placed the cup down on the tea tray beside my doughnut pile and started making even more of them. Enough to make sure everyone can have their fill of Hannah’s marvellously magically manifested magnificence!
…I think we’ve had enough coffee now if we’re into alliteration territory…
No such thing as enough coffee!
…Fine—Stupid question, but if we made this, why didn’t we use it?—Back in the realm when we were starving and crazy, I mean?…
I didn’t use it back then, simply because—because—
Oh—Ooh! Powers damn you, drugged-Hannah! You are such an idiot!
======
“What’s all the yelling abo—where the hell did those doughnuts come from?”
I couldn’t even bring myself to smile at John’s sudden veer off in conversation as he noticed my doughnut pile, let alone look him in the eye and smirk mysteriously as I’d originally planned to do, because I was far too busy beating my head against the kitchen counter top in frustration at just how bloody stupid I could be while not fully in control of my actions.
I created endless food! I created endless coffee!... and I then completely missed connecting the fact that I’d made them with the fact that I desperately needed them at the time!
That’s it! No more drugs, no more alcohol! I obviously can’t be trusted with either of them even if they can lead to my creating amazing things with runes in the process.
…How will we make breakthroughs without them, though?…
I’ll find a way! I’ll take up—take up—take up bloody meditation for all it matters. Anything, rather than facing the possibility of being that smart and yet that dumb at the same time ever again!
“Ooh, doughnuts and free coffee? You call room service or something, Han?”
The far too cheerful sound of my sister, who’d apparently gotten over whatever issues she had with Fena earlier in my absence, was just a little bit more than I felt like I could take right now. After a moment’s hesitation, I settled for one final bang of my head before raising a single tired hand into the air to offer her a thumbs-up of approval on the unasked but implied question she’d posed about her stealing some of my delicious bounty.
“I’m going to go wake up Eris. Can someone make sure the AMS girls are up and Pauly’s lot are ready to go? We’ve got a stupid country to save, as soon as they send some gopher over to tell us when and where I need to be to sign a stupid bit of paper in a load of stupid people’s places, so a load of other stupid people don’t try to steal our country from our stupid people—”
I didn’t actually wait for someone to answer, not really caring if they did anything or not, as my mind kept chewing over what little I remember of the time I lost in my Realm, and all those hours of mind-numbing hunger in between potion doses that I could have fixed with barely a thought, apparently!
======
“Eris, sweetie, time to get up.”
A rumbled, barely human sounding grumble from the bed we’d all slept on last night was my only response at first. A sound which had some stupid part of my mind stating clearly that she was ‘just like her mother’ in the mornings, just like it always seems to do whenever she makes those funny noises she does while waking up.
Eventually, when she didn’t so much as move a few seconds later I decided to sweeten the deal just a little bit, simply because I could.
“We have doughnuts, and if you don’t hurry, then they will all get eaten—even the pink one with sprinkles you like so much.”
A second grumble started from the bed, only to cut short as my words obviously registered in her little head at last.
Seemingly without a transition in-between, Eris went from spread-eagle on the bed to rushing towards me somewhat staggeringly in order to snatch the promised doughnut before it disappeared. I really doubt they have gone completely yet, considering I made sure there were at least seven of them on the pile for her while I was making them, even if the doughnuts do seem to come out in random flavors from what I’ve seen so far.
“Thank’ Mo’mmy”
A little hand brushed against mine as Eris half-stumbled, half-shuffled her way out to her waiting doughnutty treat of choice, making me feel slightly warm and happy all the same just from the contact alone wh—
It took a few seconds for my brain to pick up what she’d actually said in her half-awake state, but the moment it did register with all it could potentially mean for my quest to restore her memories of me in general I found my knees going a little weak as I practically collapsed onto the bed in an awkward sitting position with surprise obvious on my face for anyone to see, if I wasn’t alone at the moment.
“She called me ‘Mommy’?”
…Don’t overthink it…
B-but she called me it, and she’s half-awake! Her subconscious must still remember in some instinctive way, who I am to her and she just—just—
…Don’t overthink it! It was a fluke, work on getting her memories back properly, and then you can start celebrating…
R-right—yeah, that’s right. Just a fluke, a really, really nice fluke—for the few seconds I got to enjoy it, at least.
“She called me ‘Mommy’.”
======
“You okay, Han?”
My head jerked up and my hands quickly followed, awkwardly brushing stupid over-emotional tears from my eyes, like the damning evidence that they are against any lie I might try to feed my questioner in the next few seconds.
“Yeah, I’m fine, John-Boy. What’s going on? I figured you’d be busy stuffing your face at the moment or something.”
He cocked his head to the side and squinted his eyes down a little bit to show me that he really wasn’t buying what I was trying to sell at the moment.
“Oh, don’t give me that look. I’m fine. What’s going on?”
He fixed me with that same almost stern look for a few more seconds but evidently decided that I wasn’t going to spill what had happened any time soon, judging by the shake of his head he offered a few moments later, at least.
“You’ve been in here for almost twenty minutes now, Han. The messenger just came to tell us we have less than an hour before the ceremony starts, so I volunteered to come tell you.”
My eyes winced down in annoyance without my conscious input and by the time I realised I was doing it John had already noticed, making any attempts at hiding that giveaway a bit redundant, honestly.
“You sure you’re okay?”
I offered him a weak glare and pushed myself up to a standing position, as if it would prove that I’m fine to him in some way despite the fact he knows me far too well to be fooled by anything I could say at the moment.
“I think I preferred when you couldn’t lie to me about your feelings...”
My glare went up a notch and I folded my arms across my chest defiantly at the fact that he’d even dare to make a comment like that to me right now. I’m not exactly in the mood for his twisted sense of humor or his weirdness!
“I think I preferred you when you were just stalking me instead of actually caring—”
Even to my ears, that comeback was nonsensical at best but he started it so I had to say something or else I would have just snapped instead and start crying again, before telling him about how stupidly I’d reacted to stupid Eris calling me her stupid Mommy, because she wasn’t really awake enough to know she was doing it, and that it hit home way too much for me because I’m just stupid, stupid, stu—
“Come here, ya daft cow. You need a hug and I’m not taking no for an answer!”
As he’d said, he didn’t accept my gentle head-shake of rejection in the slightest. Seconds later he’d pulled me into his arms for a physically and magically encompassing hug which part of me really didn’t want to admit I desperately needed right now.
“Stupid John—”
Despite my words, and quite a few parts of my brain telling me not to, I found my hands fisting onto John’s stale-smelling shirt as more tears came from my stupid leaky eyes yet again. Some detached part of me decided to point out that this was precisely the sort of thing Sarah and Fena had been warning me about earlier, but it was quickly drowned out by the part of me that missed my daughter and needed some comforting right about now.
...Stupid John...
======
“How is everything going in here, I have your outfit for today, Hannah-dear. I decided to go with more of a form-fitting aesthetic this time considering the position you will be in to—Oh?—Sorry I interrupted!”
With a forceful jerk, I pulled away from John and guiltily shoved him none-too-gently away from me with so much force that the poor idiot fell sideways onto the bed in his obvious surprise. I didn’t have time to apologise to him though unfortunately, my attention more fixated on damage control with Rosemary and what she just seemed to think she saw us doing.
“Sorry, Rose. I just had something in my eye and John was helping me get it out.”
She really didn’t look convinced in the slightest by that open lie from me, but she also seemed far too amused by what she thinks she caught us doing to make an issue of it, luckily.
“That’s okay, Hannah-dear. As I was saying, with your new dress, I took some inspirations from Chinese and Spanish cultures this time to create an outfit I feel should hopefully give the right impression to our most important foreign guests today without being as restrictive and uncomfortable as your dress from yesterday.”
She finished her commentary off with a slightly apologetic-looking pout, apparently because she’s finally realised that she helped railroad me into wearing that stupid dress last night. That expression didn’t last long enough to stop her offering me up a bundle of cloth which is apparently going to be my outfit for the day, but I’m at least glad that she recognizes now that I really wasn’t comfortable in that dress!
If nothing else, just the fact that we may have an understanding in place for later is something, considering she seems to now hold rank over my outfit choices in her partly joking entourage-position as my fashion consultant.
“I’ll leave you to get ready. We’re on a timer now so please don’t take too long getting ready, okay?”
The significant look she gave me after that, along with the cheeky wink that followed it really wasn’t something I needed right about now. That being said, at least she left the room after giving them both, even if she did giggle to herself slightly as she pulled the door shut behind her just to really rub the misunderstanding in that little bit more.
“Chinese and Spanish? Now, this is an outfit I need to see you shimmy your way into.”
…And like that, he’s lost the right to be in this room while we’re getting changed…
Yeah, h—he never had that right to start with, damn it!
“Get out of here before I zap you in the balls so much you’ll be able to wear it instead, Arti.”
He winced and actually took a step away from me in obvious fear of my mighty lighting mage rage. Slowly he rose his hands up in a sign of submission and with a gentle nod of his head he left me to get on with things at last.
…An ironically low blow, bringing up ‘Arti’ like that?…
Shut up Brain!
Now, let’s see what fun little challenge of fashion and decency I’ve got to contend with today, shall we?
![]() ![]() |
We all have egos. If you’re lucky you can keep yours contained most of the time; if not, then you’re probably a Politician. Pride can be found in many places, in yourself, in your skills, in your body. Sometimes it can even be found in your achievements or something really weird, like helping others, for example. Sometimes, if you’re extremely lucky, you can combine both being a Politician and having pride in helping others; this is what we call a ‘fantasy’, unless you’re Hannah, naturally. Events unfold, including but not limited to: Hannah being very aware of Fena's body,
|
“Chinese and Spanish? Now, this is an outfit I need to see you shimmy your way into.”
…And like that, he’s lost the right to be in this room while we’re getting changed…
Yeah, h—he never had that right to start with, damn it!
“Get out of here before I zap you in the balls so much you’ll be able to wear it instead, Arti.”
He winced and actually took a step away from me in obvious fear of my mighty lighting mage rage. Slowly he rose his hands up in a sign of submission and with a gentle nod of his head he left me to get on with things at last.
…An ironically low blow, bringing up ‘Arti’ like that?…
Shut up Brain!
Now, let’s see what fun little challenge of fashion and decency I’ve got to contend with today, shall we?
“Hmm? Not bad!”
I turned slightly in the mirror to check out how the skirt of this latest Rosemary-fashioned abomination to my dying sense of masculinity showed my ass as being somewhat less flat than Old Magic made it. The top half of the dress is great, honestly, I’m just not fully convinced about the bottom skirt-half.
Rosemary was right to define the dress as a blend between Chinese and Spanish designs. She may have leaned a little heavily on stereotypes in that definition, of course, but I can see what she intended and the mix isn’t too ‘in your face’, to my eyes.
The top half shows a lot of skin, but not in the usual sense of that term, because it actually shows zero cleavage. Something I can greatly appreciate after last night’s uplifting dress of choice. Most of the skin I have on display currently is in the ‘twiggy little pale arms’ department, unfortunately. The straight-cut neckline reminds me of a traditional cheongsam-style dress, without the distinctive buttons and side seams to go with it, while the sleeveless design goes along with that suggestion quite well even if it is a little embarrassing to see just how pathetically weak my arms look now in full monochromatic color.
The only things distracting from my stupid lack of a proper tan are the dress’s jade green coloring which I’m guessing Rosemary used with my currently red hair in consideration, because the jade green really does go well with it, while possibly making me look slightly Irish, I’ll admit. And the bottom half’s explosion of ruffles, even if the flared design of the skirt portion, along with its flamenco-inspired split seam at the front, show off a lot of equally pale and twiggy legs to match my upper body as well. The ruffles around the dress’s high, front-cut hemline are a rather eye-catching mix of red and black with the red complimenting my hair really well by almost matching it in shade and tone, while the black surprisingly compliments my new gloves, short cape and arm-strap accessories in a way that just had to be planned in some way.
Overall, it could be a lot worse. I’m pretty sure no one is going to call me out for cultural appropriation the minute I walk into this meeting that we’ve got to go to and I don’t feel too exposed, even if I’m very aware of just how girly my new smaller limbs really are for what feels like the first time since my unwanted change and awakening.
“It could be worse. I just hope John doesn’t say anything crude about it.”
The version of me in the mirror really didn’t seem convinced that my erstwhile best friend could control himself that much in the face of my wearing something so eye-catchingly feminine with somewhat bare shoulders and a tantalizingly high, yet modest, slit in my dress potentially exposing a bit of thigh if I’m not careful.
…Sadly, I’m not expecting much from the stupid bastard, either…
“Let’s get this over with already. Today is gonna suck.”
…Secret seer powers activated!...
Powers, do I hope not!
=======
“Hey, what do you all thi—Fena?”
My question and voice trailed off into an almost squeaked exclamation at the unexpected sight before me. A few seconds later Fena turned around and showed me instantly that I’d been incorrect in my initial suspicion, but it doesn’t change the fact that when I first stepped out I honestly thought she was standing in the kitchen talking to everyone else while topless!
She’s apparently taken her new ability to step out into daylight as an excuse to have Rosemary design her a new outfit for today, one which happens to be completely backless. It’s halter-styled from the front, with a skirt portion that can generously be called ‘not a belt’ by the very real possibility that an actual belt may cover more skin somehow. She’s not technically indecent, at least. The whole outfit she has on covers slightly more skin than a bikini would, after all, but she’s also showing off a lot more skin and cleavage than I even thought she had to show until now, at the same time.
…That really is a lot of cleavage…
Lots and lots of creamy white cleavage on a killer body and a beautiful face with a smug grin on her pretty lips showing just a flash of fang in her amusement at having caught me—
Oh, Powers! She knows I’m checking her out!
…Busted! Abort! Abort!…
Following some natural human response to oncoming embarrassment I found myself turning on the spot and walking back into my bedroom, slamming the door behind me before anyone could say anything one way or another. Even with the door closed I could still hear Fena’s Edith-like cackle break out a few moments later unfortunately and I’d barely managed to get myself back under control before the door flew open again anyway. I staggered back slightly as the door almost hit me in the face and that was all the distraction needed for Fena to swoop in and bury my face in her now much more publically accessible cleavage while cooing over how adorably easy to fluster I am.
“I love this side of you, and that dress is perfect for your streamlined little figure!”
My hand came up and effectively ‘tapped out’ on her shoulder as air became a rather important factor in my continuing survival. For once, Fena seemed to actually realise that her hugs can be dangerous thanks to her vampire strength and huge, very exposed pillow-like—
“Sorry, Hannah. I get carried away sometimes, ya know, and your reaction was just so cute. Still, I may be running on a high from the whole Sun-thing, too, of course. Did you know that Normals now have slabs of slate on their roofs that can soak up sunlight and turn it into lightning magic? Your sister explained it to me earlier after she made a throwaway comment about them I didn’t get and now it’s opened a whole new door of things for me to research because, while I’m not exactly stuck in the middle ages or anything, Edith didn’t believe in having that new ‘inda-net’ thing in the shop, and she used to hog the TV all the damn time, and I couldn’t exactly go out to buy myself reference books when the only bookshop in town shut before nightfall, could I?”
Slowly my eyes blinked a few times as my brain tried to catch up with the long, naturally breathless string of words that had poured out of Fena’s mouth. Keeping up with a vampire in a conversation can be a bit of a struggle sometimes, but I think I understand what she was saying now, at least. I’ll probably have to explain to her at some point that she needs a computer first before she can get any internet and possibly what the internet actually is, too—considering how badly she managed to mangle just pronouncing it as a whole. But progress is progress and far be it from me to hold a friend back from doing exactly what I often wish most mages would do, trying to catch up with the twenty-first century of their own free will and for their curiosity’s sake more than anything else!
“That’s great, Fena. I’ll help you set things up if you want, maybe get you a phone or tablet first so you can get used to the tech before we bump you up to the bigger stu—”
…I’ve honestly never seen someone’s eyes literally glaze over in confusion before…
“Uh, I’ll help you get access to internet reference things when we have some spare time.”
This time she seemed to understand me at least. I dread to think where her mind went when I said ‘tablet’, let alone ‘phone’. Even if she has seen my cellphone in the past, I really doubt she understood how it worked at the time, because Edith was always in such a rush to shoo me and ‘that demon-spawned technological monstrosity’ out the door whenever it rang, thanks to her apparent hatred for technomancy of any kind.
“Thanks, Han…”
The slight cringe to Fena’s face, followed by her accompanying body language told me quite easily that if she could, she would be blushing right now. Given the circumstances and the fact she’s let me off the hook for going all ‘hormonal teenaged boy’ over her outfit choice today, I think it was the least I could do to lean in and offer her a reassuring hug in response.
…This time, without having our face buried in the twin vampire-mountains of doom!…
Not being choked for breath by squidgy, mostly-human flesh is preferable to the alternative, when I’m trying to be the comforting one here, at least.
“Now, not that I don’t love cuddles with people of the warm-blooded variety, but we really must get moving before you miss your own induction ceremony and Magical America becomes a war zone of epic proportions as every mage worth his awakening tries to steal a state or two for himself.”
…She makes a good point…
That being said, we pulled apart and shared a gentle smile between ourselves before turning back to face the watching audience of my entourage who appeared to mostly be amused by what they had just witnessed; with the possible exception of Eris who seemed to be frowning for some reason. That frown is a problem which I’m sure I’ll have to deal with at some point when I’m not dressed up like an Irish flamenco-dancing China-doll in preparation for my formal induction into the magi-political world as a representative of three Numbers who either can’t or won’t represent themselves at this fiasco of a crisis situation. I’ve got enough of my plate as it is without adding comforting my daughter, who doesn’t even remember she’s my daughter, after all, thank-you-very-much!
“Let’s get this show on the road people. Daylights burning and I really want to sleep in my own bed tonight!”
That comment got me a smattering of approving laughter for my troubles and more importantly, seemed to shake Eris out of whatever funk she’d gotten into during my absence. Now, all I have to do is to find some shoes and we’re ready to go.
…This is going to be fun. I can just tell…
Exactly! Powers save us from politicians, because no one else will, apparently!
======
The elevator glided to a stop at the top of the tower and I let out a huff of annoyance when it became obvious that security up here is a lot higher when the actual Congress is in session, because the glass walls around us have all been darkened out and the doorway that leads out into the glass flame tower tip now leads to a small room with several security mages of different nationalities standing around the rather flustered looking form of our walrus-tash-wearing announcer from last night.
Having long been used to security checkpoints when dealing with the upper crust of the magical world, I have to say it was just a little bit reassuring to be back on solid ground with this lot. Usually it’s more of a formality than anything else but it’s often a way for different mages to flex their political muscles by showing they have enough influence to warrant their own security representative at the door.
Come to think of it, I should probably have my own representative, shouldn’t I?
…This whole thing is technically dependent on us after all…
Pauly is busy already, so that leaves only one option, I’m afraid!
“Felix! Are you free, buddy?”
Everyone looked at me in confusion for a few seconds. It took that long, at least, for my own group to realise what I was thinking, but I assume they worked it out pretty quickly because I could hear a few sniggers of amusement behind me brewing already. The security mages in front of us, however, still looked tense for some reason, and moments later that tension went up a notch or two when Felix made his appearance with a rather flashy burst of sulphurous fire.
“Lady-Death!”
His little wings flapped away happily as he grinned at me in greeting and I couldn’t help but grin back at him mischievously in response.
“How do you fancy being my security representative here, little buddy?”
If anything, his grin got even wider and he seemed to be vibrating in place with suppressed laughter, just from the very idea that I’d want an Imp, of all people, to provide security at a big public event. The little guy isn’t oblivious to the way people think of Imps in general, after all. The idea of someone assigning a member of one of the biggest Fae prankster species out there to mind the door to a Congressional meeting of such importance even amuses me, honestly.
…It’s why we thought to try it in the first place, after all…
“Uh, M’Lady, I do not know why you would summon a Fae among us but I must ask that you—”
“He’s my security representative like these no-doubt excellent examples of magical security guards from… I’m assuming the Chinese representative, the Spanish one, the British one and the Swedish?”
It was hard to keep the amusement from my face as each of those named mages flinched at me picking their represented nationality out so easily, not as most would imagine by their own nationalities, considering the Chinese rep appears to be Native American and the Swedish one is most definitely Japanese, but by subtle differences in the cuts of their uniformly black robes instead. I’ve been around the world enough times that I’ve picked up on those subtle differences in style long ago.
At least the Canadians don’t have anyone on the door. I still have nightmares about a swarm of their Royal Guard’s mages somehow sneaking up on me in order to whisk me back to Princess Nova and the marriage contract that I managed to avoid by simple virtue of running away very fast while thanking the King profusely for his kind offer!
“Rose, do you think you can make some robes of office for Felix that will still let him flap his wings as needed?”
Rosemary’s face lit up in excitement at having a new project as my stylist before morphing into concentration as she took in Felix’s form with an intense eye that made me feel slightly unsettled coming from her usually so gentle-looking face.
“I’m sorry to be a bother, gentlemen, but you all know how this goes, right?”
Reluctantly, the gaggle in front of me relaxed slightly while sharing significant looks between themselves for some reason. Just to help keep them all happy, I stepped forward a few paces into the obvious space marked out on the floor for people to stand while being checked over by the security mages.
In seconds they all set to work, some pulling out little detection rods to scan me for active magic with, others prodding my aura with their own to ensure I was who they believed me to be, while the Swedish one offering me a kind smile before activating magesight and staring at me thoughtfully, his focus flickering among the most enchanted objects on me, currently in search of anything which may be some form of dangerous weapon. Luckily for me, most security people in my experience don’t know enough about runes to tell an Abrax rune from a Zelos, usually only knowing enough to pick out standard runes used by basic enchanters to make weapons sharper, stronger, empowered, or secured. It only took half a minute, if that, for them all to step back in approval of me and most of that time was because the Swedish rep wasn’t too sure what to do with the many runes that were actually present on my gloves and cape, mostly ones that he’d obviously never encountered before at that.
After me, people started making their way through the scanning point as well, most taking less than fifteen seconds at a time until only Rosemary and Fena remained. Fena went to step forward but was cut short by Rosemary jerking her hand up suddenly, making all the security mages jump back with worry. For all our sakes, I was glad when a few moments later a little black robe appeared in her hand and the mages all calmed the hell down at last. The one thing we don’t need is some kind of major security alert going off before we’ve even gotten into the chamber itself!
Felix let out a high-pitched chirrup of joy and practically swooped down into Rosemary’s waiting arms so she could drape the cloth bundle over his head with obvious enjoyment at how much the little guy seemed to appreciate her work already. She’d barely gotten the shoulders on straight before he was off again, flapping around the room while babbling away his thanks to the only person who could understand him, namely me.
I passed on his thanks to Rosemary and received a warm smile in return from her before she also stepped up to be scanned like everyone else. Having seen her magic in action, the mages seemed to take even less time scanning her than I would have expected and she was quickly flagged through, leaving Fena as our last holdout.
She stepped into position somewhat nervously and it took me a moment to realise why, a moment which came a little too late as all the security mages around her jolted back in surprise and fear as her vampire nature became known to them through their variety of testing means. One mage raised his hand to form a fireball, but with two steps and a precise chop to his wrist I made the flame die out entirely, while glaring at everyone else as if daring them to even think about doing something so stupid again.
“M’Lady! She’s a vampire! To think that one of her ilk could invade our tower so easily is—”
My eyes cut over to the speaking idiot, security mage, and his words stalled out in surprise from the glare I had to offer him at the moment.
“Do you think I am not aware of her nature? She’s part of my entourage.”
…Idiot!…
“Attacking a member of my entourage without provocation would be a very bad idea. Do you understand?”
“But M’Lady, I—”
I cut my hand down in front of the speaking guard for silence and he followed my command, possibly in fear, considering how much of my aura I can feel leaking out, despite my best attempts to control and confine it at the moment.
“She is my personal bodyguard and will be treated as such. Understand?”
Everyone took a step further back from me in a sign of submission at that almost growled statement of fact.
“Good.”
“M’Lady, be that as it may, I must protest allowing this—thing into the chamber beyond. If I had known her nature last night I would have put a stop to it then; our rules clearly dictate that entourage members must be human in nature.”
Nice try, Walrus-tash! I suppose he was about to use that rule, anyway, to stop Felix from being placed as my door representative and that’s why it’s fresh in his mind. But unfortunately for Walrus-tash, I’m not an idiot and I do think ahead---sometimes, at least.
“Correct me if I’m wrong, but the rule you’re quoting is actually defunct, isn’t it? It was revised in eighteen ninety-eight in order to let the Fae Queen Maven enter these exact chamber for a peace summit that year and never adjusted back afterwards, yes?”
Felix visibly flinched at my utterance of Maven’s name and former title, but perked up again when he realised where I was going with this and that it may also involve him as well.
“The rule, as it stands, states that any entourage member must be humanoid in nature, possessing of no more than four recognisable limbs and two opposable thumbs, correct?”
Slowly, Walrus-tash nodded to me in begrudging acceptance of my point. Even then, the guards around us did not look happy about this situation.
…I guess it’s time to sweeten the deal a little more!...
“Fena, come place your hand on mine for a moment.”
Somewhat nervously, with her eyes scanning the line of security watching her every movement, my newly sun-loving vampire friend stepped toward me and placed her hand in mine carefully.
“I, Arista Hannah Margret Cooper-Garnier-Suttonsborough, hereby decree that the being before me, known as ‘Fena’, is blood of my blood, kin of my kin, and in doing so pass on to her a nominal title of headship within my family.”
Magic swirled around us both visibly, almost palpably, in ribbon-like strands which wound around our bodies and converged on our joined hands in the middle. This stuff is a lot less flashy when you do it with paper, but I don’t have paper to hand and I can totally do flashy right now, considering I’m trying to make a bloody statement here, anyway!
“Do you, Fena, accept this decree and the responsibilities that come with it?”
Fena’s mouth had dropped open at some point in my speech and as the magic around us swelled she actually dropped to her knees under the pressure pushing down on us from all sides, bowing her head until it touched our joined hands in reverence that I really didn’t think I’d ever see from her in any situation.
I thought of doing this yesterday after I ‘earned’ the kinda unwanted title of Lady Suttonsborough in my defeat of the previous Lord.
Originally, I was going to keep it in reserve for whenever it became vitally important for someone else to hold a position of authority aside from me within our group, but at this point in time I can’t think of a better use for it than to completely undermine the stupid, racist rules Walrus-tash and the trigger-happy guard troop just tried to use against Fena!
Speaking of Fena, her lips moved a few times without sound before she gulped visibly and tried again. Finally she managed to eke out a subdued, “I do”, which was more than enough for me and apparently for the magic around us as well, because it swelled in power again moments later.
As far as I know, these kind of deals are enforced by both parties’ magic combined. With my seemingly limitless magical resources involved and Fena’s core being, for all intents and purposes, dead, it’s not hard to think that my magic may be taking the dominant position in this situation. That means I should probably finish this up quickly before we accidentally blow something up by an overload of raw magic building up in the very air around us.
“So it is spoken, so it is agreed. By right of my position as head of the Suttonsborough family, I pass my name and role in perpetuity to my battle-sister, Fena. By my magic do I decree, by my magic do I agree.”
The magic around us swelled once more. I have no doubt that people on the other side of the door leading into the flame chamber can feel it by now. We’re going to face more than a little curiosity when we finally get out of here at long last!
That all didn’t matter at this exact moment, though, because with little more than a wince from me and an audible whimper from Fena, the magic around us swirled one more time before converging on our hands. With one last visible blast of electric blue force, the built-up power around us flashed blindingly bright for a moment and divided itself between the two of us, spreading its way up each of our arms and racing to our cores with a crackle of electrical sparks.
Fena jolted from her kneeling position, shaking a few times until the magic of the inheritance ceremony, that I’d just done effectively to pass my ill-gotten title as Matriarch of the Suttonsborough family over to her, ran its course.
It was pretty obvious when it all finished by the almost orgasmic sounding sigh that left Fena’s somewhat limp body. Pauly’s soldiers were there to catch her, fortunately, and in no time at all she was already recovering, getting her feet under herself so she could face me with a worryingly large fang-filled grin that would probably have set baser human alarm bells off in my head if I hadn’t already started to get moderately used to getting these kind of looks from her over the last few days.
“You gave me a new family, Han—your family!”
I wouldn’t quite go that far. Technically, you could call us sisters of a sort at this point, I guess. Even with me passing the actual title off to someone else, the very fact that I did that at all, while I could, leaves the Suttonsborough family line as a cadet branch to the Cooper-Garniers’ for now. Thankfully, that only lasts for the period of my ‘rule’ and the moment I’m dead for more than twenty-five years, that status is removed formally.
Until that time, I’m technically Fena’s boss in a Godfather-like mafia kinda way, but it’s not like I’m actually gonna use that position of power for any reason, so it’s pretty irrelevant in the long run. The main thing to focus on is the fact that Fena is now the recognised head of an entire magical dynasty, albeit a small one, which means she’s untouchable in a place like this where politics rules.
I’ll admit to a smug little smirk that may have formed on my lips as I glanced around at the suddenly much more subdued and reverent group of security representatives, as they probably should be in the presence of two VIP guests of the chamber they are supposed to protect.
“Shall we go forth so I can save America from a bureaucratic death, Lady Suttonsborough?”
Fena’s eyes had never left myface in the time I’d taken to assess the guards around us and the sparkle of joy in her eyes hadn’t lessened at all in that time, either, but her face as a whole seemed to somehow brighten even more at my question, probably helped by the rather British-sounding delivery I’d given it as my best attempt at sounding like a stuck-up posh politician and Lady in general.
“Why, I do believe we shall! Lead on, Lady Cooper-Garnier, lead on! You, guard, be a dear and open the door for us, wouldn’t you?”
A shudder went down my spine at the pitch-perfect, aristocratic British accent that left Fena’s lips with a worrying ease.
…She was alive before America existed. It’s not that surprising, even if it is a bit—…
Hot!
…I was going to say creepy, but fine—let’s run with our hormones, why don’t we?…
“Oh, sure! When she uses her King’s Court-earned British accent, she makes you shudder in lust, but when I do it, you tell me to stop being a dick!”
Shut up, John-Boy!
======
“I swear this place has gotten bigger overnight?”
Reluctantly, I pulled my eyes away from the huge floating chandelier of seemingly captured rainbow-light, bobbing away high above us near the peak of the chamber’s glass outer flame shape to look at Sarah with a raised eyebrow. I’m kind of amazed she even has to ask, honestly.
I have my suspicions on how it works already, a noticeable lack of floating golden bands visible outside the glass walls around us being the biggest clue that an expansion charm has been either applied to the room, or more likely a shrinking charm removed instead, judging by the lack of any kind of visible expansion runes around us, at least. Either way, it is kind of impressive work, I guess.
It’s not amazing, but kind of impressive all the same, simply because glass isn’t exactly the best material to work with in magic. Plastic or clear quartz would have likely been a lot easier to do something like this with in the long run.
As it is, we’re currently stood in a chamber that’s about twice the width and three times the length of the more rounded version of this room we visited yesterday. The change in shape is actually the most interesting part of it all, to be honest, and even that is tempered by the fact that I already had my suspicions that this entire tower has a bit of a TARDIS ‘bigger on the inside’ thing going on from the elevator ride and the size of our suite a few floors down.
For me, at least, the people around us are actually more interesting than the rooms shape at the moment.
While some mages seem to have stuck to a theme or look which makes them relatively easy to recognise vaguely as their last famous incarnations, quite a high number of them are just people from the look of it, people still in outdated fashion, of course, but just people who could easily blend into a crowd as they are currently doing quite skillfully. My eyes keep being drawn to quite a few people I recognise, though, either from the party last night or even the meeting we got dragged into before that, unfortunately.
The real focal point of the room is the center staging area at the very far end, preceded by a rather tacky-looking plush red carpet with chairs lining it on either side, facing forward, like some kind of giant school assembly. The whole thing was likely designed after an overgrown version of a classic throne room, considering we’re here for something that only involves a few people from all the gathered masses around us, realistically speaking.
Standing on the staging area already were two recognisable faces, one of which I’d prefer not to have smiling at me in quite that way right now and the other giving me his apparently standard gormless thunder god-puppy smile of pride. Everyone else on the stage were stood slightly apart from Thor and Lilith, most of them standing in a ridged manner of people who are more than a little uncomfortable at the attention currently on them as they pose in front of their individual national flags, of choice.
Lilith took the chance given to her to wave at me childishly while her eyes and lips were anything but childish in their intent. This simple action drew the attention of practically every person in the room onto me, much to her obvious delight and my heartfelt regret, as they all started to swarm in to get a better look at me, thanks to my position as the guest of honor today.
“She totally did that on purpose.”
…Definitely, she’s so evil!…
This is gonna suck so much!
“Just keep calm people, if you all follow Fena I’ll make my way up there and this will all be over with before you know it, okay?”
John opened his mouth to complain, probably at the idea of him not getting to go up there and be the center of attention or something equally asinine, but a warning glance from me made him shut up pretty quickly as we held a silent little conversation which could basically be summarized by me telling him to keep an eye on everyone and if anyone gets hurt while I’m up there on stage, I’ll hold him personally responsible. Eventually, he smirked slightly and moved into a better defensive position to watch the group as a whole, which I took as a minor victory I’m probably going to need to cling to in the next hour or so.
I hate official stuff like this!
…Oh well, no use complaining. It's showtime!…